《Obsession With Mr. Right》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Er...it hurts so bad!"


    Valeria Brown, who was still in a deep sleep, felt extremely ufortable.So, she turned over and


    rolled into a man¡¯ s broad chest.


    The touch of apletely strange creature woke her up with a start, and what came into her eyes was


    therge handsome face of the man.


    At first Valeria thought she was dreaming.


    In disbelief, she reached out her hand to touch the face in front of her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Almost at the same time, the man opened his eyes and looked straight at her.


    When their eyes met, Valeria let out a cry and jumped aside.


    Then she found herself wearing nothing.


    "Who...Who are you? Why are you here?"


    She immediately caught the nket and wrapped herself in it.


    The man squinted and his eyes finally rested on Valeria''s corbone.


    Eyes darkened, he said in a low voice, "Your savior? Her savior? In astonishment, Valeria stared at the


    overly handsome man on the bed and soon thought of the resentful voice of her best friend Ashley


    Evans she heardst night before losing consciousness.¡±


    "Valeria, I''ve put the strongest philter in your tea just now.As your friend, I found you the best pimp


    here, who is young and pretty.Enjoy yourself! I believe when Mason sees the photo of you ying with


    other men, he will soon break up with you.Then perfectly, I''ll be his new girlfriend"


    So was this handsome guy the pimp that Ashley found for her? Did she really have a fling with himst


    night? Thinking of this, Valeria felt exceedingly irritated and her face turned pale.


    She grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it at the man, "You! Just wait! I''m gonna put you in jail and


    you''ll never get out!"


    Faced with such a rage, the man calmly caught the pillow and seemed not afraid at all, "You hugged


    mest night, and actually you were of your own ord the whole time.Do you think the police will


    believe you?"


    "You..."


    Valeria bit her lip and trembled in anger.


    Although she was extremely angry, she still kept her sense. The man was right.She could not report to


    the police.


    Last night she fell into Ashley''s trap and was unconscious.


    Probably she did not resist at all and offered to sp him for intercourse.


    Therefore, the police would not believe her words.


    But if not reporting to the police, her innocence was to be ruined by such a man in demimonde.


    How d*mn dirty he was! Valeria could not ept the fact that her virginity was taken by a rude pimp.


    Seeing her face in despair, the man somehow felt that she was a little pitiful.


    He looked at the red marks on the bedsheet and said to Valeria in a soft voice, "Though you threw


    yourself on mest night, I can be responsible for you if you want. A pimp being responsible? Wasn''t


    that a big joke?¡±  Ignited again, Valeria pointed at the man and roared out of control, "Get the f*ck out of


    here! Or I''ll kill you!"


    Facing her hysteria, the man got up, picked up his clothes casually and put them on without any panic.


    After getting dressed, he turned his head, took out a business card from his pocket, and handed it to


    Valeria, "If youe round, just call me.I mean what I say..."


    But Valeria tore off the card without taking a look, "Get out! With no other choices, the man took one


    last deep nce at her and left.After closing the door, he heard the girl sobbing in the room.He paused


    for a moment, then shook his head and strode through the corridor.¡±


    Seeing him, two men looking like bodyguards appeared silently at the end of the corridor and greeted


    respectfully, "Young Master William!"


    The man restored his usual expression of dignity and indifference as a superior and said, "Check the


    girl''s profile and report to me right away.¡±


    "Yes, Sir!"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Having cried for a while, Valeria dried her tears and went to the bathroom in exhaustion.


    Her shapely figure was reflected in the mirror, and her body was full of scratches, included her neck.


    Valeria felt extremely sick so she washed her body over and over again.


    However, what''s done cannot be undone.


    She felt so annoyed! Obviously, Valeria was set up by Ashleyst night, and she had to find Ashley and


    demanded an exnation.


    Soon afterwards Valeria went out of the hotel and took a taxi heading to Ashley''s home.


    When she arrived, she found that it was Ashley''s mother, Julie Evans, who opened the door.


    Julie was wearing a nightgown and her hair was messy.


    And she seemed to be very surprised when she saw Valeria.


    "Valeria, are you here for Ashley? She is not at home now: But Valeria did not believe Julie at all.¡±


    She pushed Julie away and broke into the house.


    Julie saw Valeria break down the door and hurriedly tried to stop her, "Valeria! Ashley is not here!


    Pleasee next time!"


    But she nced at the bedroom as she spoke.


    Valeria noticed Julie''s suspicious look and took it for granted that ASHLEY must be hiding in the


    bedroom.


    She strode to the bedroom and opened the door.


    And a strange smell wafted by.


    Valeria covered her mouth when she saw the man sitting on the bed, she could hardly believe and


    questioned loudly


    "Dad?"


    Wasn''t the bare- chested man sitting right there her father, Ronald Brown? Why was he at Julie¡¯s


    home? Valeria thought she was wrong.


    She rubbed her eyes again.


    Yes, the man on the bed was indeed her father, Ronald Brown.


    At the moment her mind went nk.


    She did not know what to say, "Dad...you...Why are you here?"


    Ronald was furious when his own daughter found out about his affair, so he roared angrily, "Get out of


    here!"


    Valeria left in a daze, but she couldn''t help wondering why her father was in Julie''s bed naked.


    And the only exnation was that Ronald had an affair with Julie.


    But how could that happen? At this moment, a shade of coldness glinted in Julie''s eyes.


    Her original n was to get a pimp in the nightclub to sleep with Valeria and expose this scandalter,


    which would destroy her reputation.


    However, Valeria was so lucky that someone rushed in and knocked the pimp unconscious.


    Since there was no other way to ruin Valeria''s reputation, Julie decided to deliberately let she discover


    the rtionship between Ronald and her.


    Valeria looked very angry and that was what Julie wanted to see.


    In this way, she and her daughter would be able to seize the chance to be a part of the Brown family.


    Although Julie did not think much of Valeria, but she pretended to be very aggrieved and tried to


    exin to Valeria.


    "Valeria, it''s not what you think.Your father and I have nothing to do with each other.We just¡­¡±


    "Then why is my father lying in your bed?" Valeria red at Julie.


    She thought that this shameless woman must have seduced her father.


    Neither the mother nor the daughter was a decent woman.


    The former tempted her father while thetter coveted her fiance.


    Valeria became extremely angry and cursed, "You shameless b*tch! And your daughter is also taught


    to be a mistress.What a shameless family!"


    "Valeria, what are you doing? Why are you abusing my mother?"


    Ashley, who had not shown up before, appeared out of nowhere.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Valeria¡¯s eyes glistened with anger when she saw Ashley, "Here you are.I was about to get even with


    you.So, why did you set me upst night?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What are you talking about? Who set you up?"


    Ashley pretended to be innocent cheekily.


    "Valeria, you can''t nder Ashley.She''s such an obedient girl.How could she frame you?" Julie said.


    "You deny it? You think I don''t know what to do with you two?"


    Valeria was totally infuriated by the shameless mother and daughter.


    So, she raised her hand and pped hard on Ashley''s face. However, Ashley did not avoid the p.


    She felt a burning pain on her face and tears soon streamed down from her eyes.


    Viewing such a scene, Julie grabbed Valeria¡¯s wrist and asked, "Valeria, why did you hit Ashley? She


    did nothing wrong!"


    Then she showed no mercy and pinched hard on Valeria¡¯s wrist secretly.


    Valeria felt extremely painful and pushed Julie away at once.


    This was the moment Julie had been waiting for.


    She hit her head on the tea table as she fell, and blood began to flow from her wound.


    "Mom! What happened? Valeria, how can you do this to my mother?" Ashley screamed loudly.


    After getting dressed, Ronald opened the door and saw Julie lying on the ground.


    He was startled, so he ran to check, "Julie, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, but Ashley..."


    At Julie''s words, Ronald turned his head to Ashley and saw five distinct fingerprints on her face.


    Ronald asked angrily, "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "Ronald, don''t me Valeria.She was just too emotional."


    Julie, the scheming b*tch, was pretended to plead for Valeria.


    She nced at Ashley when she spoke.


    Ashley knew what to do next and looked at Ronald with tears, "Daddy, it doesn''t matter that I was hit by


    Valeria, for this isn''t the first time anyway.But don''t leave my mother alone, please.Would you let Valeria


    keep threatening her?"


    Valeria was even more confused and asked Ashley, "What did you say? What do you call my father?"


    "I said ¡®daddy''" Ashley replied.


    "Ashely, don''t!"


    Julie stopped her immediately.


    "Dad, how long are you gonna keep this secret? Even if you don''t consider for my mom, you have to


    think about me, right? Do you want me to live with the shame of being an illegitimate daughter for my


    whole life?"


    Ashley did not listen to Julie this time and she continued to cry andin.


    Under this circumstance, Ronald was very angry but had no idea.


    In fact, the truth could no longer be concealed, and it was time for him to tell Valeria.


    Then he said to Valeria, "Valeria, actually Aunt Julie and I have been together for a long time.And


    Ashley is also part of our family.She is your sister!"


    "What?"


    Valeria waspletely dumbfounded.


    She looked at Ronald in shock.


    A trace of guilt appeared on Ronald''s face, "Valeria, it''s all my fault.Julie was pregnant when Your


    mother and I got married.I didn''t know that she gave birth to Ashley.And I owe them too much.I didn''t


    tell you because I was afraid that you would be unhappy.Now that we''ve talked about it today, we''re


    family from now on..."


    Valeria listened to Ronald and angrily interrupted him, which was totally uneptable to her.


    "Dad, how could you say that? A family? I''m telling you, I''m at daggers drawn with them, now and


    forever!"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Valeria had pissed Ronald off for what she said.


    Ronald stared at her and said seriously, "Valeria, call them Aunt Julie and Sister Ashley from now on!


    And I don''t want to hear any rude wordsing out of your mouth anymore!"


    Julie continued to pretend to be gentle and virtuous in front of Ronald, so she said, "Ronald, don''t force


    her if she doesn''t want to.Ashley and I have already suffered for all the past years and it''s okay for us


    to suffer for a bit longer.I know that you had been through tough time these years.Her words touched


    Ron''s heart indeed.For a long time in the past, he had behaved like a good man, obediently obeying


    Valeria''s mother, Natalie Garcia.Now he could finally act on his own since Natalie had past away


    already.Thinking of this, Ronald red at Valeria and said angrily, "


    Whether you are willing or not, you have to ept the fact that Ashley is your sister.


    And I tell you now, they will live with us in no time!"


    Hearing Ronald''s words, Julie and Ashley looked at each other with joy.


    Moving into the the Brown''s vi was what they had been dreaming of all the time.


    Valeria was furious for what Ronald said.


    It was definitely intolerable to see Ronald take his mistress and illegitimate daughter to live with her.


    So she retorted, "My mother owned the vi.You have no right to let them in.Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    What Valeria said made Ronald extremely mad.


    He didn''t think twice and pped Valeria, "How dare you talk to me like that? "


    Valeria felt her face burning with severe pain.


    She covered her face and looked at Ronald in disbelief, "You hit me? For this shameless mistress?"


    Being stared at by Valeria, Ronald felt a bit guilty.


    But he was indignant when he thought how she embarrassed him.


    "So what? Why can''t I hit you? I''ll kick you out if you are still arrogant!"


    At first, Valeria came here to get even with Ashley, not expecting to spot her father''s affair.


    What''s worse, she found out that her father actually had an secret Love affair over the years.


    Not long after Natalie passed away, Ronald began to stand up for the shameless mother and daughter


    and hurt her.


    Valeria could not ept it at all and ran away in tears.


    Witnessing Valeria beaten by Ronald, Julie and Ashley looked at each other withcency.


    They thought that this was just the beginning, and there was more toe for her.


    Valeria was wailing sadly when walking along the road, attracting attention from the passers-by.


    A limo came slowly and the bodyguard who was driving the limo felt surprised to see Valeria crying on


    the road, "Young Master William, look, isn''t that the womanst night?"


    Hearing this, the exalted man in the back seat opened his eyes and looked over.


    When he noticed Valeria drowning in tears, he frowned and ordered the driver to stop the car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A white handkerchief was delivered to Valeria when she was crying her heart out down the street.


    She lifted her tearful eyes and found the man who had slept with herst night was looking down at her


    condescendingly with a handkerchief in his hand.


    Realizing she was facing the dirty pimp again, Valeria felt irritated and roared, "Get out of my way!"


    However, the man turned a deaf ear to her scolding and reached out his hand to wipe the tears for


    Valeria.


    He asked her in a very gentle voice, "What happened?"


    "It''s none of your business! B*stard!"


    Valeria grabbed the handkerchief, threw it on the ground and ran away with tears.


    The bodyguard was very worried when he saw what Valeria had done to his boss.


    So he got off the car and walked to William, "Young Master..."


    William wasn''t angry at all.


    He calmly picked up the handkerchief and ordered the bodyguard, "Go to thepany!"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    At the headquarters of Wolf Group International of B City, all the executives were sitting in the


    conference room, keeping silent.


    Last night, they received a notice from the CEO''s Office at eight o''clock.


    It said the CEO, who had never shown up before, wasing to thepany today.


    Undoubtedly, he was the most mysterious person in B City.


    Three years ago, an unknown buyer bid for the most prosperous business block in the center of B City


    at the price of more than two billion dors.


    Later, it cost more than ten billion dors to build the tallest building of B City, which was named Wolf


    Group.


    Within just two years, Wolf Group was involved in many industries and profited well, such as hotel,


    catering, real estate, financial industry and film-television industry.


    Wolf Group was the most profitablepany in B City.


    However, no one knew who owned it.


    This plutocrat had never been seen in public, and even no one knew his real name.


    The only thing people knew was that his first name was Anthony.


    Now the boss was about to show up, and all the executives dared not to behave casually.


    Everyone was sitting properly and making guesses about him.


    At ten o''clock, someone came closer to the conference room.


    All the executives looked at the door tensely.


    Marcus Field came first, who was the Executive President and the Chief Secretary of Wolf Group.


    He entered the conference room and bowed, "Sir, please!"


    And then William Howard walked in casually like a model.


    William was tall and slender, and he had the air of a noble man with good- looking features.


    When people saw him clearly, they were all amazed.


    No one had expected that the mysterious big boss turned out to be such an extraordinary youth.


    For a moment, everyone was staring at William in shock.


    But he ignored their reactions and walked to the main seat in the conference room.


    He sat down and nced the crowd.


    His gaze showed the dignity as a superior.


    Having eye contact with him, the executives immediately withdrew their sights and stood up together to


    greet him, "Wee , Mr.Howard!"


    In fact, William was always rigorous and resolute in his work, so he talked concisely and finished the


    regr meeting in less than half an hour.


    Marcus left with him and they entered the CEO''s Office soon.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The office was decorated at William''s will.


    And it had been vacant for a long time, waiting for its owner''s arrival.


    William looked around and sat down on therge chair with satisfaction.


    Having been worked for William for a long time, Marcus could see that William was in a good mood at


    present, so he smiled with relief when standing at the other side of the desk.


    "Mr.Howard, I think the fact that you are the real boss of Wolf Group will soon be known by others.I


    wonder how your families will react when they find out"


    William smiled significantly, and what he said was totally beyond Marcus''s expectation.


    "They won''t find out anytime, prepare an internal document and asked all the executives to keep


    secret.¡¯


    "Are you still going to keep it a secret?"


    Before that Marcus thought William was to show up in public after returning home from abroad, not


    expecting that he decided to continue to keep it secret.


    "My brothers will be go crazy and stressful if I show up in public.It''s better for me to be an useless


    freeloader.After all, my dad is weak now, and I don''t want him to worry about us." answered William.


    Marcus knew very well about the Howard family, as he had been working for William for a long time.


    The rich and powerful families were always friendly on the surface, but in private, they struggled for


    equity and property.


    William had became a so-called freeloader because of his older brothers.


    If his father had not been badly ill, William wouldn''te home so soon.


    Now Master Howard was in poor health, and William was as filial as always.


    He had already endured his brothers for so many years, not minding the situation remaining for a bit


    longer.


    Then Marcus replied, "I see.Shall I keep handling the business affairs on behalf of you?"


    "Yes, everything goes the same as before" As they were talking, Marcus''s phone rang.


    He looked surprise when he heard the person at the other end.


    After hanging up the phone, Marcus looked at William seriously and began to report.


    "The identity of the womanst night was figured out.She is Mrs.Howard''s nephew, Mason Eich''s


    girlfriend, and her name is Valeria Brown"


    Hearing this, William felt a little astonished.


    He thought, "She is Mason''s girlfriend? Well, interesting!"

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Valeria wandered along the streets despairingly until it was night time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, she was exhausted and felt extremely hungry.


    She took out her mobile phone and check, but found no new messages.


    Ten hours passed and Ronald still hadn''t called her.


    Was he going to abandon her and stay with the shameless mother and daughter? Abandoned by her


    father, Valeria felt desperate.


    She could not go back home now.


    What''s more, her best friend Abbie rk was on her vacation abroad, so she had no ce to go.


    Having no choice, Valeria went to the nearest Wolf Hotel.


    When she walked into the lobby, she bumped into Ashley.


    Ashley was sitting in the lounge in a good mood with her mother Julie.


    And she was stunned when she saw Valeria came in.


    After whispering a few words to Julie, Ashley strode over to Valeria.


    "What a coincidence! Valeria, are you also here for dinner? "


    But Valeria didn''t want to waste any time on this shameless woman.


    But Ashley obviously didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to irritate her.


    So Ashley continued, "Daddy invites us to have dinner here.He has booked the best private room to


    treat us.Oh! And Mason willeter!"


    Ronald didn''t care about his own daughter, who had run away from home, but he had time to invite the


    shameless mistress and her daughter to dinner here.


    Valeria felt brokenhearted.


    She tried hard to control her anger and said, "Stay away from me!"


    Ashley didn''t want to let her go and said, "Aha, are you angry? Here''s another piece of hot news for


    you.Daddy asked us to live with him tomorrow.So Valeria, now your boyfriend and your home are all


    mine!"


    Ashley proudly said that.


    Valeria believed that Ashley was nning something evil in her head.


    However, Valeria was so exhausted that she almost fainted.


    Therefore, she ignored Ashley and walked away without saying a word.


    Ashley was unreconciled for Valeria''s indifference.


    And she kept irritating Valeria.


    "Valeria, did you remember that night Mason and me had sex in the car? In fact, I did it on purpose.By


    the way, do you know why Mason broke up with you and chose to be with me?"


    Valeria stopped when hearing what Ashley said.


    Indeed, she could not understand why Mason would give up her and chose Ashley.


    After all, she had an advantage in everything over Ashley.


    Ashley smirked when she saw Valeria stop, "I told Mason that you have had sex with plenty of men and


    even had an abortion.He was so angry that he broke up with you!"


    Valeria stared at Ashley in astonishment.


    How could this b *tch be so despicable? At the same time, Ashley felt the pleasure of revenge when


    seeing Valeria''s startled look, and she stared at Valeria coldly.


    "This is just the beginning.My mother was supnted in her lover''s affections by your mother, and we


    suffered a lot for so many years.Now it''s my turn to take back what belongs to us! I am going to kick


    you out of the Brown family.Everything you have will be mine in no time.Just wait and see!"


    Valeria could no longer bear Ashley''s provocation and pped her hard.


    This p drained Valeria of all her strength, and she felt numb in her palm.


    However, Ashley did not dodge but bore the p.


    But instantly, she covered her face with her hand and said pitifully, "Valeria, calm down, please!"


    Before Valeria figured out why Ashley suddenly changed her attitude, an angry voice sounded, "Valeria,


    you''ve gone too far!"


    She turned around and saw Mason and Ronalde from nowhere.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Ashley began to sob when she saw the two mening.


    Then she said to them, "Please don''t me Valeria.She''s in a bad mood, so it''s okay.Dad, please talk


    to her.She won''t go home because she thinks we''re gross.¡¯ Ashley was wickedly wicked.


    She framed Valeria again.


    Sure enough, Ronald was disappointed at Ashley''s words.


    "Valeria, I didn''t expect you were so narrow-minded.Since you don''t want to go home, don''t go back for


    life!"


    Mason was angry as well when he saw the fingerprints on Ashley''s face.


    "How many times do I have to tell you, Valeria? I fell in love with Ashley first.She didn''t do anything


    wrong.You can''t do anything about it!"


    This was the first time that they had met each other since Valeria found out about Ashley and Mason''s


    affair.


    Valeria was hurt and resentful at Mason''s earnest defense of Ashley.


    After all, she and Mason had been together for four years, quite a long time.


    At that time, Valeria took care of Mason day and night after his leg was badly hurt in a car ident,


    even though people around all thought he would be a cripple.


    She employed the best doctor, made nutritious meals for him and apanied him in rehabilitation


    training every day during his recovery.


    Now he was fully recovered but remembered nothing about Valeria''s efforts.


    Instead, he betrayed her and hooked up with Ashley.


    Mason was an ungrateful b*stard.


    Their four-year rtionship was in vain and Valeria felt sorry for herself.


    She wanted to retort fiercely and indicated that she didn''t care about him at all.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was so angry that she could not say a word, only shivering.


    What had happened in the lobby was seen by William, who just walked in.


    He noticed Valeria¡¯s pitiful expression as she fought back tears and felt sorry for her.


    Then he looked at the bodyguard behind him expressionlessly and said, "I don''t want to see those


    people appear here again!"


    The bodyguard knew what to do and made a phone call immediately.


    After a while, the manager came in a hurry with several security guards.


    He went straight to Mason and Ronald and told them, "You ¡®re making noises in the lobby, which has


    seriously affected our guests.So you''re not wee here.Please leave right now!"


    "What? We''re here for dinner, and we''re all your VIP.How can you treat us like this?"


    Mason was furious for it was the first time that he had been asked to leave in such a direct way.


    "Wolf Hotel does not wee the bad-mannered guests.And your VIP status has been


    canceled.Please leave here right now!"


    The manager replied resolutely.


    After that, he pointed at Julie and asked, "How did she get in? How could you let this kind of person


    enter our hotel?"


    Valeria felt a little relieved to see the manager being so mean to them.


    She knew that Wolf Hotel was an extraordinary ce in B City.


    Since the guests like Mason and Ronald were driven out, obviously she was not qualified to stay here


    either.


    So she turned around and was about to leave, but soon she was stopped by the manager.


    "Miss Brown, dinner in Moonlight Private Room is ready for you.Pleasee with me!"


    Mason and Ronald were stunned for the manager''s attitude.


    Ashley couldn''t stand it anymore and questioned, "She also made noise here just now.Why don''t you


    drive her out?"


    "Why is that? Because she''s the one our boss asked us to take care of? the manager looked at Ashley


    with disdain."


    Who do you think you are? How dare you question our boss''s decision?"


    The boss? Mason and Ronald looked at each other speechlessly, wondering why the boss of Wolf


    Hotel targeted against them while they had never offended him before.


    For a long time, they had only heard about him but never met each other.


    And how did Valeria know him? They could not figure it out, and finally left with Julie and Ashley in


    disgrace.


    When they walked to the gate, they heard the Manager giving orders to the security guards.


    "We only receive the decent men and our boss has ordered that they are no longer allowed toe


    here.Copy that?"


    Mason was so incensed when he heard what the manager had said.


    However, he could do nothing about it.


    Because the boss of Wolf Group was the one they could not afford to offend.


    Ashley had not expected such a change either.


    What made such a big shot help Valeria? The manager said they had prepared dinner in Moonlight


    Private Room.


    Although she had never been there, she knew it was the most expensive and luxurious private room in


    Wolf Hotel.


    "Valeria, the little b*tch, was so lucky¡± Ashley thought.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Ashley wanted to show off to make Valeria angry, but she was kicked out in the end.


    Now she felt extremely upset.


    But she and her mother had gone through so many of these humiliations.


    Therefore, she did not feel much shame this time.


    However, it was a different story with Ronald and Mason.


    They were celebrities in B City and had never been humiliated by others before.


    Now they must be displeased.


    Ashley guessed.


    Ashley thought that she must seize this opportunity to continue to sow discord between Mason and


    Valeria.


    "How did Valeria get to know the boss of Wolf Group? She must be up to something.I think she set us


    up with others , did she?"


    "Set us up with others? But who?" Mason asked.


    "Maybe her friend, Abbie rk? I heard that Richard rk, the elder brother of Abbie, is on good terms


    with Marcus Field, who is the CEO of Wolf Group, so maybe¡­¡±


    At Ashley''s words, Ronald went mad with anger, "How dare she! It''s time to teach her a lesson.I''ll


    freeze her bank card right now!"


    At the same time, Mason felt extremely unpleasant when he heard what Ashley said.


    He knew the eldest son of the rk Family, Richard, who was outstanding.


    And he was like Prince Charming in B City.


    "Did Valeria really hook up with him?" he thought.


    "No wonder Valeria wasn''t angry when she learned of his affair with Ashley" Mason thought.


    "It must have been a good thing for Valeria that I took the initiative to break up with her."


    If so, wouldn''t he be a joke? At the hotel Valeria was led by the manager into the Moonlight Private


    Room.


    Looking at the delicious food on the table, she was still in a trance.


    Later, she found out that in Wolf Hotel, not only the service was top-ranking, but also the taste of the


    dishes.


    Valeria was so hungry that she thought nothing but gobbled up the food.


    She ate more than half of the exquisite dishes on the table .


    When Valeria got up, the lobby manager who had just led her showed up respectfully.


    "Miss Brown, the suite is ready for you.Pleasee with me.¡¯


    After a day''s walk, Valeria felt extremely tired, so she did not refuse and followed the manager into the


    elevator.


    The manager led Valeria straight to the presidential suite on the top floor, where the butler was waiting


    for her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Valeria came, he helped her change her shoes respectfully.


    After that, he said, "Miss Brown, the water for bath is ready .You can take a bath first.If you need


    anything, please do not hesitate to call me"


    Valeria nodded and entered the room.


    The facilities in the presidential suite were said to be superb, but it was difficult to book.


    The room was more than five hundred square meters, with a master bedroom, a secondary bedroom, a


    study room, and a maid room.


    Although Valeria was born and brought up in a rich family, she was shocked by the luxury decoration of


    the presidential suite.


    Even the door handle was decorated with gold.


    In the bathroom, the water had already been prepared for her.


    Valeria walked in and found there were rose petals floating on the water, with the facial mask and red


    wine ced beside the bathtub.


    She fell into a good mood all of a sudden it was the first time that she had been treated like this.


    No wonder people said that the service in Wolf Group was incredible.


    Before that, Valeria never believed thosements.


    But today, she truly experienced it.


    Soaking herself in the water with rose petals scattering, Valeriafortably closed her eyes and began


    to enjoy.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    In the other presidential suite next door, William took a sip of his tea after getting his work done.


    He asked Marcus casually, "What is she doing now?"


    "She? You mean miss Brown? She ate most of the food prepared for her.Later she was shown to the


    suite to rest.The butler reported that she is now taking a bath and seems to be in a good mood!"


    Marcus replied.


    Hearing this, William was amused, especially when he recalled her standing in the lobby with tears


    streaming down her face.


    Seeing the smile on William''s face, Marcus knew that he was in good mood now.


    "As for Mason and Ronald, they must feel ufortable after being treated like that.Will they vent their


    anger on Miss Brown?"


    "Definitely!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "If so, why do you still stand by Miss Brown?" Marcus was confused.


    "I love to. Is there anything wrong?"


    William replied calmly.


    What had happenedst night involuntarily urred to him.


    He remembered everything included the way Valeria hugged him with a blush and the petal- like red


    mark on the sheet.


    Thought of that, William felt a little bit hot, and he was surprised about it.


    He was well-behaved usually, but now he lost his control when thinking about her just for a while .


    Wasn''t it too strange? In the suite beside, Valeria had a tight sleep and did not wake up until nine


    o''clock the next morning.


    After she washed up, the breakfast was ready for her.


    And the breakfast was excellent.


    After finishing it, Valeria was about to leave.


    But she suddenly remembered that she had not paid yet.


    She still didn''t understand why she could eat and live without paying money.


    Weren''t they afraid that she would leave without setting the bill? However, Valeria would never do that.


    So she went to the reception and checked the bill.


    It costed 168,888 dors for one night in the presidential suite with food free.


    Though the price was extremely high, Valeria did not mind it too much.


    She felt she had got her money''s worth.


    She took the card out of her pocket and handed it to the cashier.


    The cashier looked up with a smile after checking her card and said, "Im sorry, your card is frozen!


    Valeria paused for a moment, then she handed another card to the cashier, but it was frozen as well.In


    the end she found all her bank cards were frozen.She did not expect that Ronald would freeze her


    cards as punishment.Valeria was exasperated, so she called Ronald immediately.But he did not


    answer.The cashier kept smiling at Valeria, and Valeria felt ashamed for that.


    Now she was afraid that they would regard her as a freeloader for enjoying all these fancy things


    without paying money.


    She would be aughing stock if she could nat pay the bill When she was in a dilemma, the door of the


    VIP Elevator was opened and William walked out elegantly.


    At the same time, Valeria was standing at the reception with an anxious look, so he walked over to her


    and asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s him again!"


    Valeria was filled with resentment and wondered if this man had a grudge against her and was trying to


    laugh at her.


    The night before he had ruined her reputation, the morning before he had seen her crying in the street,


    and now he found that she had no money to pay for the bill.


    Why could he always catch sight of her hapless moments ? Seeing Valeria keep silent, the cashier told


    William, "Thisdy''s card has been frozen, so it might be a problem for her to make the payment now:


    The cashier''s words made Valeria so embarrassed.¡±


    She lowered her head with a deep blush.


    Suddenly, the fascinating voice of the man sounded, "I''ll pay!"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Valeria couldn''t believe the man would offer to pay for the bill for her.


    She looked up at him and found that he was looking at her too.


    He was perfectly charming with his dazzling eyes.


    Being stared at by him, Valeria felt more embarrassed.


    Before that, she hated him to the bone, but now she seemed to have a good impression of him, for it


    was he who had helped her out of trouble.


    "We''re talking about hundreds of thousands of dors, and that''s not a small amount of money.¡¯ Valeria


    said.


    "I know!"


    The man picked up the pen and scrawled his name on the bill handed over by the cashier.


    For some reason, Valeria thought he was so attractive when he signed that he didn''t look like a pimp at


    all , Then William put down the pen and walked away.


    After a few steps, he found Valeria stood still nkly.


    He was amused by the way she looked and asked, "Aren''t you going?"


    Soon Valeria nodded and kept up with him.


    But she felt strange and questioned herself why she would follow this man who had slept with her.


    It didn¡¯t make sense anyway.


    When she walked out of the gate, she stopped the man and stammered, "I...I''ll pay you back the


    money¡±


    "Sure!"


    William answered simply and took out his phone, "Shall we swap our Facebook ounts?"


    Guessing that it might probably be more convenient for him to receive money via Facebook, Valeria did


    not think twice but agreed.


    Her profile photo was taken during a recent trip to Egypt.


    Dressed in a red dress and veil, Valeria smiled back at the camera in the vast desert.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    And she looked gorgeous like a fairy.


    After taking a careful look at the photo, William squinted his eyes and asked, "Do you need a ride?"


    Valeria couldn''t reject him since she had realized that she was penniless now.


    Then she followed William to the parking lot.


    Seeing William''s Maybach, Valeria was shocked.


    How could he be so rich as a pimp? "You'' re really rich"


    she said what she was exactly thinking about.


    "Not mine!" William replied.


    If so, did he mean one of those rich women whom he served? He was one in a million with his perfect


    figure and appearance.


    So there must be a lot of rich women willing to spend money on him.


    Thinking that this man had slept with countless olddies, Valeria felt a bit sick somehow.


    But William did not know what she was thinking at present , $0 he started the car and asked, "Where


    are we going now?"


    "The Central South Building, please."


    Valeria had to go to Ronald''spany and asked him why he froze her cards.


    Then William nodded and turned on the GPS.


    Valeria was surprised that he needed to use GPS to get there.


    The Central South Building was just less than three kilometers away from the Wolf Group Hotel, and


    there were many ces for shopping and entertainment around.


    Valeria felt strange for him to use the GPS.


    Wasn''t he a local? But Valeria did not say anything.


    After all, she wasn''t familiar with him.


    If it had not been for Ashley, they might still be strangers now.


    Thinking that Ashley had utilized a pimp to set her up, Valeria felt annoyed and upset.


    She wondered if this guy cooperated with Ashley throughout the whole process, or he knew nothing


    about Ashley''s dirty trick and just took her money to finish his job.


    "How about asking him?"


    Valeria considered for a while before she questioned, "How much did Ashley pay you for that night?"


    "Who''s Ashley?" William asked.


    "I...I mean...the woman who paid you and asked you to sleep with me that night¡¯ William turned his


    head and looked at Valeria emotionless, "I don''t get it. What the hell are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    William was very charming when he smiled.But all of a sudden, he became emotionless, as if he had


    changed into another person.


    Valeria felt a little scared and continued to ask nervously, "You''re being paid to do this, aren''t you?"


    "No way!"


    William was really angry.


    Did this stupid woman take him as the partner of the woman who had set her up? Valeria was irritated


    when the pimp denied so confidently and asked, "Then why were you on my bed? Are you sure that


    you haven''t epted Ashley''s money? Aren''t people of your profession paid to do that kind of thing?"


    "That kind of people? Which kind of people, huh?"


    William became a little displeased.


    He realized what was going on immediately after he heard what Valeria said.


    Now she thought that he was involved in the conspiracy and regarded him as a pimp.


    William was speechless.


    How could there be such a handsome and rich pimp like him in the world? He was amused by Valeria,


    who was truly innocent.


    Seeing his reaction, Valeria became more annoyed and said, "What are youughing at? Aren''t you


    ashamed of yourself?"


    Now William couldn''tugh anymore, and he replied seriously, "I don''t know the woman you


    mentioned.The truth was that I helped you out of danger!"


    But Valeria thought that he was talking nonsense, "Then why didn''t you take me to the hospital?"


    "I did, but you held me so tight at that time and I had no choice but to¡­¡± William felt a bit guilty when


    he said so.


    He did not mean to take advantage of her at the beginning.


    When he saw that Valeria was taken to the room by the pimp, he ordered the bodyguards to knock the


    pimp out, and was prepared to send her to the hospital.


    However, Valeria could no longer control herself at that time.


    She kept cuddling him.


    William couldn''t stand her temptation and had sex with her finally.


    But Valeria did not believe William at all, and affirmed that he and Ashley set her up together.


    She was so angry and didn''t say anything with a poker face.


    Seeing Valeria be more grouchy, William stopped exining.


    After a while, they arrived at the parking lot of the Central South Building.


    Valeria got out of the car after saying thanks angrily.


    William felt a bit unhappy due to her rudeness.


    After he had exined so much, she still didn''t believe him at all.


    William sat in the car and watched her leave in a hurry.


    Then he took out a cigarette to light it.


    Just a few secondster, he saw Valeria stop suddenly as she approached the entrance to the South


    Tower.


    As Valeria rushed to the building, someone stopped her with an annoying voice, "Valeria!"


    She turned around and saw Ashley getting out of a white Porsche.


    "Valeria, are you also here for Dad?"


    Ashley put a smirk on her face.


    Hearing Ashley call Ronald daddy in such a natural way, Valeria felt extremely ufortable.


    She looked at Ashley coldly without saying a word.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And Mason got out of the car as well.


    Ashley held his hand affectionately, "Mason and I alsoe here for Dad.How about we go together?


    By the way, Valeria, I just saw you getting out of a man¡¯s car.Who ¡®s that man?"

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Ashley was extremely surprised when she saw Valeria get out of a Maybach.


    She remembered that Richard had a Maybach, and she couldn''t help wondering the rtionship


    between Valeria and him.


    She just said it off the top of her headst night and did not expect that they would be a couple.


    Whatever, she decided to frame Valeria again and make Mason hate her to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Valeria felt bad after hearing what Ashley said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought, "Did the d*mn pimp give her a ride because of Ashley?"


    Valeria did not understand why Ashley set her up again since she was already dating Mason.


    What the hell was she nning to do? Now that Valeria could not figure it out, she did not say a word


    and just looked at Ashley indifferently.


    Mason was extremely upset after hearing Ashley''s words.


    Apparently, he had seen Valeria getting out of the Maybach as well.


    But Mason still did not believe that Valeria had an affair with Richard.


    So he stared at Valeria and waited for her exnation, but he thought that Valeria¡¯s silence meant that


    she admitted it.


    Mason became furious, and he red at Valeria, "You shameless! I must be blind at that time!"


    Valeria felt it was so ridiculous of Mason to be angry with her.


    He was the one who cheated first and left her alone! And Valeria was the one who had been blind and


    fallen in love with such a scum.


    Valeria walked away and didn''t want to waste any time on them.


    Mason couldn''t stand Valeria''s ignorance anymore, for she used to be gentle and always looked at him


    with a sweet smile on her face.


    So he stop Valeria and assailed, "Who was the man you were withst night? Was that Richard?"


    "What does this have to do with Richard?"


    Valeria looked at Mason unbelievably and thought, "Was he out of his mind?"


    But Mason kept staring at Valeria angrily, "Then why did you get out of his car?"


    "Why should I answer such a stupid question?"


    Mason''s unprovoked words had made Valeria feel annoyed.


    Whether that car belonged to Richard or not, it was none of Mason''s business.


    And now he had no right to meddle in her affairs.


    Mason was irritated when he heard Valeria¡¯s words, "I thought you were pure.But I can''t believe that


    you hook up with Richard.Let me tell you what, you are nothing for him!"


    Hearing this, Valeria trembled with rage.


    She retorted, "What makes you say so? If you still have a clear mind, you should remember what you


    said when you and Ashley were caught by me in the car that night, right?"


    Of course he did.


    He was spotted by Valeria when he was having a sex with Ashley in the car at that time.


    However, he felt satisfied somehow when seeing Valeria''s furious expression.


    Especially when he thought that she had a rtionship with Richard secretly.


    What''s more, Valeria had an abortion before.


    It was time for Valeria to feel being betrayed.


    That was why he broke up with Valeria without mercy.


    But his only intention was to revenge and make her regret because of her disloyalty.


    What he did not expect was that Valeria agreed to break up with him, and even soon hooked up with


    Richard.


    Mason felt sucks for Valeria''s indifference.


    He thought she should beg him not to break up with her.


    How could she just walk away and hang out with others so soon? Was it possible that his idea was


    exactly what Valeria was longing for?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Mason was losing control due to his anger.


    He glowered at Valeria and shouted, "It was you! You are the one who had betrayed me first, and all I


    can do was just to pay you back, right?"


    "Betrayed you?"


    Valeria looked at Ashley indifferently, who was standing aside gloatingly.


    Ashley admitted that she had ndered Valeria yesterday.


    And that was why Mason thought Valeria had betrayed him.


    Mason knew Valeria well.


    But now he chose to trust Ashley and believed that Valeria had betrayed him.


    At first, Valeria was disheartened and did not want to quarrel with them.


    However, Mason had gone too far and she had to fight back.


    So she looked at Mason ruthlessly and questioned, "Did you see it personally or just hear it from


    others?"


    "Well, I can show you evidence!"


    Mason answered immediately.


    "Oh, really? Then just show me!"


    Mason couldn''t believe that she dared ask him for evidence.


    He looked at Ashley, "Ashley, show her!"


    Ashley was only trying to humiliate Valeria.


    She had never expected that things turned out like that.


    She counterfeited the evidence and tried to sow discord between Mason and Valeria.


    If they took it seriously and investigated deeply, they would find out it was a lie.


    Thinking about this, Ashley became a little panicked, "Hmm...Everyone''s looking at us, and I''m afraid


    it''ll be bad for Valeria if others find out"


    "You don''t have to worry about that.Just show me the evidence,¡¯ Valeria sneered.


    "Forget about it and just show her! I''m eager to hear her exnation!" Mason growled.


    He was irritated by Valeria¡¯s response.


    However, Ashley was still unable to take out the evidence.


    She said, "I''ve destroyed it in order to preserve her reputation."


    But if Ashley really cared about Valeria, how could she hook up with Mason?


    "If you are really thinking of me, how can you be so shameless and hook up with Mason? Your only


    purpose is to cast in a bone between Mason and me, isn''t it?"


    Ashley didn''t know what to say but keep silent.


    Valeria smirked, "So what is your so-called evidence? Is there actually no evidence or the evidence you


    mentioned cannot be exposed to the public?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Mason was also confused.


    Ashley was flurried.


    She bit her lip and worried that her conspiracy would be exposed at the moment.


    While she was anxious, a voice suddenly sounded, "What are you doing here?"


    As soon as Ashley saw Ronald get out of the car, she had an evil idea, so she rushed over and said,


    "Dad! We came here for you and happened to meet Valeria.¡¯


    "Then why don''t you go upstairs?"


    Ronald frowned.


    "It was because of Valeria! Daddy, can you believe that she mess up with other men?"


    Valeria did not expect that Ashley would nder her tantly.


    She trembled with anger and denied, "Nonsense ! How could you say so!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you did, and Mason also saw Valeria get out of Richard''s car.She must have hooked up with him!


    Am I right, Mason?"


    Ashley was so cunning and turned to Mason immediately.


    And it was certain that Mason would not help Valeria.


    Then Mason added, "She did get out of Richard''s car.We just asked her if she was Richard''s mistress


    and she denied it.Mr.Brown, I assume that what happenedst night was Richard''s idea"


    "How dare you! Are you trying to bring shame to our family ?"


    Ronald said furiously.


    He was not willing to believe that Valeria, the daughter of the Brown family had be Richard''s


    mistress.


    They even embarrassed him in public.


    That was totally uneptable! In anger, Ronald raised his hand to p Valeria.


    But someone stopped him when his hand was about to fall on Valeria''s face.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    The handsome man who suddenly appeared held Ronald''s hand and said in a cold and unassable


    tone, "It is illegal to hit others at will.


    Please calm down, sir!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After being pinched hard by a stranger, Ronald was so painful that he gritted his teeth.


    He red at William and said, "It''s none of your business.¡¯


    William released Ronald''s arm and dragged Valeria to him, who waspletely stunned.


    He was indifferent and said, "It''s none of my business.But you''re a celebrity, Mr.Brown.Aren''t you afraid


    of being in the spotlight?"


    His words made Ronald realize that he was too impulsive.


    It was a busy ce.


    And it would bring him into discredit if someone exposed this scandal.


    Thinking of this, Ronald suppressed his anger and looked at Ashley and Mason with displeasure.


    However, it was their mistakes.


    Though Valeria was irrational, they should not stop and questioned her in public.


    He was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything due to Mason¡¯ s status.


    He red at Valeria and said, "I''ll get even with you!"


    After saying this, Ronald strode into the the Central South Building.


    While Ashley felt a little guilty when she looked at Ronald.


    After all, there was more than twenty-year kinship between Ronald and Valeria.


    Ashley was doomed if her conspiracy was found out by Ronald.


    She red at the man,who stood in her way furiously, while the man was also looking at her chillily.


    Ashley shivered and grabbed Mason''s hand, "Mason, let''s go."


    The charming and dignified man came out of nowhere.


    Mason refused to leave and wondered about the rtionship between Valeria and the man.


    Mason felt extremely annoyed when he saw Valeria was in the man¡¯s arm.


    He was not afraid of losing face, so he looked at the man indifferently and questioned, "Who are you?


    Don''t make trouble with me!"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Williarn also looked at Mason indifferently.


    Mason couldn¡¯ t help but shiver at the way the man looked at him.


    What the hell! He was kind of a celebrity.


    Why would he be afraid of the man for no reason? The man held Valeria''s hand and walked away when


    Mason was in a daze.


    Mason was going to explode when he saw Valeria sping the man''s hand.


    "How can she be so shameless?"


    Ashley was upset when she saw Mason''s reaction.


    She thought that Mason still had feelings for Valeria.


    She came up a vicious thought and said, "How dare she to ask you for evidence? Their intimacy had


    proved everything!"


    Mason was furious when he heard what Ashley said.


    He believed that Ashley was right and Valeria did cheat on him.


    The strange man who appeared all of a sudden was better than him in every aspect.


    Mason couldn''t help but feel! inferior.


    He convinced himself that the man had nothing except a handsome face.


    What''s more, the man might even be a millionaire.


    Mason tried to make himself feel better in this way, but the next second, he saw the man driving a


    Maybach anding over with Valeria.


    Mason couldn¡¯ t believe his eyes and felt sucks.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    This limited edition Maybach was not Richard''s.


    Mason remembered his te number.


    Who the hell was this man? Why had he never heard of this man in B City before? Ashley shared the


    same idea with Mason.


    They thought that this handsome man was just a small potato.


    And they werepletely shocked when they saw the Maybach.


    Ashley was extremely jealous of Valeria¡¯s luck.


    And she was bent out of shape.


    Valeria was about to cry after she was pulled into the car by William.


    She did not expect that Ronald would not listen to her exnation and choose to believe Ashley''s


    nonsense.


    She had no family except Ronald since her mother had gone.


    What''s worse, Ronald''s distrust stung her.


    William frowned when he saw Valeria''s face, "Just cry out! You don''t have to hold your tears back"


    "I''m not!"


    Valeria didn''t want the man to embarrass her.


    But after saying these words, she could not help crying.


    She tried to wipe the tears off her face, but once the tears came out, she could no longer hold them


    back.


    William handed a piece of tissue to her.


    But Valeria threw off his hand and said, "Leave me alone!"


    William got a little angry, "Look at you! Don''t get mad at me. am not the one who had offended you!"


    Valeria was angry when William yelled at her instead offorting her.


    "It''s all because of you! I would be able to rebut them straightly if nothing had happened between us!"


    William mmed on the brake when he saw Valeria crying in despair.


    "You should be d that it was me that night.Otherwise, your nude photos would be exposed


    throughout the Inte."


    William said indifferently with a detached face.


    Valeria suddenly stop crying when she heard his words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    William lost his patience when he saw Valeria''s tears and red nose, "You were framed by others


    because you''re stupid.And you won''t be in such a situation if you are smart!"


    Valeria had never been crucified like this by a stranger, so she refuted subconsciously.


    "I''m not stupid, ok? I trusted her and she was one of my best friends.How would I know that she would


    betray me ¡°


    "It makes no sense! If you''re smart enough, you won''t treat the enemy as your friend.Get it? The only


    thing you can do is to cry after being set up.You stupid woman just deserve it!"


    Valeria was irritated by William''s malicious words, "You''re the stupid one! You shameless""


    "So now you are angry, right? Use your gut and fight back! You idiot!" William retorted coldly.


    Valeria was too angry to cry.


    She thought, "What is wrong with this man?"


    "How could he be so sharp- tongued? No wonder he could only be a pimp!"


    "You stinky pimp! D*mn you!"


    Valeria felt much morefortable after she cursed William a few times in her heart.


    When she stopped crying, William lit a cigarette and asked ¡°so what are you going to do now?"

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Valeria was confused when she heard what he said, "What do you mean?"


    William puffed out a ring of smoke and said, "Don''t be silly.Things are much moreplicated than you


    expected"


    William stopped talking before Valeria was about to explode.


    Valeria didn''t catch William''s words.


    She was quite sure that she had no feeling for Mason anymore since he had cheated on her.


    It was impossible to share her boyfriend with Ashley.


    What''s more, she won''t tangle with Mason anymore.


    But Valeria couldn''t figure out what else Ashley wanted since she had been with Mason.


    "She won''t have to go too far if she just wants your boyfriend.Let me remind you, your so-called best


    friend must have other purposes."


    William reminded her as if he could read Valeria''s mind.


    "What else purposes does she have?"


    Valeria really couldn ¡®t figure it out.


    "You are really..."


    William sighed, "Think about her rtionship with you.Now that you''ve suddenly got a sibling, doesn''t it


    worry you?"


    "Of course, I''m mad, but what can I do?"


    Valeria stopped and looked at William surprisingly, "How did you know? Did you investigate me?"


    William shook his head when he saw the wary look on her face, "Your best friend called your father


    ¡®Daddy¡¯st night.If she isn''t your sister, why would she call him daddy?"


    Valeria blushed after she heard what William said.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is this man a devil?"


    She thought that this devil took her virginity away.


    Besides , he knew her boyfriend cheated on her and saw her cry in embarrassment.


    What''s worse, he even knew that her bank card was frozen and saw her being bullied by others.


    Now he even knew the most disgusting and the most disturbing thing in her family.


    Valeria felt that she was like a naked baby in front of William.


    He knew every single secret about her.


    She was overwhelmed with shame and vexation, "How could you know everything about me?"


    After saying that, Valeria opened the door and left angrily.


    William didn''t understand why Valeria was angry with him.


    He wasn''t a gossip and he just felt pity for her.


    That was why he said those to her.


    But she didn''t appreciate it at all, "Such an ingrate!"


    Nobody dared to treat him like this before.


    William got so worked up.


    He put one foot on the gas and drove off quickly.


    In the Central South Building, Ronald was sitting at his office with a sullen face while Ashley and


    Mason were sitting on the sofa in the office.


    "Where is Valeria?" Ronald asked impatiently.


    "Valeria left with that strange man." Ashley looked at Ronald and answered discreetly.


    "Ridiculous!" Ronald said with a long face, "Do you know who that man is?"


    "I don''t know.Maybe someone that Valeria met in the nightclub."


    Ashley peeked at Mason and said.


    "Nightclub?"


    Ronald was hopping mad and he was about to lose his temper.


    However, thinking of the way the man dressed, Ronald was incredulous about Ashley''s words.


    "How do you know that?"


    "Well..."


    Ashley faltered and thought that Ronald would be furious when he heard the word "nightclub".


    But she did not expect that Ronald would not trust her.


    Meanwhile, Mason said, "I saw that guy in the nightclub.He seems to be the No.1 pimp in Climax


    Space!"


    Ashley felt relieved when she heard Mason''s words.


    In the beginning, Ronald was suspicious about that.


    However, when he heard Mason''s words, he changed his attitude and became furious, "Bad girl! I


    should teach her a lesson tonight!"

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Ronald was in bad mood.Ashley and Mason stayed for a while and left.


    Mason looked at Ashley when they walked out of the Central South Building and asked, "How do you


    know that man is a pimp?"


    "I saw him in Climax Space before.Didn''t I tell you that Valeria mixed with men secretly? He is one of


    them¡± Ashley replied with a poised expression.


    "With a limited edition of Maybach?" Mason repeated.


    "How could he afford it? He must borrow it from someone else.Many rich women threw themselves on


    him since he had such a pretty face.And they were willing to give everything to him¡± Ashley''s words


    made Mason feel much morefortable .


    He thought, "That guy must be a pimp.The car must not belong to him!"


    However, thefortable feeling was fleeting.


    He was not in a good mood when thinking that Valeria chose the pimp instead of him.


    He looked at Ashley and felt annoyed, "I have to go back to thepany to deal with business.I can''t


    be with you now."


    Ashley was observant and just said, "Go ahead.I''ll go home and stay with my mom.¡±


    The smile on Ashley''s face disappear when she saw Mason had gone.


    She took out her phone and called Julie "Mom, I had gone too far today.Dad was skeptical about my


    words.He said that he would go back to Valeria and confirm what happened tonight.I am afraid that


    Valeria will ruin our n.We have to find a solution as soon as possible."


    Julie sneered, "Don''t worry, everything is fine.¡¯ Julie''s indifference made Ashley feel more anxious.


    "Mom, you should see how Dad behaved today.You know that he feels guilty for us and nothing


    else.But Valeria is different for him.She has lived with him for more than 20 years.If Dad finds out our


    purpose, all our efforts will be in vain."


    "I know.Don''t I know your dad better than you do? As for Valeria, she is a good-for-nothing idiot.We can


    deal with her easily.¡¯¡¯


    Julie didn¡¯t care about Valeria at all, "I''m telling you, I''ve found a way to deal with Valeria.This time, not


    only will shepletely fall out with your father, but we can also move into the Brown family


    immediately!"


    "Really?" Ashley asked in disbelief.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Of course.Now, you need to call Valeria and ask her out.Leave the rest to me!"


    Valeria walked along the street alone for a while, feeling bad and depressed.


    Later, her phone rang.Ashley called her unexpectedly.


    She was so disgusted with Ashley that she hung up the phone directly.


    Ashley kept making several phone calls.


    Valeria couldn''t bear her harassment and finally answered, "What''s the matter?"


    "Come and meet me!"


    "For what? I have nothing to say to you now¡±


    Valeria rejected her directly.


    "But I have something to tell you.Valeria, you dare not see me because you are afraid of me, don''t


    you?"


    Ashley said deliberately.


    Although Valeria knew that Ashley said this on purpose, she still couldn''t put up with it, "Where?"


    "Room 2 in the ssic Cafe.I will be there for you.Don''t be afraid toe over!"


    Valeria stopped a taxi after hanging up the phone.


    She wanted to see what Ashley was going to do.


    Valeria rushed to the cafe and went straight to the private room on the second floor.


    Just as she was about to open the door, she heard a voiceing from the room.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    "Mom, try it.This cake tastes good, and the Tiramisu is also quite delicious."


    "Ashley is talking to someone? Is she talking to Julie?"


    "Why does Ashley take her shameless mother here?"


    Valeria felt strange, so she didn''t enter the room immediately.


    Instead, she stood outside and listened carefully.


    Julie had a piece of Tiramisu and said, "It tastes really good.I''ll have one more!"


    "Eat as much as you like.It''s time for us to enjoy our life.Dad agreed to let us live with him.I''ll take you


    here every day so that you can live like a noble."


    "You''re right.It''s my turn to enjoy the noble life.At that time, I was so envious of Natalie Garcia.She got


    countless jewelry and servants.When I moved in, I would take possession of all her jewelry.It is said


    that her jewels are very expensive and must be worth a lot of money.¡¯¡¯


    Hearing Julie''s words, Valeria could not help but sneer.


    This mistress was really greedy and shameless.Valeria couldn''t believe that Julie wanted to take her


    mother''s jewelry away.


    "She must be out of her mind,¡¯ Valeria thought.


    Valeria continued to stand outside and eavesdrop.


    Ashley retorted, "You''re right.You tell Dad to give you all the jewelry, and then you give it to me.So that


    Valeria won ¡®t be able to get anything.¡¯


    "Perfect.All sufferings have their reward.If you think about where we were before and look at where we


    are now, you would know that the winners are made by hard work."


    Valeria couldn''t believe that the shameless mistress said such philosophical words.


    Soon they changed the topic.


    "You see, Natalie and Valeria have an advantage over us, but they are stupid.Natalie thought that your


    father loved her so much, but she never imagined that your father cheated on her.So did Valeria.She is


    nothing but beautiful.She is as stupid as her mother!"


    Hearing Julie scolded herself and her mother unscrupulously, Valeria was so furious that she could not


    bear it anymore.


    She pushed the door and barged in.


    There were two people sitting on the sofa.


    One was Ashley and the other was the woman she had seen at Wolf Group that night.


    Seeing Valeria burst into the room, they seemed to be embarrassed, "When did youe?"


    Ashley asked.


    "I''ve been here for a while."


    Valeria sneered and looked at Julie.


    "If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t have known what you''re up to.You''re such a shameless b*tch.How


    dare you try to take my mother''s jewelry away? Who do you think you are?¡±


    "Valeria, what are you talking about?" Ashley stood up in anger.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t y dumb with me.Why don''t you ask yourself why you''re so despicable to swear me behind my


    back?"


    "Swear? Did I? I was telling nothing but the truth,¡¯¡¯ Julie suddenly became aggressive.


    "Your mother is not only stupid but also shameless.She stole my boyfriend.Did she think that they could


    be together forever? Everythinges at a price.Her death is the punishment from God."


    Valeria did not expect that Julie would nder her mother rampantly in front of her.


    Julie''s words were too vicious.


    Valeria fulminated with anger and rushed over without thinking.


    She reached out and pushed Julie, "Shut your mouth! You can''t insult my mother like this!"


    As soon as her hand touched Julie, Julie fell back as if she were so frail.


    Unexpectedly, Julie fell on the tea table with a horrible scream.


    Valeria was freaked out and the only thing she saw was Julie''s bleeding forehead.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Valeria nearly fainted when she saw Julie''s bloody face.


    "Mom! Mom! Are you ok? Answer me!"


    Ashley did not expect that Julie would do this.


    But she understood after a moment of surprise.


    Apparently, Julie was trying to frame Valeria.


    Ashley came out with an evil idea when she looked at Valeria, who was scared out of her wits.


    Ashley picked up the coffee pot and threw it at Valeria.


    That coffee pot was full of freshly brewed hot coffee.


    Ashley was extremely malicious.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She nned to disfigure Valeria with brewed hot coffee.


    Although it was a perfect n, she didn''t expect that Valeria fainted at the sight of blood.


    Seeing Julie''s face covered in blood, Valeria lost her footing and fell onto the sofa.


    However, instead of hitting Valeria in the face, the coffee pot Ashlee threwnded on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Julie was lying on the ground.


    And the hot coffee sshed all over the ce.


    Most of the coffee spilled over Julie, so she couldn''t help screaming with the burning pain.


    Valeria was not spared.


    Her feet and wrists were also sttered with the hot coffee.


    When the waiter heard the scream, they rushed over immediately.


    A few people helped Julie up and immediately sent her to the hospital.


    Valeria wasying on the sofa with a bloodless face.


    The waiter helped her up as well.


    She waspletely stunned.


    Before she could recover herself, she heard Ashley''s voice.


    "Dad,e here quickly.My mom had an ident! She was beaten up by Valeria and covered in


    blood!"


    The phone call from Ashley startled Ronald and he rushed to the hospital immediately.


    By the time Ronald arrived, Julie''s wounds had been taken care of and the doctor was putting her on a


    drip.


    The doctor said Julie was bleeding a lot and had a lot of burns.


    Ronald was extremely furious, "What''s going on? How did you get hurt?"


    Julie was so weak, with her eyes full of tears.


    And she was totally different from the one who provoked Valeria aggressively in the cafe.


    "I''m fine.But Ashley, how could you bother your father? He ''s very busy."


    "How can you be okay? Dad, look at my mother.There are all wounds around her head and body"


    As she spoke, Ashley stripped Julie''s clothes off and showed the wounds to Ronald.


    Julie''s body was burnt and swollen by the hot coffee.


    Ronald took a deep breath and asked, "Valeria again, huh? "She scalded my mom with coffee!"


    Ashleyined.


    "I went to have coffee with my mother.Valeria suddenly rushed in and warned my mother to stay away


    from you.She also scolded my mother as a shameless mistress.My mother wanted to exin, she


    began to beat my mother! Not only did she hit my mother''s head with something, but also scalded my


    mother with the hot coffee.Valeria said that my mom couldn''t seduce you if she was disfigured!"


    "Where is she?"


    Seeing the wound on Julie¡¯s body, Ronald believed everything Ashley said and he was extremely


    disappointed with Valeria.


    "She is also in the hospital.She is now in the treatment room! Dad, look at my mom, you can''t let


    Valeria go! She is going too far!"


    "Ashley, what are you talking about? Valeria didn''t mean to do that.Don''t sow discord between them!"


    Julie shouted at Ashley.


    "She just meant it! I know you are kind, Mom.But you don''t have to speak for Valeria since she is such


    a vicious girl!"


    "Valeria is still young and innocent.I''m fine.I''ll be fine after a few days¡¯ rest.Ronald, please don''t me


    Valeria!"


    Julie''s cunning trick had made Ronald so angry that he went to find Valeria right away.


    Seeing that, Julie and Ashley looked at the each other and smirked.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Ronald rushed in the treatment room when the doctor applied the ointment to Valeria''s wound.


    He stared at Valeria angrily, "It''s you again?"


    "Dad, I got hurt as well! It was Ashley! I had nothing to do with the mistress¡¯ injury.She fell down and hit


    the table by herself!"


    Valeria regained her senses after being taken to the hospital.


    She remembered that Julie fell down as soon as she reached out to Julie.


    Everything was too strange.


    It must be Julie who wanted to frame her.


    She was injured too.


    Moreover, Ashley tried to hit her with a coffee pot.


    The whole pot of coffee must have been poured on her face if she hadn''t fallen down.


    Ashley wanted to disfigure her.


    Valeria tried to exin to Ronald once she had figured it out.


    However, Ronald had been misled by Ashley and refused to listen to Valeria''s exnation.


    He was sure that Valeria was still trying to frame Ashley.


    So he pped her.


    Valeria felt numb on her face with the p.


    She covered her face and looked at Ronald in disbelief.


    He hit her again for the sake of the mistress and her daughter! This was the third time that Ronald had


    hit her since yesterday.


    Valeria choked up but held her tears back sturdily.


    She told herself that she couldn''t cry.


    Her father was so unfeeling that crying wouldn''t change anything! Ronald was disappointed and


    growled at her, "How could you be like this? Do you really think that no one dares to discipline


    you?"


    "I am not...she insulted my mother first, and I didn''t mean to hurt her!"


    Valeria choked with sobs and tried to exin.


    "How could you hurt her so bad? You almost killed her! Do you know how badly your Aunt Julie was


    hurt?"


    "Aunt Julie? She''s a shameless mistress! She deserves it!"


    Valeria retorted angrily.


    The more she tried to exin, the angrier Ronald became.


    Compared to Julie''s considerate, Valeria was too ignorant.


    Ronald was angry and resentful about her.


    He felt pity for her when he looked at the fingerprints on Valeria¡¯s face.


    So he tried to control himself.


    "Aunt Julie is not going to punish you for what you had done today, but it doesn''t mean that you are


    free to go.You should apologize to her immediately and ask for her forgiveness!"


    "She doesn''t deserve my apology! Don''t even think about it "


    How could it be possible for Valeria to make an apology to this mistress who insulted her mother? "Will


    you apologize or not?"


    Ronald red at Valeria fiercely.


    "No way! I won''t do it!"


    "Well, if you don''t apologize to her, then you must get out of my house.You are not my daughter


    anymore!"


    "Fine! I don''t care!"


    Valeria retorted straightly.


    Seeing her unrepentant look, Ronald became angrier, "Well , listen up! If you don''t apologize, you can''t


    get a penny from me from now on!"


    After saying this, Ronald left wrathfully.


    Valeria tried her best to hold her tears back.


    Valeria would never apologize to her! She would never apologize even if Ronald froze her card and did


    not give her a penny! She could support herself for she had a job.


    Valeria walked out of the treatment room stubbornly.


    The elevator door opened when she came to the corridor.


    William walked out from the elevator gracefully.


    They were stunned when they met each other.


    William noticed that there were five red fingerprints on her fair face.


    He frowned and strode over, "Who did this?"


    Valeria could not say a word but pursed her lips.


    William was impatient, "Are you mute?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Though his tone was austere, he looked at Valeria with concern.


    Valeria couldn''t help but cry bitterly, and tears rolled down her eyes.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    William couldn''t help but wipe away Valeria''s tears.


    He said in a tender voice, "Save your tears! Tears don''t solve anything.Tell me, who did this to you?"


    Valeria could not say a word.


    She pursed her lips and threw herself into William''s arms, crying bitterly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She tried hard to hold her tears back when she was questioned and scolded by Ronald.


    She told herself not to cry, because tears would not change anything.


    But when facing the question of the man in front of her, she could no longer hold back her tears which


    streamed down like an unblocked river.


    Her tears soaked William''s clothes.


    He became stiff as he felt the heat of Valeria''s tears.


    Half an hourter, Valeria got in William''s car.


    He showed up with another car within a couple of hours.


    He drove a Maybach in the morning.


    But now he was driving a brand new Bentley.


    Valeria looked at William incredulously with her swollen eyes, "Do you borrow it from others as well?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Who on earth would be so generous to lend him such an expensive car? He must have hooked up


    with a lot of rich women,¡¯ Valeria thought.


    Valeria feel disgusted at heart.


    William sat in the car and looked at her with contempt.


    "Tut-tut! No wonder people always say that women are so sensitive.Look at you, you look ugly when


    you are crying! You''ll have to pay for my shirt because you got it dirty"


    Valeria disliked hisment, so she retorted with her swollen eyes, "Isn''t it just a shirt? I''ll pay for it!"


    After she said that, she remembered that she was penniless.She felt frustrated about it.


    William tilted his head and looked at her, "What happened just now?"


    "None of your business!"


    Valeria was in a bad mood and answered impatiently.


    "It''s your so-called sister again, am I right? You know nothing but cry.You need to solve the problem


    with your brain instead of your tears."


    "You!"


    Being scolded by him, Valeria was livid and wanted to retort.


    But she was stupid indeed, for she had been set up by others for so many times.


    William stopped making fun of her when he saw her pitiful face, "Tell me, what happened just now?"


    Valeria told William what had happened just now.


    He frowned, "So you''ve been set up by your sister again? If you weren''t lucky, you would have been


    disfigured?"


    This d*mned pimp was still so sharp-tongued.


    Valeria was so angry that she turned her head away and decided to ignore him.


    William squinted at her, "What are you going to do now?"


    "My dad stood by them and forced me to apologize.I would never apologize! I can live on my own"


    "Fine, well done!"


    William pped his hands with an emotionless face.


    "Have you decided not to go back home? While you are sitting here and watching them move into your


    house and take all your things away, right?"


    Valeria confuted after she heard William''s ironic words, "What can I do? Shall I apologize to the


    mistress and take all the me while that is not my fault?"


    "I didn''t mean that.I just want to remind you that there is not only one solution for all the problems.It


    depends on how you think.¡¯


    "I can''t change anything.I know my father well.My apology is the only solution.Do I have to do this?"


    Valeria didn''t think her life would be too hard, "What''s the big deal? The only thing I have to do is to


    reduce my costs.I''m sure that I can support myself.¡±


    "Oh, really?" William sneered for Valeria¡¯s naivety.


    "I have to remind you that there are more conspiraciesing after you.You have to get ready for


    it.Life is much moreplicated than you''ve imagined.Besides, is there anywhere to go for you now?"


    Valeria fell into silence when she heard his words.


    She had nowhere to go without money indeed.Her current situation was worse than she imagined.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Looking at her bitter and pitiful face, William said lightly, "Why don''t you go to my ce and stay for a


    few days?"


    "Living with you?" Valeria asked.


    She was very grateful to him, but she had never thought about living with a gigolo.


    William was such a handsome guy and worked on such a job.


    How dirty he was? Stay with him, but what if he barged into her bedroom in the middle of the night?


    William had thought that she would be overjoyed if he offered to help.


    However, Valeria was hesitating.


    Seeing her hesitant look, William''s face turned gloomy.


    "It''s up to you.Do you think I want you to stay in my house ? ¡° Seeing he be irritated, Valeria had


    to agree, "Then I''ll live in your house, and I''ll pay you the rent.But I have to warn you first, don''t get any


    ideas about me."


    "You? Are you kidding? Do you think you''re a fairy? Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror? You


    have a t body.If you hadn''t hugged mest time, I wouldn''t have touched you even if I were beaten to


    death!"


    A shameless stinky gigolo, how could he speak so viciously! Valeria was so angry that her face turned


    blue.


    She wanted to refute it, "I''m a natural beauty.I am thousands of times more beautiful than those old


    women clients, am I not?"


    However, She took back the words on the tip of her tongue for fear of his meanness.


    If she dared to reply, he would definitely bite back for ten times.


    This petty-minded and handsome gigolo was not like a man at all.


    He must have his own difficulties, otherwise he would not do such kind of work.


    Because he was forced into wearing such a pair of sour and mean look.


    Forget it.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    A great person never stooped to pettiness.


    She did not make a fuss with people who lived a hard life.


    If William knew that Valeria had described himself like this in her mind, he would definitely be so angry


    as to spit blood.


    He had been only too heat-headed to take Valeria in.


    Now he was in a dilemma.


    Where should he arrange this stupid woman? He had sneaked back to his country this time and had


    been living in a hotel alone.


    Taking Valeria to a hotel was never an option, nor to his own luxurious vi.


    After all, there were so many members of the Howard family staring at him.


    If they saw him bring Valeria back, they would definitely stir up a hugemotion.


    "Forget it.Ask my assistant Marcus Field to arrange an apartment for this stupid woman to live in."


    He thought.


    William picked up his phone and sent a message to Marcus, "Prepare an apartment right away.Marcus


    got things done very fast.¡±


    Half an hourter, he sent a message back to William and said, "The apartment is ready.It''s in Lake


    View Nest.The password is your birthday."


    William started the car and inputted "Lake View Nest¡± on the navigator, and the car headed straight for


    Lake View Nest.


    Upon arriving the arranged apartment and entering the password, William brought Valeria into the


    room.


    The apartment was decorated very luxuriously, with two rooms, namely a study room and an open


    kitchen.


    "Well, he is such a person who can enjoy himself.The environment is quite good¡± Valeria thought and


    opened the refrigerator but found nothing in it.


    "You don''t usually eat at home?"


    "Yeah." William nodded.


    Valeria pushed open the door of the master bedroom again to take a look.


    The room was tidy and refreshing.


    She did not expect that the he should be so clean and tidy. She had thought the house must be a mess


    before she came, but now the environment was very good, the interior decoration was pleasing to the


    eye, and the room was very clean.


    Valeria inexplicably liked it.


    Though being satisfied, she had to consider the problem of rental.


    Having lived in B city for a long time, she knew that the rent for the apartment must not be cheap.


    She didn''t know how much he would like to charge with this apartment.


    She really didn''t have enough money now.


    As she thought about it, she asked, "Um...How much rent are you going to collect from me?"

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    William paused for a moment.


    Then, without any expression, he asked, "How much are you going to give me?"


    "How about...three thousand dors ?"


    Valeria knew that the rent of this apartment in this area would be tens of thousands of dors, and


    three thousand dors would certainly not be enough.


    But now she really had no money.


    Her sry was a little more than 10,000 dors.


    Except for the rent, she had to spend money on food and drink.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And she also owed 180,000 dors to him, which was also a considerable debt.


    This sum of money, which used to mean nothing to her in the past, now became an astronomical


    number.


    "A hero can be crushed with one dor!"


    "Well, you see, I only use the bathroom and bedroom.I don ¡®t need to use other ces.Can you give


    me discount?"


    William couldn''t helpughing when he saw she try to lower the price with her sparkling eyes.


    So William said, "Okay, but you have to do all the house chores!"


    "Um., um..."


    Valeria had never done housework.


    It must be so hard to clean up and cook.


    But what if she provoked him and then he got angry and let her go? When she was hesitating at this


    moment, William''s phone rang.


    He picked it up and his bodyguard''s voice came, "Young Master William, Madam Elisa is here.She''s


    asking when you''ll arrive."


    William suddenly remembered that he still had something important to do and answered immediately,


    "I''ll be right there.¡±


    Valeria stood at the side, hearing the phone call of William and the bodyguards clearly.He was just a


    gigolo.


    How could he been called Young Master William? And who was the Madam Elisa? Was there a foreign


    woman among the customers of the gigolos? Could this Mrs.Alisa be an old woman in her fifties or


    sixties?


    She thought about it and William and hung up the phone, "What do you think? Is it a good idea to do


    household chores to offset the rent?"


    "Okay! But I have to say first that I am not very proficient in household chores"


    "You can learn it,"


    William said with a faint smile, "I have something to do, so I have to go first.This is the apartment


    code.Suit yourself"


    Seeing William turn around and leave, Valeria lost in thought again.


    She was penniless now.


    She had to buy some daily necessities.


    Valeria made up her mind to stop William City from leaving.


    "Well, Young Master William, can you lend me some more money? I have to buy some daily


    necessities.Just one thousand dors is enough for me"


    "Sure."


    William was surprised that she had called him Young Master William.


    He was still considering how to make up a name for himself.


    Since she called him Young Master William, he could just let her call him like this.


    William transferred 10,000 dors to Valeria on Wechat and left withrge strides.


    Valeria let out a sigh of relief.


    She began to n what she was going to buy, such as toothpaste and toothbrush, washing face and


    skin care products, as well as some other products.


    After a few rounds, it seemed that 10,000 dors was not enough.


    No, she couldn''t blow money.


    Her family''s things were ready, and Ronald did not say that he would not let her pack up.


    It was better to go home and pack up her clothes bag and daily necessities.


    In this way, she could save a lot of money.


    Valeria did as she said.


    She decided to immediately go home and pack up her things and move them over.


    In the hospital, after Ronald left, only Ashley and her daughter were left.


    Without anyone else, Ashley lowered her voice, "Mom, my dad just went to find Valeria and asked her


    to apologize, but she refused.Now my dad has driven her out of the Brown family."


    "Really? That''s great!"


    Julie sneered, "Didn''t I say that Valeria was stupid? We''ll be able to move into the Brown family soon¡±


    "But I''m still a little worried.After all, your father and Valeria have been father and daughter for so many


    years.If Valeria admit her fault to your father, your father will definitely be softhearted and let her move


    back again."


    "You''re right, we really have to consider this issue¡± Julie thought for a moment, and suddenly her eyes


    became fierce, "He who is narrow- minded can''t be a nobleman and a real man must be


    ruthless.Otherwise, why don''t we¡­¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Julie did not finish her words, but she made a beheading gesture.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous?"


    Ashley knew that Julie meant to kill Valeria.


    She wanted Valeria dead, but it was too risky to kill her.Valeria was not a nobody.


    "If the police find out, will we be implicated?"


    "This is a good opportunity for us.Your dad pped her and threw her out.Isn''t it reasonable for her to


    commit suicide?"


    Julie''s face was full of coldness and hatred.


    "You''re right.It is indeed a good opportunity.It''s now or never.We have to act as soon as possible, but


    it''s just the killer..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!"


    Valeria got out of Lake View Nest and took a taxi back to the Brown family to pack up her things.


    There was only her aunt at home, and Ronald had not returned.


    When she saw Valeriaing back, her aunt came up to her with a smile and said, "Miss, you are


    back!"


    ¡°Mmm!"


    Valeria answered and hurried upstairs.


    The aunt followed her and said, "What do you want to eat for dinner I''ll prepare it"


    "I''m not going to have dinner.I''ming back to pack things up.¡±


    After seeing Valeria enter her room, the aunt turned and went downstairs to secretly make a phone call,


    "Miss Evans is back.She''s packing up upstairs."


    Valeria did not know this episode.


    She had packed up threerge suitcases with clothes and daily necessities in her own room.


    The auntie came up to help her, "Miss Evans, are you going on a business trip?"


    "Mm¡± Valeria didn''t want to say anything more.


    Being expelled from home by Ronald wasn''t something to be proud of.


    "I''ll help you."


    The aunt carried the three suitcases out of the door.


    She didn''t go back to the vi until she saw Valeria get on the taxi.


    The taxi stopped at the downstairs of Lake View Nest.


    Valeria dragged the three suitcases into the elevator and then moved them into the apartment.


    She was so exhausted.


    She sat on the sofa and panted for a while.


    Her stomach was growling.


    She hadn''t eaten anything from morning till now.


    No wonder her stomach was growling.


    At first, Valeria wanted to order a takeout, but now she was in debt, so it was better to save some


    money.


    So she put aside the idea.


    After all, if she had to live independently, she should learn how to cook.


    So she started with the simplest dishes ¡ª noodles.


    Valeria decided to go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients, so she took her mobile phone with


    her when she went out of the apartment.


    She was not familiar with the neighborhood of the apartment, so she sent a message to William, "Is


    there any ce to buy food near your apartment?"


    But there was no reply.


    He must be busy serving the rich woman and he didn''t have time to read her text message, did he?


    Valeria walked out of the elevator with her head shaking and went straight to the outside of the


    apartment.


    She walked along the road while searching the nearest supermarket with her mobile phone.


    The nearest supermarket was three kilometers away from where she was.


    It would definitely take a long time to get there, so she had better call a car.


    When she was contemting, a car suddenlying over .


    The driver of the car put down the window and warmly asked Valeria, "Take a taxi?"


    Valeria was overjoyed, "Yes!"


    She opened the door and got in the car.


    Suddenly, she found that there was actually a person sitting in the car.


    Amid the faint lights, she didn''t notice the person in ck in the the car at all.


    Was it car-pooling? While Valeria was thinking, the person sitting there suddenly reached out and


    covered her mouth.


    Shocked by this ident, Valeria struggled desperately.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    But the man was very strong, and she couldn''t break free at all.


    The man covered her mouth with his hand on which was applied something with a strange smell, and


    Valeria felt that her consciousness was getting fainter and fainter.


    Soon, she lost consciousness!

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    In the VIP room of Climax Space, after seeing off Mrs.Elisa, William picked up his mobile phone and


    took a look, and identally found the message sent by Valeria.


    She asked him if there was a supermarket nearby.But how should he know if there was one.


    William asked Marcus and called Valeria.However, no one answered the phone.


    He thought, "Why isn''t she answering the phone? It is so strange"


    He tried again, but this time the phone could not get through, indicating that it was off.


    She turned off his phone less than half a minuteter.


    How could it be so strange? "Did this stupid woman''s cell phone run out of power or did she have an


    ident?"


    Thetter possibility made William became worried immediately.


    He picked up his phone and made a call, "I need you to find out where Valeria is right now."


    When Valeria regained consciousness, she found herself still in the car.


    Her hands and feet were tied, her eyes were blindfolded and something was gagged in her mouth.


    Had she been kidnapped? What did these men kidnap her for? The ransom?


    She was so scared that the driver was talking to the guy who was holding her mouth, "This littledy


    looks so beautiful"


    "Yeah, she is exceedingly beautiful.It''s too cruel to kill such a beautiful woman"


    "Then what are you going to do? Keep her as your wife? Since we''ve taken other people''s money, we


    should do as they say.Don''t tell me you don''t know this rule?"


    "Of course I know.I mean we can y with her first before we kill her.She is such a beautiful woman


    and a rich youngdy.She must be different from the women we have yed before.Don''t you want to


    have a try?"


    "Of course.I''m just afraid that it willnd us in trouble.¡±


    "What are you afraid of? Let''s take her out of the city and find a deserted ce to y with her for a


    few days.After that, we''ll find a ce to bury her.No one will know."


    "That''s a good idea.Let''s do it!"


    Hearing their unscrupulous conversation, Valeria felt a sense of hatred and fear.


    Who spent money to kill her? Except for Ashley and her daughter, she couldn''t think of anyone else.


    Why were they so vicious? What on earth were their hearts made of? In addition to anger, she was


    desperate.


    Ronald had already said that he would not care about her, so he would never have known that they had


    taken her out into the wilderness to rape and kill her.


    So she died for nothing? Who could save her? Suddenly, the handsome face of the gigolo appeared in


    her mind.


    Now she only hoped that he would call the police to find her when he found that she was no longer


    there.


    "Is there any chance?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They met each other only by chance.


    He took her in and lent her money.


    He was good enough for her.


    And he did not know that she had been kidnapped.


    So she was gonna die this time? Despair filled Valeria¡®s heart.


    In her lifetime, she had never experienced such a thing, and she had never thought that such a terrible


    thing would happen to her.


    What did she do wrong to deserve this? Valeria was born in a good family, and her mother protected


    her very well.


    She had never known that there could be such wicked people in the world.


    They took her boyfriend and her father, and now they even wanted her life.


    They had gone too far! She didn''t quite understand what the gigolo said to her before, but now she


    finally understood.


    If she died, her enemies would be atrge.


    They would move into her home and enjoy what was rightfully hers.


    Whereas she could only die in the wilderness like this.


    She hated them so much! She couldn''t die like this.


    She had to do something.


    What should she do? These two men were interested in her.


    They did not intend to kill her immediately.She still had a chance.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Valeriay still and motionless, continuing to pretend to faint.


    The car finally stopped after driving for a long time.


    The two men got out of the car and saw Valeria lying motionless.


    They thought Valeria was still in aa.


    "This little woman is still in aa.Let''s get into the house of the forest people on the mountain and


    enjoy it.Then we''ll see what will happen¡±


    The two said and got Valeria off the car.Then they carried Valeria on their back and walked up the


    rugged mountain road.


    After walking for about 40 or 50 minutes, they stopped and said, "We''re finally here.I''m exhausted!"


    Valeria continued to close her eyes, feeling that she was ced on the bed.


    The two men didn''t know that Valeria had already woken up.


    After putting Valeria on the bed, they made a quick decision about who to rape her first by ying


    finger- guessing game.


    There were only two wins in the three rounds.


    Judging by the voice, the driver must had lost.


    He swore, "You''re f*cking lucky.Why did you get ahead of me in everything? I''ll go to the back and


    smoke a cigarette.Hurry up!"


    The man left while swearing.


    The man who covered Valeria''s mouth came over and ripped off the ck cloth on her eyes.


    Valeria''s legs and feet were tied up with a tape.


    The man felt that it was not very convenient to do it, so he cut off the tape on Valeria¡¯s feet.


    They were in the wilderness.


    They took Valeria to an abandoned forest warden¡¯s house, so they were not worried that Valeria would


    wake up and shout.


    The man reached out and grabbed the towel in Valeria¡¯s mouth and threw it on the ground.


    Valeria continued to lie still.


    The man was so lecherous that he even cut off the adhesive tape on Valeria¡¯s wrist.


    There was a rustling sound in her ear.


    The man was taking off his clothes.


    Valeria was secretly moving her wrist.


    The man quickly took off his clothes and reached out to untie Valeria''s button.


    Just after the two buttons were undone, Valeria, whose eyes had been closed, suddenly acted.


    She took off the hairpin on her hair and aimed it at the man''s face.


    It was a fierce hairpin.


    The man never thought that the unconscious woman would suddenly make a trouble, and he didn''t


    expect Valeria to have a weapon.


    Valeria hit the man in the eye with a blow.


    Blood instantly sprayed out and the man screamed.


    With one strike, Valeria jumped up and ran out.


    She had a stun.


    If she had been in normal times, she would have fainted on the ground and couldn''t move her feet.


    But now her desire for life and fear made her forget everything.


    Valeria jumped out of bed, opened the door, and ran out.


    Behind she came the voice of a man who had been stabbed by her, "Hurry up, the little woman has run


    away.Catch her for me!"


    After losing the game, the driver lit a cigarette and smoked it behind the house.


    Hearing the scream, he was shocked and immediately threw away the cigarette butt and came back.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepanion covered his eyes and came out of the room with blood on his face, "Hurry up and catch


    up with her.Kill her immediately! B*tch!"


    "Don''t worry, She can''t get away!"


    The driverforted hispanion and went to catch up with Valeria.This was mountainous area.


    The mountain roads were rugged and it was night time.


    Valeria ran forward while running and calling for help.


    Her voice echoed in the mountains, and behind her came the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Valeria was terrified to the extreme and ran forward desperately.She slipped and rolled down the hill.


    The man behind him did not expect such a situation.


    While he was in a daze, he suddenly saw the light of shlights at the foot of the mountaining up.


    "Oh no, how could someonee at this point?"


    "Could it be the helper called by the b*tch?¡±


    In spite of everything else, he rushed back to the room and called for hispanions, "Damn it,


    someone ising up the mountain.Let''s go!"


    "Where''s this little b*tch? How dare she plot against me! I swear I would kill her!"


    The man who was stabbed covered his bloody eyes and cursed.


    "The little bitch has slipped down the mountain.I don''t know whether she is dead or alive.As long as no


    one can save her, she will surely die.Let''s run away from the back mountain quickly, or it will be too


    late!"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    When Valeria woke up, she was dizzy and muddleheaded.She tried to move, and her bones seemed to


    have fallen apart.She could not help but cry out in pain.


    "You''ve woken up?"


    A familiar voice rang in her ears.


    She took a closer look and what she touched was the extremely handsome face of the gigolo.She


    couldn''t believe it when she saw the him.She remembered that she was chased down the mountain in


    a panic.


    How could she see the him?


    "Is this a dream?"


    She raised her hand and murmured; "Is this a dream?"


    "Yes, it''s just a daydream!"


    The gigolo reached out and grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand, when she tries to rub her eyes.


    The temperature of his fingertips came to Valeria¡¯s mind.


    She knew that she was not dreaming.


    She was really with the gigolo.


    She looked at the extremely handsome and hateful face of the gigolo, "Did you save me?"


    "I guess so!"


    William replied slowly.


    He immediately asked someone to investigate Valeria''s whereabouts when he realized that something


    was amiss .


    It Had been two hours since he received the news.


    His subordinate reported that Valeria got on a ck car, which had already left the city.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He drove out with his men immediately.


    In the end, he found the car at the foot of a mountain a few hours away.


    He led his men up the mountain to find Valeria, who was injured and unconscious, but the two


    kidnappers were nowhere to be found.


    "Thank you!"


    Valeria couldn''t express her gratitude to him.


    These words came from the bottom of her heart.


    But his look was still cold, "You''re lucky.When you rolled down, you were blocked by the


    vines.Fortunately, you managed to save your life.However, you''re covered with scars and may leave a


    scar on you.You have to be mentally prepared."


    Being alive was the greatest news, so Valeria didn''t care about the scar.


    Now what she desperately wanted to know was the news about the two bad guys, "Did those two bad


    guys get caught? The two bad guys who kidnapped me!"


    "No." The gigolo shook his head.


    "They actually escaped?"


    Valeria was a little disappointed, "One of the bad guys'' eyes was stabbed by me.He shouldn''t be able


    to escape far away.¡¯¡¯


    "The mountain forest is veryrge and it''s not easy to search and hunt down them.Besides, they are


    habitual criminals and familiar with the terrain of this area.It would be difficult to capture them.What''s


    more, the car they drive is a decked car, and we can''t find their information through the license te."


    What he said made Valeria worried.


    The two bad guys had escaped, leaving no evidence.


    Did it mean that there was no way for her to find out who was behind it? Seeing what she was thinking,


    heforted her, "Don''t worry.Justice is broad and wide.They won''t be able to enjoy themselves for


    too long.Let''s wait for you to recover.Now that he said so, Valeria had no other way.She was aching all


    over and couldn''t do anything.


    She could only take care of herself and recover from her injuries.


    In B City, Ashley held the chicken soup prepared for Julie in her hand and pushed open the door of the


    ward.


    Julie had just picked up the phone, and her face was full of joy.


    When she saw her daughtere in, she signaled her daughter to close the door.


    She lowered her voice and made a gesture, "I just received the news that the little b*tch has already..."


    "Really?"


    Ashley''s face was full of joy, "Mom, in this way, we will have no worries!"


    "Yeah, we don''t have to worry about it anymore!"


    Julie showed a look of relief and reminded Ashley again.


    "I have already removed the thorn in your eyes.You have to learn to be smarter in the future.Your father


    likes obedient people.Don''t go against him.Behave well¡¯¡¯


    "I see, I won''t be as silly as Valeria!"


    Ashley''s eyes were twinkling with joy.


    Thinking of the fact that she could rightfully inherit the family fortune in the future, Ashley still felt that it


    was a bit unreal.


    "Mom, are you sure it''s done? There won''t be any idents, right?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open and Ronald appeared in the hospital


    room, looking gloomy.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Ashley was startled by Ronald''s sudden appearance, and she subconsciously took a look at Julie.


    Julie didn''t expect Ronald to suddenlye over.


    Looking at Ronald''s unfriendly face, she squeezed out a smile and said, "Why are you here at this


    hour? Aren''t you dealing with yourpany business?"


    Ronald did not answer Julie''s words and sat down on the sofa with a gloomy face.


    He looked at Ashley and said, "Do you know where Valeria is now?"


    "I have no idea!" Ashley was a little flustered.


    Why did Ronald ask where Valeria was when he arrived? Did he suspect anything? Julie was much


    calmer than Ashley.


    She said with concern, "Ronald, what''s wrong with Valeria?"


    "She packed up her things and moved out yesterday.This b*stard actually left without telling me.I called


    her, but I couldn''t get through.What does she mean?"


    Ronald was a little uneasy.


    He was angry and worried, "Could something bad happen to her?"


    Julie''s heart skipped a beat.


    She had thought that Ronald would be angry for several days before asking about Valeria.


    She did not expect Ronald to worry about her after only ten hours.


    Valeria was dead and would nevere back.


    Since Ronald asked, she had to put the me on Ronald.


    She thought, "Even if Ronald finds out about Valeria¡¯s death in time, he will have only himself to


    me."


    Julie thought to herself and gave a sign, "I told you not to me her, but you didn''t listen.Now, Valeria


    must be very angry.She has a bad temper, and I''m afraid something bad will happen.Why don''t you ask


    someone to look for her?"


    "No way! She is so spoiled that she is unruly.If I go to find her, would she run wild? Ashley, help me to


    pay attention to the situation of that b*stard.Let me know if you have any news!"


    "Okay, dad, I will pay attention to it." Ashley immediately agreed.


    Ronald sat for a while, asked about Julie''s situation, and then left.


    After sending off Ronald, Ashley quickly returned to the ward and said, "Mom, what should we do


    now?"


    "D*mn it, anyway, the little b*tch has already dead, and your father will be sorry for what he has done!


    Then we''ll put all the me on him.It was he who beat the little b*tch, frozen her bank card, and drove


    the little b*tch out.Everything was done by him.What does it have to do with us?"


    Looking at her mother''s calm look, Ashley began to feel relieved.


    At the clinic at the foot of the mountain, Valeria felt refreshed after eating some food.


    The doctor opened the door and gave her an anti-inmmatory drip while William went out for a smoke


    After skillfully helping Valeria hook up the drip, the doctor instructed Valeria in a thick ent.


    "The bruises on your body are very serious.The ointment I gave you is good for your bruise.Your


    boyfriend has already helped you apply it once in the morning.I will ask him to apply it for youter."


    Boyfriend? Who was her boyfriend? Did the doctor refer to him? He had actually applied ointment on


    her.


    Didn''t that mean that he had seen her naked? Valeria blushed and the doctor left.


    Lying in bed, she felt ufortable all over.


    Half an hourter, William pushed the door open after smoking a cigarette and came in.


    He walked to the bed with a leisure look.


    "It''s about time.It''s time for you to apply the ointment! It''s not convenient for you to move.Let me help


    you!"


    Valeria''s face turned red, "How can I bother you? Let the doctor help me to do it."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    William held the ointment and looked at her with a faint smile, "Are you sure you want the doctor to


    help you apply it?"


    "I''m sure!"


    Valeria answered firmly.


    Although she had slept with him, it was when she was unconsciousness.


    She couldn''t bear being seen naked by him when she was awake.


    "Well, I''ll call the doctor right away."


    William turned around and walked to the door.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Valeria.


    "There''s something I need to tell you.The hospital you''re in is not a big one.It''s just a private clinic at


    the foot of the mountain.There are only two male doctors and nurses in the clinic who had just given


    you a drip.Are you sure you want him to apply ointment to you?"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Valeria stared at him and couldn''t say a word.The male doctor was 40 or 50 years old.


    Even if he was a doctor, She could not bear to have him apply ointment to her.


    William narrowed his eyes, "You haven''t answered me yet.Are you sure you want the male doctor to


    apply ointment to you?"


    Seeing that he was going to open the door, Valeria feebly stopped him, "No need, just you!"


    The man smiled and turned back to the side of the bed, "Listen, it''s you who took the initiative to beg


    me, not I want to apply the ointment to you.The ointment smells terrible, and you are covered in


    injuries.You looks ugly.Who would like to help you?"


    As he spoke in a reluctant tone, he skillfully unbuttoned Valeria''s shirt.


    Valeria¡¯s face turned red as she looked at his bony fingers.


    She had no dignity in front of him anyway, since she had been seen naked by him.


    Was there any need to be afraid of this? They stayed at the small clinic at the foot of the mountain for


    three days.


    Every day, William helped Valeria apply medicine.


    The effect of the ointment was really good that Valeria''s injury was almost healed.


    On the third morning, they left the clinic.


    Valeria and William walked out of the ward together.


    After turning the corridor, two young women in white coats came over.


    Valeria stopped and stared at William, "Didn''t you say there were no female nurses here? Who are


    they?"


    William replied in a self- righteous manner, "They were on leave and just came back to work today."


    Valeria felt that if she believed him again, she would be crazy! The damned gigolo dared to be so


    shameless.


    Valeria had nothing to say to him.


    However, William was still acting as if a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water (he was so cheeky),


    "I''ve seen what you''re like.Besides, I''m helping you.Why are you putting on airs when you''re talking to


    me?"


    If it wasn''t for the injuries on her body that hindered her from moving, Valeria really wanted to tear apart


    his stinky mouth.


    William drove the car back to B City.


    He actually changed another car, named Land Rover Range Rover.


    Valeria was speechless about his speed of changing cars.


    She thought, "D*mn it, how many confidantes should he have?"


    When she thought of how intimate he was with the rich women, Valeria felt extremely ufortable.


    She got on the car, pointing her mouth, not saying a word.


    Knowing that she was angry, William did not take the initiative to talk to her, so he turned on the driver-


    driving music.


    The deep voice of Breaking Obsession sounded in the car.


    William held the steering wheel and gently knocked on the steering wheel with his fingers to keep the


    rhythm of the music.


    Valeria peeped at him and saw the gentle expression on his handsome side face.


    She was totally stunned.


    She knew that he was handsome, but she didn''t expect that the gentle expression on his face would be


    so attractive.


    Her heart was pounding as if it were going toe out.


    Valeria knew that this was a feeling of temptation.


    Why would she be interested in a gigolo?


    "It shouldn''t be like this!"


    Valeria forced herself to look out of the window.


    However, she didn''t expect that there were two Tyrants following them behind their cars.


    She seemed to remember that they were in the back when she got on the highway.


    Why were they still in the back? Valeria felt strange and paid attention to them.


    Two Prados followed them.When he drove fast, the two Prados ran fast, or vice versa.


    This was obviously wrong.Could the two cars were tracking her?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Thinking of this, Valeria became nervous and told William what she had found, "Young Master William,


    there are some cars following us all the time!"


    "Really?" William nced at the rear mirror.


    It was the car that he had brought over.


    When he came back, they would naturallye back with him.


    He didn''t expect that the stupid woman, Valeria, would find him.


    "The two cars have been following us.I''ve been watching them for more than ten minutes.They have


    been following us closely.I have to call the police!"


    Valeria said and was about to call the police.


    William didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This stupid woman was really a clown.


    When she should be smart, she was not smart at all.When she should be stupid, she began to show off


    her intelligence.


    He stopped Valeria, "Don''t call the police.Let''s talk about itter."


    As he spoke, he made a gesture to the car behind him, and the two Prados behind him sped up and


    overtook them.


    Soon the two cars disappeared.


    Valeria wiped her cold sweat, "Fortunately, they didn''t follow us.I was so scared just now!"


    A few hourster, they returned to B City.Valeria followed William into the apartment of Lake View Nest.


    A few minutester, her cell phone rang.


    She took a look and it turned out to be Ashley''s call.


    She wondered why Ashley called her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Did she know that she had escaped all this and wanted to sound out her words? Valeria would


    absolutely ignored Ashley.


    After the phone rang for a while, the caller hung up.


    Two minutester, Ashley sent a message.


    "Valeria, why don''t you answer the phone? Dad is very worried about you.If you see the text message,


    call me back."


    Hehe, worry about her? How could Ronald be worried about her? If Ronald had shown the slightest


    concern for her, he would not have remained indifferent three days after her disappearance.


    Ashley and her vicious mother, the homewreckers, wish she were dead.


    Maybe Ronald had the same thought.


    After all, it was only after her death that he could marry the mistress.


    Valeria was angry at the thought, but Ashley, who called her, looked panicked.


    "Valeria cell phone has been disconnected, hasn''t it? Howe all of a sudden I can get through


    again?"


    "Is Valeria still alive?"


    She told Julie immediately about this news, but Julie did not take it seriously, "My men said that the


    little b*tch has rolled down the hill and fell to death.How can she still be alive?"


    "But suddenly her cell phone can be connected? Isn''t it weird?"


    "Maybe someone found her phone?" Julie guessed.


    "I don''t think she or he would dare to use her phone card after picking up her phone.Mom, this thing is


    a little strange.I always feel that Valeria is still alive.¡±


    Julie pondered over Ashley''s words, "You''re right.This is indeed a little strange.Could it be that those


    two bastards took my money and ripped me off? If that''s the case, I''ll have to find a way to deal with it


    as soon as possible"


    "What should we do? Valeria must have suspected us.It would be terrible if she told Dad!"


    "Don''t panic.There is no proof that Valeria is alive! Even if she''s still alive, what can she do? She


    couldn''t find any proof that we did it."


    Julie red at her daughter.


    "Now the most urgent thing is to move into the vi, and ask your father openly admit our


    identities.After that, you can go and find your father, and then you can tell him¡­¡± Julie whispered to


    Ashley, and Ashley nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    In the afternoon, Ashley went to the Brown''s Company in the Central South Building Mansion.


    Meanwhile, Ronald was reading the report in the office.


    Ashley came in and sweetly called him dad.


    Ronald looked up at Ashley and said, "Why are youing over at this time? Don''t you need to go to


    work?"


    "I happened to pass by, so I came to see you?¡±


    Ashley smiled and walked to Ronald, "Dad, I called Valeria, but she didn''t answer.I sent her a text


    message and asked her to call back.Did she call you?"


    "No." Ronald shook his head.


    At the mention of Valeria, his face darkened, "That d*mn b *stard.I just hit her and said a few words,


    and she is making a fuss.I''m so pissed off!"


    "Dad, in fact, it''s not all Valeria''s fault.Valeria was mentally angry.It''s all my fault.Because you


    recognized me as your daughter, and Valeria can''t get it over."


    "I think she is spoiled! You two used to be as close as sisters, didn''t you? She even told me to


    recognize you as a adopted daughter.How can she be unhappy now that you have be the real


    sister?"


    "Thing has changed.She just didn''t pull herself together for a moment.Maybe it''s because of


    Mason.Dad, you know, Mason has nothing to do with me.It''s Mason who doesn''t like Valeria and who


    pursues me first"


    "I know.She''s just a one-track-minded girl.Mason no longer liked her.There''s no need for her to pester


    him¡± Ronald sighed.


    "It''s just not a good thing that she moved out and didn''te back.People would say I mistreated her,


    wouldn''t they?"


    "Dad, Valeria is mad at you because of me and my mother.She is now forcing you not to recognize me


    and my mother as your wife and daughter.We didn''t want to put you out at this time after all these


    years."


    Ashley sighed, looking like she was well-informed and righteous.


    "I discussed with my mother that we would not go back to live with you since Valeria did not want to.I''ll


    send a message to Valeria, and maybe she''ll answer your call and move back."


    "There is no need to do that, and you can''t indulge her!"


    Ronald became angry when he heard Ashley''s words.Compared with Valeria''s insolence, Ashley and


    Julie had good propriety.


    He had treated Julie and her daughter badly in the past.


    Consequently, he could not treat them the same way as before.


    "Since she likes to throw tantrums, then let her y it enough.Isn''t your mother leaving the hospital


    tomorrow? You can take your mother straight to the vi.I want to see how long she can stay out."


    Ronald''s words fix in exactly with Ashley''s wishes, "Dad, it'' s not a good way.If Valeria ignores you


    because of this, my mother and I will be sinners¡±


    "Ignore her! She has been waiting on her hand and foot in the past years.I don''t believe that she can


    live on her own.¡±


    After leaving Ronald''s office, Ashley''s face was full of joy.She sent a text message to Julie as soon as


    she entered the elevator.


    "Mom, my dad asked you to move into the Brown family after you were discharged from the


    hospital.You''re so smart that you know how to get advantages from my dad by making concessions!"


    Julie sneered, "This is just the beginning.I still have more powerful tricks waiting for her.As long as we


    move into the Brown family Vi, we will be able to appear openly in front of the public!"


    Valeria knew the news that Ashley and her daughter moved into the Brown family vi at noon the next


    day.When she heard the news, her clenched her fists.


    Anger and hatred gnawed at her.


    She was driven out of the vi, and it was uncertain whether she was alive or dead.


    Ronald had not the least concern for her, and he even allowed the mistress and her daughter to move


    into the house.


    The vi was her mother''s work and she decorated it all by herself.


    She clearly remembered her mother''s words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She wanted to decorate a warm and happy home for the three of them Now Ronald took the mistress


    and her daughter to live in the house Valeria''s mother had so painstakingly furnished.


    He didn''t care about my mother at all.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    The more Valeria thought about it, the angrier she became .And she was even trembling with anger.


    William sat next to her with his legs crossed.


    A trace of pity shed in his eyes when he saw her, "What are you going to do now?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Valeria covered her face with her hands, in despair and anger.


    "You don''t know? Are you just going to watch this happen without doing anything? Are you willing?"


    William intended to make the situation worse.


    Of course, Valeria was not reconciled.


    Her chest was burning with anger now, and she couldn''t wait to rush back to the Brown family''s vi to


    drive the mistress and her daughter out.


    But she also knew that violence couldn''t change anything.


    Ashley and her daughter must have schemed against for long.


    It must have taken them a long time to gain her trust step by step.


    They hade prepared for this, which was why she lost in such a terrible way.


    Therefore, she would not achieve anything if sheunched an attack abruptly.


    Instead, she would be driven into confusion by by them as before.


    Therefore, she had to calm down and think carefully.


    She had to find a way, a sure way.


    She had to find the lifeblood of Ashley and her mother.


    Then she would attack them so relentlessly that all their efforts woulde to naught.


    Valeria gradually calmed down as soon as she thought about it.


    William narrowed his eyes when he saw that she looked calmer and slowly let go of her hands.


    He thought that this stupid woman would yell and shout.


    She would be so angry that she would act impulsively as she had before.


    However, he did not expect her to calm down.


    Well, impulsiveness was a devil, and it would make people look repulsive and lose their mind to do


    something incredible.


    The fact that Valeria was able to calm down under such a blow meant she wasn''t as stupid as he


    thought.


    William was looking forward to his little woman''s counterattack after careful consideration.


    At the Brown family Vi.


    At longst, Ashley and Julie could move into the Brown family rightfully.


    Ashley had been here a thousand times when he and Valeria were still good friends.


    So Ashley was used to the opulent decor, but this was Julie''s first time here.


    She stood in the living room and looked around, her eyes full of greed.


    The nanny Lucy Smith had already been instructed by Ronald.


    So she smiled and helped Julie to carry her luggage upstairs.


    She also diligently asked Julie what she wanted to eat at noon.


    Julie didn''t care about it now.


    She was full of excitement now, because she finally became the justified hostess of this vi.Not only


    the mansion, but also Ronald''spany had a ce for her and her daughter.


    "Don''t be so excited with these properties"


    After dealing with Lucy, they closed the door and smiled at each other.


    "Mom, pinch me, is it real? Am I dreaming?" Ashley blinked mischievously at Julie.


    "Of course not! We''ve seeded.We''ve finally moved in! The pain and humiliation we''ve endured over


    the years are not in vain!" Julie smiled happily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "All of Natalie''s things will be mine and everything of Valeria will be yours.I can''t wait to


    experience the life of a rich and noble woman!"


    When it came to the life of the rich and nobledies, the mother and daughter both thought of Valeria


    and her mother''s expensive jewelry and customization bags.


    "First, look for where Natalie''s jewelry is.I remember when I was hiding with you outside, I used to see


    Natalie apany your father to parties, and all the jewelry she wore was very expensive and


    beautiful."


    When talking, they searched around the room, but the drawers were empty.


    There were only clothes hanging in the wardrobe.Natalie''s jewelry was nowhere to be found.


    "Could it have been that she passed them on to Valeria after she died?" Julie guessed.


    "I think so.I''ll check Valeria''s room That little b*tch''s room is big and beautiful.Now I can move in


    rightfully.''¡¯


    As she spoke, she went straight to Valeria''s room.Pushing open the door, she searched around the


    room greedily.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Valeria''s jewelry and bags were put in a special ce, Ashley opened the drawer only to find it was


    empty.


    She didn''t know the password of the safe box, nor did she know if Valeria took the jewelry away or put


    it in the safe box.


    "Such a shameless b*tch that she hid all her jewels and bads."


    Ashley couldn''t find what she wanted, so she was a little angry.


    "It doesn''t matter.Let your dad buy it for you in the future¡± Julieforted her.


    "But I have no reason to ask dad to buy jewelry for me.¡± Ashley answered gloomily.


    "Who said that you can''t buy jewelry before the Spring Festival? Do you forget your father''s identity


    now? He is a person who oftenes to the banquet of rich and powerful family.In the past, he took


    Valeria to participate in it and let that little b*tch show off.Now it''s your turn."


    When she heard Julie''s words, Ashley also remembered it, "Mom, something suddenly urred to me


    that the opening ceremony of the party will begin in a few days.We have to find a way to let dad take us


    to the party!"


    "Yeah, this is a good opportunity for us to appear in public, but I heard that there is only one invitation.If


    your father takes you, he can''t take me." Julie frowned.


    "Isn''t there Mason? He can take me to the party and you go with my father.We can appear openly in


    front of the public.¡±


    "Yes, how could I forget Mason? We''ll bring this up with your father right away and finalize it as soon as


    possible."


    Ashley and her daughter were talking about going to the opening party, and Valeria was also thinking


    about it.


    Since Ronald couldn''t wait to let the mistress and daughter move into the the Brown family house, he


    must intend to let them appear in front of the public.


    And the best opportunity to open the identity of the mistress and her daughter was to take them to the


    banquets in B City.


    As a matter of fact, this opening party, hosted by the prestigious Wolf Group International, became


    popr three years ago.


    It hadn''t been long since the B City Feast was held.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was held once a year and this was the third year.


    However, as far as those dignitaries in B city can see, it meant differently.


    After all, the people who could be invited by Wolf Group were all people with dignity.


    She was apanied by Ronald three times before.


    This time, he would definitely take the mistress with him.


    As long as Ronald took the mistress to attend the banquet , it meant that the mistress and her daughter


    had seeded in entering the Brown family.


    Therefore, she must find a way to give them a surprise in the opening feast, but it was not easy to get


    an invitation card.


    She had to make sure that she could get the invitation card and enter it in a justified way before she


    could carry out the next step of the n.


    Valeria felt a headache at the thought of invitation card, so she tossed and turned until the early hours


    of the morning.


    She didn''t wake up until ten in the morning because she couldn''t sleep at night, and her was very


    hungry.


    Valeria washed her face and thought about what to eatter.


    After washing up, she suddenly remembered Young Master William.


    Last night, she did not hear the sound of his returning home until the middle of the night.


    Was he brought to a meeting by someone? As she thought about it, she suddenly heard the sound of


    the door opening and found that Young Master William back.


    When Valeria went out, she saw that he was putting arge bag of food on the table.


    "You''re back!"


    Valeria asked in a fawning manner.


    "Mmm.¡±


    The man only spat out a word.


    Valeria cared about his attitude.


    In the past few days, she had gotten to know Young Master William.


    When his face was cold, there was no need to worry about being embarrassed by him.


    On the contrary, if he suddenly smiled, it should be worry about.


    Valeria took out a box of pudding tea from her bag and started eating.


    William squinted at her and said, "You are too impolite.¡¯''


    "I''ll return both interest and capital to you in the future.Valeria promised while drinking the milk tea.¡±


    "Haha!" The man let out a derisiveugh.


    "Seriously." Valeria''s gaze fell on the clothes on Young Master William''s body.


    He actually wore an Armani limited edition shirt today, and the glittering cufflinks were also made by


    Armani.


    Nowadays, even the gigolos lived a respectable life.


    And she really felt that a phoenix in distress was not as good as a chicken.


    No, it was not as good as gigolos.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    After muttering to herself for a while, something suddenly urred to her.


    Young Master William could drive a different limited edition car every day, so he must be mixed with B


    city famous rich women.


    Attending the B City Feast was just a piece of cake for those rich women.


    If Young Master William could ask one of them to give her an invitation, she could enter the feast hall


    justifiably, couldn''t she? This idea made Valeria''s eyes light up.


    She put down the milk tea and looked at William with a ttering smile on her face, "Young Master


    William, can I have a word with you?"


    "No!" The man firmly refused.


    "You can''t be so stingy.How can you turn me down when you don''t even know what I''m going to say?


    You can''t do this."


    Valeria felt that she was wearing a quite fake smile.


    "Whatever you try to discuss with me, I''m the one who''s going to get the short end of the stick.I have


    suffered a great deal from you, so I have to be more careful."


    The man remained unmoved.


    "No, listen to me.What I''m going to say has a lot to do with you.Why don''t you hear me out before you


    make a decision?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    William looked at her fake smile, sniggered.


    "Well, don''t I owe you so much money? I feel apologetic.I have been thinking about how to pay you


    back as soon as possible.After thinking about it for a night, I finally came up with a good idea"


    Valeria tried to cover up the embarrassment of lying with a cough, "Isn''t the feast about to start? Can


    you help me find an invitation?"


    "Does it have anything to do with your debt?"


    William looked at Valeria with a faint smile.


    For some reason, Valeria felt that Young Master William might have seen through her thoughts.


    No, he was just a gigolo.


    How could he know what she was thinking? She must be wrong! Valeria thought about it and smiled


    even sweeter.


    "Of course, as long as you help me get the invitation card to the feast, I''ll be able to pay back the


    money right away.¡¯''


    "Sorry, I can''t do it" He refused heartlessly.


    "How can? You have so many luxury cars and clothes in limited edition, so you must know a lot of rich


    women who can get the invitation cards easily.Go and beg them, making a little sacrifice.."


    Looking at the fierce eyes of him, Valeria didn''t dare to continue.


    Young Master William red at her for a while and gritted his teeth, "Why should I sacrifice myself for


    you? What benefits can you give me?"


    "I can pay back the money earlier and pay you more interest..."


    Valeria tried to persuade the Young Master William with money.


    "I don''tck money!"


    The man squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth.


    "Then what do you need? Tell me what you need.I will do whatever I can to help you."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    Valeria answered without hesitation.


    "Take off your clothes and lie in bed!"


    "What?"


    Valeria looked at Young Master William, really confused.


    William said with a stolid face, "Take off your clothes and lie in the bed.Is it hard to understand? By the


    way, didn''t you just say that you would do whatever you can for me? Now make good on that promise!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria did not expect that the gigolo would put her on the spot.


    She looked at William speechlessly.


    William took a step forward and held up her chin.


    "As long as you do as I say, I''ll get the invitation for you.That''s fair, right?"


    D*mn it, she wanted to get the invitation, but never thought of sacrificing herself.


    Valeria really wanted to punch this handsome face.Her teeth gritted together and creaked.


    After a long while, she suddenly chuckled and said, "I promise you!"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    When William frowned slightly at her reply, Valeria added.


    "However, business needs fairness.I can only do this after you get the invitation.After all, who knows if


    you can get it? If you cheat me, don''t I get the short end of the stick?"


    "Hoho,''¡¯


    William narrowed his eyes andughed, "This stupid woman has be smarter and she''s trying to


    fool me."


    Was he that easy to fool? "Do you think it''s a bad bargain to be with me?"


    He slipped his eyes and smiled.It gave Valeria the creeps.


    She reached out and touched William''s face.


    "No, I''m just putting on an example.The fee of you must be very expensive since you''re so handsome.I


    can sleep with you without spending a penny.Either way, I got the upper hand, didn''t I? So, can you


    help me with the invitation?"


    "Don''t touch me!"


    William took her hand away.


    It was the first time in his life that he had been touched on the face by such a woman.


    Why did he feel that he had been offended? Too daring! She was trying to take advantage of him! He


    would like to see what kind of drama the little woman was going to y.


    "I''ll get you the invitation, but you have to remember what you said.Wash up and wait for me in bed


    when I got you the invitation.If you dare to lie to me, I''ll show you the consequences!"


    Valeria did not take his threats seriously, instead, she felt relieved for his promise.


    "He''s just a gigolo, what can he do?"


    She would just give him more money then.


    As for washing up and waiting in bed, no way! Of course, William had no idea that Valeria was going to


    get away with it.


    He just wanted to tease her.


    Indeed, The B City Feast was his masterpiece, so it was as easy as turning over a hand for him to give


    her an invitation.


    William was not worried about the invitation.


    He was worried about Valeria.


    She was alone without money or contacts now.


    It was certainly not easy for Valeria to revenge on the vicious mistress and her daughter.


    She didn''t seem to be a cruel person.


    Would she be framed again instead of taking revenge on others? After all, Valeria was his woman,


    William would not allow her to be framed.


    He had no other foibles but being good at protecting his own woman.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, no matter whether Valeria could seed in her revenge or not, William would not sit by or do


    nothing.


    William handed the invitation card to Valeria the next day.


    Valeria admired William greatly after getting the gold- stamping invitation card.


    After all, it was really shocking that a gigolo could get it.


    It was enough to prove how much the rich woman behind him loved him.


    Valeria was inexplicably curious about the woman behind William.


    She knew that there were only a few rich women in B City.


    Who would be behind him? Curious as she was, she did not dare to ask.


    After all, she didn''t want to die.


    Upon receiving the invitation, Valeria gained confidence.


    She had no money and no other contacts.


    It was indeed a difficult thing for her to take revenge.


    Fortunately, she caught out some unspeakable points of Ashley which was given to her by Ashley


    herself.


    She had been kept in the dark about the hooking- up between Ashley and Mason.


    Although she saw Ashley and Mason meet each other secretly several times, she always thought that


    they had work to discuss.


    Until Ashley couldn''t wait still and took the initiative to expose their scandal to her.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    At first, Valeria identally found Ashley''s flirty text messages to Mason on his mobile phone.


    Valeria was stunned when she saw those explicit flirty text messages.


    She couldn''t believe it and thought it was just a prank.


    Valeria was so angry that she saved screenshots of the messages and was about to ask Ashley what


    was going on.


    While she was on her way to Ashley, she happened to see them in the underground parking lot of the


    Wolf Pack Building having sex in their car.


    At that time, Ashley did it on purpose.


    She wanted to reveal her rtionship with Mason so that she could irritate Valeria.


    The car sex was so shocking that Valeria could not imagine.


    Seeing it, Valeria was fuming with anger, furious to the extreme.


    Ashley got what she wanted.


    But even the wise man were not always free from errors.


    Ashley only thought of irritating Valeria, but never thought that the parking lot of Wolf Group Building


    were in 360- degree surveince with no blind angle.


    Their car sex would definitely be recorded.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria could just go to Wolf Group Building to get the surveince video and send it to Ashley as a big


    gift.


    But would the staff in Wolf Group Building provide her with surveince? No matter what it was, Valeria


    decided to have a try.


    In order not to let Ashley and her mother found her and affect her n, Valeria wore a hat, sunsses


    and a mask to disguise herself so as not to be seen.


    Then secretly, she went to the security room of Wolf Group Building where she found Ashley and


    Mason having car Sex.


    Valeria found the security guards on duty and exined her intention ofing.


    They firmly refused her request.


    "We have no authority except for the leader''s approval."


    But Valeria didn''t know their leaders.


    Her n would probably fail.


    She hovered in the hall unhappily.


    When Marcus stepped out of the elevator, he saw Valeria hovered in front of the security room.


    He was stunned for a moment and immediately called William.


    "Mr.Howard, Miss Brown is at the entrance of thepany''s security room.I don''t know what she''s up


    to."


    "Is that so?"


    William was also a little surprised.


    Could it be that Valeria had discovered his identity? But thinking about it, he didn''t think it was possible.


    He told Marcus to ask her what she was doing here.


    Soon, Marcus knew the purpose of Valeria''s visit.


    He immediately reported it to William.


    When William heard that Valeria was going to take the surveince video, heughed and said, "Give it


    to her.Let them cooperate with her whatever she wants."


    The boss seemed to be in a good mood.


    Marcus agreed.He was muttering to himself.


    The boss never wasted time, but now he did a lot of incredible things for Miss Brown.


    Did he have a crush on Miss Brown? But Mr.Howard clearly knew that Miss Brown was the ex-


    girlfriend of the firstdy''s nephew.


    He must have known very well that even Master Howard wouldn''t agree with it, right? So what was he


    up to? Valeria thought there was no way to get the surveince.


    After wandering around the hall for a while, she decided to leave.


    Just as she arrived at the gate, the security guard, who had rejected her, came over with a smile.


    "Miss, pleasee with me if you want to get the surveince video.¡¯¡¯


    The change of his attitude made Valeria a little confused, "Whatever.Get the video first."


    She followed the security guard to the monitoring room.


    He copied the surveince video of that night to Valeria ording to her request.


    Valeria thanked the security guards for the surveince and left happily.


    A few minutester, William also received a copy of that video in his mailbox.


    He turned on the video and saw the liveliness in it.He couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    This little monster, not bad, actually thought of this trick! It was sinister enough, vicious enough, and


    cruel enough! Just like him!

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Three dayster, the annual B City Feast kicked off.Ashley and her mom had got their wish to the main


    venue, Wolf Group Hotel.


    It was the first time for both of them to attend such a grand meeting.


    They had been practicing social etiquette at home these days.


    In order not to be disgraced, Ronald bought jewelry and dresses for them.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was said that clothes make the man.


    The high- end dress made Ashley look more beautiful and sexy.


    Middle-aged Julie also changed a lot.


    Putting on a high-end dress and a piece of jewelry, she looked very graceful and elegant.


    Mason went to the feast with Ashley, and Ronald with Julie.


    When Mason came to pick up Ashley, he thought Ronald would bring Valeria.


    But when he saw that it was Ashley''s mother, he was stunned for a while.


    He couldn''t help ask, "Why didn''t I see Valeria?"


    Ronald did not disclose the news of Valeria''s disappearance, and Ashley did not tell Mason either.


    Now Mason asked like this, it was obvious that he still cared about Valeria.


    Ashley felt quite resentful but smiled and said, "Valeria is in a rage with my father.She hasn''t been


    home for several days."


    "She hasn''t been home for days? Where does she live? I remember that my uncle had frozen her


    card."


    Where else can she live? She must be with the man who drove Maybach that day.She can''t be bored


    with such a rich man in a short time.Mason''s face darkened, and his worry for Valeria immediately


    turned into hatred.


    Soon Mason and Ronald parked at the entrance of the Wolf Group Hotel, and they four got out of the


    car and entered the venue separately.


    There were already quite a few people in the hall, all of whom were prestigious people from the B City


    with theirdies.


    When they suddenly saw Ronald and Mason bring in two strangers, they began whispering to each


    other.


    "Didn''t Mr.Brown''s wife pass away? Who is the middle-aged Madam he brought in?"


    "I guess it''s his new sweetheart.¡¯¡¯


    "New sweetheart? Such an aged one? It''s a easy thing for Mr.Brown to find a young and beautiful


    one.Why did him choose such an old woman? Is there any reason behind?"


    "Who knows? Have you seen Mason''sdy friend? We haven''t seen her before.Isn''t Mason and


    Mr.Brwon''s daughter a couple? Then who''s this woman?"


    "Yeah.Where is Mr.Brown''s daughter? Did she break up with Mason?"


    "May be.Otherwise, Mason wouldn''t have brought a woman whose appearance and temperament are


    not as good as Miss Brown to the party."


    The buzz of thosedies passed into the ears of Ashley and her mom intermittently.


    The two were extremely angry They thought that they could cut a dash as they dressing up so


    beautifully, but they never expected to be talked about like this.


    Ronald also heard the discussions and felt ufortable .


    However, he couldn''t shut up others¡¯ mouths.


    It was at this awkward moment that the President of the Howard family, Charles Howard], and his wife,


    Elizabeth Eich, showed up.


    Upon seeing them, Ronald and Mason, along with Ashley and Julie, came forward to greet them.


    Mason greeted Charles and Elizabeth and called them "uncle" and "aunt" with a smile.


    Elizabeth nced at Ashley and her mom.


    She knew the rtionship between her nephew and Ashley, and also between Julie and Ronald.


    Seeing Ronald bring Ashley and her mom here, it was obvious that he was ready to admit their


    identities.


    She had a lot of favor of her nephew Mason, so Eliazabeth wouldn''t embarrass him.


    She smiled and said, "Ms.Evans and Miss Evans,e with me.I''ll introduce some friends to you"


    With Elizabeth''s introduction, thosedies stopped talking about Ashley and Julie.


    Both Ashley and Julie were "diplomats" and glib- tongued so they quickly merged into these people.


    Valeria stepped in on high heels and saw this scene.


    When she saw that Ashley and Julie were having good chats with the wealthydies inside, a sneer


    appeared on her lips.


    The higher the head, the greater the fall.Ashley would deeply understand it before long.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Instead of going to the crowded ces, she sat down in a remote corner.


    After sitting down, Valeria took out her mobile phone, found out screenshots of those flirting words that


    Ashley had sent to Mason, as well as the surveince video she had taken from Wolf Group, and then


    she send them to the group chat.


    She knew the phone numbers of more than half of the noblewomen and youngdies in the hall.It


    would be very interestingter.


    Ashley and Julie came together and chatted with those nobledies.


    The happy atmosphere made both of them ted.


    "Is the life of a wealthy man just so-so in the upper ss?"


    They believe they would soon blend into the upper ss.


    They were thinkingcently when they suddenly found that severaldies have changed their


    faces after seeing their mobile phones.


    Thedies left immediately with disdain.


    Before Ashley and Julie could react, they found that the people talking beside them had left one after


    another.


    Only in two minutes, the group of people gathered together had almost left.


    All cast a strange look at Ashley with indescribable contempt and disgust when they left.


    Julie sensitively realized that something was wrong.


    "What''s going on?"


    She thought to herself when Madam Howard, Elizabeth had also realized that something was amiss,


    "Please sit here for a while.I''ll be back soon"


    But she did note back.


    Ashley and Julie sat where they were, as if sitting on pins and needles.


    "Mom, what on earth happened? Everyone was very wee to us just now¡±


    "Yeah, I''m also wondering about it."


    Julie was also puzzled "Why don''t we wait for Madam Howard and ask her what''s going on?"


    They waited, but Elizabeth would never return.She went to a nobledy she was familiar with when


    feeling that something was wrong.


    Thedy showed Elizabeth the videos and screenshots with a look of disdain.


    Elizabeth''s face turned pale when she saw such sexual explicitness of the flirting words and the


    blockbuster-like car sex video.


    Thedy asked Elizabeth with contempt, "Madam Howard, how did you get to know these two people?


    Aren''t you afraid that your good reputation will be tainted by such shameless people?"


    Elizabeth''s face turned as red as a pork liver.


    She ignored the sarcasm of the words and hurried to her nephew, Mason.


    Mason was talking to a few bosses when he saw his aunt Elizabething to him in a hurry with a


    sullen face.


    He sensitively realized that something was wrong.


    He immediately walked over and asked, "What happened?"


    "What you did with Ashley is all over the world now!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know what you have done in the parking lot?Now more than half the people in the room


    know.What a disgrace!" Elizabeth gnashed her teeth.


    "How is that possible? Could there be a misunderstanding¡±


    "What? How can I not recognize it''s you? It''s really shameless!"


    Elizabeth was exasperated.


    Mason''s face also turned red.


    He didn''t expect what he and Ashley had done would be exposed.


    "Who exposed it? Is it Valeria?¡¯


    He was caught by Valeria doing the car sex with Ashley that day, so this video must have been


    recorded by Valeria at that time! "Damn Valeria, I didn''t expect she would do this to me.I''ll show her a


    lesson!"


    Mason turned away in anger and saw a white figure hurrying to the back door in the corner of the hall.


    He left Elizabeth aside and ran after that white figure.


    After group sending, Valeria picked up a ss of red wine and watched the y calmly.


    When she saw thedies around Ashley and Julie walked away like avoiding the gue and Elizabeth


    hurriedly looking for Mason, she knew the scandal had been blown out.


    She sneered, stood up and then left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Valeria hurried out of the hall and went straight to the sound control center.


    There was still one more tough battle.


    As long as the next task to bepleted sessfully, Ashley and Julie would be discredited.


    That would be the end of her work this evening.Valeria rushed through the side door of the hall and


    went straight to the backstage.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her arm when she just reached the door.Shocked, she turned around, only


    to see a pair of angry eyes.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Mason gritted his teeth and stared at Valeria, "Valeria, how did you get in here?? Why did you do that?"


    "Let me go! Mason, you are so disgusting! What does mying here have to do with you? If you


    were not out of your mind, you would know that we have already broken up!"


    In disgust, Valeria tried to shook off his hand.


    "Make it clear, or I won''t let you go!"


    Mason was unwilling to let her go, and he continued to hold Valeria¡¯s hand tightly.


    Valeria''s face was cold.


    "Mr.Eich, face is as important to man as the bark is to the tree.We have already broken up.it will


    discredit me if people see you holding my hand like this.¡±


    "You have to make it clear if you want me to let you go.You did it, right? I can''t believe you were such a


    vicious and shameless person!" Mason continued to question her angrily.


    "What video? I don''t understand." Valeria asked with an innocent face.


    "Don''t pretend that you don''t know.Do you dare to say that those videos have nothing to do with you?


    You were the only one in the parking lot who saw me and Ashley in the car that day.Now these videos


    have been exposed.Who else could it be but you?"


    "Mason, don''t disgust me.It''s already disgusting enough for you to have cheated on me and now you''re


    ndering me.Are you still aman?" Valeria roared angrily.


    "Even if I''m slightly sorry for you that I''m in love with Ashley, but what are you doing? You two are


    sisters, why do you treat her like this? Valeria, why are you so vicious?" Mason bitterly criticizedExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Valeria.


    Valeria sneered at the way he defended Ashley.


    "Mason, you can do whatever you want.I''ll make you cryter!" She thought to herself.


    "Sister? What sister? Are you out of your mind? My mother only gave birth to me! I don''t have a sister!"


    "Ha ha, Valeria, You can''t deny it.Let me tell you, there is no doubt that she is Uncle Brown''s


    daughter.By the way, you probably don''t know that she and her mother have moved into the Brown


    family.Uncle Brown will soon reveal her identity.


    "What? They have moved into my house? Is it true? Why? Why?" Valeria looked sad and her voice


    trembled.


    "Did my dad ask me to get away just to make room for the two mistresses? He also froze my credit


    card.I''m penniless now, and I''m almost begging for food on the streets.Ooh..." Valeria began to cry.


    "Are you crying now? What have you been doing before? Valeria, it is your disobedience that made


    Uncle Brown kicked you out.Was it very hard to be kicked out without money this period of time?"


    Mason''s eyes fell on Valeria¡¯s dirty clothes.


    Valeria used to have more clothes than she could ever wear, but now she was dressed like this.She


    must have suffered a lot.


    He softened his tone and said, "Listen.You''d better be smarter if you want to live a good life.Don''t make


    Uncle Brown angry, and show some respect to Ashley and her mother.Only then can you live like


    before!"


    "You want me to respect the mistresses? Mason, are you still aman? You betrayed me and hooked up


    with Ashley...Even the fox preys farthest from his hole!"


    Valeria was irritated and shouted, "You keep saying that you love me, and Ashley also said that she


    was my best friend, but you two hooked up with each other without my knowledge.How can you be so


    disgusting?"


    "l..."


    Looking at Valeria''s misted eyes, Mason could not say a word.


    Valeria continued to question, "Mason, I did my best to take care of you when your leg was hurt.What


    did you say to me? You said you would never betray me in your life.So, you have such a short life?


    Have you thought of my feelings when you were having sex with Ashley?"


    Being questioned, Mason took a step back.He, such a shameless jerk, knew that he was guilty? Valeria


    continued to question.


    "If you were a man, you wouldn''t say this to me.Now you ask me to please the mistresses and to


    please the mistress who stole my boyfriend! You have a heart full of evil!"


    Mason could not answer at all in the face of Valeria¡¯s question.


    He could only interrupt Valeria outrageously.


    "Don''t talk about this.What I''m talking now is the video.Why did you send those videos to tarnish


    Ashley''s name and mine?"


    "I didn''t! Mason, are you deaf? I didn''t send those videos.Don''t you know that I was driven away


    because of them? I am so heartbroken now.I have no ce to go and no money.How do I make time


    for such a thing?"


    "If it wasn''t you, who would it be?"


    "Who knows? I was not the only one in the parking lot that day.Isn''t there you and Ashley? Perhaps


    Ashley had taken a video of you two and kept it as a souvenir?"


    "You are talking nonsense.How is that possible?"


    "Anyway, it has nothing to do with me.Don''te to me.Let go of me and get out of here.You


    disgusting b*stard who cheated on me!"


    At this point, Valeria knew that the people in the hall should have heard it clearly through the sound


    system.


    It was almost time for the show toe to an end.


    She had to change the battlefield.Valeria screamed and pped Mason in the face.


    Pained, Mason let go of her hand and watched her run past the corridor and disappear.


    He covered his face and stood where he was, and his eyes darkened.Did it really have nothing to do


    with Valeria ? Mason was deep in thought.


    At this moment, the bustling hall was extremely quiet.


    The light music turned into a conversation between a man and a woman.


    They were angrily talking about the video, the mistress and the betrayal.


    The live broadcast of the conversation clearly showed the shame of Mason and Ashley having an affair,


    and also the scandal that Ronald had an affair with a mistress.


    For a time, everyone in the hall turned to look at Ronald, Ashley and Julie.


    Ronald''s face turned red.


    Ashley''s and Julie''s were also as red as pork livers.


    Valeria didn''t die? Valeria was still alive? They thought that Valeria was already dead, so they could


    rest easy and enter the society of the gentry with the help of the B City Feast presented to them.


    Now, everything went wrong.


    What happened to them tonight became the dark history of their lives.


    Seducing best friend''s boyfriend, a shameless car sex, and being so fearless to do so when she knew


    that she were cheating on her sister! Was this the sort of thing a man can do? Even Ronald clearly


    knew that his illegitimate daughter had stolen his legitimate daughter''s boyfriend, but he pretended to


    be deaf and dumb.


    "He not only drove his legitimate daughter out without giving her money, but also shamelessly took the


    two mistresses into his house.Isn''t this absurd?"


    There was a heated discussion in the hall, "Oh, my God.Are you talking about that woman and her


    mother?¡±


    "Who else could it be other than them? I felt sick when I saw them at that time.They were really


    terrible."


    "They are too shameless! The mom takes away someone else''s husband, and the daughter takes


    away someone else''s boyfriend.Like mother, like daughter!"


    "Yes, and Ronald.¡±


    At the beginning, he did note from a good background but Natalie made him what he is today.


    Now, Ronald drove Natalie''s daughter out of the house and take the mistress and her daughter into the


    house so soon after Natalie''s death.


    ¡°Is this the sort of thing a man can do?"


    "Poor Miss Brown, shameless b*tch.How can such b*tches attend a gathering with us? Kick them out!


    Inform the organizers immediately to kick them out!"


    Faced with the disdainful eyes of the nobledies, Ashley and Julie felt as if they were sitting on pins


    and needles.


    Ronald was so angry that his face turned ck.


    He looked at Ashley and Julie with a spooky nce.


    His image, which he had painstakingly built up for many years , was destroyed overnight because of


    them.


    Ronald really wanted to beat and kick Ashley and Julie.


    After such a big scandal, he must give the public an exnation, otherwise, he would never be able to


    gain his fame in this life.


    Ronald suppressed his anger and forced an embarrassed smile to those rich people who looked at him


    with strange eyes.


    "I''m sorry for the ruin of your mood.I think there must be some misunderstanding.My daughter, Valeria,


    is not feeling well and didn''te to the party at all.There must be someone with ulterior motives who


    want to make troubles."


    As soon as Ronald finished his words, he saw a person slowly approaching the door of the hall, and his


    face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Who walked into the hall was the one Ronald had said was sick and unable to attend the party.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ron clearly saw Valeria enter the room, as did the others.


    Someone reminded him, "Mr.Brown, didn''t you say that your daughter, Miss Brown, is at home


    convalescing?"


    "I.." Ronald was speechless.


    Everyone in the hall fixed their eyes on Valeria, who was wearing a dirty white dress.


    Her hair was also in a mess, which made her looked quite different from the well-off youngdy of the


    Brown family.


    Thedies were furious at the sight of the poor Valeria, and the shy Ashley mother and daughter


    brought in by Ronald and Mason in their custom dresses.


    "How can Ronald be so shameless? He abused the daughter of his ex-wife, but doted on the mistress


    and her daughter"


    "Yeah.Poor Miss Brown.She''s wearing old and dirty clothes.If Natalie found out, she would be furious


    and evene back to life."


    "Such an ugly mistress even doesn''t deserve to carry Natalie''s shoes.How did Ronald take a fancy to


    her? Was she great in bed?"


    "It must be so.I remember that in ancient times, there was an emperor who didn''t like his young and


    beautiful wife but slept with his wet nurse.Ronald may be as sick inside as the emperor.Those rich


    ladies hated mistresses the most.Who could be sure that their husbands were loyal to them? Maybe


    their husbands had kept mistresses just like Ronald.They all hated the mistress most, so they


    unanimously med Ronald, Ashley and Julie.¡±


    Julie always thought she''s beautiful and younger than her peers.


    Now these nobledies said that she was old.


    Theypared Ronald and her to the Emperor and the wet nurse.


    She almost vomited blood from anger.


    Ronald''s face turned into red as a pork liver.


    He never thought these women would speak in such a vicious way, even calling him a pervert.


    And all was because of Valeria, the damn b*stard.


    If there weren''t so many people around, Ronald would give her a hard time.


    But now, he knew that he couldn''t.


    Not only he couldn''t give Valeria a lesson, but he had to think of a way to make it all work out.


    Ronald was also a big shot.


    He had to protect his own reputation.


    He immediately thought of a way to exin all this.


    He suppressed his anger and strode to Valeria, "Valeria, why are you here?"


    "Dad, are you questioning me?" Valeria asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Of course not.My child, is it necessary to make such a big deal of the misunderstanding between you


    and I?"


    Ronald sighed, "Your Aunt Julie and I have nothing to do with each other.She is just my ssmate.She


    came to B City to see a doctor.As a host, I just asked her to stay in our house for a few more days.She


    will leave when she''s done¡±


    "Really? But just now, Mason stopped me and told me that she moved into my house to marry you.He


    also said you were going to make your rtionship public here.¡¯ Valeria put all me on Mason.


    It was Mason who told her about Ronald and Julie.It had nothing to do with her.


    "Mason must have been in drunk.Valeria, I know you''re upset that Ashley stole your boyfriend,


    Mason.But this is between you, Ashley and Mason.You can''t me it on me and Aunt Julie, can you?"


    me it on them? He was so sinister that he tried to clear him and Julie by ming everything on her


    jealousy of Ashley.


    Valeria thought he was very fond of Ashley, but he wasn''t.


    When his interests were vited, Ronald selfishly chose to save himself.


    Valeria gave Ashley and Julie a mocking nce.


    Ronald did not dare to admit Ashley and Julie in public because of his own reputation, which was within


    Valeria''s expectations.


    At this time, sure, she had to continue on as Ronald''s words.


    "So father, you have nothing to do with them? I knew it! How could my father fall in love with such an


    old, ugly, and uncultured old woman.But father, since they have nothing to do with you, why did you


    bring them to attend the B City feast?"


    It was not easy to attend the feast.


    Many people woulde here by all means possible.


    Ronald did not bring his daughter, but brought Ashley and Julie.


    What did he mean? Ronald did not expect Valeria to drop him a sarcastic hint.


    He was angry, but he tried to be a loving father.


    "Ashley came with Mason, it had nothing to do with me.As for Ms.Evans, she took the initiative and


    said she want to take a look at the grand asion of the feast.I couldn''t refuse her, so I brought her in.I


    would think more carefully in the future."


    "Well? That''s to say, I misunderstood dad.Why didn''t you make it clear to me earlier, dad?"


    Valeria seemed to believe Ronald''s words.


    She turned around and looked at Ashley and Julie with a scornful smile, "It turns out that my father


    really has nothing to do with you.But that''s not what you said¡±


    "I remember Ms.Evans told me very clearly that you were my father''s mistress that day, and you also


    said that Ashley was my father''s daughter.Shame on you! Did you have a dirty idea of my father


    because he was rich and single? You moved into my house not because you have to see a doctor, but


    to seduce my father?"


    "Valeria, I never said that.Don''t get me wrong.Your father and I are just ssmates." Julie refused to


    admit what she had said.


    "Oh, you and my father are just ssmates.So I misunderstood you? Then you might know that not


    everyone is qualified toe here, right? You said you are not interested in my father.Then why do you


    y up to him toe here? What on earth do you want?"


    Being questioned by Valeria, Julie''s face turned red, "I don¡¯ t have any purpose.I''m just curious, so I


    want toe and have a look.Valeria, don''t get me wrong.¡±


    "Get you wrong? I do hope I have misunderstood you.Your daughter also tried her best to suck up to


    me at that time.She served me like a servant and pretended to be pitiful.I pitied her, and gave her a


    meal, but guess what? She seduced Mason into bed.Are you having the same idea as your daughter?"


    Valeria nced at thedies and said, "It''s said that if the upper beam was not straight, the lower ones


    would go ant.Miss Evans must have taught her daughter to be so shameless.Since Ms.Evans is not


    rted to my father , she must have other agendas."


    Valeria paused for a moment and continued, "Everyone came here is a big shot.Are Ms.Evans trying to


    hook up with someone sessful here?"


    These words were both cunning and vicious, which made all the noblewomen presented change their


    faces.


    They looked at Julie scornfully and started to scoff at her.


    "She? Why didn''t she look into the mirror? What does she have to hook up with? With that old face of


    hers?"


    "Not necessarily.Maybe she is as profligate as her daughter.Everyone has seen the video just now.Her


    daughter is really shameless at such a young age, and she is even more profligate than the


    streetwalkers."


    Julie''s face turned totally ck as others talking about her with disdain.


    She had never experienced such a shame in her life.


    She and the little b*tch, Valeria, were at daggers drawn! She cursed and dug her fingernails deep into


    her palms before resisting the urge to rush in and strangle Valeria.


    When Ashley heard the discussion about her and Julie, she were also fuming with anger.


    She stared at Valeria angrily, "Valeria, Mason and I really love each other.It''s not like what you said.If


    you''re mad at me, take it out on me, leave my mother out of it"


    "Miss Evans, don''t worry.It will be your turn soon.¡¯¡¯ Valeria looked at Ashley with hatred in her beautiful


    eyes.


    "Miss Evans, since you have nothing to do with my father, why did you keep telling me that you are my


    father''s daughter? Why did you threaten me not to be insolent, or I would die without a burial ce?


    Didn''t my father just say that I moved out just because I got in a rage with him? I didn''t move out, I was


    kidnapped.Miss Evans, don''t you want to say something?"

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    To Ashley''s surprise, Valeria publicly revealed that she had been kidnapped by Ashley.Ashley was so


    frightened that she hesitated to deny it.


    "Valeria, what are you talking about? What does all this have to do with me?"


    "Because when you were hooking up with Mason, you threatened me that if I died, you and your


    mother could move back to the Browns and my father would legally recognize you as his daughter."


    Valeria looked straight at Ashley, her eyes liked a sharp sword.


    "When I met with a mishap, you and Julie sure enough moved into the Brown family''s vi.Back then, it


    was hard to tell whether I was alive or not, you attended the feast with my father so fair and square


    without guilt.Why is it so coincidental?"


    The hall burst into an uproar as Valeria spoke.


    Kidnapping ? Oh my god, it was too scary! No one here was stupid.


    Ronald''s denial was just an excuse.


    One was aman who had lost his wife, and the other was an old woman who were not married.


    If there was no rtionship between them, they would avoid anything that may arouse suspicion.


    Now, Julie and her daughter even moved into the vi of the Brown family.Who would believe that she


    had nothing to do with Ronald?


    "This is too vicious.How could she be so despicable to do such a thing?"


    "The two mistresses had done anything for property and rich lives."


    "We have to call the police.Let the police handle it and bring the shameless mother and her daughter to


    justice" There was a lot of talk all around.


    Ronald was also shocked.He could never believe that Julie and Ashley would do such a thing.


    He thought that Valeria nted the evidence out of spite, "Valeria, it''s not a trifle thing and you can''t talk


    nonsense about!"


    "Nonsense? Dad, do you think I''m talking nonsense? Then look at my hands and legs.¡¯ Valeria rolled


    up her sleeves.


    Her arms were covered with scars and so were her calves.


    "I was kidnapped at night a few days ago.These are the scars of my kidnapping¡±


    "Is this true?"


    Ronald looked at the scars on Valeria''s arms and legs in astonishment and asked, "Who did it?"


    "The two kidnappers said that it was a woman who gave them money and told them to rape and kill


    me.I have never offended anyone, except for Ashley and Julie who suddenly appeared"


    Valeria pointed at Ashley and Julie, "You stole my boyfriend, my father, and upied my house.In


    order to get rid of any further troubles, you even wanted to kill me.What are you thinking about? How


    can you be so cruel and vicious?"


    Valeria''s questioning made Ronald''s face be serious.


    Suddenly, worry and tension upied Julie.


    What happened today waspletely beyond her expectations. She didn''t expect Valeria to be alive or


    to be here.


    She didn''t expect that the video of Ashley and Mason''s extramarital affair would be known to the public.


    She didn ¡®t expect Valeria to be so smart to set Mason up and brought the secrets of her and Ashley to


    light.


    Also, she didn''t expect that Valeria would use her and Ashley of murder in front of so many people.


    She had to think of a way to resolve it.


    After all, Ronald didn''t know that Valeria¡¯s kidnap was her and Ashley''s idea.


    If Ronald became suspicious of her motive and loathed her, then her dream of marrying to a rich man


    woulde to an end.


    When Julie thought of this, she immediately began to defend herself, "Valeria, you can''t frame us with


    no evidence.I am just an ordinary and tender woman without any contact or background.How can I


    know kidnappers?"


    "Tender woman? A woman who gave birth to an illegitimate daughter before marriage? A mistress who


    tried to take over someone else''s property with her illegitimate daughter? I don''t think there are tender


    women so shameless like you in the whole country.¡¯


    "Valeria!" Ronald cried out.


    He had just denied his rtionship with Julie, but Valeria mentioned it again.It was like a p in his


    face in public.


    Ronald felt unpleased.


    He frowned and said, "Ms.Evans is an elder.You can''t talk to her like this."


    Ronald turned a blind eye to her scars but still spoke for Julie.


    Valeria felt extremely sad.


    Julie immediately knew that Ronald still felt guilty about her when she saw Ronald helping her.


    She must find a chance to fight back.


    "Valeria, I had no illicit rtionship with your father.Why would I let someone kidnap you? Besides, your


    father knew my character well.You can''t do this because of a misunderstanding.¡¯¡¯


    "Yes, Valeria, you can''t nder us so mercilessly because Mason likes me and doesn''t like you."


    Ashley immediately followed up.She was just too shocked to react in time.


    Now that she had realized what happened, of course she would begin to talk against Valeria.


    "You said that you were kidnapped.Then how did you end up here? Did the kidnapper let you go


    because he recovered his conscience?"


    "Yeah, Valeria, since they kidnapped you to kill you, how could they let you go so easily?" Ronald


    asked with a face of suspicion.


    "I survived because I resisted and stabbed the kidnappers, then I rolled down the mountain and was


    saved by others.¡±


    "You were saved by someone? Who saved you?" Julie immediately asked.


    The n to plot Valeria was wless.


    Who saved the little b*tch Valeria? She had to figure it out.


    "Why should I tell you? So that you can take revenge on the person who saved me?"


    Sure, Valeria could not tell her that Young Master William was the person who saved him.


    Seeing that she did not mention the person''s name who saved her, Ashley sneered, "There must be no


    kidnappers or people who saved you, right? It''s just a y made up by yourself"


    "I''ve made up a y by myself? Does Miss Evans often nder others? Otherwise, how could you be


    so clear about it? Would you like to make up one and show me?"


    "You''re being unreasonable! Unless you can tell us who saved you, we would suspect that you''re


    making up a story to nder us"


    One of the guests attending the banquet was a famous and highly-respected doctor from B City


    hospital.


    He couldn''t stand Ashley and her daughter''s aggressiveness.He interrupted with a frown, "Miss


    Brown''s injuries were definitely not caused by herself.It was obviously caused by an external force."


    "Even so, it doesn''t have to be a kidnapping.Maybe she was injured because of something else and


    deliberately called it a kidnapping in order to smear us?"


    Ashley immediately retorted.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I also suspect that all of this was a y directed by herself.Who dares to kidnap her in such halcyon


    days?"


    Mason came in from the door of the hall with a gloomy face.


    After being pped by Valeria, Mason covered his face in anger and stood in the corridor.


    He knew nothing about what had happened in the hall.


    It was not until Elizabeth called him that he knew that his conversation with Valeria was live broadcast.


    Mason was stunned in an instant, "Valeria, d*mn it.All must have been nned by Valeria!"


    "You d*mn Valeria! Since you''re heartless, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    When Ashley saw Mason appear, she felt relieved.


    Here came her help.Mason has lost face today.


    He took his reputation very seriously, so he would never let Valeria go because she made him lose face


    in front of so many people today.


    Ashley was looking forward to seeing Mason''s going up against Valeria.


    After Mason came in, he went straight to Valeria with anger all over his face, "I didn''t expect you to


    scheme against me like this.I have to exin what happened just now to everyone.Valeria was


    misleading me in saying those words.I was framed by her!"


    Valeria had already known that Mason, the b*stard, woulde out to offend her openly.


    She looked at Mason coldly "Scheming against you? ndering you? Mason, didn''t you hook up with


    Ashley? Didn''t you cheat on me?"


    "I didn''t cheat on you.When I was with Ashley, I had already broken up with you!" Mason was talking


    barefaced nonsense.


    "Valeria, I made it clear when I broke up with you.I told you not to entangle with me anymore.What do


    you think you are doing? Why do you frame Ashley and her mother by pretending to be kidnapped?


    The jerk stood up for the mistress and bit her back, which made Valeria feel ufortable.


    "Mason, are you sure we broke up when you and Ashley were together? Let me remind you, you sent


    me a bunch of disgusting words on WeChat an hour before you had sex with Ashley in the car.Are you


    sure you want to disclose this messages?"


    Mason''s face turned blue and purple.


    Since Valeria was able to obtain the video, she must still have a big trick.


    He had to take a step back, "Well, I admit that it''s my fault.I like her but it has nothing to do with her.If


    you have aint, you raise it with me, but you don''t have toe to Ashley in a big way.¡¯¡¯


    So much in one breath, Mason stopped for a while and continued, "She is just a weak woman without


    the protection from her father.You can''t use your identity and power to bully people and make up stories


    about being kidnapped and rescued by someone to win sympathy!"


    "I bully people with my power? I made up a story to gain sympathy? Mason, I thought you were blind


    but didn''t expect that you were also out of your mind.¡¯


    "If you''re not making up stories, show me the evidence." Mason asked aggressively.


    "Yeah, if you are really kidnapped, Valeria, take out the evidence, at least tell us the person who saved


    you.If you can''t, we would doubt that you deliberately made up this."


    The Howard family''s First Madam, Elizabeth, who had remained silent, began to stand up for Mason.


    The Howard family had an extraordinary status in B City.


    At the sight of Elizabeth helping Mason question Valeria, everyone''s face changed as they looked at


    Valeria.


    "Could this really be Valeria''s n for revenge?"


    "If so, Valeria is too cunning!"


    Ashley and her mother were relieved to see Elizabeth stand up for them.With Elizabeth''s help, Valeria


    was not going to get away with it today.


    They waited to see what she would do next.


    In the face of Elizabeth''s query, Valeria silent down.Of course, she would not tell others that it was


    Young Master William who had saved her.


    If so, the b*tch couple would definitely try their best to nder her and William because of his identity.


    She was anxious about how to deal with it when she heard azy voiceing from the corner of the


    hall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The evidence is me! It was me who saved Miss Brown.Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    His words made everyone look in the direction of the voice and they saw Richard, young master of the


    rk family, sitting cross-legged and calmly leaning on the sofa with a ss of red wine in his hand.


    "Richard suddenly spoke up for me.Why?"


    Valeria and Richard''s sister, Abbie rk, were friends who grew up together, but she had nothing to do


    with Richard.


    After all, Richard''s reputation was really beyond anyone''s praise.


    She had said no more than ten sentences with him .Why should he help her?


    "Did you save her?"


    Mason looked at Richard with scarlet eyes.Sure enough, Richard had something to do with Valeria.


    She changed so much, looked down on him, and even got so much evidence.


    It was all because she had Richard''s help.


    In this case, don''t me him for being cruel, "Young Master Richard, what''s your rtionship with


    Valeria? Why is it so coincidental that you saved her?"


    "Of course, Valeria and I are friends.Why did I save her? Isn''t it always my motto that help a man when


    I see an injustice?"


    Richard answered casually.


    "What a friend! I never believed that there would be such a so-called friend rtionship between a men


    and a women in the world.Moreover, Young Master Richard has been hanging out with women all the


    time.Is it really so innocent between you and her?"


    Richard''s words made Mason even angrier.


    "Mason! Shut up! Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?"


    "Even if I''m shameless, you''re not necessarily more noble than me.Valeria, I wanted to leave you a little


    ck for the sake of our past.But since you''re shameless, don''t me me.I''m going to tell everyone


    today, what did you do behind me and why did I break up with you!"


    Elizabeth immediately chimed in, "Why don''t you tell us what she did? You can''t let anyone abuse you


    because you''ve taken the me for her, can you?"


    "I''ll tell you now that it was not that I cheated on her.I was forced by Valeria, and she was the one who


    cheated on me first."


    "No way? It turns out that there is such a reason.Miss Brown, I didn''t expect you to be so


    shameless.What else can you say?"


    Elizabeth also followed up to question Valeria.


    "Madam Howard, you shouldn''t speak too early.It''d be easy for you to be hoist with your own petard


    later" Valeria sneered.


    "You said I cheated on Mason.Where is the evidence? Mason, it can be testified in the video that you


    cheated on me.Where is the video of my cheating? You can''t just jump out like a mad dog and bite


    anything you want to convince others, can you?"


    "You want evidence, don''t you? The evidence is the Young Master Richard who spoke up for you! You


    betrayed me!"


    "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t talk nonsense.Mason, I won''t let go of a mad dog easily


    that bites people.Think about it carefully first"


    Richard snorted "Young Master Richard, are you threatening Mason? You stole his girlfriend, and now


    you''re so aggressive.You''ve got a real knack for it." Elizabeth sneered.


    "I know clearly whether I got a real knack for it or not.There''s no need for you topliment me,


    Madam Howard.I''ll ask Mason to show me the evidence right now.If he can''t, then don''t me me for


    being impolite."


    "Evidence..."


    Mason didn''t have any evidence.


    In the heat of the moment, he thought of thest time he was expelled from Wolf Group in a hurry.


    At that time, Ashley had reminded him that Valeria must have colluded with Richard to make trouble for


    him.


    Now, Richard''s appearance had further confirmed it.


    "The evidence is that you and Valeria have booked a room in Wolf Group!"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Mason''s words caused an uproar.Everyone looked at Richard and Valeria.One was a famous


    handsome yboy, and the other was a young and beautifuldy.


    The two were quite a good match in terms of appearance.


    After Mason said that, he decided to continue.


    "I know that the CEO of Wolf Group, Marcus Field, is very close to you.Now that everyone is here, and


    Wolf Group has no time to destroy the evidence for you.Please ask Wolf Group to show the hotel room


    records from a week ago.Let''s see how you can argue!"


    "Are you out of your mind?"Richard smiled scornfully.


    "As long as you take out the record, you will know whether I am out of my mind or not!"Mason refused


    to yield an inch.


    "You wouldn''t be afraid, right?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? Mason, I can make it clear for you that I was in Canada a week ago and came


    backst night .[have records of exit and entry.In addition to those records, I have other witness as


    well.You want to frame me? Are you daydreaming?"


    "Yes, Richard went with us at that time.We were a group of seven and went out together.Have you lost


    your mind and imagined all this?"


    Immediately, a person, who had gone to to Canada with Richard, came out to testify.


    "How...how is this possible?"


    Mason''s face became extremely ck for he thought that it was all in the bag but never thought of such


    an unexpected turn.


    "Why not?"


    Richard looked at Mason with disdain.


    "AS a person, especially as a man, you have to take responsibility.Men like you are not only


    irresponsible, but also worryingly low in intelligence.You nder others without proof.Do you think I''m a


    pushover? I suggest you go back to your mother''s tummy and make yourself a new one.¡¯


    "Richard!"


    Elizabeth was furious after hearing Richard''s words, "Mason offended you but it''s none of his parents¡¯


    business.Isn''t it too ungracious for you to talk against a pair of people who have passed away?"


    "Talk against those who passed away? It''s the father''s fault that he didn''t teach his son well.So it''s


    Mason''s parents¡¯ fault that they raised such an ignorant and stupid beast and didn''t discipline him well"


    A cold gleam in his eyes, Richard waspletely dismissive of Elizabeth.


    "Furthermore, if Madam Howard isn''t blind or deaf, you should know that it was Mr.Eich who first


    nder me.I''m not his f*cking father, so there''s no need for me to be so tolerant of him.If he can''t give a


    reasonable exnation for the nder he just made against me, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    As Richard''s words ended, the atmosphere there became a few colder.


    It was well known that Richard was not only a famous yboy, but also a cruel man.


    The yboy was also a business expert.Once he said he was going to kill someone, it was not just a


    verbal threat but a real attack.


    And his methods would be very vicious.


    Things had gone so far beyond anyone''s expectation.


    They just hade to amuse themselves by watching the disgrace of Ronald and his mistress.


    Who knew that Mason would provoke Richard in order to protect his mistress.


    Today''s y was really getting more and more interesting.


    Hearing Richard''s words, Elizabeth changed her face.


    Though the Howard family could be considered to be second to none in B City, there was nothing they


    could do about Richard.


    It was so stupid of Mason to mess with Richard today.


    He would definitely get into trouble if he went against Richard Just as she was worrying, Charles


    Howard came round the corner.


    The cunning Charles was not an ordinary person.


    He had heard the whole thing clearly in the corner. The reason why he didn''t show up was that he


    thought there was no need for him to do it.


    It was said that don''t shoot butterfly with rifles, so there was no need to go to great lengths to deal with


    a weak woman.


    But now things were getting out of hand, and his wife and Mason couldn''t control it, so he couldn''t sit


    still.


    There was a hint of a smile on Charles''s sly face as he appeared, "Richard, this is all Mason''s fault that


    he lost his mind out of anger just now.


    The Howard family and the rk family are friends.


    We don''t have to hurt our friendship for such a small thing.


    For my sake, please go easy on him.


    I''ll treat you to a meal the next day.¡¯ "Of course, I have to listen to Mr.Howard, but I just can''t get over


    it."


    Richard sneered, "You know my temper, Mr.Howard.If others nder me like this, I won''t allow him to


    appear in the world anymore!"


    He said it was for Charles''s sake, but put out an obvious threat.


    Charles looked at Mason with a serious face and said, "Apologize to Richard, now.¡¯ Mason had lost all


    his face so he reluctantly apologized to Richard.


    Richard waved his hand and said, "Since Mr.Howard said so, I will let it go.However, as a big shot, it''s


    so humiliating for you to be so crude and rash because of two unpresentable person!"


    The unpresentable person sure referred to Ashley and Julie.


    Ashley and her mother¡¯s faces had just been rxed, but soon became as red as pig liver again.


    Even Ronald''s face turned ck.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Richard finished, he seemed to realize that he had also offended Ronald and smiled at Ronald.


    "Mr.Brown, you just said that these two women have nothing to do with you, So I didn''t offend you with


    that?"


    "No!" Ronald blurted out.


    "That''s good."


    Richard did not care about Ronald at all and looked at Ashley and Julie.


    "Tut, tut, tut, how can you being so delusional and want to marry into a wealthy family? Don''t you want


    evidence? Now the evidence is me.It was my man who saved Miss Brown by coincidence so that she


    could appear here.What else can you say?"


    Julie hated him to the extreme, but she had a humble look on her face.


    "Young Master Richard, the kidnapping of Miss Brown really has nothing to do with us! But it''s true that


    Ashley did something wrong.I didn''t teach her well.I''ll apologize to Valeria on behalf of her.I''m sorry!"


    "You want to offset the vicious things you have done by apologizing? Is it possible?"


    Valeria retorted sarcastically.


    "I know that Ashley has hurt you, but wherever it is possible to spare someone, one should spare


    them.Miss Brown, I really don''t mean to offend you! I know it''s my fault to move into your house.In


    order to prove my innocence, I will move out immediately.How about it?"


    She rushed into the house excitedly but was kicked out before staying long enough, and it was her own


    willingness to go out! Her heart almost choked with pain.


    She finally knew that Valeria had Richard to back her up.


    Even Mason had suffered a loss and the well-known Howard family didn''t dare to confront Valeria


    openly, so it was impossible for her and Ashley to go against Valeria.


    Fortunately, she had mastered a skill that enabled her to take temporary setbacks.


    She immediately apologized in a servile manner.


    "That''s my home.Why should I let you inexplicably live there? Isn''t it reasonable for you to move out?"


    The mistresses moved into her house, high and mighty, but now they got kicked off, dejected and


    dispirit.


    Valeria felt nothing but extreme joy.


    She also knew that she could do nothing but drive the mistresses out because she had no evidence


    that Ashley and Julie had kidnapped her.


    Ashley and Julie came with excitement but ended up leaving with disgrace.


    That was the end of the good show Ashley and her mother were driven out like drowned rats.


    Ronald and Mason also lost faces today so they left the Wolf Group Hotel with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Valeria had no idea she could carry out her n so easily tonight.


    On the way here, she thought that there would be a tough battle and she was ready to fail.


    She still couldn''t believe that it had been settled perfectly.


    Anyhow, she would never have won easily if it hadn''t been for Richard''s help.


    At least, when Mason and Elizabeth aggressively forced her to confess the person who saved her, she


    would be put in a dilemma.


    "Fortunately, Richard helped me.But why did he help me?"


    Was it because of Abbie? But Abbie was on a vacation abroad, and she did not tell Abbie what had


    happened on her.


    No matter what, she had to say thanks to Richard.


    Valeria walked to Richard under Elizabeth and Charles''s murderous eyes and said thanks to him.


    Richard squinted at her and smiled, "You don''t have to thank me.I was also asked to help you¡¯


    "Asked to help me? Who? Abbie?"


    "It''s not Abbie.I promised him that I wouldn''t tell you but you''ll know in the future."


    Richard''s words made Valeria feel curious.


    Who else could it be other than Abbie? She thought to herself when she saw amotion outside.


    Everyone in the hall looked towards the door.Valeria also looked at the door with curiosity.


    Richard chuckled and said, "The real master has shown up!"


    "The real master? Does he mean the one who had asked him to help her?"


    Who could it be? Valeria thought about it when a man came into the hall surrounded by people.


    It was a young handsome man about 30 years old with a strong aura.


    Valeria was sure that she didn¡¯t know such a person.


    She stared at the man and thought, and then the people around alling up to the man and chatting


    with him, calling him Mr.Field.


    Even Charles and his wife, Elizabeth, let go of their arrogance and took the initiative to greet him with a


    smile She didn''t know about Charles, but only knew that the one controlling the business empire of the


    Howard family was a potent role.


    And Valeria had knew Elizabeth, she was Mason''s aunt.


    Elizabeth was supercilious and extremely snobbish.


    The person who could make Elizabeth smile tteringly was definitely not an ordinary person, plus, the


    man surnamed Jiang.


    Valeria immediately guessed the identity of the man.


    Was this man the CEO of Wolf Group, Marcus? Even the CEO could be so fawn over like this, not to


    mention that how powerful the boss behind him was.


    However, the boss behind Wolf Group had never shown up.


    People didn''t know who he was, but he must be an old man who was able to control such a big


    business empire and made everyone respect him.


    Valeria thought when she saw Marcus walked through the crowd in the direction of her and Richard.


    She heard that Marcus and Richard were friends, so Marcus mighte to say hello to Richard.


    Valeria voluntarily stepped back.


    What surprised Valeria was that Marcus did not say hello to Richard.


    Instead, he smiled at her and said, "Hello, Miss Brown!"


    To Valeria''s surprise, Marcus took the initiative to greet her .


    She was stunned for a moment, "Hello, Mr.Field!"


    "I''m d that Miss Brown cane to our party.On behalf of our President, I''d like to wee Miss


    Brown!"


    On behalf of their president? Did Marcus mean that the boss behind Wolf Group was the one who


    weed Valeria? This was too surprising, wasn''t it? How did Valeria know the boss of Wolf Group?


    Other people presented couldn''t figure it out, even Valeria herself couldn''t.


    She didn''t know Wolf Group President at all.


    Was Marcus joking with her? This type of joke was too shocking.


    Valeria felt like she was going to have a heart attack.


    She couldn''t figure out why Marcus would say this.


    Could he be saying that because she''s here to make trouble? "If that''s the case, he must have a n


    B.¡¯¡¯


    Valeria thought and shook her head immediately to deny, "Mr.Field, I don''t know your president.Do you


    get it wrong?"


    "I don''t.Our president gave the order personally that you are the VIP this evening.He specially ordered


    people to customize a dress for you.¡±


    Miss Brown, please change into your dress: "I.."


    Valeria looked at Richard subconsciously.


    Richard held the red wine in his hand and said slowly, "It''s a good thing that someone gave you a


    custom-made dress.Change into it."


    Richard''s words made Valeria less flustered.


    Two young and beautiful staff members came to lead the way.


    Valeria was taken to the fitting room upstairs.


    The dress that the President of Wolf Group had prepared for her was designed by a famous master.


    The silver Gothic dress was iid with shiny diamonds on theyers ofce, which was beautiful and


    dazzling.


    Valeria changed into the long dress.


    The staff opened the jewelry box, put it on her, and then put light makeup on her Looking at the woman


    in the mirror who was shining with iparable beauty, Valeria felt like she was dreaming.


    She was led back to the hall by staff, and as soon as she appeared, she attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Wow, so beautiful!"


    "It''s beautiful! The dress was made by a famous designer and was ridiculously expensive.It was a style


    that money could not buy.The President of the Wolf Group is too kind to Miss Brown, isn''t he?"


    "Yeah, I wonder how Miss Brown knew the president of Wolf Group"


    Everyone was talking about it.


    Elizabeth looked at Valeria with hatred.


    Valeria had embarrassed her nephew, but now she looked so radiant, which made Elizabeth angry.


    She sneered, "How can she know the president of Wolf Group? It was obvious that there must have


    been an illicit rtionship between the man and woman"


    She clearly referred that there was an improper rtionship between Valeria and the president of Wolf


    Group.


    After hearing what she said, the madam next to her immediately realized what kind of rtionship


    Valeria had with the president of Wolf Group.


    With the support of the boss of Wolf Group, Valeria could be in arrogance.


    Some noble madams followed up in envy, "Valeria is really lucky.


    "Lucky? Ha ha, not necessarily"


    Elizabeth pursed her lips with a gloomy face.


    "Haven''t you thought about why the president of Wolf Group never show up?"


    "Madam Howard, do you know?"


    Elizabeth''s words had aroused the curiosity of many noble madams.


    "I don''t know, but we can think about it.With so much property and so manypanies, how could he


    not show up if he can?"


    "Do you mean the president of Wolf Group has a hidden disease and dare not show up?"


    Everyone immediately thought of it.


    "What else can it be? I suspect that he is not only suffering from a hidden disease, but also an old


    man.¡¯ Elizabeth''s words caused a hugemotion.Everyone began to talk about it.The Howard family


    had always thought that they were second to none in B City other than Richard who could contend with


    them.


    The Howard family was on the verge of unmatched power.


    But the Wolf Group suddenly appeared and outmatched the Howard Family.


    It made sense that Elizabeth was unhappy and went against the Wolf Group.


    Although most of the people were fawning over the Howard family, some of them didn''t like the Howard


    family at all.


    Wasn''t it ironic that Elizabeth uses the president of Wolf Group because Valeria embarrassed his


    nephew? Some madams sneered and said, "It''s just a guess that he has hidden diseases.But I think


    the president of Wolf Group is much better than those useless embroidered pillows."


    "Yes, the person who can control such a bigpany by himself must be very capable, and no one


    knows what he is like.Although it could be an old man, he may also be a young man.After all, many


    young people now control argepany.¡¯


    Hearing someone spoke for the president of the Wolf Group and insinuated her nephew to be an


    embroidered pillow, Elizabeth was so angry that her face turned ghastly pale.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She stared at the madam who just said those words with anger and hatred, and was about to lose her


    temper.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    At this moment, the noisy hall suddenly quieted down.


    The CEO of the Wolf Group, Marcus, stood on the circr stage of the hall with a microphone in his


    hand.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please be quiet.Our President has something to tell you."


    Hearing that the president of Wolf Group had something to say, everyone quieted down and looked at


    the stage.


    Elizabeth also suppressed her anger and looked at Marcus on the stage.


    Marcus continued to say.


    "As we all know, we''ve held the B City Feast perfectly for three years.This is the fourth one.In order to


    thank for youring and full support, our president specially recorded a VCR segment to express his


    gratitude to all of you who attended the party.¡¯


    As Marcus spoke, a photo appeared on therge LCD screen behind him.


    A helicopter roared into view amidst a vast expanse of ice and snow, and those who love skiing would


    know at first nce that it was the CMH heli-skiing in the Canadian Columbia Mountains.


    The helicopter stopped after hovering in the air, and a man in a ski suit came down from the helicopter.


    He was so wrapped up in clothes and equipment that he could not be seen clearly.


    The man was tall and strong, and it could be seen that he was not an old man, nor was he suffering


    from a hidden disease.


    He made a gesture to the camera, and a low voice sounded in the hall.


    "Wee to the B City Feast! I wish you a good time!"


    He said in German.


    His low voice was extraordinary with a low maic force.


    Everyone looked at his dashing figure swooping down the piste in the screen.


    He was as vigorous as a running tiger and snowkes was flying in the screen.


    The hall was quiet.


    Richard put down the ss of red wine that he had been holding and pped his hands gently.


    The quiet people also reacted, the thunderous apuse sounded in the hall Elizabeth and Charles


    looked at the screen and couldn''t look away.


    It was beyond their imagination that the president of Wolf Group was such a young man.


    A mockingughter came from the side.


    "Didn''t someone just say that the president of Wolf Group was an old man with a hidden illness? Did


    she be proven wrong? Ha ha ha!"


    Elizabeth''s face turned red, and she couldn''t help but refute, "This may be a cover.Maybe this person is


    not the real president of Wolf Group at all, but a substitute?"


    Thedy, who was arguing with Elizabeth, sneered, "There are just some people who don''t want to


    believe the facts, calling the beauty ugly and devaluing others into the dust.What a poor taste and how


    shameless! It doesn''t matter.Just be happy yourself"


    Being scolded by someone made Elizabeth very angry.


    Charles red at her.


    She suppressed her anger and looked at Valeria with hatred, who stood there like a triton out of the


    minnows.


    It was all because of this little b*tch, who had disgraced her nephew and brought sarcasm down on her.


    When had she ever been so humiliated? It really pissed her off.


    "Valeria, just wait and see.You''ll be the one to suffer in the future."


    The feast didn''t end until the wee hours of the morning.


    The organizers prepared rooms for the guests.


    Valeria didn''t go back but stayed.


    She sent a message to Young Masier William, "I''m staying in Wolf Group tonight.I''m not going back"


    William replied in a second, "I see.How''s it going?"


    "Very sessful.Thank you for your help, and thank Richard.If it weren''t for him to help me out, I would


    have had a big trouble tonight."


    "Really?"


    William gave a wee smile and the phone rang.He picked it up and Richard''s voice came.


    "I have done everything you asked me to do.Now you owe me a big favor"


    "It''s just a small matter which only needs a few words.A great favor? Don''t be so shameless." William


    retorted mercilessly.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is it a small matter? Because of you, I offended your elder brother and his wife, Ronald, and


    Mason.I''ve offended so many people, you can''t brush me off in a few words.William, aren''t you too


    heartless?" Richard protested.


    "Come on, don''t pretend to be miserable.I know that you''ve been working hard.Thank you for your


    help.I''ll treat you to a mealter.Is that okay?"


    "Just treat? Why are you so stingy?" Richard almost jumped up.


    "Take it or leave it!"


    "Hey, William, you are too bad.I''m so speechless.Are we still friends?"Richard cried out exaggeratedly.


    William burst intoughter, "Useless!"


    "Well, I won''t pretend to be pitiful.William, what do you mean? Why did you suddenly make such a VCR


    video? Aren''t you afraid of being recognized?"


    "Do you recognize me?"William asked.


    "I didn''t need to identify you.I could smell your coquettish vor through the screen easily."


    Richard''s words was extremely poisonous, "By the way, did you do it for the sake of the little girl of the


    Brown family?"


    "Not exactly."


    "Come on.Don''t deny it.I know you did it for her.Aren''t you afraid of the headline tomorrow? I have to


    remind you that if someone makes arger analysis of your picture, you may be exposed."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen.¡¯


    William replied with certainty "There is another thing I want to remind you.Ronald had lost a lot of face


    tonight.He will definitely vent his anger on your Miss Brown.I have a hunch that the two mistresses will


    try their best to persuade Ronald to let them stay in the Brown family.If so, wasn''t all your Miss Brown


    had done for nothing?"


    "Well, that''s what I thought.Ronald will definitely ask the mistresses to stay tonight, but he will change


    his mind tomorrow¡± William answered with great certainty.


    In the Brown family, Ronald sat on the sofa smoking with a gloomy face.


    Julie and Ashley sat opposite him, crying.


    Since they came back, they had tried their best to attribute all the scandal tonight to Valeria.


    They kept saying that Valeria didn''t care about the overall situation and was vicious.


    Just because of her unhappiness, she disregarded her father and ruined Ronald''s reputation.


    Thinking of Valeria''s aggressiveness in the banquet and not yielding an inch, anger spread all over


    Ronald''s heart.


    Julie knew Ronald well, so she continued to add fuel to the fire.


    "It doesn''t matter if Ashley and I move out.Anyway, we are used to living outside.We are just worried


    about you.Valeria went against you with outsiders, ignoring your father daughter rtionship and the


    love and care you had given her.After tonight, she will definitely be further intensified and make it


    worse.If so, what prestige do you have in front of her in the future? Then she can do anything she


    wants towards you."


    These words were really near Ronald''s thoughts.


    Thinking of the strange eyes looking at him in the banquet, Ronald gnashed his teeth and spat out two


    words from his mouth, "How dare she!"


    "Why wouldn''t she dare? Look at how rampant she was tonight.She framed us for kidnapping her and


    ruined your reputation.I feel extremely sad when I think of how you were humiliated by so many people


    at that time.If I could, I would rather not appear for the rest of my life.It''s all my fault.Ronald, take care


    of yourself.We''ll pack up our things and move out.¡¯Julie said as she pretended to pack up with her


    daughter.


    Ronald stopped her.


    "You don''t have to move out.Stay here.I''d like to see what the b*stard would dare to do!"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea.¡¯ Listening to Ronald''s words, Julie and Ashley were extremely happy, but


    they pretended to refuse.


    "What''s wrong with it? That b*stard thought that she could make me surrender by hooking up with


    Richard.She was wrong.This is my home.I can give it to whoever I want.Even if Richard is powerful


    enough, can he take charge of my home? At the worst, I won''t take you to those banquets.¡¯ Since


    Ronald said so, Julie and Ashley had to agree to stay.


    When they returned to their rooms upstairs, the mother and the daughter smiled to each other.


    Ashley let out a sigh of relief, "Mom, the older, the wiser.I admire you so much!"


    "Nothing.That little b*tch, Valeria, dares to schemed against us.Those who are against me usually have


    no good ending.She will definitely die miserably like her mother¡±


    "Mom, didn''t Natalie die of illness?"


    Hearing Julie¡¯s words, Ashley could not help interrupting.


    "Die of illness? Haha, think about it.Is it possible for a healthy one like Natalie to die of illness? That''s


    because of what I did"


    The nanny made supper and took it upstairs.


    When she was about to knock on the door, she suddenly heard the conversation inside which made


    her raised hand suddenly freeze, and an incredible look appeared on her face.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Valeria didn''t know that Ronald and the two mistresses wanted to default.


    She was in a good mood that she hadpleted her n.


    After texting to Young Master William, Valeria took a bath in the superrge round bathtub and slept


    comfortably until the dawn.


    Less than a few minutes after getting up in the morning, the room service offered Valeria with an


    exquisite breakfast.


    Wolf Group''s breakfast was wonderful.


    Valeria looked at the delicate breakfast and suddenly thought of Young Master William.


    Last night, Young Master William not only helped her get the invitation, but also gave her advice.


    The live broadcast was his idea.


    He said that he knew the staff in Wolf Group and asked her to lead the jerk, Mason to the screening


    room to make a good show so that everyone could clearly see the ugliness of Mason and the mistress.


    Therefore, if it weren''t for the help of Young Master William, it wouldn''t go so smoothlyst night.


    She had to thank William for his help.


    The breakfast was so delicious that she took it back and give it to him to express her gratitude.


    Valeria took all the breakfast back to Lake View Nest.


    She typed the password and entered the apartment, only to find that Young Master William was not at


    home.


    Did he go outst night and nevere back? May be William was lying on an old woman''s bed and


    served her now.


    Valeria''s enthusiasm disappearedpletely.


    She sat on the sofa with a bitter face and was no longer in the mood.


    Valeria had been sitting on the sofa for a long time.


    When she heard the sound from the door, she turned her head and saw Young Master William at the


    door.


    William casually asked about Valeria when he got up.


    Marcus told him that Valeria had left Wolf Group early in the morning and had even taken away the


    breakfast he had prepared for her.


    William smiled.


    He guessed that Valeria took the breakfast probably because she wanted to save money.


    This little woman was so funny.


    When he heard Marcus say that she had returned to Lake View Nest, he also came over.


    He thought that Valeria must be in a good mood for she had retaliated the jerk and mistressesst night


    but didn''t expect to see Valeria''s bitter face as if in deep hatred.


    He looked at Valeria in surprise, "What''s the matter again?"


    Valeria didn''t say anything but stared at William.


    He changed his clothes and looked refreshed.


    She was in a bad mood, "Where have you been?"


    "Check? I won''t tell you!"


    "Do you think I want to know?"


    Valeria nced at William and felt strange for her sulk.


    It was perfectly justified for him to serve those women.


    What did it have to do with her? She shouldn''t get angry.


    She suppressed the difort in her heart and said, "You didn''t have breakfast, right? This is Wolf


    Group''s breakfast, and I brought it for you!"


    "You''re so kind to me."


    William casually opened the package.


    When he saw the untouched food, he was stunned.


    Did Valeria pack the breakfast for him? Seeing him stunning, Valeria said unhappily, "Come on, this is


    Wolf Group''s most delicious breakfast.It''s said that it is the descendent of emperor''s imperial kitchen


    chef that made it.It tastes very good.Try it, now¡±


    "Oh."


    William picked up a piece of cake and took a bite.


    He had have his breakfast.


    He ordered someone to prepare the breakfast for her but didn''t expect that she would bring it back to


    him.


    "Stupid woman.She must not have eaten breakfast yet¡±


    Without thinking too much, William handed the pastries he had taken a bite to Valeria, "They''re pretty


    good.Try them¡±


    Valeria looked at the pastries and unexpectedly opened her mouth.The cake tasted absolutely good.


    She was hungry and finished it quickly.


    William took another piece and held it to her mouth.


    She had eaten two pieces before she realized something was wrong.


    Was she epting Young Master William''s service? The most terrible thing was that the first pastry


    seemed to have been eaten by him.


    How could she have eaten the saliva of him? Thinking that Young Master William served those old


    women in the same way, aplicated expression appeared on her face.


    William did not seem embarrassed at all, "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious? D*mn it.Are you serving those old women in the same way?"


    Valeria finally couldn''t help but speak out what she was thinking.


    Upon hearing her words, William flew into a rage, "Damn it, does she still think I''m a prostitute?"


    He was furious but put out a casual smile, "How do you know?"


    "It''s your job, isn''t it? You have to serve those old women.


    "You''re wrong.I''ve also served young women, for example, someone young and beautiful just like you."


    "Shut up!"


    Valeria red at William angrily.


    The man looked at her cheekily without any guilt or fear.


    She suddenly lost her mood.


    She got up and went back to her room angrily.


    William sat on the sofa, and the smile on his face slowly faded away.


    "Treating me like a prostitute, urn, Valeria, you have guts!"


    William stood up and left the apartment with a sullen face.


    He mmed the door when he left.


    As soon as he pressed the button of the elevator, the phone rang, and Marcus''s voice came,


    "Mr.Howard, the thing happenedst night is on the top search!"


    "OK.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "And, I''ve kept an eye on the Brown family ording to your instructions.The two mistresses didn''t


    move out as expected."


    "Then make it a little bit harder for them! Let Ronald know the consequences of going back on his


    words!"


    Valeria sat in the room, extremely joyless.She heard a loud bang on the door.


    Did William leave again? Was he angry at her words? She wasn''t wrong either.


    It was his job.


    Why should he be angry? But it was indeed improper to ask William in that way.


    No matter what, it must be humbling for William to be forced into this job.


    Why did she rub it in to make him angry? She was usually very good at taking care of other people, so


    howe she couldn''t help it when faced with William ? Distraught, she picked up her phone to


    apologize to Young Master William but to find that there were three pushed news on the screen.


    It was all about the feastst night.


    The news of the feast would always upy the most searched hashtags every year.


    This year was no exception.


    There were three hot spots this year.


    First, president of Wolf Group, who had never shown up before, unexpectedly showed up in the VCRs.


    Everyone was surprised that president of Wolf Group was a young man.


    He was tall and handsome with maic voice which can easily make people be enchanted.


    He must be good-looking.


    The second is Valeria''s stunning appearance.


    Someone heard that Valeria had donated money to the disaster area , sponsoring out-of school


    children, poor mountainous areas and homes for the elderly.


    They were all praising Valeria for her beauty, kind-heartedness and approachability.


    As for the third one, of course it was the scandal that Mason and Ashley had hooked up and made a


    fool of themselves.


    Mason and Ashley were badly scolded, and even Julie was not in a good situation.


    Valeria was in a good mood as she saw Ashley, Julie and Mason be thoroughly refuted.


    She had been surrounded by pain recently and hadn''t been so happy in a long, long time.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Mason was in extreme anger when he returned to the Howard familyst night.He tossed and turned


    and didn''t fall asleep until thetter half of the night.


    He was sleeping soundly when he suddenly heard a hurried knock on the door.


    He rubbed his eyes and opened the door.


    Elizabeth angrily stood at the door and glowered at him.


    "You are still sleeping? How can you sleep?"


    In general, Elizabeth was kind to Mason and never get angry with him.


    Since such a big scandal happenedst night, Mason knew that Elizabeth was angry and would


    definitely teach him a lesson.


    So he bowed his head and said, "Aunt!"


    Elizabeth angrily said, "Do you know what happened?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Mason answered honestly.


    "You and Ashley are the talk of the town.


    I asked the Public Rtions Department to try their best to delete the post.


    You''ve finally be an overnight sensation!"


    Hearing Elizabeth''s words, Mason was so angry that he almost jumped up, "Who did it? Valeria?"


    "Who else could it be except her? I have underestimated her! Valeria, that b *tch, schemed against you


    so viciously and shamelessly.Not only did she hooked up with Richard, even the president of the Wolf


    Group began to help her.''


    Hearing what she said, Mason suddenly raised his head and asked, "Aunt, what are you talking


    about?"


    "I said Valeria had hooked up with the president of the Wolf Group, who ordered her a limited- edition


    dress.She was in the spotlightst night!"


    "Damn it!"


    Mason gritted his teeth in anger.


    Valeria''s affair with Richard was enough to infuriate him.


    Now she had hooked up with the president of Wolf Corporation, which was so hard for Mason to


    ept.


    No wonder that Valeria was indifferent to his affair with Ashley.


    When she found out he was cheating on her, she didn''t even beg him and just let it go.


    He thought that his cheating must have mentally taken revenge on Valeria, but it was not what he


    thought at all.


    Valeria must be happy to see his betrayal.


    Therefore, Valeria humiliated himst night because of the president of Wolf Group''s secret help.


    She hooked up with the president of Wolf Group and dumped him, and also made him lose face.


    Wasn''t it too cruel? Mason gritted his teeth in anger and said, "That b*tch, I''ll teach her a lesson."


    "Are you out of your mind? She has got the help of Wolf Group''s president now.


    Are you courting death?"


    "Are we going to just let it go? I can''t take it lying down!"


    Mason growled viciously.


    "That''s all we can do.Now Valeria is in the limelight, and we can''t confront her head-on.We should


    secretly catch- up her unspeakable points first, and then find a way to kill her: Looking at Mason''s red


    eyes, Elizabeth knew that her nephew must be in a very bad mood now.


    She suppressed the anger and said, "I came to tell you that your reputation has been ruined by that


    b*tch, Valeria .And Ashley is no longer in any use.Cut off contact with her immediately!"


    Mason lowered his head and answered.


    Seeing that he did not object, Elizabeth felt much morefortable.


    "Revenge is a dish best served cold.The first thing you need to deal with is your rtion with Ashley,


    and then go abroad to rest for a while.When the news is over, you cane back.At that time, I will


    check out the suitable rich girls for you."


    What else could Mason do? He could only nod helplessly and say, "I''ll do as you say."


    After Valeria apologized to Young Master William, she had not received any response.


    The Young Master William must be very angry now.


    Why was she so sharp-tongued just now? Why did she say that to him face to face? Valeria felt very


    regretful.


    For some reason, she hated Young Master William so much before, but now she even liked him a little


    bit after he helped her so much.


    "Everyone has his own difficulties.The Young Master William is so handsome and kind.Does he have


    no choice but have to be a pimp?"


    She didn''t know what his difficulties were.


    But a man without money was no man at all.


    He must be after the money.


    It would be a good thing if she could find a way to stop Young Master William from being a pimp.


    However, she did not have money right now.


    How was it possible for him to give up his job? Valeria suddenly thought of her jewelry.


    From childhood to adulthood, her mother had made a lot of jewelry for her.


    Those jewelry were all expensive.


    If she could sold them, she would have a lot of money which could be given to Young Master William


    so that he could never do his job again.


    But when she moved out, she did not bring out the jewelry which was locked in the safe box in her


    room.


    She had to find some time to take it back and see whether the mistresses had moved away or not.


    Valeria immediately got up and hurried to the the Brown family vi.


    When Valeria returned to the Brown family''s vi, the nanny was cleaning in the living room.


    When she saw Valeriae back, she greeted Valeria with eyes dodged.


    Valeria went upstairs, opened the door of her room, and saw a person sleeping on the bed.


    Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Ashley, who had been disturbed, got up in a fit of anger, "What


    are you doing? Don''t you know that I''m sleepy?"


    When she opened her eyes and saw that it was Valeria, she was stunned for a moment and


    immediately sat up as if nothing had happened, "You''re back? Didn''t you get kicked out? Why are you


    coming back now?"


    Ashley''s shamelessness made Valeria speechless.


    With anger on her face, she said, "Ashley, don''t you feel ashamed? Why are you sleeping in my bed?"


    Ashley was not embarrassed at all.


    Instead, she sneered and said, "Of course it was dad who asked me to sleep here in order to make up


    for me.''


    These words made Valeria very angry, "Get up right now.Get out of my room! Get out of my house!"


    "Get out of your room? This room now belongs to me.As for asking me to get out of this house, I''m


    afraid you''re going to be disappointed.Dad himself promised me and my mother to stay at here, we


    won''t move out! As for you, Valeria, you were driven out, so there is no ce for you in this house!


    You''d better get out of here!"


    Ashley''s defiant provocation was extremely rampant.


    Valeria knew that Ashley didn''t have that much courage.


    It must have been acquiesced by Ronald.


    Ronald''s overt agreement but convert opposition surprised Valeria.


    She picked up her cell phone to call Ronald, but the answer was rejected.


    When Valeria called again, the phone was turned off.


    Ronald deliberately refused to answer her phone.


    "Ha ha.Good one."


    She thought.


    Did he think that she had no way to deal with it? She didn''t want to argue with Ashley and Julie before


    because she felt it was disgraceful.


    Since they were so shameless, she would no longer care about it anymore.


    This vi was the property of her mother, Natalie, and it had nothing to do with Ronald.


    She didn''t want to embarrass Ronald for the sake of blood ties.


    Ashley and Julie thought that they would be regarded as members of this family if they moved in.


    No way.


    As the owner, Valeria had the absolute right to throw them out.


    Valeria did not call Ronald again but immediately called the security guards of the vi, "Two women


    broke into my house.Please send someone to throw them out!"


    Ashley did not expect Valeria to do this.


    She was shocked, "Valeria, what are you doing? How dare you treat us in this way? My father will not


    spare you!"


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Valeria sped her hands, "I remind you that the security guards wille over soon.If you don''t want


    to be seen naked by security guards, then you can stay in my bed."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Looking at the fierceness in Valeria''s eyes, Ashley was a little flustered and hurriedly got up to put on


    her clothes.


    Then she hurried to the next room to wake Julie up.


    In fact , Julie was already awake when Valeria came in and had an argument with Ashley.


    Last night, Ronald promised to let them stay.


    So she had to pull out all the stops to keep Ronald happy.


    She didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    Because she went to bed toote, she didn''t get up when Ronald went to work to see him off.


    She justy down on the bed and slept.


    When she heard about the dispute between Valeria and Ashley, she shrugged it off.


    She thought her daughter would easily chase Valeria away.


    But a few minutester, Ashley came in a hurry, "Mom, get up quickly.Valeria called the security guards


    to drive us out!"


    Julie was shocked and got up immediately to put on her clothes.


    She had just put on her clothes when she heard the sound of hurried footsteps outside.


    The nanny said loudly downstairs, "What are you doing? Who let you in?"


    "I let them in!"


    Valeria stood in the corridor and looked down at the security guards.


    "Why don''t youe upstairs? I went on a business trip for a few days and came back to find two


    women in my house.I suspect that these two women are prostitutes hired by my father.It''s too


    disgusting.You''d better throw the two shameless women out immediately.'' She said that they were


    prostitutes.


    Julie and Ashley were so angry and they immediately rushed out, "Valeria, what nonsense are you


    talking about? I''ll tear your mouth apart I"


    "Do you dare to?"


    Valeria''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    Julie and Ashley subconsciously took a step back under her gaze.


    "The prostitutes dare to be arrogant in the house of the owner.How dare you are! You should throw


    these two shameless women out now!"


    The security guards immediately went upstairs and said, "Please leave immediately! Otherwise, We will


    use force to drive you out."


    "We won''t go.We''re Mr.Brown''s family members.If you don''t believe me, I''ll call Mr.Brown right away.¡±


    Julie was anxious to call Ronald, but she couldn''t get through.


    She anxiously sent a message to Ronald, "Ronald, Valeriaes back.She wants to drive me and


    Ashley out.Now she has asked the security guards to make trouble here.¡¯'' There was no response.


    Valeria stood with a sneer on the corner of her mouth, holding her hand.


    Ronald had shut down his phone just now because he did not want to answer her call.


    He must have thought that he could get by without answering her phone but he didn''t expect her to do


    this.


    Seeing Julie''s anxious face, she spoke slowly.


    "Can''t get through? No one replies to you? How cana prostitute take herself so seriously? What are


    you waiting for? Throw these two women out now!"


    As soon as the host gave the order, the security guard swung into action, "Do you want to leave on


    your own or do you want us to kick you out?"


    Julie knew that a wise man would not fight when the odds were against him.


    These security guards did not know them, so they must have listened to Valeria''s words and would


    really throw them out.


    Rather than being thrown out, it was better to have the decency to walk out on their own.


    Julie and Ashley looked at Valeria with gnashing teeth, "Let''s see! It is not over yet! "I''m waiting!"


    Valeria sneered contemptuously.


    As she watched Julie and Ashley walk out, Valeria was no longer so angry.


    The nanny, who had been standing at the foot of the stairs, did not expect the normally gentle and kind


    Valeria to be so cruel.


    The nanny was such a worldly person.


    Valeria was gentle and unassuming, but Ashley was different.


    Ashley was obviously a scheming woman and knew well how to bribe her with small favors.


    However, Valeria, a gentle and kind-hearted youngdy, had be so cruel.


    The nanny thought to herself, "Was she wrong to choose Ashley''s side?"


    Valeria, who was upstairs, looked at her coldly, "Aunt nanny , please pack up the garbage in the room


    and throw them out!"


    "Yes, I''lle up and pack up right away."


    The nanny answered ingratiatingly.


    "As for my bed, it was so dirty with a disgusting person sleeping in it, and you ask someone to throw it


    away!"


    Valeria vented her anger, went into the room, opened the safe, and took out all the jewelry.


    She drove to thergest Wolf Group pawn in B City.


    Seeing that Valeria brought so many pieces of jewelry, the staff of the pawn shop was very surprised.


    He enthusiastically invited Valeria to the VIP room and let her sat down.


    Then he began to check the authenticity of the jewelry and discussed the price with her.


    Valeria''s entering of his own pawn to pawn jewelry was immediately known by William.


    At that time, he had just finished handling his business.


    He picked up his phone to take a look at it.


    In addition to the apologies when he left, there was also an apology message.


    "I didn''t mean it.Please don''t be angry.There is no distinction between high and low career.I know that


    you don''t want to do this kind of work.Don''t worry, I will help you."


    "Help me? She can''t even protect herself.How can she help me?"


    However, what she said had pleased William.


    He smiled and sent a message back to Valeria, "I forgive you.As for helping me, I appreciate your


    kindness but you don''t need to.


    "I will help you.It''s for real.If you don''t believe me, just wait! I will give you a big surprise soon.'' Valeria


    replied.


    William smiled and thought, "Big surprise? I''d like to see what kind of big surprise it is."


    William called his men and asked, "What is she doing?"


    "Miss Brown went back to the Brown family and asked the security guards to throw the mistresses


    out.Then she went to Wolf Group pawn service with arge bag of jewelry.Now she is in the VIP room


    of the pawn."


    "Take the jewelry to the pawn? Is she going to pay back my money?"


    As William thought about it, Valeria sent him another message, "Can I ask you a question? How much


    do you owe others?"He owed people money? When did he owe money to someone? William did not


    understand what Valeria meant, "How do you know that I owe others money?"


    "Because of your job! If you don''t owe others money, how can you go to such a ce to do such a job?


    How much money do you owe others? I''ll pay it back for you"


    William squinted and typed a line on the screen.


    "100 million dors.Can you help me pay it back?"


    100 million dors? Valeria was dumbfounded by the number.


    What on earth had he done to owe so much money? She had thought that at most he owed millions to


    others, and that when she sold her jewels she could help him pay them off.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    100 million dors, there was no way for her to help him pay off.


    After William sent the message, Valeria did not reply.


    He squinted his eyes and smiled.


    He could imagine the look on her face now after seeing his message.


    She must be depressed and powerless.


    Well, since she was so warmhearted, he would give her a chance.


    William ordered Marcus, "Call the manager of the pawn and tell him to pay 100 million for Miss Brown''s


    jewelry."


    "Mr.Howard, what are you doing?"


    "I''m ying with a rabbit! I think this game is getting funnier and funnier.'' William began to smile deeply


    and unpredictably.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Valeria waited for almost an hour in the pawn.


    Several staffs took magnifying sses and carefully studied her jewelry one by one.


    Finally, they finished.


    "These jewels are all real.I will report to our boss immediately.Miss Brown, what is your estimated


    price?"


    Of course a hundred million dors.


    But Valeria knew the jewels weren''t worth that much.


    She had also learned to be smart now, "What do you think the highest price can be offered?"


    "Let''s ask the leaders and then make a bid for you.Please wait for a moment, Miss Brown."


    Less than ten minutes, they replied, "Miss Brown, our boss said that he would pay you 100 million


    dors for your jewels¡±


    "One hundred million?"


    Valeria was stunned.


    She suspected that she had heard it wrong.


    The staff repeated it again.


    Valeria was shocked.


    "But when I bought these jewelry, I didn''t spend so much money.Isn''t the pawn supposed to reduce the


    price? How could it be so much higher than the original price? Could you be mistaken?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it"


    The staff replied seriously, "Many of your jewelry has gone up in price now: "Even so, it''s impossible to


    go up so much.You''d better calcte it again.Don''t get fired for miscalcting.'' Valeria kindly reminded.


    "It can''t be wrong, Miss Brown.If you agree, we will ept these jewelry and give you 100 million


    dors."


    Of course, Valeria agreed.


    She signed the contract with the staff, gave all the jewelry to the pawn and took away 100 million


    dors.


    Holding the check of 100 million dors, Valeria felt like she was in a dream.


    After getting on the car, she immediately called William, "Hurry up ande back.I''ve prepared you a


    big surprise"


    William knew what Valeria had in store for him.


    Just now, Marcus vividly reported the whole story happened in the pawning.


    William burst intoughter when he heard the words and deeds of the silly woman.


    He had to say that Valeria was too pure and kind.


    It was lucky for her to run into him.


    If it were someone else, she would have been eaten to nothing.


    William immediately drove back to Lake View Nest.


    After five minutes or so, Valeria came back.


    As soon as she entered the room, she presented the check and handed it to him, "This is for you.Go


    and pay your debts right away!"


    "So much money? How did you get it?" William put on a surprised look.


    "I won''t tell you.Anyway, I''ve given you the money.You can take it immediately to pay the debt.Don''t go


    to work in Climax Space anymore.Go find another job to do, okay?"


    William suppressed the urge tough and said, "I know, but in that case, I''ll owe you one hundred


    million dors.What if you force me to pay the debt back in the future?"


    "I won''t let you pay off your debts.Don''t worry¡±


    "But what if you turn against me in the future? You must have a purpose for such arge sum of


    money, don''t you?¡±


    "I don''t have any purpose.I just want to help you."


    "The people who lent me money before said the same words.Butter, they asked me to do such a


    job.I''ve been fooled before and I don''t dare to trust people anymore.You''d better tell me what you want,


    otherwise I wouldn''t dare to take your money.'' William insisted that she tell him what she was up


    to.Valeria was speechless.She had never met someone like him who refused to take the money but


    insisted on asking her purpose.


    She said in a rough tone, "Let''s just say I like you, just like all the rich women do.Here''s my tip for you."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll be yours from now on, right?"


    The corners of William''s lips curled up into a sinister smile.


    "That''s right!"


    Valeria said, in an unkind tone.


    "Well, then I''ll take it reluctantly.I''ll ask you one more question.Do I need to serve you tonight? Do you


    have any other special hobbies? For example, do you like to do strange things in bed?"


    "Are you done or not?"


    Valeria flushed and could not bear it anymore.


    She reached out to grab William''s check and said, "Take it or leave it!"


    "I''ll take it, how can I not?"


    William would never allow her to snatch the check.


    He hid the check immediately and smiled mischievously.


    Ashley and Julie were driven out of the vi area by the security guards unceremoniously.


    They couldn''t enter the vi area so they had no choice but to wait in a nearby coffee shop.


    They found news searches while waiting in the cafe and saw Valeria being praised for wearing limited-


    edition gowns.


    However, they themselves were scolded as the mistresses and b*tches to the point of death.


    It fumed them with anger.


    Ashley and Julie kept calling Ronald, and it was not until noon that they got through to Ronald.


    Hearing that Valeria went home and asked the security guards to drive Ashley and Julie out, Ronald


    flew into a rage, "This b*stard! How dare she!"


    "What shall we do now? We can''t enter the vi.


    Valeria told the security guard not to let us in, and asked the nanny to throw all our things out."Julie


    comined sadly.


    "I''ll go back and have a look"


    Hearing Ronald''s words, joy shed across their faces, "With Ronald''s support, we''ll see what Valeria


    can do to us.Ronald hung up the phone and got up angrily to go home.¡±


    The secretary knocked on the door and came in, "Mr.Brown, there are reporter outside who want to


    interview you.''


    "Reporters? I don''t want to see them!"


    Ronald was in no mood to ept any interviews.


    "It...it''s not a good idea.They are from TV stations of B City."


    The secretary reminded.


    "TV''s reporters of B City?"


    Ronald was stunned for a moment and thought to himself, "It''s a great thing to be interviewed by B City


    TV station, which is the most influential media in B City.But why does B City TV station'' $ reporters


    come to interview me?"


    "Do you know why they''re here?"


    "They probably came here for the most searched hashtags."


    "The most searched hashtags? What hashtags?"


    Ronald still didn''t know about the hot search, and the secretary didn''t dare to tell him.


    After all, Ronald was also scolded byizens.


    "You, the youngdy, Miss Evans and Mr.Eich, all are on the most searched hashtags for what


    happened at the feastst night."


    "D*mn it! Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Ronald was furious .


    He could imagine the content.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "What a shame!"


    The reporters from B City TV station must havee to see him make a fool of himself.


    Last night had been the first time in his life that Ron had been so humiliated.


    Since he married Natalie, he had changed from a poor boy to a rich man with happy marriage and


    family, and his career was green all the way.


    Now that he had lost all his face after he hooked up with Julie.


    It could be imagined how angry Ronald was.


    What made him even angrier was Valeria.


    It was all Valeria ''s fault.


    If Valeria hadn''test night, he wouldn''t have lost his face.


    The more Ronald thought about it, the angrier he became, "D*mned b*stard, is she trying to piss me off


    for making such a thing? Ask the security guards to throw those d*mn reporters out right now.''


    ¡°Mr.Brown, I''m afraid it''s not that easy.The major shareholder of the B City TV Station is Richard.I think


    Richard came prepared.If you let someone drive them away, it will certainly make it


    worse.Moreover...President of Wolf Group showed up at the banquetst night.In the most searched


    hot topic, the rtionship between The Young Lady and the Boss of Wolf Group was not that


    unusual.You''d better think twice."


    "Unusual? What does that mean?"


    Ronald was stunned.


    "Last night, the Boss of Wolf Group gave a custom- made dress to the youngdy and even


    unexpectedly showed up for the first time.Although he showed up through VCR, everyone was very


    surprised.If the rumors on the inte about their rtionship are true, you''d better think twice.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Ronald found the secretary''s words a little strange, so he immediately turned on the news to have a


    check.


    Seeing that Valeria became the focus of attention at the banquet and the VCR of Wolf Group''s boss,


    Ronald immediately began to think about it.


    The reason why he let Ashley and Julie move into the vi was not simply to make up for them.


    It was because he wanted to get connected with the Howard family, while Mason, the only nephew of


    Elizabeth , was deeply taken care of by Elizabeth and Charles.


    Ronald thought that Valeria and Mason would get married, but he didn''t expect that Mason would


    change his mind and fall in love with Ashley.


    After Ashley revealed her identity to Ronald, Ronald thought that since Mason did not like Valeria, it


    would be the same that he fell in love with Ashley.


    Anyway, his ultimate goal was to rely on Mason to help him get connected with the Howard family.


    That was why he acquiesced in what had happened.


    The secretary''s words were as clear as dawn.


    If he could rely on the president of Wolf Group, was there a need for him to suck up to the Howard


    family? But was the rtionship between Valeria and the president of Wolf Group real? Wasn''t it a


    show jointly yed by Valeria and Richard? "How could that b*stard know the president of Wolf Group


    ? I think there''s something fishy about it.''


    "Whether it is a show or not, you have to think twice.After all, such a scandal had already happened.I


    don''t think Elizabeth would let Mason and Miss Evans be together.In this case, what value does Miss


    Evans have?"


    The secretary''s words reminded Ronald again.


    He didn''t think much of the things between Ashley and Mason because he was annoyed about Valeria.


    How could Elizabeth allow Ashley and Mason to be together since Ashley had made such a big fool of


    Masonst night? Since Ashley had no use for him, why should he keep an embarrassing illegitimate


    daughter at home? Was he trying to make things difficult for himself? Therefore, he was happy to see


    Valeria drive the useless mother and daughter out of the room.


    After figuring it out, Ronald sat back in his chair and turned off his cell phone again.


    After making a phone call, Julie and Ashley continued to wait in the cafe.


    But Ronald didn''te after they waited for over one hour.


    Julie called Ronald again, but his phone was turned off.


    Julie turned so angry and threw the phone out.


    Seeing it, Ashley also knew that something was wrong.


    "Mom, is dad going to leave us alone?"


    "He''s turned off his phone, so he''s definitely not going to care about us."


    Julie answered with a sinister look on her face.


    "How can dad treat us in this way? It''s too heartless, isn''t it ?"


    "Haha, your father is the most snobbish person and knows the trade-offs.If he was that cruel to Valeria,


    how much better could he be for us?"


    Julie had a good understanding of Ronald and knew the root of the problem.


    "Do we really have to move out if dad doesn''t intend to care about us? All the work we''ve put into


    nning is just going to be wasted? I''m not reconciled at all!"


    Ashley''s whole face was twisted with hatred.


    "Look at yourself.You can''t retain yourposure when you encounter something bad.Who says all


    our hard work will be wasted?"


    "But we can''t go back to the vi now.Since Dad will definitely not care about us anymore, what can we


    do?"


    "Of course we have to think of another way.We can not just wait but find a way out.You don''t know your


    dad.You think he really just let us move in here because he thinks he''s mistreating us and trying to


    make up for us?"


    Julie asked with a sneer.


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Of course not.The reason why he asked us to move in is that we have framed Valeria and made


    Mason to be with you.Your father is the best at making a choice.He didn''t want to part with the Howard


    family''s power, so he wronged Valeria and allowed us to move in¡±


    "But now, Mason and I are still together, aren''t we?"


    Ashley was puzzled.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you stupid? Can Mason and you be together because of what you''ve done? I guess that Mason


    will tell you about breaking up before tomorrow¡±


    As soon as Julie finished speaking, Ashley''s phone rang.


    She looked at the number and got flustered, "Mom, it''s from Mason.Is he calling to break up with me?"


    Looking at the panicked look of Ashley, Julie red at her and said, "Don''t be panic.No matter what


    comes up, there will be a way to solve it.Take it!"


    Ashley had to answer the phone.


    When the phone was connected, Mason told her to break up, "Ashley, after such a thing, my aunt was


    very angry and intended to let me go abroad for a while.Let''s end our rtionship here.''


    What could Ashley say? She took the initiative to seduce Mason and took the initiative to say that she


    didn''t care about the title.


    Valeria had done Mason so much but he didn''t appreciate her at all.


    How can Ashley make Mason change his mind? Ashley hung up Mason''s phone with a sad face.


    She said, "Mom, what should we do now? I''m useless to my father, isn''t it? Wouldn''t that be a waste of


    our n?"


    "What are you panicking about? We''re still not at the end of our rope¡± Julie said with a coldugh.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with it! We will hold back a big trick.I will tell your father that you are


    pregnant ina few days!"


    "Pregnant? How can it work? I''m not pregnant at all"


    "Idiot, don''t you know how to pretend?"


    Julie red at her daughter.


    "You mean a fake pregnancy?"


    Ashley came to her senses and widened her eyes in shock.


    In a hot pot restaurant, Valeria was sitting on a chair, holding the menu and ordering food incessantly.


    She was ordering, while William just sat idly opposite her and looked at her.


    The daughters of wealthy families he met ate very little and were picky eaters.


    He had never seen a girl with such an appetite.


    Valeria ordered all the dishes she liked in one breath, and then she put down the menu and told the


    waiter, "That''s all for now.We''ll add more after eatingter.''


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    The waiter left.


    William''s slender fingers tapped on the table a few times, "Miss Brown, can you eat that much?"


    "Of course I can.I''ve been hungry for days and my mouth is watering.We agreed that I would pay your


    debts and you would treat me to dinner.Don''t go back on your word."


    She was so stupid and cute.


    She helped him pay off a hundred million dors debts without blinking an eye, but only asked him to


    treat her a meal.


    William didn''t know whether she was warmhearted or she was just being nice to him.


    He nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you to dinner every day.You can eat whatever you want."


    "Really? Can I go to Wolf Group every day for dinner?"


    "Yes, you can!"


    "Hum, don''t brag.I don''t want to make things difficult for you.I''ll live in your house.You do the housework


    and I''ll pay the rent.By the way, if you don''t work in Climax Space, you have to find a proper job.What


    will you do?"


    "I can''t do anything; William replied.


    "Why can''t you do anything?"


    Valeria frowned.


    "I''m not good at anything, so I just went to be a pimp"


    William answered righteously.


    Valeria looked at William''s handsome face and straight figure, and suggested, "You''re really an


    imbecile.You''re so handsome and fit, why don''t you be a model?"


    "It''s not impossible.It''s just that I''m so handsome, will I be subject to casting couch? I heard that the


    showbiz is very disorderly"


    Valeria was in a dilemma.


    With the appearance and figure of him, he must be coveted by many people.


    There must be casting couches for being a model, then what should he do? Valeria was worried about


    it.


    Valeria racked her brains but couldn''t figure out what kind of job would suit him.


    He was so handsome that he was unsafe in any job.


    Because he was gonna be coveted by others.


    How about being a househusband at home? In this case, he would not be coveted by others.


    When she thought to herself and was about to tell William her decision, her phone rang.


    After ncing at the number disyed on the screen, Valeria frowned.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    It was Ronald on the phone.In the morning, she called Ronald, but he didn''t answer.


    Now he called her on the phone.


    He must be calling now to scold her for driving Ashley and Julie out of the house.


    Valeria picked up the phone and waited to see what Ronald was going to say to her.


    But unexpectedly, there was no anger in Ronald''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Valeria, where are you?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria replied coldly.


    "I asked the nanny to prepare the dishes you like.Come back for dinner.Did the sun rise from the


    west?¡±  Ronald actually took the initiative to care about her.Valeria now did not believe Ronald


    anymore.


    She continued to answer coldly, "I''m eating outside."


    "Will youe back at night?"


    Ronald asked again.


    "No, I don''t want to go back."


    Valeria refused.


    "My dear, why don''t you go home? What kind of animosity can there be between parents and children?


    You see, I have asked them to leave as you asked.You cane back and move back in."


    Valeria only felt disgusted about Ronald words.


    He said that he asked = the mistresses to leave ording to her request? If she hadn''t done


    something special this morning, how would mother and daughter had moved out? They relied on


    Ronald''s support to be so arrogant and fearless.


    She sneered and said, "I''m busy working to earn money to feed myself, so I don''t have time toe


    back"


    Ronald was stunned when he heard her words.


    Was she reminding him that he had frozen her card? Damn it! If he hadn''t wanted to know what Valeria


    had to do with the president of the Wolf Pack, he wouldn''t have lowered his voice and suppressed his


    anger.


    Ronald held his anger back and said, "I''ve already unfrozen your card."


    "Really? Thank you, then.I''ll have dinner first, and we''ll talk about itter."


    After hanging up, Valeria snorted.


    She used to rely heavily on Ronald.


    But after these recent events, she found that Ronald was not as nice to her as Young Master William,


    who was sitting opposite her.


    William saw her unhappy expression and raised his eyebrows, "Your dad''s call? He wants you to go


    home?"


    "Yeah, there must be some conspiracy behind this sudden kindness.After all, I''ve just driven the


    mistresses out and made him so humiliated.There is no reason for him to be so nice to me"


    Knowing that she used her brain to think about the problem, William chuckled and said, "Then go back


    and have a look.You''ll know what he''s going to do"


    "Well, let''s leave it.Let''s eat first.I am starving.This hotpot restaurant tasted absolutely good, otherwise,


    it wouldn''t be called The Returned Customers.Valeria couldn''t stop eating as it tasted hot, spicy, and


    delicious.


    Seeing her nose was covered with sweat, William took out a napkin to wipe it for her.


    She was so happy with her own food that she didn''t notice him.It was only when he wiped her sweat


    that she realised he hadn''t eaten much.


    She stopped eating.


    "Why did you eat so little? Is it not to your taste?"


    "No.It tasted really good, but..."


    "Then what are you dawdling about? Just eat it.Are you still a man?"


    William''s stomach was not so good and he had been nourishing it recently.


    The doctor asked him not to eat spicy food, so he did not even eat spicy dishes.


    But now he was provoked by Valeria, making him quite unhappy.


    "Who are you saying isn''t a man? Do you want to try at night?"


    "If you are a man, eat up these dishes!"


    Valeria put a lot of dishes into the te in front of him.


    Looking at the spicy dishes with fresh aroma piled up in front of them, William darkened his face,


    "Thank you, you''re so kind to me!"


    "That''s right."


    Valeriapped up the praise.


    William began to enjoy the dishes.


    It tasted good, but it was just so spicy that he felt his lips and tongue were not his own anymore.


    Looking at the little woman who kept eating, William thought of the question he had just been thinking


    about.


    "Does she only treat me well, or does she always been so kind to others?"


    He coughed and said, "I want to know whether you will help other people who is in such a big debt or


    not?"


    "Are you out of your mind? I''m not a fool.Why should I help other people pay their debts?"


    Valeria retorted without thinking.


    "Then why did you help me?"


    "Because you are also very kind to me.¡¯ Valeria said as she put down her chopsticks.


    "You''ve helped me so much.You saved me.You saved me from the kidnappers arranged by Ashley.You


    also lent me money and provided me with a dwelling ce.Of course, I''ll be grateful and kind to you."


    William sighed slightly.


    The little woman didn''t let him down.


    "Why did you sigh? Am I wrong?"


    "You''re right, but I thought you were so kind to me because you fell in love with me at first sight.After


    all, I''m so handsome, aren''t I?"


    "You are so shameless.Are you handsome? I''ve seen men who are more handsome than you.¡¯ Valeria


    stared at him and said with a little guilty conscience.


    So far, she hadn''t seen a man more handsome than Young Master William.


    So William were not a narcissist.


    He could show off in front of her.


    She could not help muttering in a low voice, "What''s the point of being handsome? He has slept with so


    many old women."


    Upon hearing it, William was speechless.


    After dinner, William didn''t go back to the hotel.


    He had to keep pretending.He sent a message to Marcus and followed Valeria back to the apartment.


    Valeria ate happily and was in a particrly good mood.


    She kept telling William, "If you don''t work in Climax Space in the future, I''m afraid you won''t be able to


    drive a luxury car or buy luxury brand anymore.Will you be able to ept it?"


    "Not really, I''m already used to it!" William replied.


    He was telling the truth.It wasmon for him to drive a luxury car and wear top luxury brands.


    Valeria frowned when she heard his words.


    "Is he going to work in Climax Space again to earn big bucks?"


    She was not happy, with her face sullen and her voice rough and crunchy.


    "You have to hold back.You can''t serve those rich women all your life, can you? You can drive my car,


    and it''s not that bad.Also, you''d better not go out for the time being.When I go to work, I will see if there


    is any suitable job for you.Don''t go out and look for it yourself, understand?"


    "I see.You''re too long- winded."


    What an annoying but funny woman! In the evening, the two sat in the living room and made an


    agreement before Valeria returned to her room.


    Valeria took a shower and quickly fell asleep on the bed.


    In the middle of the night, she heard a voice outside in a daze.


    She thought that she had been hallucinating, so she turned over and went back to sleep.


    Later, the doorbell rang, and Valeria waspletely awake She looked at her cell phone and thought,


    "It''s two o''clock in the morning.Who wille to knock at this time?"


    At the same moment there was the sound of William opening the door.


    He must have got up to open the door.


    People who came knocking at the door in the middle of the night were not necessarily nice people.


    She had to stop William from opening the door.


    Valeria got up immediately and opened the door.


    As the door opened, William appeared in her sight, holding on to the wall, with his face pale and shaky.


    Valeria was startled.


    She went up to hold William and asked, "What...what''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    William tossed and turned with a stomach ache.


    Unable to take it anymore, he called Marcus and asked him to ask someone to take him to the hospital.


    The doorbell rang and the person Marcus arranged came over.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria held William and said, "You don''t feel well? I''ll call the doctor now.¡¯


    "The doctor is already here.Just open the door"


    Valeria opened the door and saw a doctor in a white gown standing at the door.


    She immediately invited the doctor in. The doctor saw that William was in great pain and his pale face


    was covered with sweat.


    Not daring to waste time, he immediately suggested sending William to hospital for treatment.


    Valeria, who was in a state of confusion, followed doctors to the hospital in her nightgown.


    After the examination, William took some medicine and was put on a drip.


    Valeria breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the sofa, looking at William, "Are you trying to scare me to


    death? You''re not feeling well.Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t want to disturb your rest"


    "What are you talking about? You are more important for me.Don''t be so silly next time"


    Valeriained.


    Valeria felt a little guilty because the spicy food she gave William caused him to have a stomach


    problem.


    "Why do you force yourself to eat spicy food? Why don''t you just tell me you have a stomach problem?


    I''ve never met anyone like you.Did your stomach troublee from drinking so much with those


    women?"


    William was speechless.He closed his eyes as if he didn''t want to talk to her.


    Valeria knew she was in the wrong.


    He had never rested until now, so she told him to have a good rest.


    She would go back and prepare some food for him.


    She quietly got up and left.


    When she went outside, she found that she was still wearing the bear pajamas.


    She came to the hospital in her pajamas! What a shame! Young Master William seemed a very


    important man to her.


    He was so important that when something happened to him, she couldn''t even calm down.


    Valeria rubbed her forehead and saw that it was beginning to dawn.


    She decided to buy a chicken to make soup for William.


    She had never been to the market before and this was her first time to do it.


    After buying a hen from the market, Valeria began to stew soup.


    She turned on the video on the inte and learned how to cut ginger and chopped onion.


    The knife waspletely out of control in her hands.


    She almost cut her hand off.


    Fortunately, after a while, she finally simmered the chicken soup.


    Two hourster, Valeria went to the hospital again with a thermos bottle filled with chicken soup.


    In the hospital clinic building, she saw Ashley and Julie looking furtive in masks and sunsses.


    Surprised, Valeria looked at them a few more times.


    She found out that Ashley and Julie had been to the obstetrics and gynaecology department.


    Why did they go to the obstetrics and gynaecology department? She thought in her heart and did not


    continue to investigate.


    After all, whatever those disgusting mistresses were up to, it had nothing to do with her.


    Valeria went straight to William''s ward with the chicken soup.


    William was still asleep.


    She reached out and pushed him, "Get up and have the chicken soup!"


    William opened his eyes, "Where did you get the chicken soup?"


    "I cooked it! Let me tell you, this is my first time to make soup.Enjoy it"


    Valeria said as she opened the lid of the thermos and began to pour the chicken soup out.


    William stared at her for a moment.The little woman had make a soup for him.


    Wasn''t it too touching? He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He just stared at Valeria.


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt that she was cute.


    Being stared at by him, Valeria felt extremely ufortable.


    Her hand trembled and hot chicken soup spilled over her fingers.


    William grabbed her hand and put it into his mouth.


    Valeria came to her senses and her face suddenly turned red, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m helping you to stop the pain."


    The man answered vaguely.


    "I haven''t washed my hands.Don''t you mind?"


    "I don''t mind.You treat me so well.How could I dislike you?"


    These words made Valeria¡¯s face immediately turn red.


    Young Master William was very good-looking, and his words made people feel very pleasant.


    "Don''t talk about it with words.You have to do something practical."


    "Don''t worry! You are so good to me.I will also treat you well.In the future, I will earn money to buy you


    a big house and the most expensive jewelry.¡¯ William promised.


    Valeria nodded, but thought in her heart, "A person like you who can''t do anything? I can''t count on


    you.I''d better depend on myself to buy the most expensive jewelry and a big house.¡¯


    In the inspection room of the hospital, a doctor with a white coat took Ashley''s blood and asked them to


    come to get the results in two hours.Ashley and Julie went to a cafe near the hospital to wait.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Ashley finally could not help but asked.


    "Mom, what the hell are you doing? Why did you take medicine for me? And why did you take me to


    the hospital to draw blood for a pregnant examination?"


    "I just want to see if your pregnancy test is positive"


    "I''m not pregnant.How can it be positive?"


    Ashley muttered.She felt that her mother was crazy.


    "You''ll know it soon."


    Julie calmly drank her coffee.


    They sat in the coffee shop for two hours before they rushed to the hospital.


    The doctor who had just done the test handed a test sheet to Julie.


    Julie took one look at the checklist and her face shed with joy.


    She pulled Ashley and left in a hurry.


    They came to the car outside.


    Julieughed and couldn''t close her mouth, "We made it!"


    "What did you do?"


    Ashley was confused.


    "Your HCG blood test is positive, and this is a symptom of pregnancy, understand?"


    Julie proudly said.


    "So now are we going to call dad and Mason to tell them that I am pregnant?"


    Ashley couldn''t wait to ask.


    "No.We have to check for two more days.Also we have a lot of preparation to do.If we don''t make a


    sound, we can make a great coup."


    Valeria spent two hours in the ward with young Master William before driving away from the hospital.


    Her half- month holiday wasing to an end, so she had to go to the office to check on the situation.


    Valeria worked in a branch of the Howard familypany.


    She served in the design department of thepany.


    She had gone to work in the Howard family because of Mason who had served as the manager.


    Now that she and Mason were already broken up, she had to consider it twice whether to continue to


    work in the Howard family or not.


    Valeria was about to go to the Howard family when she received a phone call from Ronald on the way


    unexpectedly.


    Ronald invited her to have lunch together.


    Valeria wanted to know what Ronald''s purpose was, so she turned around and went to meet Ronald.


    Ronald chose Szechuan Restaurant, which was Valeria''s favorite.


    When Valeria arrived, he had already ordered the dishes.


    When he saw Valeriaing in, he smiled and said, "Come on, I ordered the spicy shrimps and boiled


    pork slices you like."


    "Thank you, dad!"


    Valeria sat down politely and alienatedly.


    Ronald also felt Valeria''s politeness and alienation.


    The smile on his face remained unchanged.


    "Valeria, we haven''t had dinner together for a long time.It''s my fault I didn''t pay enough attention to you


    because I was busy with work.Enjoy the meal."


    That was just an excuse.


    If he was so busy, why did he have time to eat with his mistress and illegitimate daughter? Valeria


    really didn''t want to see Ronald''s fake performance , Dad, you''re not just inviting me to dinner today,


    right?

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Ronald put on an embarrassed smile as he heard Valeria''s blunt question.


    "The main thing is to invite you to dinner.Of course, I have something else to ask you."


    "Oh.¡± Valeria knew that it was just a cover to invite her to dinner.


    With a deadpan face, she picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    Ronald thought that she would continue to ask him about something, but he didn''t expect that Valeria


    would start to eat without saying anything.


    Suppressing his anger and unhappiness, he picked up a piece of shrimp for Valeria, "Well, I read on


    the news that you know the president of Wolf Group.Is it true?"


    "Of course not¡± Valeria replied.


    "I knew it.The president of Wolf Group never showed up and how could he possibly know you? Then


    why did you wear a custom-made dress at the feast that day?"


    "The president of Wolf Group gave it to me."


    Valeria replied It was very clear that Valeria had been invited to dinner and was treated well just


    because Ronald thought there was something between her and the president of Wolf Group.


    "But didn''t you say you don''t know him?"


    Ronald was a little confused.


    "Yeah, I really don''t know him.¡¯


    "Then why did he customize the dress for you?"


    "How would I know? Maybe he''s got nothing to do.¡¯ Valeria continued to eat the shrimp without


    changing her expression.


    Valeria''s story was so wless that Ronald couldn''t get the information he wanted.


    He was a little worried.


    In the past, Valeria was a simple, kind person who would answer any question he asked without


    reservation.


    But now she had learned to put him off.


    It really pissed him off.


    Ronald was even much unhappier.


    He tried to control his anger, "Valeria, tell me the truth.Is that dress a trick of Richard and you?"


    "No."


    Valeria got tired of his tentative attitude.


    If Ronald really regarded her as his daughter, how could he be so careful to test her.


    He was always on his guard against her.


    Ha ha, the father and the daughter were wary of each other .


    How pathetic! "Dad, if you just want to know about the dress, I can tell you clearly that it was Marcus,


    the CEO of Wolf Group who asked me to wear it.He said that it was the president of Wolf Group who


    custom-made it for me.I don''t know him and I don¡¯t know what he meant.It''s a happy thing that


    someone gave me the dress, so I put it on.That''s it"


    "So you really don''t know the president of Wolf Group?"


    The smile on Ronald''s face disappeared by more than half.


    "Yes, I not only don''t know the president of Wolf Group, but also don''t know Richard well.''''


    She not only did not know the president of Wolf Group, but also had no rtionship with Richard.


    If so, weren''t his worries and hopes be a joke? Ronald stared at Valeria for a few minutes.


    She ate the food in front of her with a calm look, but Ronald himself was on tenterhooks.


    When he came, he had too much expectation and thought that there was something between Valeria


    and the president of Wolf Group.


    In any case, it was good that she had a rtionship with the CEO of Wolf Group, Marcus.


    In this way, he could build a rtionship with Marcus through Valeria, so that it would be convenient for


    him to do what he wanted.


    Now, Ronald had a feeling of being deceived for Valeria had denied everything.


    He tried to control himself from swearing at Valeria and acting aggressively.


    As Valeria ate, she took in his ever-changing expressions.


    She inexplicably felt sad.She lost interest in the food in front of her.


    Valeria put down her chopsticks and said, "I''m done.Do you have anything else to do?"


    "No."


    Said Ronald, in a very different tone from when he arrived.


    "Then I''ll leave."


    Valeria stood up, picked up her bag, and left quickly.


    When she walked out of Szechuan Restaurant, she was extremely depressed.


    She sat in the car for a long time before she drove to thepany.


    When she entered thepany, she unexpectedly met Mason, whose face looked a little haggard.


    He is no longer as elegant as he used to be.


    He was stunned when he saw Valeria, and then he was filled with anger.


    It was because of Valeria that he was humiliated to the extreme and had a mental breakdown.


    But Valeria looked refreshed.


    How could Mason feel better? He strode over to Valeria and gnashed his teeth, "How dare youe


    here?"


    Valeria felt ridiculous when she saw his fierceness, "Mr.Eich, I''m still an employee here so far.Is there


    anything wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You won''t be an employee here soon.I''ll tell the personnel department to fire you right away.¡±


    After breaking up with Mason, Valeria had not nned to stay here any longer, but Mason''s attitude


    annoyed her.


    She sneered, "Mason, I am an official employee of thepany.How can you fire me if I don''t do


    anything wrong?"


    "I''m the manager here! Valeria, you are in the Howard Family''spany, not somewhere else.It''s a


    piece of cake for me to fire an employee like you."


    "Ha! Let''s wait and see,¡¯ Valeria said with a sneer.


    Seeing that Valeria didn''t take him seriously at all, Mason was extremely angry, "Your dismissal will be


    announced soon.Security, get this woman out of here right now!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave right now! But Mason, I''m afraid you''ll be in serious trouble the next time we


    meet!"


    Valeria gave the man, whom she had loved for several years, a contemptuous look and walked away.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Mason anymore.She didn''t want anything to do with Mason


    anymore.


    If Mason had had a better attitude towards her, she might have considered resigning.


    It was better for her not to see the jerk anymore.


    But now that Mason had taken the initiative to provoke her and expel her due to personal grievances.


    It was different now.


    Valeria was not one to be pushed around easily.


    She was a formal employee.


    With her employment contract, there was no way for Mason to fire her! After Valeria left the the Howard


    family, she drove back to the hospital.


    In the ward, Marcus was talking to William.


    "Master Howard is hospitalized today.It is said that his blood pressure suddenly overshot and he


    fainted.I''ve inquired about it.He''s not very well.¡± The doctor wants him to stay in the hospital for a few


    days.


    William was a little surprised, "He fainted? Does that mean he''s seriously ill?"


    "Yes, Charles kept the news a secret and didn''t intend to tell you at all.His purpose is self-


    evident.Mr.Howard, what are you going to do next?¡±


    "If he didn''t want me to know so much, how could I do what he wanted? Tell someone to announce my


    return to China, and I will go and see Master Howard right away.¡¯


    "If so, wouldn''t Miss Brown know your identity?"


    Marcus reminded.


    William shook his head with a smile and said, "That little bunny is so silly and cute.She still thought that


    I''m a pimp in Climax Space.She wouldn''t have thought otherwise."


    Marcus couldn''t help butugh, "Miss Brown is quite cute, but a piece of paper can''t cover a fire.She''s


    gotta know soon orter, and if she finds out you lied to her..."


    "I never said I was a pimp.She thought so.I didn''t lie to her."


    As the two spoke, Marcus''s phone rang.


    He picked up and the bodyguard''s voice came, "Miss Brown is back!"


    "Mr.Howard, Miss Brown is back.I''m leaving now.I''ll arrange for the news of your return


    immediately.You''ll be able to visit Master Howard tomorrow."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Valeria rushed into the inpatient building.


    The elevator stopped and the CEO of Wolf Group, Marcus, walked out of it.They met face to face.


    Valeria was stunned for a moment.


    Marcus greeted her with a smile, "Hello, Miss Brown!"


    "Hello, Mr.Field!"


    Valeria came to her senses and responded.


    Marcus walked away with a smile.


    Valeria looked at his back and felt a little strange, "Why is Marcus so friendly to me?"


    "And who did hee to the inpatient department for?"


    Then she went straight to the ward while William was lying on the bed and having an intravenous drip.


    When he saw Valeriae in, he smiled and said, "You''re back? You don''t look very well.Did


    something bad happen ?"


    "How do you know something bad happened? I was so angry just now.¡¯ Valeria told William how she


    had been bullied by Mason in thepany.


    A dangerous glint shed across William''s eyes, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Valeria did not notice it and continued angrily.


    "I didn''t expect Mason to be such a person.He med me for his own wrongdoings.He even wanted to


    fire me with great fanfare.Did he take me as a pushover? I have to fight him out this time.¡¯


    "Mm, don''t be angry anymore.I will help you."


    For some reason, William''s few simple words made Valeria feel much more at ease.


    "I am not worried about Mason.Anyway, we have picked fight openly.At the worst, things would turn


    nasty.I am just angry with my father.¡¯


    "Did you go to see your father?"


    "Yes, do you know why my dad suddenly changed his attitude towards me? He thought I knew the


    president of Wolf Group and wanted to build a rtionship with him through me."


    "Oh!" William responded.


    He had long thought of Ronald''s purpose.


    She was so stupid and cute that she didn''t figure it out until now.


    "Oh? Don''t you feel surprised? I was so angry just now.My father really hurt me."


    Valeria was a little unhappy with William''s reply.


    "What''s there to be angry about? Isn''t it what life all about? You''ll get over it if you''ve seen too much of


    it"


    "What life is all about? It seems that you''ve gone through all kinds of vicissitudes of life.Shouldn''t there


    be unconditional trust and tolerance between rtives?"


    Valeria retorted.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Normally, it should be, but there are also some in- normal rtives, so be more optimistic.Don''t worry


    about it.We should always look forward, don''t we?"


    "Well, I''ll think of it this way then.By the way, when I came back, I met Marcus at the door of the


    elevator.Do you know Marcus?"


    "I''ve heard of him." William said calmly.


    "I don''t know who he''s here for.He''s very approachable and doesn''t put on airs at all.He greeted me


    when he saw me.¡¯


    "Is that so?" Williamughed.


    How could Marcus take the initiative to greet her if it wasn''t for him? How silly and cute she was.She


    even thought that Marcus was easygoing.


    If she knew how ruthless and crazy Marcus was in business, she would not say so anyway.


    Valeria didn¡¯t know what William was thinking.


    She asked, "Why did the president of Wolf Group give me a dress? I don''t know him."


    "It''s enough that he knows you, and you don''t need to know him." Williamughed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.How can he possibly know someone like me? What is that dress all about?


    Everyone thinks that I have something to do with him, but I really don''t.¡±


    "Maybe you and the president of Wolf Group know each other.It''s just that he didn''t reveal his identity to


    you."


    William tried to solve the problem for Valeria in a serious way.


    "There are only a few people I know, and we all know each other very well, apart from you.I mean, you


    won''t be the president of Wolf Group, will you?"


    William''s expression was a little interesting.


    The next second, Valeria shook her head and said, "If you were him, you wouldn''t be a gigolo.So, it''s


    absolutely not you!"


    William''s face darkened instantly and Valeria apologized with an apologetic look.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to rip your scars off.Do you want to drink water? Your lips look so dry, and you


    must be very thirsty.Come on, have a ss of water."


    She got up and poured a ss of water for William.


    William did want to drink some water, so he took the ss and started drinking.


    Valeria was still puzzled, "I thought that Marcus was so weird with me.He shouldn''t be an approachable


    person with that kind of identity.And I never knew him before.How could he be so kind to me? I


    suspect..."


    Valeria paused for a moment, "Do you think there is a possibility that Marcus is secretly in love with


    me?"


    "What?"


    William suddenly spurted out the water in his mouth.


    Valeria took out a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "Why are you so excited? Do you think my thought is unrealistic? It¡¯s quite normal for Marcus to have a


    crush on me for I''m pretty good-looking.Anyway, I can''t figure out why he would help me"


    "You are so shameless! Why don''t you say that all the men in the world are secretly in love with you? If


    you are so attractive, why would Mason choose Ashley?"


    William was provoked by Valeria and began to speak in a merciless manner.


    "That''s because he''s blind!"


    Valeria red at William.


    How dare he talk to her like that? She was so angry.


    "Do you think that no one wants me after I''m dumped by Mason? I''ll prove to you how charming I am


    right now"


    "How to prove it?"


    "I''ll go and invite Marcus to have tea now.He is so young, promising and handsome.If I can riding on his


    coattails and make him fall in love with me, I''ll be able to do whatever I want in B City.¡¯


    William sneered, "Marcus wouldn''t dare.¡¯


    "What would he not dare to do in his position?"


    "I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t dare go to tea with you, or would you try?"


    William said, gritting his teeth.


    "I''m just kidding.Why are you grinding your teeth?" Valeriaughed.


    For some reason, it lifted her spirits to see him angry.


    "I don''t like Marcus at all.He is too old for me.To be honest, I like the president of Wolf Group."


    "Is that so?"


    William replied with a smile on his face.


    That¡¯s quite good.


    "From the VCR, he looks so handsome and his voice is so nice.He must be very good looking."


    "Hum.He must be very good- looking?"


    William smiled and was in a good mood.


    "Do you think he is as handsome as you?"


    Valeria felt strange when she saw William was smiling.


    Did he have to be so happy when sheplimented the president of Wolf Group?


    "We are about the same.¡¯


    "What''s wrong with your brain? If the president of Wolf Group is as handsome as you, why does he


    hide behind the scenes like a rat and never show up?"


    Valeria looked at William with disdain.


    "Let me tell you, the person in that VCR will definitely not be the president of Wolf Group himself.It must


    be a fake.The real president of Wolf Group must be old, ugly, and disabled.Maybe he''s even a


    psychopath.Otherwise, why didn''t he show up? Why should so many people try to guess his identity?"


    "It''s not a good thing to talk about people behind their backs.Aren''t you afraid that the old, ugly,


    disabled, and psychopathic president of Wolf Group will know that you said so and take revenge on


    you?"


    The man, who were full of smiles just now, turned gloomy and gnashed his teeth in anger.


    "I heard from the rich woman whom I served before that the president of Wolf Group has arranged his


    men everywhere, and those who were talking about him behind his back were all killed!"


    His face suddenly turned cold, and it seemed that the temperature in the whole room dropped a little.


    Coupled with his tone and movements, Valeria shivered inexplicably.


    She could not help but shrink her neck.


    A look of fear shed across her beautiful face as she subconsciously moved closer to William.


    William thought he had scared her, but he didn''t expect that the next second, Valeria woulde close


    to his ear and whispered in a very low voice.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    When William''s face touched Valeria''s lips, time stood still and they stared at each other.


    After a while, a tingle of red flew from Valeria''s face.


    She retreated a few steps back in a hurry and stood still, ina flurry.


    "I didn''t mean it.Why did you turn around? You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You''re really shameless!"


    Williamughed, "Can you tell me why I''m shameless?"


    "You are!"


    Valeria blushed and her lips seemed to retain some of the heat from his face.What a strange


    feeling.Her heart was thumping.


    Would young Master William think she had kissed him on purpose? She had to exin, "Let me tell


    you, I am not interested in you.I just identally touched you.Don''t think too much¡±


    "Did you identally touch my face with your lips? Isn''t your exnation too far-fetched? I''ll forgive


    you, so you don''t have to exin"


    "Isn''t he too shameless?"


    She thought, "I''m just making it clear"


    William asked slowly, "Don''t you think your exnation gives the impression that you''re hiding


    something? I know what you mean.Anyway, I''ve sold myself to you.Anything you do is reasonable, isn''t


    it?"


    "What are you talking about? You sold yourself to me?"


    William''s words became more flirtatious and Valeria''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Didn''t you buy me for 100 million? I''m already yours, not to mention a kiss, even if you want to do


    something else, I have no reason to refuse.But I''m not feeling well right now.I''ll see about it when I get


    better.¡¯¡¯ He implied that she intended to do something else to him.


    He was too shameless, "Who wants to have sex with you? Why do you think so much of yourself?"


    "Don''t deny it.If you do, you are trying to cover it up.I won¡¯ t me you anymore.Why are you so


    excited?"


    The little rabbit''s flushed face looked like a red apple, and he really wanted to take a bite.


    William was extremely happy, while Valeria was fuming with anger, "Was he flirting with me?"


    It was so infuriating that he thought of her as one of those rich women whom he often served.


    She would definitely be at a disadvantage if she were to talk glibly with a person like William who


    frequented thedies¡¯ houses.


    She was even kind enough toe and see him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    How brain dead.


    Valeria was so angry that she grabbed her bag and strode out of the ward, with the sound of William¡¯ s


    joyfulughtering from behind her.


    How could he stillugh? How could he be so shameless? Valeria was so angry that she quickened her


    pace and rushed into the elevator.


    In the ward, upon hearing the hurried footsteps outside, William stopped smiling and thought for a


    moment.


    Then he picked up his phone and dialed.


    "Mason threatened to fire Valeria.I don''t think he''ll be so stupid as to fire her directly.He must have


    other means.Keep an eye on him.How dare he bully my woman.I''ll strip all of his teeth and pawls!"


    Just like William thought, after arguing with Valeria, Mason angrily called the HR department and told


    them to fire her immediately.


    The personnel manager hung up Mason''s call and immediately called Elizabeth, "Madam, I have


    something to report.Manager Eich just called me and asked me to fire Valeria immediately.¡¯


    "Then fire her as what he said."


    Elizabeth took it lightly.


    "Madam, Valeria is an official employee of ourpany.Dismissing her when she has done nothing


    wrong is potentially dangerous.If she gets awyer to counter-sue ourpany, the consequences will


    be serious."


    The manager''s reminder made Elizabethe to her senses, "I know, let me deal with it!"


    After hanging up, Elizabeth called Mason and said, "I heard that you are going to fire Valeria?"


    "How did you know, Aunt?"


    "How do I know? You''re too bold, aren''t you? Thepany is owned by the Howard family, not the


    Eich family.Even if you are the manager, you don''t have any right to fire her.¡¯


    "Aunt, what do you mean? Why don''t I have the right to fire her? Valeria made me so


    shameful.Although my colleagues didn''t dare to say so, they wereughing at me behind my back.If I


    don''t expel her, it will be hard to ease the hatred in my heart!"


    "Use your brain.For you to fire Valeria when she had done nothing wrong, are you worried that Valeria


    has no reason to sue you?"


    "How dare she!"


    Elizabeth''s words made Mason short of breath.


    When he thought of Valeria''s disdainful attitude towards him, he believed that she really dare to.


    He panted, "Am I just going to submit to humiliation and let her get away with it? Don''t I want to save


    face?"


    "Did I say that I would let you submit to humiliation? Please think carefully before doing.It''s not wrong to


    fire Valeria but it''s your fault that you fired her without any proper reason.You''re just giving her reasons


    to charge on you!"


    Elizabeth''s reminder made Mason understand and he said , ¡®know.I will find a reasonable and legal


    reason to deal with her"


    "That''s more like it! Remember to make everything in a desperate situation so that Valeria can''t make a


    comeback."


    Valeria went straight back to the apartment after being teased by William.


    She thought he would realize his mistake when she got angry.


    He would text or call her to apologize, which he did not do until the evening.


    She had thought that she would send him food after he sent an apology text, but he didn''t do anything


    at all.


    It was too much of infuriating.


    Why didn''t he have any self- knowledge at all? He was so handsome and must have been in the


    headlines of Climax Space, so he didn''t have the awareness to apologize.


    "I can''t let him get away with it or he will be more so.It''s just verbal flirting now, but in time he''ll


    take liberties with me.I have to make him know that he''s wrong.¡¯ If he didn''t apologize, she would never


    talk to him.


    This night, Valeria was so angry that she just ate something and then went to sleep.


    In the morning, she woke up very early.


    She habitually took her mobile phone to take a look, but there was still no messages from William.


    He''s got a lot ofposure.


    Would she never care about him if he didn''t apologize? He was a patient now, and Valeria felt that she


    could not be angry with the patient.


    "Calm down and take some food to him first, and then I''ll talk about it with him when he recovers.'''' She


    felt a little better when thinking about it.


    She bought a ck fish, had it killed, went home and made a pot of fish soup, packed it and carried it


    to the hospital.


    It was about ten o''clock when Valeria arrived at the hospital.


    When she pushed open the door of the ward, there was no one inside.


    William was not in the ward.


    The beds were neatly organized in such a way that no one lived in.


    "Is he out of the hospital?"


    Valeria turned around and looked for the nurse, who told her that William had left the hospital early in


    the morning.


    "Where did he go if he didn''t go home from hospital?"


    Could it be because she didn''t visit himst night that he went back to his old job at Climax Space in


    anger, is it? What a milksop! Valeria was so angry and anxious that she immediately called him,


    regardless of the fact that she was still in a fit of anger with William.


    No one answered the phone.


    How dare he not answer her calls? This was outrageous!


    "B*stard William! I''ll never speak to you again.¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    In the Hospital of B City, rapid footsteps sound in the quiet corridors of the VIP senior ward.


    Dressed in casual attire, William strode through the corridor with four bodyguards and headed straight


    for Master Howard''s ward.


    Outside the ward stood Master Howard''s bodyguards and caretakers.


    When they suddenly saw William, they were so excited.


    Especially Tracy Baker, the caretaker of Master Howard, came over and said, "Young Master William!


    Young Master William, you are back!"


    "Hm! What''s going on with my dad?"


    "He''s not very well.He has been talking about you all the time.It''s good that you''re back.The sight of


    you will make him half better."


    As she spoke, she pushed open the door of the ward.


    Master Howard, who was lying on the bed, heard the voice and was trying to sit up.


    William quickly walked in and stretched out to hold Master Howard, "Dad, you''ve lost a lot of weight!"


    "My child, why didn''t you tell me you wereing back? If I hadn''t been sick, would you have never


    come back?"


    Master Howard stared at William with love in his eyes.


    "No, I didn''t say I wouldn''te back.It''s all because I have too much work to do.¡¯


    William smiled and helped Master Howard sit up, then he put a cushioned backrest behind Master


    Howard''s back.


    "Too much work? William, I know you too well."


    Master Howard sighed.


    William was handsome and had inherited his good genes, but he never did what he wanted to do.


    William was not as decisive as he was, and only knew how to y with women.


    Sending William to study abroad was in the hope that he could study hard and be capable.


    William, however, disappointed Master Howard.


    He was not very absorbed in his studies.


    Instead, he liked to go to nightclubs and hang out with women.


    Over the years, word of his womanizing abroad and changing girlfriends like changing clothes kept


    coming back to Master Howard.


    He was really worried about the little son on whom he had such great hopes.


    As he watched Master Howard sigh, William''s expression didn''t change, "Dad, I didn''t do anything


    either.Rest and take good care of yourself.¡±


    "How can I have a good rest when you''re like this? William, you won''t leave this time, will you?"


    "Well, I.. ¡°


    "I''m old and I won''t live long.Please don''t leave and stay with me, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    William nodded.


    Master Howard was very satisfied with William''s obedience, "You''ve reached a certain age, don''t fool


    around all day.When I''m alive, you don''t have to worry about anything, but if I die, what will you do?"


    "So dad, take care of yourself for me."


    William replied with a smile.


    "No matter how long I can live, I can''t stay with you forever .William, you need to change your bad


    habits.¡¯


    "Yes, I will"


    William went along with Master Howard''s words.William made no objection, and Master Howard was


    much relieved.


    Just as Master Howard was about to talk to William about his work, a bodyguard''s greeting came from


    outside the ward, "Mr.Howard!"


    Charles wasing! His quick arrival made William''s lips curl into a cold smile, but it disappeared in


    the blink of an eye.


    Soon after, Charles entered the ward and put on a surprised face when he saw William, "William is


    back? When did youe back?"


    "Last night, William answered lightly.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing back? I tried to call you several times to tell you father was ill,


    but I couldn''t get through to you"


    Charles was so scheming.


    It was obvious that he deliberately concealed the fact that Master Howard was sick, but now it seemed


    was William''s fault.


    William said coldly, "Did you even call me? Why doesn''t it show on my phone? Looks like my broken


    phone should be reced."


    Charles wasn''t that stupid.


    When he heard the sardonic tone of William, he smiled awkwardly.


    Why did William change his mind all of a sudden? William had never retorted when Charles ndered


    him before.


    When Charles was thinking, he saw Master Howard frown.


    "You''vee just in time.I was talking to William about him staying.William has been studying abroad


    for so many years, now it''s time for him to make a contribution to the Howard family.He doesn''t know


    anything.You can arrange a training position for him in thepany.I think I can arrange for him to be


    the part- time manager of the administration and human resources department."


    "Isn''t Master Howard so biased? He asks an ignoramus prodigal be part-time managers of two


    important positions in thepany!"


    Charles hated it in his heart, but he had no reason to refute it.


    He was the president of thepany, but the real shares were in the hands of Master Howard, who


    was the real decision-maker.


    After visiting Master Howard, Charles and William left together.


    Charles put on a fake smile and said, "William, I''ll hold a banquet in Wolf Group tonight and invite


    George and Philip toe to wee you."


    "No, I''m not in the mood for a banquet now.Instead, I have a favor to ask of you¡¯


    "Don''t say so, we''re brothers.Just let me know if you need any help.¡¯ Charles replied in hypocrisy.


    "Then I won''t stand on ceremony.I''ve run out of money recently¡­¡±


    "No problem.You can use this card."


    Charles handed a card to William.


    "If you are out of work and need money, I will give you money unconditionally.But if you''re going to work


    for thepany in the future, I''m not obligated to do that.After all, when you have your own job and


    sry, it''s not good to ask for money from me, is it?"


    "You are right.I wonder how much money I can make a month for the job my father has me do"


    As soon as Charles spoke, William knew what he was nning.


    Wasn''t it because he was afraid that William would go to work at thepany?


    "Not much.It''s not enough for you to spend a night at a nightclub."


    Did Charles take William for a fool when he told him how low the Howard manager''s sry was?


    William was really speechless.


    How did Charles get the confidence to think that he was stupid? Was it just because of the so-called


    woman- ying game that Charles arranged?


    "Ah, so little? Then why do I have to go to work? I don''t want to go to work.It''s better to keep my fun


    being all beer and skittles."


    A smug smile shed across Charles''s face when he heard what William said.


    Then, William continued, "But I can''t stay away from work for the rest of my life.I''d better listen to dad¡±


    His words made the smile on Charles''s face disappear instantly.


    He strode to his car and said, "William, I have something to do, so I have to go first.Call me if you need


    anything."


    "Okay!"


    William had a mocking smile on his face as he watched Charles¡¯ car drive away.


    He slowly took out his mobile phone from his pocket and looked at it.


    There was a missed call on the phone.


    He called back immediately, but the call was soon hung up Valeria didn''t answer the phone.


    William made two more calls, and all of them were hung up.


    "It seems that the rabbit is angry! Things have gotten serious!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Driving back to the Lake View Nest, William saw Valeria watching TV in the living room.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Valeria did not turn back and continued to stare intently at the


    TV William walked over to her with a smile and took him seated by her side, "Why didn''t you answer


    my call?"


    Without a word, Valeria just continued to stare at the TV screen.


    "I''m talking to you.Why don''t you answer me?"


    William reached out to touch her hand.


    Valeria threw off his hand, "I don''t want to talk to you.Get out of my sight!"


    "What makes you so angry? Is it about my discharge? I''m trying to surprise you"


    Then he pulled a bunch of flowers from behind his back and handed them to Valeria with a big smile on


    his face, "Thank you for taking care of me when I was sick.It''s a thank-you gift.¡¯ Valeria stared at the


    bright flowers in his hand.


    So beautiful and fresh the rose was! "A bunch of flowers for me? Is this an apology?"


    She intended to forgive him, but it suddenly urred to her that he was ady-killer.


    So he must have done this to a lot of girls before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But she was different with others he had served.


    With a scowl, she said, "It this what you''ve got? A bunch of roses ? Who do you think I am? It''s far too


    cheesy!"


    "Cheesy?"


    William stared at her clouded face and giggled, and took the flowers back,¡±The first time I sent flowers


    to a woman, she turned me down.I''m so sad!.My heart was broken!"


    Hearing this, Valeria paused for a moment, "The first time? Really? You are not kidding me, aren''t


    you?"


    "Cross my heart!"


    William replied, "I''ll just discard it if you don''t like it!"


    Valeria grabbed it before he could throw it away, "Well, I''ll take it then"


    Seeing her holding the bunch of rose with a winning smile, William reached out and scratched Valeria''s


    nose tenderly , So you didn''t tell the truth just now!"


    "Yes, it was the truth. Don''t try to grease my palm with such a bunch of flowers.I''m not buying it."


    Valeria stood up and walked to her room with the flowers in her arms.


    William followed her, "What do I have to do to get your forgiveness? Why don''t I buy you lunch?"


    "No! No way.It''s not enough¡±


    "So, shall I invite you to the Wolf Group to eat delicious food, to bubble the Wolf Group hot spring,


    madam? What do you say?"


    The delicious food and hot spring in Wolf Group made Valeria''s eyes light up.


    The next second, however, she stared at him with her hands against her sides.


    "But we can''t.It''s too expensive.I mean everything in Wolf Group is too expensive.Have you forgotten


    how poor we are now?"


    "Yeah, I know.But it''s free.Why not?"


    "Free? What are you talking about? There are so many people waiting in line to eat at the Wolf Group


    and take a bath in its hot spring.Why would it let us in for free? Is it losing its mind?"


    "It''s not free to outsiders, of course, but they are very generous to their employees.This is a free


    package service for employees."


    "So what are you saying, you work for the Wolf Group? Why would they hire someone who knows


    nothing? Why didn''t you just tell me you were hooking up with some old client again?"


    "No, certainly not.I do work in Wolf Group now.I don''t know anything else, but I can drive very


    well.Considering my good looks, they hired me to drive for the CEO"


    William was just spouting nonsense, "Remember I didn''t answer your phone this morning? I was in the


    middle of an interview and my phone was on silent mode, so I didn''t pick up¡¯


    "Are you serious?"


    Valeria looked at him with suspicious eyes.


    "It''s true.Look, this is mypany ID card."


    William took out a card and gave it to Valeria.Valeria took it over and had a look at it.


    It was indeed an ID card in Wolf Group.


    There was a photo of William on it and below the photo red, "Bob Howard, Driver in International


    Administration Department, Wolf Group".


    "Bob?"


    Looking at the name said Valeria.


    "Right, Bob.¡±


    "Ehem, I can''t say much for this name.This photo is not specially good as well!"


    Valeria was giving her critique on it.


    William tried to withhold hisughter, "Marcus, the executive officer, is very generous to his


    employees.He personally interviewed me and was satisfied with me.He gave me a few free food


    experience cards.You wanna try it?"


    Indeed, Valeria wanted to give it a try, but she showed little faith in his words.


    She still wondered that Young Master William might had hooked up with his previous customers and


    lied to her.


    William saw through her idea, "You''ll believe it when you see it.So why don''t you go to Wolf Group with


    me?"


    "Okay, I''ll check it out myself! Move now!" Valeria nodded.


    She would teach him a lesson If he was lying to her.


    They got prepared and went downstairs.


    Valeria started to believe it when she saw the little golden statuette on the parked car there.


    It was the same car that Marcus had taken.


    "So it''s true that William, now Bob is working as Marcus''s driver?"


    "It''s not bad to drive for Marcus.At least there won''t be any hidden rules between them."


    Ronald, who was in the president''s office of the Central South Building, had just returned to the office


    from the conference room when the phone rang.


    It was Julie.


    Since the day in which he turned off the phone and ignored the call of Julie and her daughter for help,


    Julie had not called him for so long.


    "What for this time?"


    Ronald didn''t want to answer it originally.


    But he picked up the phone after a while.


    It came a rushed voice of Julia as the line was through, "Ronald, Ashley got pregnant!"


    Ronald froze for a second and asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true.I found it strange that she suddenly retched after getting up.She admitted that her period


    has been deferred for more than one month.It was likely a sign of pregnancy so I bought the test and it


    turned out that she was pregnant"


    Ronald held the phone tightly but said nothing.


    Ashley was pregnant at this juncture, which was so unexpected.


    Julie pressed, "Ronald, what should we do now? We''re both scared.Should Ashley abort the child?"


    "Hold on! It''s really out of the blue.I need some time to think it over¡± Having ended the phone Julie


    sneered.


    Nervously Ashley questioned, "Mom, how did Dad say?"


    "He need some time."


    "He won''t let me abort the child, right? If so, are we wasting our time?"


    "No, he wouldn''t have been like this in that case.He is probably watching the Howard family.¡¯ Julie


    said,


    "Tell Mason that you''re pregnant now.Let''s watch what Mason would do."


    Ashley immediately sent him message saying, "Mason, I¡¯ m pregnant.What should I do now?"

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Ashley sent a message and waited.For quite a long time, there was no response.But Mason never


    called back.


    Ashley began to waver, "Mom, why didn''t he call back?"


    "Don''t panic.He is probably going to tell Elizabeth and discuss it with her before making a decision."


    "Do you really believe that I can save the situation for being pregnant? It sounds impossible"


    "There are other ns.Your pregnancy is just a testing to tell whether Elizabeth cares about the baby


    inside or not.If she does, we can move on to the next step.If not, we need to think of another way.¡¯


    "What does it have to do with Elizabeth? I thought we should pay attention to Mason''s reaction?"


    Ashley quickly cut in.


    "What are you thinking! Do you have any idea that Mason is now subservient to Elizabeth? Elizabeth is


    now his God, you get that?"


    Julie gave her a stern look and continued.


    "Elizabeth couldn''t treat her only nephew, Mason better.While the Howard family is very wealthy, it is


    impossible for them to give out their property to an outsider.So Elizabeth will definitely help him contrive


    some way.She and your father are two of a kind.They want everything for nothing.We are to negotiate


    with her on this point"


    "Even so, we get nothing to make the deal?"


    "Yes, we have your father.As long as Valeria is out of the family, your father''s property will be all


    yours.And then that will belong to Mason, won''t it?"


    Julie sneered, "Elizabeth''s ignoring you and Mason because she''s been watching the situation and


    taking the winner''s side.Now that Valeria and Mason have fallen out , we''re the only ones she can use,


    aren''t we?"


    Ashley was deeply impressed by Julia''s tactics, "I can''t believe that you got such insights, mom.My hat


    to you!"


    "Watch and learn.Be calm when you encounter things next time."


    A sneer from Julie again after scolding her.


    It would make everyone happy if Elizabeth was willing to cooperate with her for the baby''s sake.


    But she would not be scared if Elizabeth said no.


    Then she would make a "kill shot" to force Elizabeth to ept.


    After all, there was a deadly weakness of Elizabeth.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Elizabeth would be ruined totally to lose all standing and reputation if it was known by anyone else.


    So this was Julie''sst card.


    She would never show her hands unless it came the critical point.


    Mason was shocked when he saw the message from Ashley, "Ashley is pregnant?"


    To think about it carefully, it was true that he never took any contraceptive measures because Ashley


    was so good at the art of seduction.


    Then no surprise for her to get pregnant.


    But Elizabeth had ordered him to break up with Ashley.


    So what should he do now that Ashley was pregnant? Mason didn''t love Ashley.


    The reason why he got in with Ashley was that he was angry with Valeria, who betrayed him, and he


    would like to provoke Valeria.


    So it couldn''t change the fact that he was to break up with her whether Ashley was pregnant.


    Thinking so, he typed, "Have an abortion!"


    But he turned to decide to report this to Elizabeth firstly before he could send the message.


    But the call was rejected.


    Elizabeth would never do it, "What''s going on?"


    In the Howard family''s President office, Charles was in the chair with a sullen expression.


    And Elizabeth was standing in front of him attached with a smiling face, "What''s wrong? Why are you


    so angry in such a sudden?"


    "William, the doomed young rebel is back here!"


    He said with bitterness.


    "Why would it bother that he is back, since he is capable of nothing? "


    Elizabeth didn''t take it seriously.


    "Nonsense!"


    Charles sneered.


    "You can''t imagine what father talked about when I was there in hospital? He wanted to arrange


    William to work as a manager in the two most essential departments of thepany."


    "What? How could it be?"


    Elizabeth''s face changed, and the words just escaped her lips without any disguise.


    "Dad is getting senile? There is not any possibility that William is capable of being a manager, he is so


    weak! This is ridiculous!"


    Elizabeth got carried away and abused Master Howard for being a muddle- headed old man.


    Unexpectedly Charles had no objections to make.


    A sneer instead, "I see that he was guarding against me.George, Philip, and me are nobody to him.He


    cares only about that b*itch-born b*stard!"


    Without anyone else here, maliciously Charles scolded William''s birth mother, "Fortunately, that b*tch


    died young.Otherwise I''ll be ced in more jeopardy if I had more brothers!"


    After the silence for a moment said Elizabeth, "So what''s your n?"


    "We can only start with William.Since William likes women, we will prepare hundreds of women for him


    to let him fall.Then film the video and spread it.I''d like to see how Dad would react when the video were


    all over the country.¡±


    Elizabeth would never say no to what Charles had decided , ¡°Good.Let''s make a n carefully."


    Then she returned to her office aftering out of Charles''s office.


    Unlike other women who were wives, Elizabeth was also apetent chief secretary at Charles''s


    hand.


    Elizabeth was the Charles''s second wife.


    His previous wife had died young having the two children left to Charles.


    With beauty and petty tricks, Elizabeth married into this wealthy Howard family within three months of


    the previous hostess¡¯ death.


    It is said that Elizabeth was a woman with scheming that she had been a mistress of Charles long ago.


    It made the poor weak woman so angry that she died and Elizabeth reced her in the Howard family.


    And for this reason, Master Howard never liked Elizabeth.


    In order to firmly secure this seat, Elizabeth made three deals with Master Howard, one of them was


    that Elizabeth was not allowed to get pregnant before the two children reaching adulthood.


    So Elizabeth had not been pregnant under the rule until now.


    With no child, Elizabeth had no one to rely on other than Charles in the Howard family.


    Having returned to the office and getting the door closed, Elizabeth drank a cup of tea.


    Thinking for a short while, she picked up the phone to call Mason.


    The door was pushed open and Mason came at this moment.


    Elizabeth was a little unhappy seeing Mason here, "Why aren''t you working now?"


    "You didn''t answer my call and I was worried about you, so I came to check it out." The words eased


    Elizabeth.


    She motioned for Mason to close the door, "I think we have a problem!"

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    The two talked freely in the room.


    Elizabeth¡¯ gentleness had been reced with hatred now.


    "I heard that William has sneaked back to see Master Howard.¡¯


    "What? It is impossible.How did he know that Master Howard was ill?" Mason got a startle.


    "I think Master Howard called him.Master Howard wants to promote William this time.Like your uncle


    said, he''s going to get this inept yboy into two key departments of thepany.¡¯


    "What is Master Howard doing?" Mason sneered.


    "Everyone knows that William is a yboy who can do nothing but y with women.¡¯


    "But it doesn''t change the fact that he is a man of noble birth."


    Elizabeth was filled with anger.


    "Master Howard must have known something that he has begun to watch out your uncle.Your uncle is


    in a hard time now, and the same to us.You have to be more careful recently and don''t do anything


    stupid¡¯


    "No, I won''t.As for Valeria, I''ve already arranged for someone else to deal with it.I won''t get involved


    anyway.¡¯


    "Good.Ashley has not pestered you recently, has she?"


    Elizabeth was still not assured.


    "No, but Ashley just sent me a message saying that she is pregnant! I called you for this just now¡±


    Elizabeth was surprised as well, "She''s pregnant? What a coincidence!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Mason was not clever enough to know that Elizabeth was suspecting this.Elizabeth did not make it


    straight.


    But it was really strange that Ashley got pregnant at this point.


    She heard that Ronald had driven off Ashley and her mother so they returned to the house they ever


    rented originally.


    "The dream to marry into the purple had been broken, and Ashley and her mother were brazen.They


    are not nning anything with the excuse of pregnancy, aren''t they?" She thought.


    However, it could be the truth.


    The Eich Family did not prospered in children for several generations.


    That would be a different affair if Ashley was pregnant for real.


    Elizabeth thought for a moment and said, "She need to go to the hospital! We will make a decision after


    the examination.I will go with you to have her a check-up tomorrow morning.Valeria was taken to Wolf


    Group by William.It would be too ring for William to take her to the VIP room.So here they are for


    dinner, the couple hall.It didn''t bother to have the food served at the VIP level in this "lover hall".


    Valeria''s eyes lit up.


    "It was so nice of Marcus to give you such an useful card.It makes me want to work here¡¯ "Really? So


    what stopped you?"


    "Hard for me.They have stringent requirements for employment, the education and experience are both


    required.I ever came here to have a try after college, but I immediately gave up knowing their job


    description!"


    "Are you sure you want to work here? You used to be close to Mason.You are supposed to choose the


    Howard family firstly"


    Valeria red at him hearing the words.


    "You just had to mention that? I did want toe to Wolf Group and it was a mistake for me to choose


    the Howard.I really regret it.Can you just not mention that jerk?"


    "Why not? You still care about him?" William narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Maybe!"


    It was unrealistic for Valeria to confess that she had forgotten Masonpletely.They have been with


    each other for four years.


    The time and love she had given could not be dispelled in a few words.


    "I''m so curious.You and Mason are from two different world.How did you meet and fall in love with him?


    Let alone your trust and all that you have given?"


    "Because., he once saved me when I was in danger.I believed that the person who could save me in


    time was someone to be loved with my life."


    This was the first time that Valeria had mentioned her and Mason to others.


    "Oh, I see.It was a story about a hero saving the beauty, and the beauty was so grateful that she gave


    her heart to him.It should have been a good story, but disappointingly something went wrong."


    William''s words were strange as Valeria saw.


    Ironically.


    "Why are you being so weird?"


    "Not really.I just thought it strange.Mason was a person with high moral character since he had saved


    your life at all costs when you were in danger.But how could such a hero did such a dishonorable and


    despicable thing to you? There must be another reason behind it¡±


    "What?"


    Valeria looked at William in confusion.


    "Mason saved you for something or he was even not the one who saved you."


    "He couldn''t have saved me for any other purpose.After all, it waster that I found out he was my


    lifesaver.¡± Valeria shook her head.It would be terrible if it was true.


    "Anyway, I can''t imagine that a person having changed so much.There must be some reasons.¡¯ William


    insisted on his own idea.


    "It was Ashley.Ashley ruined my reputation by telling him that I ever had an abortion and had affairs


    with many others.That''s why he changed his mind¡±


    "Isn''t it even more puzzling for somebody to believe in someone else other than his lover? Not if


    Mason never loved you!"


    William added.


    "You''re the one who''s baffling." Valeria red at William.


    "What''s wrong with Bob?" She thought.


    "Why he keeps cutting me to the quick?" Thought Valeria.


    And she hit back, "You aren''t in love with me or getting jealous of Mason, are you?"


    "Me Jealous of Mason? It is the most tasteless thing I''ve seen.¡¯¡¯ William directly denied.


    He denying this meant that he didn''t care for her.Something strange seemed to appear in her heart.


    She actually was afraid that Bob would admit he was in love with her, after what had happened


    between them.


    If Bob expressed his love, she would probably approve him senselessly for the sake of his


    handsomeness.


    But it turned out that it was all in her mind and this made Valeria defeated.


    It was true Bod didn''t love her.


    So those ambiguous words he said was jokes and the flowers he sent was forforting her.


    The delicious food in front of Valeria was cast into the shade at this moment.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was so upset that she stopped eating and picked up the phone, and she found out there was a


    message from Renata, who was her good friend at work.


    "I heard that Ashley is pregnant, you know?"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Ashley is pregnant?"


    Valeria looked at the message from Ali for a moment.She subconsciously replied, "How did you know


    that?"


    "I saw it in thepany chatting group.Ashley was seen doing a pregnancy test at the hospital.It is


    said that she was pregnant.Valeria, did you and Mason break up for good?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah, there is no way we can be together again." Valeria replied.


    All was over between them when Mason, in a self -righteous way, betrayed her to be with Ashley and


    helped to bully her.


    She had given up Mason, but the news of Ashley''s pregnancy still hurt her.


    She was in love with Mason for real back then and even dreamed about marrying him and having


    babies.


    But everything changed now.


    "Don''t be sad, Valeria.He cheating on you in your dating period proves that he is not your Mr.Right.You


    deserve someone better!" Sad still.


    She sighed heavily and put away the phone.


    William stared at Valeria without moving and he thought, "The cutie was fine before checking out the


    phone, is there anything wrong?"


    Having noticed that William was staring at her, she said, "What are you looking at? Never seen a


    beauty before?"


    "I''ve seen varieties of beauties, but I never met the ugly woman with sad faces." William was in a very


    emphatic pronunciation of the word "ugly" deliberately.


    "You got a death wish? Don''t call me ugly!"


    Valeria red at William in a huff.


    His mouth twitched, "An angry woman is the ugliest.What¡¯ s that makes your face so clouded?"


    "Somebody tells me Ashley is pregnant!"


    "What''s her pregnancy to you? Why are you so angry?"


    It made Valeria angrier that William had downyed this issue, "Why are you thinking it this way? She


    seduced Mason into betraying me and throwing me out of the house.Now she''s pregnant.And I am


    supposed to be a saint?"


    "Being angry for a stumbag who betrayed you? You''re really something!"


    William''s face gradually darkened.


    "She is still thinking about another man, that s*umbag, when she is with me now? It looks like I''m


    nothing to her!"


    William had never been ignored by a woman like this before, which made him get in a bad mood all at


    once.


    "You are not standing in my shoes.Would you still be as cool as a cucumber if it happened to you? I


    doubt it!"


    Valeria was irritated and retorted immediately.


    With a grim smile William said, "Yes, I would never be angry for the one who is not worth, because I''m


    not stupid or be used by others.That''s the difference between us!"


    "Look how smart and amazing you are! Then why are you working as a pimp? You think that you are


    superior to others, but in fact you are the weak! You are not qualified tough at others in this way!"


    He gazed at her for a few seconds with so somber an air after Valeria''s words.


    Then he hissed through the teeth, "Don''t call me pimp! I''m not!"


    With this, he put down the tableware and stood up with a rush.


    Valeria stared for a moment as he strode out of the restaurant, "I pissed him off?"


    What had she just said? The pimp? D*mn it! Howe that she said this word again? She was


    extremely annoyed.


    William went towards the car outside after leaving there.


    He lit a cigarette, take a toke and blew a cloud of smoke.


    Then he started the car and left after quietening down.


    It came the night with prepared cuisine for William.


    Whether it was good or not, it at least showed Valeria''s sincerity.


    She felt that she made amends so sincerely that William would not have any anger.


    It turned out William never showed up in the evening.


    Valeria texted him to ask if he would be back for dinner.


    "No!"


    The indifferent word ruined her moment in an instant.


    She sat in the sofa and thought for a while before sending another message to William, "Where are


    you?"


    "In Climax Space!"


    "For what?"


    Valeria immediately became nervous.


    "Apany the boss for quest reception."


    She felt much better knowing this.


    She would subconsciously ignore the fact that Bob was now Marcus¡¯ s chauffeur once she heard the


    words "Climax Space".


    Now that Marcus was receiving a guest at Climax Space, he must have been waiting there as well.


    He might have not eat anything till now.


    Since she had already prepared the food, she shall take it to him.


    Valeria went on her way to Climax Space with packed food only to find no one was in the car that


    Williarn had drove this noon when she arrived there.


    Valeria had to call him.


    It took a long time before the line was through.It sounded noisy on William''s side.


    His voice was cold, "What''s the matter?"


    "Where are you? I am in the parking lot outside the Climax Space."


    William didn''t expect Valeria toe here.Because he wasn''t meeting guests now.


    Instead, he was with Richard.


    Now that Valeria hade looking for him, he had to get out of the room, "I''ll be right there."


    A few minutester, William appeared in the parking lot, "What makes you here?"


    "I made dinner.I thought you probably didn''t have dinner, so I bought it for you."


    Valeria looked at him raising the food in her hand.


    "You made it yourself?" William was very surprised.


    He thought the cutie never cooked.


    "Yes, from the recipe.I never cooked before, so it likely is not very good.But you have no option."


    With a beaming face he said, "Thank you!"


    So charming his smile was.Valeria¡¯s heart kept pounding under his gentle gaze.


    She lowered her head coyly and let out an smile.


    Looking at the ground she stammered, "What happened today...I''m sorry! I didn''t mean what I said.I


    promise I will never say that again."


    "Well, I forgive you! Remember, don''t say the word again, or I''ll wring your neck!"


    "Got it! Eat up!"


    William open the door of the car and Valeria followed him into it.


    The man started with a big mouthful of the food, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Valeria saw him eating with satisfaction and couldn''t help asking, "Is it good?"


    "Not really."


    It was the truth.


    "So what makes you enjoy it so much?"


    "You.¡± The man answered with a smile, "You''re the first girl to cook for me.My heart melts!"


    "Come on.¡¯ Valeria didn''t believe William certainly.


    He was so handsome that there must be countless women enchanted with him.


    He tried to make her happy, didn''t he? Nheless, she still felt happy secretly.


    William felt an itch in his heart when he saw how shy she looked.


    He reached out to touch Valeria''s face.


    He thought Valeria would refuse.


    But she did not move and allowed him to continue.


    Her skin was as smooth as cream.


    William couldn''t help lowering his head and kissing her on the lips.


    At this moment, Mason, who was in a car around, watched this scene viciously with hands clenched


    into fists slowly.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Mason didn''t mean to eavesdrop.


    He was waiting for a client in the car originally and didn''t expect to see Valeriaing this way with


    some staff.


    Then he saw themughing and joking.


    Happy was the woman and handsome was the man.


    Mason was so jealous that he almost went crazy.


    He betrayed Valeria and went out with Ashley not just because of what Ashley said.


    It all because of a secret in his heart.


    From the very beginning of their rtionship, he knew exactly why Valeria loved him.


    Because Valeria thought he was her savior when he knew he wasn''t.


    Mason yearned for her true love instead of being regarded as someone who had saved her.


    Valeria was so good and simple.


    Mason had been suffering all the time.


    He did not withstand that Valeria would leave him without hesitation once she found out the truth.


    So when Ashley set him off by saying that Valeria was fooling around with other men and didn''t love


    him, he blew up.


    He felt that Valeria really did not love him, and she stayed with him only to repay him for saving her life.


    Mason lost his mind totally that he wanted to kill Valeria.


    So he got along with Ashley to make Valeria suffer more than him.


    What Mason was expecting was Valeria''s regret and misery.


    Even better to watch her asking for his forgiveness.


    However, none of these hade true.


    Valeria was bright and beautiful still as she was all the time, even if she was driven away from Ronald.


    He ever saw the man with Valeria at the gate of the the Central South Building.


    The luxury car, the talk and the dress all indicated that he was someone noble.


    Then it was odd for his not knowing this man.


    As he thought about it, the conversation between Valeria and William reached him clearly.


    He opened his eyes wide in shock.


    This handsome man turned out to be a pimp? No wonder Mason never heard him in B City since he


    was doing such a job.


    It was unreasonable for Valeria, the b*tch to hang around with a pimp rather than staying with him.


    He was so pissed off! There was no need to hesitate to deal with them then.


    He would definitely make Valeria regret her betray and teach the man a lesson as well! William didn''t


    get any closer with her.


    He just pecked her on her lips gently before sitting up.


    "Let''s go home!"


    These words made Valeria feel so sweet.


    They were nobody to each other evidently, but she just couldn''t help thinking it over and over again.


    He said home, the Lake View Nest.


    So it was home of them! It came to Valeria after the car had been out of the parking lot, "It''s okay for


    you to leave like this? Would Marcus allow it?"


    "Yeah, the boss has left and it is time for me to go home¡¯ William just lied with a straight face.


    Valeria did not doubt about it.


    They went back to Lake View Nest.


    William parked the car and then Valeria got out.


    She was a few steps away from William.


    William soon caught up with Valeria and held her hand.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So big and warm his hand was.


    Valeria froze for a moment not expecting William would do this.


    She stood still and looked at him when William was looking at her as well.


    Valeria gradually blushed again but she need to exin herself, "I...I''m not an easy girl!"


    "Yes, I know.I''m serious about rtionship!"


    The man smiled gently, "l ever said I would marry you and it''s true!"


    "Seriously?"


    Valeria was in shock.He said he would marry her?


    "Yes.Or more to the point in this way!"


    He put his arm around Valeria''s waist and pulled her into his arms, "I dig you! I want to be with you


    forever!"


    His voice was full of magic.


    Valeria just stared up at him, watching the man''s head low down again.


    This time, the kisssted for so long.


    It took a few seconds for Valeria to hold him forwardly and get used to it.


    It was impossible for her to hate William because she was in love with him! She told herself, "I''ll do it.I


    will love him who ever he is."


    She would follow her heart and fall in love with a man! This was a night spent in excitement and


    sleeplessness.


    William was lively still while Valeria was exhausted after the passion.


    Valeria was too tired to stay awake, then he pecked her on the cheek with a gentle smile.


    "Good night, baby!"


    Valeria was deeply in dream.


    Her body ached in the next morning.


    William had left, but there was a faint scent of the cologne on him lingering on bed.


    Reviewing the furious ardor thest night made her bury her head in the nkets with a blush on her


    face.


    The cologne inside was from William the same.


    This time she gave her heart dly.


    However it was hard to tell how she fell in love with William.


    It didn''t take a reason to love someone, and the same to her love for William.


    They had been loved ones to each other instead of strangers from thest night on.


    There will be one more to care about her apart from her father.


    And she really enjoyed it to be cared about and loved by William.


    Valeria buried her head in the nket, contenting herself with smelling his unique scent.


    It was after a long while that she got up and washed.


    And the doorbell rang.


    A deliveryman stood at the door as she opened it.


    The deliveryman was of great stature.


    His highly respectful manner made Valeria puzzled, as if she were somebody so important! He handed


    Valeria the food respectfully, "The breakfast was ordered by Mr.Howard.Please enjoy your meal!"


    "Thank you!" Valeria replied.


    And the man bent slightly and left quickly.


    She backed into room and opened the box.


    What she saw made her eyes widen because it was from Wolf Group.


    She couldn''t believe William had ordered takeout from Wolf Group for her.


    It was expensive and it was even more weird for Wolf Group to have a takeout business cause they


    never had it.


    And, how did William manage to do that? Valeria tried to call William but no one answered the phone.


    She didn''t continue it since William was working for Marcus now.


    She couldn''t bother him at her will.


    She would have the breakfast.


    Anyway, it was delivered here already.


    Moreover, it was his love.


    She had to talk with William about the cost again when he was back in the evening, they couldn''t afford


    it.


    After all, they were so poor as a church mouse that they didn''t afford such a expense.


    International section in Wolf Group.


    In the chair of the office, William was making an international phone call which was on for more than an


    hour.


    A bodyguard knocked on the door and came in after the call ended, "Sir, I''ve already delivered the


    breakfast to Miss Brown as your order¡¯


    "Okay, she didn''t doubt about anything, did she?"


    "No, I got dressed as a deliveryman,¡¯ the bodyguard replied


    "Good! From now on, one more task for you.Send her breakfast every day like today!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguard left.


    Then William checked out the phone and saw Valeria¡¯s message, "Loving you, babe! Amazing


    breakfast!"


    Apanied by a kissing emoji.


    A smile was brought up by the emoji.He couldn''t be in a better mood to recall thest night!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    In the department of gynecology and obstetrics of the hospital, Ashley kept checking her phone from


    time to time nervously on the bench.


    Yesterday Mason promised to apany her to the hospital for a pregnancy check, but she had been


    waiting for an hour and a half and still hadn''t seen Mason.


    Mason wouldn''t stand her up, would he? Worried, she calls Mason, and Elizabeth answers the phone,


    "There''s a traffic jam.Just wait a little longer.We''ll be there soon"


    Ashley didn''t expect that Elizabeth would apany Mason in person.


    She knew very well that she was not pregnant.


    It would be much hard for her to fool Elizabeth.


    So Ashley was worried that her secret would be found out.


    As soon as she hung up, Elizabeth turned and looked at Mason frowning, "What''s wrong with you? You


    are supposed to be in the hospital while you are still in bed now.¡¯


    "I got drunkst night.!"


    Mason rubbed his forehead.


    "Why? The client didn''t require you to drinkst night, right ?"


    Elizabeth knew everything about Mason.


    Mason stood up irritably, "I¡¯m not good.You know what? The b*tch Valeria is hanging around with a


    gigolo.They went so far as to kiss in a car..."


    "Then you recurred to drinking?" Elizabeth interrupted Mason with a sneer.


    "No, I wasn''t drowning my sorrows, and I was just not reconciled!"


    "To what? You chose Ashley and left Valeria, and nobody forced you to do so.You still remember what


    I''ve told you when you made the choice, do you?"


    "Yes.But I just can''t, I can''t ept it! Valeria never loved me and I was just a substitute of the one who


    had saved her, and I hate that!"


    "Unfair, ha? Eagles don''t catch flies.You were not doing this for love."


    Mason being so sad for a woman disappointed Elizabethpletely, which made her rolled her eyes.


    "How could you be so stupid? You could have married Valeria and then got her and the Ronald Family


    controlled step by step.But look what you''ve done.I made the ns for you and you totally messed up


    the sure thing by hitting on Ashley!"


    "I was so angry...Valeria betrayed me first..."


    "So you betrayed her after her betraying you? To provoke her? You are so naive to believe Valeria


    would be devastated by your leaving"


    Elizabeth grabbed Mason by the cor and dragged him to the mirror with fury.


    "Look at yourself.Who do you think you are? There won''t be any chances for you to get close to Valeria


    without me.I''m telling you that she won''t look at you again for ever, from the very beginning of your


    cheating!"


    Mason looked at the dowdy fellow in the mirror and couldn''t help thinking of the man who kissed Valeria


    last night.


    All of a sudden, he felt very self-abased.


    He was nobody to Valeria! He was even inferior to that man from underss! "Wake up! Only by


    getting yourself stronger can you make others think highly of you.You will never sess if you continue


    to be empty-headed like now!"


    It was a good wake- up call to Mason in that Mason clenched his fists and said, "I can make it! I can be


    strong! It was another forty minutes before Elizabeth and Mason made it to the hospital.Elizabeth


    watched Ashley''s blood drawn for examination in person.It took two hours to get the results and the


    doctor said "congrattions!"


    When it was confirmed that Ashley was pregnant, Elizabeth looked unpredictable.


    Previously, she suspected Ashley wasn''t pregnant.


    Now that it was real, they had to think it over carefully.


    She could allow Ashley to give birth to the baby, but that did not mean she would allow Ashley to marry


    Mason.


    Ashley had nothing left after the scandal, and it made the matter much worse that she was driven out of


    the Brown family by Ronald.


    It looked like that Ashley, who was not recognized by Ronald, would got nothing from the Brown family.


    So her marriage to Mason could do nothing good for them.


    Unless Ashley and her daughter could make aeback.


    Elizabeth was wearing her frown.


    She could only wait for now to observe Ashley''s family.


    After all, Ashley''s sides were the ones in rush rather than them.


    With a indifferent expression Elizabeth said, "Take care of yourself and the baby.I have to go.Call me."


    She quickly left with Mason, who was following her closely .


    Ashley was stunned, "What?"


    She thought that Elizabeth would do something.


    But they behaved like nothing happened.


    What was this elusive attitude? Ashley was disappointed and she called Julie, "Mom, what to do now?"


    "Don''t rush, give me a few seconds!"


    After a moment, "She said we need to talk, then we talk!"


    "Will it work?"


    "Until we do it."


    Julie sneered, "Elizabeth now looked down on us because we are in a weak position.Interesting.What a


    yer she is good at sailing with the wind"


    She saw it clearly what was on Elizabeth''s head.


    Now it was time to get in on the ground floor.


    Valeria sent her resume to several firms at noon.


    She couldn''t stay in thepany any longer.


    William worked for Marcus in Wolf Group, and Valeria selected apany around them for interview.


    So she could go to work with William every day if she seed.


    After that, she kept herself busy with cleaning the room and doing theundry, tired but happy.


    She had just cleaned up the room when Bob called, "What are you doing, babe?"


    "Doing the housework, it is so tiring." Valeriained.


    "Thank you honey! Why don''t we go for a p-up meal today for your hard work?"


    Wolf Group again? Valeria wanted to save money for him, "Save it! I just finished my lunch"


    "Well, then the dinner?"


    William didn''t hold on to the lunch.


    Not long after this, Valeria received an interview notice.


    She put on a suit, pped some make-up and left for it.


    Thepany was located diagonally opposite the Wolf Group building.


    Valeria parked the car, fixed her makeup and was to get off when she suddenly saw William from the


    rear view mirror.


    William, dressed in whole suit, and Marcus were out of Wolf Group Building one after another.


    Marcus''s car was parked at the portal.


    Aman respectfully opened the door when they got there.


    William and Marcus got into the car.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both sat in the back seats and then sped away.


    This scene made Valeria inexplicably feel strange.


    William said he was the driver for Marcus.


    In that case, why would anyone else need to drive for them?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Valeria entered the building with full of misgiving.


    She did very well in the interview, and the interviewer was satisfied with her experience and


    appearance.


    The sry they offered was decent.


    She was likely going to work here afterwards.


    Nothing could be more wonderful.


    On the way back, she made ns for her future, and the first step was to quit her previous job.


    She was going to do it right now, so she rushed to herpany and submitted the resignation letter.


    When she turned back, the car stopped at the street crossing at a red light.


    She unexpectedly saw the car of Marcus again.


    William and Marcus were both in the back seat of the car.


    The former was cozy there with his head on his arms and thetter was talking to William with a smile.


    That was extremely weird.


    She thought William was the one that supposed to talk courteously to his boss, Marcus.


    However, never in her life had she expected to see a supervisor give reverent attention to his


    employees like that.


    She just couldn''t stop going over the tangle which pictured William and Marcus in the car.


    She couldn''t figure it out.


    William might have lied to her? No, she couldn''t ept a lie again.


    But what if William was a liar like Mason? It came to her that she didn''t know William at all, about


    where he was from or what he had been through.


    It really made her a bold woman to date with such a man of a mystery.


    Handsomeness and schemes did not conflict.


    What if he was as horrid as Mason for real? Then she was with another jerk? No, they were different.


    William had never asked for anything and he had been helping her all the time.


    She would be in a hard time without him.


    "But why? Where there''s smoke, there''s fire.William just helped me out of kindness?"


    There was something hard to exin.


    Valeria knew that she shouldn''t have suspected him, but she couldn''t exin what she saw today.


    She kept thinking about this till afternoon.


    Then the phone rang, and it was William, "What are you doing, babe?"


    "Oh, nothing,¡¯ Valeria replied slowly.


    "Remember what I said before?"


    "What?"


    Valeria did not recall it for a moment.


    "A heaving te?"


    He reminded her with a smile.


    "Forget it.We''ll have dinner at home tonight.I''ll get groceriester."


    Valeria turned him down.


    "But I''ve got a reservation.And I''m waiting downstairs already."


    William chuckled, "Come on, babe.Let''s move.I promise It''s free."


    Valeria had to get downstairs.


    As soon as William saw her, he hung up the phone.


    Valeria watched him carefully.


    She was still asleep when he left this morning, so she didn''t know what he was wearing.


    And she got no chance for observation at noon today.


    But now, she found that his suit was Armani.


    Seen in this light, the driver was even richer than his boss.


    Thinking about what she had saw today, Valeria finally asked, "Is your boss ok with your dressing, this


    Armani?"


    "He gave it to me.¡¯ It was close that William gave himself away.


    He forgot to match his clothes with his job.


    Fortunately, he was calm and answered it well, "It didn''t fit him so he gave it to me"


    "It was really generous of Marcus to send you such an expensive gift"


    The words meant more than what she said.


    "He has money to burn.Mr.Field is running such a giant business, so it is nothing to him¡±


    With this he took out a few cards of Wolf Group, "These are from him.We can use this to enjoy the


    food tonight."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria wouldn''t have doubted it if she hadn''t seen their unusual behaviors today.


    But she did.


    The clothes, cards, the behaviors, all of these showed that they are in some weird rtionship and


    things were far beyond simple.


    It was impossible for bosses and their subordinates to be in such a harmonious rtionship that almost


    were turned upside down.


    Unless...what? A thought came to her when she noticed his charming face.


    A bad one.


    Was Marcus into this handsome man as well? For his drop-dead gorgeous look? It was true that


    Marcus never dated with women.


    He loved men? Terrifying! Valeria begun to be nervous.


    She asked tentatively, "Is Marcus good to you?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "Why is he so good to a driver? For what?"


    "Well...I didn''t really think about it"


    William took a look at Valeria.


    He thought, "What does she mean by that? Is she suspicious of me?"


    Seeing at William''s innocent look,she thought, "So Marcus is into William but has got no chance to take


    actions yet?"


    If so, she needed to warn William, "Does Marcus treat you differently with others? Did he ever touch


    your body?"


    "Touching my body? No."


    William shook his head.


    "Only clothes and the cards? Nothing more?"


    "Nope!"


    So he must had a n to y a long game.


    These were just the testing to see if William would ept it.


    He would start his next step afterwards.


    Astonishing! Valeria was in a bad mood at the thought of this.


    That Marcus was pleasing William by these things.


    She couldn ¡®t ept the food exchanged by William trading body.


    "Stop, I don''t want to go Wolf Group."


    "Why?"


    William was in confusion.


    "I just don''t want to.I would rather to have fast food now!"


    She said with emphasis.


    William did not know what happened, "Alright, then we won''t go there today.¡¯


    William''s obedience made her a little better, "Could you return the card to Marcus, babe?"


    "Why? We can go there in another day.I thought you like the food in Wolf Group?"


    "Not any longer."


    Valeria answered gloomily, and then looked at William''s clothes, "And this suit, ok? It is strange for a


    driver to get dressed so well "Okay, I''ll give them back!"


    Confused, though, he agreed to her request.Then Valeria became happy again.


    She won''t be angry at William since it was not his fault.


    Marcus was the one to me.


    But fine still, William was her man.


    Any one was not allowed to think about her man.She was the one that William could rely on.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    They didn''t go to Wolf Group in the end.


    Though Valeria loved spicy food, they entered another one for the sake of Bob.


    She ordered soup for Bob in particr.


    After dinner, they headed for the shopping mall.


    She bought only two suits for Bob with her credit card.


    Because of the limit of her credit card, she couldn''t afford luxury brands, so she bought it from an


    ordinary store.


    Even the cheapest clothes would shine on Bob, who was model-gorgeous.


    The salesgirls'' eyes fixed on Bob, which made Valeria unhappy.


    She found herself incline to be maniptive of Bob.


    She would be jealous if others took a few more looks at him.


    For fear of Bob being tempted, Valeria went back to the car quickly with Bob.


    In the car, Bob tilted his head and looked at her with a gentle smile, "You are so good to me and I love


    you so much, babe.


    What can I do for you, babe?"


    "I don''t expect that! I did it willingly!"


    "I would like to do something for you! Right now!"


    Bob pulled her into his arms and got closed to her lips.


    Then they smooched passionately.


    After a while, William let her go and said, "I''ll love you forever, Valeria!"


    Valeria''s heart warmed when he said that.


    She loved the confession from him like that.


    Julie thought about it for hours and finally called Elizabeth to ask her to meet up.


    The meeting ce was a remote tea house.


    Half an hourter Elizabeth arrived, and Julie had already finished a cup of tea.


    She entered in with smirk, "The traffic jam.What makes you here, Ms.Evans?"


    "Let''s cut to the chase.It''s Ashley"


    Julie got this straight, "Ashley is pregnant now.I would like Ashley and Mason to get married and that


    will count on you, Ms.Howard.And there is one more thing"


    "Well."


    Elizabeth forced a smile hearing the unreasonable demand from the boldfaced woman.


    Julie turned a blind eye to her attitude, "If you can make it, I promise that Mason will get a half share of


    the Brown family!"


    This was not a small sum.


    To Elizabeth''s surprise, Julie gave such an attractive offer.


    However, it was another matter whether she could make it or not.


    She picked up the teacup and took a sip with a smile, "How can I believe you?"


    "For that Ashley is Ronald''s only daughter."


    "The only daughter acknowledged by Mr.Brown is Valeria, if I''m not mistaken.Moreover, Ashley and you


    are out of the house, aren''t you?"


    "Only for now.It won''t take many days for Ronald to get us back.But we need your help, Ms.Howard"


    "I don''t make deals at a loss."


    Elizabeth turned her down.


    It was impossible for Elizabeth to help them back to the family.


    Julie was so naive as to say that.


    "You will regret it if you turn it down.You help me back to the family, and my daughter will be Miss


    Brown and everything in the Brown family would rightfully fall into the hands of my daughter.Mason, my


    son-inw, could take control of thepany as well."


    "Do you think Valeria would just watch and do nothing, Ms.Evans?"


    Elizabeth sneered.


    "As long as I be Mrs.Brown, it won''t matter for her presence.Ms.Howard, you are in need of a


    chance to pull off the war and take a revenge."


    Julie was trying to persuade her.Yes, Julie got to the point that Elizabeth wanted to take a revenge.


    Elizabeth hated Valeria to the moon and back for Valeria making Mason embarrassed in the feast of B


    city, which was a p in her face.


    Julie was aiming at Valeria too, and so they both fell upon the same one.


    It came to Elizabeth that Julie might have got some good ideas, "Any ideas?"


    "Sure.There is a way to to ruin her life, but I need your help!"


    Julie lowered her voice as she recounted her n to Elizabeth.


    Getting Julie''s n, Elizabeth relented.


    Julie actually thought the same as herself.


    She was capable of something.


    Considering that the enemy of the enemy was a friend, Elizabeth was just going to let it y out.


    Valeria had no idea of what was going to happen totally.


    She was in love with Bob in these days.


    Bob always yed cool to the others but was needy in rtionships.


    They were living on beautiful sex lives these days.


    Like today.


    Bob french kissed Valeria as the beginning of the long hot night.


    They had it again after Valeria''s shower.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With much fun.


    Valeria was all pooped out.


    Bob helped her to take a bath again.


    In the middle of the night, Valeria was awakened by his touch that she questioned, "Why don''t you


    sleep?"


    "I can''t! You are so sweet, babe!"


    Valeria was speechless.


    She moved Bob''s hands away, "I can''t.I''m extremely sleepy! So don''t touch me!"


    "Then I''ll find someone else?"


    Valeria didn''t know what to say.


    Well, maybe he was right.


    So she had to reach apromise and ept it.


    It was early in the morning after they enjoyed the intimacy again.


    Valeria kept her head on his heart, exhausted now.


    Bob''s energy level was at his highest.


    He held her in his arms for a while and then got washed up.


    He came in a few minutester and pecked her cheek, "I''m going to work, honey!"


    "Love you! Bye!"


    Valeria waved her hand.


    She fell asleep again after the sound of the door shut.


    Time was flying until the phone rang, "Hello?"


    "Valeria!"


    It was Renata, "Are you all right?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Valeria was in confusion.


    "I just...I saw Ashley and Mason together, full of air.Ashley''s been bad- mouthing you, saying that you


    broke up with Mason because you cheated on him and you were taking a pretty boy for a lover."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Valeria, who was drowsy, sat up, "What did you say?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Ashley is discrediting you.She said you had an affair with a cowboy! Valeria, I know it''s not true.You


    won''t do that.But the others don''t believe you, and now everyone is talking about you"


    Words failed Valeria.


    lt was true that she was with Bob.


    And indeed, there was no denying that Bob used to be a male prostitute, but how did Ashley get to


    know it? "Valeria, are you there? Are you okay?"


    Renata said worriedly.


    "I''m fine"


    "What are you going to do? Ashley is too underhanded.You should think of something right now!"


    "Got it, thank you!"


    Now Valeria was wide awake.


    She had handed in resignation letter and she wouldn''t meet the people there again.


    Ashley''s deliberate act did not trouble her.


    Unless she had some other ns.


    Ashley was so vicious, and her purpose wasn''t just to spread rumors.There must be other reasons.


    What was it? Somebody rang the doorbell at this point.


    It was the deliveryman again.


    This man had been sending her meals for several days.


    Bob was so sweet, and Valeria was touched by the his warmth.


    She sent a message to Bob, "Thank you! The food is delicious!"


    In amodious cubicle of Wolf Group sat a domineering men, William, who was beaming with smile


    at the phone.


    Richard, sitting opposite him, squinted at William.


    In Richard''s opinion, it was weird of William to smile like that.


    And why was he wearing such cheap clothes today? Unbearably he said, "You''re wearing this to


    indicate that you are hard up and can''t afford a cloth?"


    "I''ll do as I please! It''s none of your business."


    William sent a message with the smile still.


    But Richard spoke, "You are my friend, and you get me embarrassed by dressing like a homeless


    man.Take off your clothes and have another one!"


    "No.And I have to tell you I''m gonna be dressed like this for quite a long time!"


    William replied.


    "Why?"


    In Richard''s opinion, there must be some schemes on William''s mind.


    "Oh! Are you going to tell Master Howard about your brother''s bullying?"


    "I never said that! Valeria bought me the clothes."


    William told the truth.


    "I can''t imagine that Lady Brown is such a cheapskate to buy you such cheap clothes"


    "She''s not.She''s actually very generous to me.¡¯ William put on a gentle smile at the thought of her


    liberally offering him a hundred million dors by selling her jewelry out.


    "Are you kidding me? I didn''t see her love for you.All I see is just a miser¡¯


    William exined, "Enough.Valeria doesn''t have much money right now.Her bank card was frozen by


    Ronald.She used a credit card to buy this for me¡¯


    "How vicious is that son of a b*tch.How could he do this to his daughter?"


    Richard shook his head, "So you''re going to continue to use a false identity and watch your Miss Brown


    get bullied the way you did?"


    "She is my girl.I would not let it happen."


    William said with a slight smile, "I''m just hesitating to tell her my true identity¡±


    "You are right.After all, she was ever with Mason.Would she be shocked by your identity as a yboy?


    And your malicious sister-inw will leave no stone unturned to stop you being together.And, your


    father probably wouldn¡¯ t approve of you two being together.On the whole, you will get much trouble!"


    "That is not the point.I am actually a little worried about something else.¡¯ William sighed slightly.


    He was not worried about Elizabeth nor Master Howard.


    There was something else.


    Ashley and Mason went to the office today on purpose to discredit Valeria.


    Since Julie had reached an agreement with Elizabeth, the so-called breakup between her and Mason


    hade to an end.


    Ronald, who had been avoiding Julie and Ashley, visited them for the first time, with Mason.


    The four had dinner in an enjoyable atmosphere.


    After dinner, Ronald and Julie left together.


    Of course, Ashley was with Mason.


    After being depressed for so long, Ashley finally turned the tables.


    She kept acting cute to Mason.


    The same action met with a cool response this time.


    It took Ashley much efforts to seed to start a sex with him.


    After that, Mason lit a cigarette, and his face was visibly gloomy.


    Ashley carefully studied the face of Mason and knew something was wrong, "Don''t hide things


    inside.Say it."


    Mason sighed and told Ashley what he saw in Climax Space, about Valeria and that man.


    Hearing this, Ashley got a little confused.


    She was just to turn them against each other originally by lies.


    Howe it was the truth that Valeria hooked up with a pimp? She just couldn''t believe it.


    Even Ashley could not believe it, "Valeria is not that kind of person.There must be some


    misunderstandings""


    But whatever, it was a good opportunity fir Ashley.


    She had an idea immediately.


    She could whitewash herself as she took this opportunity to spread this news.


    She took actions immediately and told someone in thepany about Valeria keeping an toy boy as a


    lover, to spread rumors.


    It worked well.


    But Ashley wanted more.


    She wanted to retaliate back for being humiliated by Valeria in the feast of B city.


    So she, at any cost, made somebody to post a new topic online telling Valeria''s stories.


    The article caused a stir online, and Ashley was pleased with it.


    It was just a beginning.


    She was to bring out the big guns soon.


    Ashley knew the design of Valeria''s work very well.


    She ever had a good rtionship with Valeria when Valeria never hided anything from her.


    But Ashley didn''t mean to be her good friend.


    Instead, she only wanted to scammed Valeria.


    So she had secretly copied the design of Valeria and sold it to somebody.


    Now that Mason was going to fire Valeria, she must persuade Mason to add insult to Valeria''s injury.


    The design was a chance for her to use Valeria of giarism.


    giarism was a fatal blow to a designer.


    What awaited Valeria was not only the bad reputation of being expelled and having giarized designs,


    but also the costlypensation.


    After all, the vi she designed had been fullypleted.


    Soon, the news of Valeria''s giarizing and the bad name of her keeping a yboy would be exposed.


    What a perfect way of burying her.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Valeria knew it well that there must be a conspiracy waiting for her but she hadn''t formed any


    expectation at those people going so far as to be so despicable, so she didn''t really pay much attention


    to it.


    In the evening, she cooked dinner early and waited for Bob .


    Bob went home on time.


    At mealtime Bob told Valeria, "Your father, Ashley and her mother, the three of them are going to be


    together again"


    "How do you know?" Valeria asked.


    He learned it from Marcus, who said that Ronald and the Howard family would soon be talking about a


    partnership.


    Ashley and Mason were said to have made a high- profile appearance at the office today.


    After a period of silence, the two made up again.


    Needless to say, Elizabeth gave Ashley and Mason permission to continue their rtionship for the


    sake of Ashley''s pregnancy.


    Elizabeth was not that stupid.


    She would notpromise just because Ashley was pregnant.


    In William''s opinion, they must had reached an agreement.


    And that agreement must have something to do with the Brown family.


    So he thought it was necessary to warn Valeria.


    It did not ur to him that she should ask him how he knew.


    So he made another fabricated excuse, "I heard it from Marcus"


    "You''re just a driver, Marcus even told you about this?"


    Valeria picked holes in his saying.


    Bobughed, "I overheard his phone conversation."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The answer held water.


    "I can''t do anything with this.As long as those disgusting mother and daughter don''t bother me, I''ll be


    fine"


    "Don''t be that stupid.They''ll stop at nothing until they marry into a wealthy family.And with all the wealth


    of your family, are you willing to give it up to them?"


    She needed to think it over carefully, because half of the share belonged to her mother, Natalie.


    After Natalie''s death, those shares had been transferred to her.


    Ronald could only transfer his own part.


    She had saw through Ronald.She didn''t care whether he was to continue taking possession of her


    share.


    Bob was the one who created a "surprise" tonight because he brought the share up, as a person who


    never talked about property before.


    "Maybe he''s with me for another purpose? For my shares in thepany? "


    This made Valeria ufortable.She frowned and looked at him in disbelief.


    "If I were not Ronald''s daughter, or he wouldn''t give me even a penny, would you still love me?"


    "Of course!"


    Bob was clever enough to know what was in Valeria'' head.


    He stopped eating and kept a tight grip on her hand, and stared at her very seriously, "I was not


    interested in your shares or property.Not now, not forever.I promise!"


    Bob''s words reassured Valeria.


    She was amused that she should have suspected Bob.


    The man love her so deeply.


    She shouldn''t have done this.


    She kissed Bob out of guilt, I''m so sorry! I shouldn''t have said that.


    "Not at all.If I were you, I would have thought like that too."


    So he knew what she was thinking about.


    Valeria felt it amazing for Bob to read her mind.


    They put it in the past.


    After dinner, Bob offered to do the dishes.


    He spilled water all over the ground, and Valeria had to mop the floor following him.


    "Forget it.I''ll do the dishes.You can''t even do the dishes.Are you too spoiled?"


    Bobughed, "I can do it.You cook and I do the dishes.We get a clear division ofbor, don''t we?"


    Afterwards, the two cuddled up on the sofa and watched TV for a while.


    Bob apanied her to watch soap opera While he kept flirting with her.


    They had a hot night like the previous ones.


    Ravishing.


    Valeria was lethargic.


    Then Bob''s phone rang.


    He answered it in a low voice, "Hello?"


    It was Marcus on the phone.


    He said in a quick and nervous voice, "Mr.Howard, Master Howard came down with illness.Come here


    right now!"


    Valeria heard the noises and opened the eyes, "What are you doing?"


    "To pick Marcus up.I''ll get backter.Be a good girl and sleep by yourself!"


    Bob pecked on her cheek and left in haste.


    Master Howard suddenly fell into aa at dinner and several doctors were battling to save his life.


    Having received the news, William rushed to the hospital, and his brothers, Charles Howard, George


    Howard and Philip Howard, had already been waiting there.


    This was the first time the four brothers had been seen together.


    They all inherited Master Howard''s handsomeness.


    Especially William, the nurses was swooning at first sight of this oh- so-handsome man.


    However, it were not only the girls staring at William, but also his two old half- brothers, George and


    Philip.


    The three brothers were the offsprings of Master Howard'' s first wife.


    And William was the child of the second wife who had died birthing the second child.


    William was away from the country since eight.


    There were very few people who knew him at home.


    Charles, the eldest child, didn''t know about William''s return until yesterday.


    But he didn''t inform the others, so George and Philip were startled when William turned up.


    Ignoring the sight, William walked straight towards Charles, "Charles, what''s going on?"


    "Not good! The doctors are trying their best to save him"


    Charles sighed and tapped William on the shoulder, "We need to work up to facing the results."


    Philip could not help but ask, "William, When did you get back?"


    "I''ve been back for quite a long time."


    William was a man of few words.


    Charles, the calcting one, pretended they were good as they used to be facing the most loved son


    by Master Howard.


    However, George and Philip, who was not tricky as Charles was, did not disguise themselves.


    They looked at William with unfriendly eyes and said in a weird tone, "I thought you would live abroad


    forever.What are you back for?"


    "Our father fell ill.I came back to look after him."


    William answered lightly.


    "I don''t know that you are so dutiful, William" George sneered, "It''s an excuse for the property, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, I heard that father has gave you a huge amount of property.You probably have blew at least a


    few billion dors abroad?'' Philip satirized him.


    "You heard it, by the grapevine, right? Or the proof?" William asked lightly.


    This made Philip look at Charles, "Charles, I thought you¡­¡±


    "Shut up! Our father is in a vital period now while you are talking about these unimportant things


    here.Aren''t you shameless?"


    Charles''s face darkened and he fiercely scolded them.


    Charles meant to sit on the sidelines and waited to see who would win.


    But he didn''t expect that Philip would direct the fire to him.


    He was the one who incited George and Philip with the "a few billion dors" thing.


    His was to to make them hate William.


    While he had been ying the role of a good brother to William.


    Now Philip almost made a slip of the tongue and sold him, which made Charles scolded Philip for being


    stupid and red at Philip to interrupt him.


    Philip deferred to Charles in these matters so he shut.


    But William thought with a sneer, "A few billion dors? It was nothing but mudslinging from


    Charles.Interesting!"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    After eight hours of first aid, Master Howard was finally pushed out of the emergency room at 4 a.m.


    The Howard family''s four brothers surrounded the doctor and asked about their father''s condition.


    The doctor said that the rescue was in time and he''d be better with a good rest.


    Upon hearing this, William let out a sigh of relief.


    A look of disappointment shed across Charles''s eyes, who expected that Master Howard would not


    make it through this time while he came back to life again.


    They had been waiting in the hospital for so long and everyone was very tired.


    Charles looked at his watch.


    "The hour growste.Since our father has been out of danger, you can go back to rest.Leave the work


    to auntie and the caretaker.I''ll arrange for a few more servants toe over to take care of father


    tomorrow morning" !


    Philip and George were all for it, so the three brothers left.


    While William did not go but stayed in the ward.


    Followed by his two younger brothers, Charles headed straight for the parking lot.


    George couldn''t resist saying it.


    "William can really burn me up.He is always batting around without doing anything useful.Now father is


    in hospital, hees earlier than anyone else and even stays as an act.He intends to be the first one


    when father wakes up to see.Our father already ys favorites to him and he will definitely be cheated


    again when he sees William''s dummy filial piety.He can only be more partial to William again and thus


    give him more inheritance"


    "Exactly, our father has always been biased.We are all his sons, why does he treat William so good


    unfairly? Charles, just discuss ways to stop this, okay? You can''t take charge of thepany once


    father leaves all his shares to William."


    Philip added.


    Charles looked at his two younger brothers and sneered, "I got to tell you something worse that father


    has ordered William to upy positions of power in thepany"


    "What the hell?"


    Philip and Charles almost hit the roof, "He actually said that? So what should we do now?"


    Charles let out a bleak smile, "To do what? What can I do about father''s decision? I can only carry it out


    as his instructions"


    With this, he got into the car and left before George and Philip could say a word.


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help wondering that, "If William, such a guy good for nothing,


    is able to be a decision-maker in thepany, what about themselves?"


    They couldn''t take a backseat! They had to have a talk with Master Howard when he got awake.


    Valeria woke up early in the next morning.


    She was in mild surprise to see nobody on the bed apart from herself and realized that William did not


    come backst night.


    "What made William spend a night out? Was he going to apany Marcus on a business trip?"


    Valeria was a little worried.


    She wanted to call William, but she was afraid that she might wake him up in his sleep.


    "Forget it.Better to call him at noon: After washing up and getting dressed, Valeria began to make


    breakfast.


    The doorbell rang at the moment she stepped into the kitchen.


    She opened the door and found it was still that deliveryman with breakfast in his hand, and with the


    same words.


    Valeria was totally amused by William, who was rolled with handsomeness, warmth and sweetness.


    After breakfast, the Valeria tidied up and changed into a suit to go through resignation formalities in


    Howardpany.


    As she stepping into the office, she obviously felt that people were with weird looks.


    And they were whispering about her in a furtive way.


    But she knew it from Renata yesterday, that it was Ashley behind the whole thing, but Valeria did not


    care about it.


    After all, she couldn''t withhold others'' reactions.


    She could ignore everything that was not in aggressive.


    The personnel department, however, deliberately made things difficult for her when she tried to


    complete exit procedure.


    They imed that her resignation report had not been signed yet, and she need toe back another


    time.


    The manager, Mason, who had alleged to her face to fire her.


    Howe he didn''t approve her resignation? Valeria did not argue with the staff of the personnel


    department and went straight to Mason''s office.


    She just went through the door without a knock in anger.


    What she saw was a "explicit content".


    With disordered dresses, Ashley was half squatted in front of Mason while the man had his eyes closed


    in ecstasy.


    Valeria almost threw up and hurriedly closed the door.


    The door was reopened in a few minutes.


    Ashley looked at Valeria unhappily, "What are you doing here?"


    Valeria thought that Ashley would feel ashamed.


    But her self- righteous expression and oral coption in the office made Valeria extremely disgusted.


    She turned to Mason and asked, "Mr.Eich, why don''t you approve of my resignation report?"


    His fooling around with girlfriend seen by the ex made him blushed with embarrassment.


    But itsted for a few seconds before he was stimted by Valeria''s attitude.


    Valeria didn''t even give a damn to this scene.


    She didn''t care about the intimacy between Ashley and him! Her brokenhearted look in thest time


    when he was caught with Ashley in the parking lot, was nowpletely reced by scorn in her eyes.


    Was it the pimp who changed her? That pimp was more charming than him so that Valeria moved on


    so quickly and didn''t care about him at all now? Mason burst a blood vessel, "So nobody has told you


    to knock on the door before entering the room? You have no manners!"


    "You should be ashamed of what you said, Mr.Eich.You won''t have sex in your office if you know how


    to spell the word "shame", will you?"


    Mason was at a loss for words when Valeria fought back.


    Ashley sneered and cut in, "Taking the fact into consideration that we are an engaged couple, it is the


    most normal thing in the world.What the f*ck do you care I"


    "Really? So why don''t you start a live? You are really aw-down dirty shame!"


    The words turned Ashley''s face blue with anger.


    She wanted to respond with an expletive.


    Ashley, however, pretended to look like she had been wronged and began to shed tears when she


    reminded herself how gentle and kind she had always pretended to be in front of Mason.


    Mason didn''t expect Valeria to be so eloquent.


    He sneered , ¡®''How noble you are to hook up with a pimp? Look at you.Hard to tell such a nobledy


    from a famous family has a pimp fetish.It makes me sick!"


    "Look at yourself first! You''re the world''s only living heart donor.And You are a real beast.Everyone in


    this world is nobler than you.Why are you still alive?"


    Valeria is telling that he was more pathetic than a pimp? Mason was furious about her words, "Valeria,


    just watch and see.I will make you regret it!"


    "No, I will never.Well, you''re a grown man, Mason.Just feel big, okay? I am not here to quarrel with


    you.Just tell me why you haven''t approved of my resignation report."


    "Why? Because you are not done here.I can''t let you go."


    "What?"


    Valeria was in confusion.


    "Drop the act, Valeria.Anyway, it''s no trifling matter.And it''s all that I can tell.Just wait.I''ll get you


    informed when it''s approved!"


    It was obvious that Mason was going to ckball her while Valeria could do nothing about it.


    After all, it was impossible for her to force him to do that.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With no reasons to put up with the performances of this shameless couple, Valeria walked off.


    Seeing her off, Ashley said piteously, "It was so arrogant of her, Mason! She doesn''t even fluff you off!"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Valeria stormed out of thepany and rushed into the car outside.


    The shamelessness of the couple was beyond her imagination.


    She was in urgent need of expressing her feelings to somebody.


    The only one she could count on now was Bob.


    So Valeria sent a message to Bob, "Hard time for me now!"


    In the hospital, William was resting with his eyes closed on the sofa in a senior ward.


    A nurse covered him with a nket gently to protect him from a cold.


    But William opened his eyes the moment her hand touched William.


    "Sorry to bother you.Mr.Howard!"


    The nurse said with guilt.


    "Nope, I''m awake" William smiled and took a look at his phone.


    He immediately replied, "What''s wrong?"


    "I didn''t get approved when I resigned.Mason refused to sign on the paper and told me to wait.He must


    be on purpose."


    "Well, rx.I''ll sort him out and help you blow off steam!"


    Valeria was pissed before Bob alleged that he was going to deal with Mason.


    The sweetness of Bob made her much happier.


    But she justughed and didn''t really count on him.


    Mason, after all, was the manager in thepany, and he was supported by Elizabeth.


    It was impossible for Bob, a driver, to stand a chance against them.


    But Bob''s shielding made her joyful the same.


    She sent another message, "What would you like for dinner? I''ll make it for you"


    "Everything.I love everything that you make for me!"


    This was a honey-lipped guy for real.


    Havingforted Valeria, William rubbed his forehead.He didn''t fall asleep all night.


    But it was the depression that hanged over him instead of the tiredness.


    Master Howard, after all, was still in aa.


    Last night, he asked the attending physician about Master Howard''s condition after Charles and others


    left.


    But the doctor was vague to say that the situation was serious and he would try his best.


    William doubted about the words of the attending physician.


    He had been in the business circle for so many years and he could see inside men''s minds.


    The doctor slurred his words and looked suspicious.


    Thinking of Charles''s tricks, he couldn''t help being worried .


    Better for him to be cautious.


    Therefore, he took a photo of Master Howard''s medical record and sent it to several experts abroad.


    These experts read the medical records and all felt strange for no apparent reason.


    It made William more worried.


    These were top medical experts abroad.


    If they couldn''t do anything about it, then nobody could rescue Master Howard.


    Under such pressure, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    So he had been leaning on the sofa and thinking about it.


    He might have to invite the top foreign experts here finally to treat Master Howard.


    William walked over to the bedside and took a look at Master Howard.


    He reached out to help his father to tuck up.


    But the unconscious man suddenly opened his eyes.


    William was dull for a moment, "Oh, Dad! You''re awake¡­¡±


    On the other hand, with Mason''s consent, Ashley got more freedom on Valeria''s affair.


    She spent huge sums on the previous post to make it repost and spread everywhere.


    It had only been spread on a small scale previously, but now, it had drawn much more attention.


    It was not until the night that Valeria saw those posts full of insinuation, and the heat of the posts had


    exploded then.


    People werementing very straightforward that the rich girl who kept a y boy was Valeria.


    Because her look, the identity as a designer, the betray she had suffered and her high-key showing up


    in the feast in B city all matched with the character in the story.


    Seeing the post was exposed to the most searched hashtags, Valeria frowned.


    It must be that b*tch, Ashley! She knew that Ashley must have a malicious scheme.


    So this top search was Ashley''s hidden move? If Ashley was aiming to make a big fuss about her by


    Bob'' S position, then Ashley really hit a sore spot in this way.


    After all, she was with Bob for real.


    Her ount was exposed and hundreds of thousands of private messages scolding her to be so


    shameless.


    Valeria started a saturnine silence looking at these cursing private letters.


    It was truth that she was with Bob.


    Denying could not change anything.


    But this was about Bob and her and how was it any business to do with others? Were they in charge of


    the pacific ocean? Valeria wanted to revolted against the public.


    She was not afraid of being scolded.


    She could bear the criticisms hit on her as long as she was with Bob.


    So she could only admit it.


    Valeria logged onto her ount and made a new post, which said, "Yes, I love him.I love him whoever


    he is"


    People spected it was saying she was indeed dating with a pimp.


    Thements below exploded immediately followed by various vicious expletives.


    Valeria''s post was both reposted andmented by several million times and became the top topic.


    In the hospital, William''s phone rang.


    It came the hasty voice of Marcus, "Mr.Howard, something happened!"


    Marcus told William about the attack on Valeria, "I''ve tried to turn down the heat and we almost made


    it.But Miss Brown suddenly made a new post and it made the things out of hand now!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    William blinked.


    For so long, the cutie had thought of him as a pimp, and he had never exined it.


    He never thought that he would bring her so much trouble.


    Never mind, if the cutie got the nerve to admit their rtionship, he would offer full support and


    cooperation to her.


    He would never let her down.


    He ordered Marcus in a low voice on the phone, "Now get prepared for holding a firework party by the


    sea in two hours.I will take Valeria there by then."


    "No, we can''t, Mr.Howard.Master Howard is hospitalized now, you mustn''t make more trouble."


    Marcus immediately stopped him.


    "I just want to admit our rtionship.It''s not a big deal."


    "Mr.Howard, do you remember who Miss Brown''s ex- boyfriend was? Mason is Elizabeth''s


    nephew.They will aim at you if they know that you are with Miss Brown."


    "I won''t leave them a chance." William replied lightly.


    "You must had a backup n already, but just consider about Master Howard.He''s sick now and can''t


    be hurt at all.Can you ept anything bad happens to him?"


    William frowned at the words.


    He wasn''t afraid of Elizabeth who was causing trouble, but he had to care about Master Howard, who


    was in poor health.


    The Charles Family was with murky motives.


    He couldn''t allow this issue to hurt Master Howard.


    "Besides, Miss Brown doesn''t know about your real identity.What would she do if she knows it?"


    William kept silent for a few seconds, "I''ve got an idea! Just arrange the fireworks.Rx, everything is


    gonna be fine!"

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Ashley and Julie were extremely happy and satisfied with the wide spread of Valeria''s scandal over the


    Inte.


    The mother and daughter opened champagne to celebrate , "Mom, the scandal about Valeria has been


    spread, and she was in the way of getting her reputation sullied"


    "Yeah, this b*tch was so audacious to throw us out of the house.I will make her end up with a disaster!"


    Julieughed sarcastically.


    Ronald and Julie kissed and made up with the support of Elizabeth, and showtime was to begin soon.


    "My father will be pissed at her if he knows the scandal of Valeria! I can''t wait to know how he would


    sort Valeria out! "


    Ashley cachinnated.


    "We can''t just wait for your father''s move, we need to begin our next step ourselves.And the first one is


    to move back to the family under justification!"


    With a greedy look, Julie slowly said, "After we manage to move back, we need to immediately make


    another wave to uncover her giarism, which is to insults her so outrageously.Valeria will definitely be


    expelled by your father by then and what awaits her will be an entire life out of the sun!"


    The mother and daughter smirked as if they had seen their bright future.


    And Valeria was really in a hard time now.


    It didn''t take long for Ronald to call Valeria after she made the post.


    "Look what you''ve done, Valeria Brown! I am so pissed off! ¡°


    "For what?" Valeria asked in reply.


    "You dumb motherf*cker.How could you be so shameless to hook up with an pimp?"


    Ronald was furious, "How would I raise up a child like you ? I should have drowned you at the


    beginning if I had known that you were so shameless!"


    The man wouldn''t let her exin herself and just gave a piece of his mind without anyfort.


    Valeria couldn''t believe that her father would be so vicious Extremely sad, she held the phone tighter.


    Without her reply, Ronald continued to curse.


    "You''ve put our family in an excruciating position! I''m itching to throw you out!"


    "I thought you already chase me out? So you want to sever all ties with me?"


    Valeriaughed coldly.


    "This day wille soon if you keep acting so stupidly!"


    Ronald made Valeria feel worse.


    "So, end of story, bye!"


    Valeria was to hung up the phone, but Ronald stopped her.


    "We are not finished! Do you have any idea about your identity? And that people are watching you?"


    "What identity? Only me watching myself"


    Valeria talked back.


    "You just won''t admit that you''re wrong! You really piss me off!"


    Ronald was furious.


    "Just make a statement to rify this whole thing! Believe me, you don''t want to know how I will end it!"


    "What to rify?"


    Valeria put on a false smile.


    "Drop the act, Valeria! You''ve already known how serious the matter is, haven''t you? I''m telling you that


    I don''t care whether you are dating with a pimp.The reputation is the only thing that I care about.You


    are my daughter and what you''ve done has affected me and thepany.And you must make an


    exnation!"


    "Exnation? No!" She thought.


    With the going rant and raving of Ronald, she ended the call with a cold face.


    Only to receive the constant prank calls and got deluged by friend requests.


    It didn''te to Valeria that Ashley went so far as to spread her number and ount, which was so


    malicious.


    Valeria shut down the phone and curled up on the couch, with her head buried deeply between legs,


    drowned by inexplicable loneliness and destion.


    She fell into a state of profound mncholy.


    Hours of silence on the couch had flied until someone held her.


    Valeria raised her head and met William''s eye filled with concern.


    After a pout, she hugged William with tears shed in a silence.


    William lowered his head and dried her tears with a kiss, "You great numpty.Why didn''t you deny it?


    Why did you say that on the post?"


    "I can''t, I love you, William! I don''t want you to be a secret lover for me.We can start a fair and square


    rtionship!"


    William cupped her face, "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault! Valeria , I''ll handle this matter well.Come with me!"


    Getting out of the apartment, he yanked Valeria along by her hand to get into the car, and sped all the


    way to the seaside.


    Soon on the beach, the car stopped.


    They walked into the dark beach holding hands.


    On the face was the bitter taste of the sea with breeze.


    William strode forward on the soft beach with his hand tangling into hers.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was a long time until he finally stopped.


    William put his hand around Valeria, slowly bent down and gently said, "Close your eyes, baby!"


    Valeria was docile to close her eyes, and his lips went to her lips...


    The next second, something rose into the air and exploded getting the whole beach illuminated.


    Valeria opened her eyes in the tremendous sound.


    Before her was a ze of colorful fireworks blooming in the air.


    Which kept up changing into various patterns and said, love you!"


    She saw it clearly.


    In surprise, Valeria looked at the words that constantly changed into differentnguages in the sky, and


    then turned to look at the man who looked deeply into the her eyes.


    "This is for me?"


    "Do you like it?"


    The man stare at her with an anchoring gaze.


    "Yes!"


    But Valeria couldn''t help sobbing.


    She hugged him tightly and kissed him on his lips.


    They passionately kissed on the brilliant beach, which was beautiful and fascinating.


    The grand fireworks party was on for four hours on the beach.


    It was extremely beautiful and amazing.


    People were taking pictures of this grand scene in the distance and got the photos uploaded to the


    Inte, and the scene of the long-hair girl Valeria dating with a man and holding hands as well.


    The picture that drew them smooching and watching the fireworks soon rank the top of the news.


    But hard to tell who the hero was, because all of his figures in the photos were covered in mosaics


    apart from one taken from behind of their embrace.


    Everyone was trying to dig out the man.


    There were only a few powerful families that were able to set off fireworks for four hours in B city.


    Seeing the brilliant fireworks on the beach, the crowds tried to take a near look on the site.


    The beach, however, was guarded.


    The intersection of the fireworks area was cordoned off by numerous bodyguards in ck suits and no


    one was allowed in.


    But someone took photos of the luxury car parked by the sea.


    "It belongs to Richard rk!"


    "Jesus, is it Richard''s car?"


    "The man with Valeria is Richard rk!"


    "So Richard had set off fireworks for Valeria for four hours on the beach to show love!"


    "What an extreme romance!"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Posts and discussions took over the Inte and the previous news about Valeria and pimp


    disappeared in a sh.


    People who had previously scolded Valeria began apologizing for misunderstanding her, and some


    managed to find the author of the original article.


    The author was used of her purpose.


    But the author who had been bribed by Ashley only apologized, exining that she was writing a novel


    instead of aiming at Valeria, and that the article must had been exploited by someone else.


    But nobody ept it.


    The public, feeling duped, dug up her ount on every tform on the Inte andshed out at her


    actions.


    Far more than that.


    The author''s address and phone number were exposed by Inte users, and she was buried in a


    torrent of abuse, phone calls and text messages that followed.


    Some even threw trashes like dead mice, rotten tomato and smelly eggs into her house.


    The gate was covered with disgusting rubbish.


    It was said that the author had moved away with the whole family given the circumstances.


    Ashley never expected it to go this way.


    Yet, angry and hateful, she could do nothing.


    She knew it exactly that Valeria was too pretentious to be with a pimp.


    But it never urred to her that the man with Valeria was Richard rk.


    Richard rke was so handsome, rich and capable.


    Looking at all the news about "Fireworks Love" and the figure of her hugging a man on the Inte,


    she almost went crazy with jealousy.


    After she took Mason away, Ashley expected Valeria to be utterly defeated or plunged into extreme


    grief.


    But the incident did not affect Valeria at all, which was aplete surprise to Ashley.


    Valeria was shining while Ashley herself was in the shadows of poverty and meanness, which went as


    before Ashley was not the only one in a lot of pain.


    So was Mason.


    He felt great to see Valeria in the headlines as a notorious rake and was content to let her end in pain.


    The euphoria of victory, however,sted less than four hours before it was reced by a fast and fierce


    reversal.


    The scene of Valeria standing on tiptoe to kiss the stranger''s lips and the two embracing in the midst of


    fireworks broke Mason''s heart.


    Valeria and Mason had only held hands in their four years together.


    It was his self-abasement that stopped him to go further instead of unwillingness.


    To Mason, Valeria was a beautiful and innocent school belle, while he himself was the destitute owner


    of the Eich Family.


    Without Elizabeth''s help by stealth, Valeria, such a beautiful person, would not be in love with him in


    any case, Mason knew he was just an impostor and that Valeria had never loved him.


    Valeria loved the man who saved her.


    He had thought about having sex with Valeria, but she refused, saying she would save the first time


    until their wedding night.


    He didn''t dare to go any further and he walked on eggshells to spare her feelings until he finally lost


    this love stolen from others.


    After he had heard from Ashley that Valeria had another lover and had seen the evidence that Ashley


    forged.


    Mason almost went dolly under such stimtion.


    He swore revenge on Valeria and left her devastated.


    Up to now, however, Valeria was not the one overwhelmed with sorrow.


    On the contrary, Mason was getting more and more desperate and angry!


    "Valeria loved the beautiful fireworks the most!"


    "So sweet and happy she was in the arms of that unknown man!"


    "Who on earth had set off fireworks for her for four hours?¡±


    "It couldn''t be Richard!"


    Mason knew that it was definitely not Richard rk!


    "Richard is now having a drink with someone in a private box of Climax Space, so who else could it be


    other than Richard?"


    "That pimp?"


    "But how could he managed to afford such a fireworks party?"


    "He maybe not a pimp?"


    "But he had admitted himself as a pimp when he was talking with Valeria"


    "So it couldn''t be him.How many men did Valeria have a secret rtionship with?"


    Mason was furious at the thought, and violently seized the ss from the table and smashed it to


    pieces on the floor In Lake View Nest, Valeria just fell asleep in William''s arms.


    William held her soft body with a beaming face.


    To William''s surprise, the cutie seduced him of her own ord.


    William let it slide to start the night of dalliance and madness.


    The cutie was tired out as usual followed by falling into deep sleep.


    William kissed her gently on the face and got out of bed to get dressed.


    William needed to check out the situation in the hospital.


    Out of danger as Master Howard was, he couldn''t help worrying about him.


    Before William stepped out of the room, he gently covered Valeria and touched her face.


    Just as he walked to the entrance and was about to open the door, Richard''s call came in.


    He said angrily, "William Howard, you tried to manipte me?"


    "Do you get any evidence?"


    William replied slowly.


    "Come on, you borrowed my car to set me up? Without a word? I''ve never known you are such a guy!


    And you have a beautiful girl in your arms while I''m bearing me for you! I need an exnation!"


    Richard''s blood vessels burst when he saw the news after hours of drinking.


    "Bullsh*t, I just borrowed your car.I didn''t do anything else."


    Fine! You can either admit it or wait and see what I do.I''ll right now deny I''m not the one who was with


    Valeria.Let''s see how you''ll exin it.


    "Well, I see you are really angry, but just go ahead and deny it, and we''ll see whether people will buy it


    or not!"


    "William Howard, can''t you f*cking be a little gentler? Is it so difficult for you to make an apology?"


    Richard shouted in anger.


    William chuckled, "Dude, think back to when I was abroad cleaning up your mess.Why didn''t you


    f*cking remember to thank me back then?"


    Richard was speechless at William''s words and burst intoughter, "Fine, you win! I intended to tell you


    something just now, but I don''t want to say it now because you are so beyond reason"


    "Thanks, I can check it out myself.So I won''t help you with your business anymore, either.Let''s just call


    it quits"


    Richard knew very well about his own shamelessness.


    It didn''te to Richard that William was more shameless than himself.


    He had the audacity to threaten him so shamelessly when he wanted something from him.


    Richard had to fight back the anger that might have made him throw his phone away, "I''m telling you


    that Mason saw me drinking tonight in Climax Space.Now he knew that I wasn''t the one with Valeria.


    "It''s not a big deal.I never meant to make you take the me"


    Knowing Mason was nothing to William, Richard had to bring up another matter, "When will you treat


    me to the meal you owe me?"


    "Some day!"


    "You shameless.I know you get plenty of time.You can just y with your little tricks until Valeria knows


    your true colors!"


    Richard hung up the phone in a murmur.


    And William put away the phone and strode out of the room.


    There was another one in addition to Richard''s luxury car.


    The rear door was opened by a ck- d bodyguard respectfully when William walked out of the


    apartment building.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    William got in the car withrge strides.


    Having been submerged in the darkness, Marcus greeted William as he saw William with a smile,


    "Mr.Howard!"


    William looked at Marcus with a frown, "Why are you here? ¡°


    "I worry about you, sir.And I need to report things happened today, by the way"


    "What happened today was the work of Julie and her daughter.That figures." He said Indifferently.


    No one else would y such vicious tricks to Valeria except for Julie and her daughter.


    "Yes, but Mason Eich also took part in it.He spent big bucks in paid posters and that''s why it ended up


    like this.The name caused a look of disgust to sh across William''s eyes.¡±


    Marcus continued.


    "Mason Eich doesn''t know you.Hard to tell what means Ashley had used to make him believe that you


    are a pimp, and so he made such a scene.The original author had been driven out of B city under our


    attack.Do we need to get the author under our control?"


    "No need!" William replied calmly.


    "Then what are you going to do with Mason Eich and Ashley Evans?"


    Marcus pursued the matter.


    "Leave them alone!"


    William was in calm still.


    Marcus had already arranged for his men in positions to wait for William''s order.


    William''s "do nothing" n about Mason and Ashley thus was contrary to Marcus''s expectations.


    William had always believed that tit for tat was fair y.


    He would definitely retaliate back if someone provoked him.


    Difficult for Marcus to tell why he let go of Mason and Ashley so easily this time.


    "Sir, you''re going to do nothing to them?"


    "I never said that.They are just having their final days"


    William rubbed his forehead and said, "Mason ever saved Valeria so I wonder how a snake in the grass


    would save other''s life? He must have a reason to do that and I''d like to see what he wants"


    The strain in William''s face made Marcus''s heart ached.


    Ever since Master Howard''s sudden illnessst night, William had not been able to take a good rest.


    He would make himself ill if current trends continued.


    "Mr.Howard, you don''t have to go to the hospital.I''ll arrange for someone to take care of Master


    Howard.Better for you to have a rest first!"


    "Then I''ll be worried still!"


    William closed his eyes thinking back that Master Howard''s strange illness.


    The same strange reaction of the doctor made him uneasy as well.


    He had to keep an eye on the hospital in case of ident.


    "I''m worried that you don''t have a good rest!"


    "I''m fine.Only by taking care of my father can I steady myself.Don''t worry about me, I can sleep on the


    sofa in the ward."


    Marcus couldn''t change William''s mind, so he had to make the bodyguard start the car.


    The situation had changedpletely after the night.


    In the Central South Building, Ronald''s secretary was reporting what had happenedst night in front of


    him.


    "People believe it was Richard rk who set off fireworks for Ms.Brown for four hours.What do you


    say?"


    The words drew a look of disbelief on Ronald''s face, "How is that possible?"


    Because he was there in Climax Space, too.


    And he saw that Richard appear there with his own eyes.


    Ronald Brown couldn''t help wondering how Richard managed to be in two ces at the same time?


    "Who could it be other than Richard to set the fireworks for Valeria? And an ordinary man wasn''t able to


    make a firework showst for four consecutive hours."


    "What kind of big shot did Valeria get involved with again?"


    "There were only a handful of important figures in B City: the Howard family, the rk family and boss


    of Wolf Group."


    "There was no way for Valeria to be connected with the Howard family, while Richard rk was the


    only and possible one of the rk family, but he was not there.So boss of Wolf Group was the only one


    left.But Valeria did firmly deny the rtionship with the boss of Wolf Group to his facest time.


    "Did she tell a lie? Why would she lie?"


    This was causing Ronald a headache.


    Valeria had been spoiled all the time.


    His throwing Valeria out of the house and canceling her card never made her eat a crow, which proved


    that she was living a pretty wealthy life.


    So who was the man behind her to back her up? That was a question he had to check up on.


    He made an order, "Check out Valeria''s movement recently and find out who she was with these days."


    When Ronald was assigning a task to the secretary, Julie and her daughter were busy with something,


    too.


    In Ashley''s mind, it had always been Richard rk who set off the fireworks for Valeria, which made


    her green with envy.


    She had no idea that it was not Richard until Mason told that Richard was drinking in Climax Space


    then and didn''t have time to set off the fireworks.


    Who else could it be but Richard rk? It took Ashley and Mason a long time to guess and look for the


    right person, but they finally failed.


    They wanted to find out who was helping Valeria.


    After all, if Richard was behind Valeria, they would not dare to hurt Valeria again or make an effort


    worth nothing. Valeria had a good sleep this night that ended at nine oclock in the morning.


    She woke up and find Bob was as usual not by her side.


    She reached out to hold Bob''s pillow as if she was hugging Bob and this drew a sweet smile on her


    face.


    Everything that happenedst night was so beautiful, magical and incredible! How did Bob get to know


    that she loved fireworks and how did he manage to prepare the grand fireworks party? What a happy


    ident inst night.


    She totally immersed herself in happiness and thought about nothing then.


    But now that she thought back at that time of the scene was incredible! Remembering the fireworks


    worth a few million dors for Abbie rk''sing-of-age ceremony made her realize the firework


    showsted obviously longer and was more beautiful inst night.


    Considering Bob''s poverty, the thought of money made Valeria worried.


    The fireworks must have cost a lot of money.


    How could he afford it? She didn''t wish that Bob had borrowed money for the sake of her.


    Extremely worried, she immediately turned on her phone and sent a message to Bob, "What are you


    doing?"


    In the hospital, Master Howard returned to bed and fell asleep after the examination.


    William sat on the couch with a contemtive expression.


    Outside was greeting voices of the bodyguards and staff nurse, "What can I do for you, Madam Eich?"


    "I''m here to visit Master Howard."


    Elizabeth''s voice was very gentle, "Thank you for your hard work these days!"


    "It''s our job! Master Howard is taking a rest now.You''d bettere back when he wakes up, Madam


    Eich!"


    The nurse replied with a smile.


    "Master Howard is having a rest? So where is William? I haven''t seen William for quite a long time and


    I''d like to have a look at him!"


    The nurse got no reason to stop her so Elizabeth just walked through the door.


    Seeing William there, she smiled and greeted kindly, "Hi, there."


    "Hi, Elizabeth."


    William nodded lightly with a cool response Elizabeth had seen this toff for only a few times.


    Because William had been sent abroad since he was eight and things were like, Master Howard went


    overseas to visit him and he rarely came back.


    Actually, she officially met William five or six years ago.


    William growing so handsome after these years made her surprised.


    Elizabeth''s silent judgment was on as her gaze swept across William''s so-handsome face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Being handsome as hell can''t cover the truth of you being a chocte teapot.Pity for the face."

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Elizabeth took out a thermos bottle from the bag on her hand, "I''ve made chicken soup for Master


    Howard."


    "Our father is in poor health and the doctor advised him to eat a nd diet.Such greasy food like


    chicken soup is not allowed" William replied lightly.


    "Then you can take it, for your hard work on taking care of father!" Elizabethughed.


    "I don''t like it. You can keep it for my brother, your husband " William refused.


    Elizabeth felt embarrassed to be so directly rejected by William.


    She had no choice but to change the topic, "What did the doctor say our dad should have? Next time I''ll


    cook something our dad likes and send it over."


    "Something light as the doctor said.But I''ve ordered someone to make breakfast for father, so don''t


    bother."


    Though Elizabeth invited a snub, she didn''t get angry.


    A mild reply still, "Then that will count on you, William."


    William nodded, "I''m d to be of help of my own father!"


    Then Valeria sent a message asking what he was doing.


    He replied, "I''m working."


    "Are you free at noon? Shall we have lunch together? I''d like to cook your lunch myself"


    Another message from Valeria.


    The corners of William''s mouth curled up in a tender smile .


    He had such a great smile.


    No wonder so many women fall for him.


    William Howard did have a fatal attraction in such a rakish appearance.


    Elizabeth put out a feeler, "Girlfriend, ha?"


    "Yeah." William replied faintly.


    "Which family does the youngdye from? You two must look good together.When will you


    introduce her to us?" Elizabeth put on airs.


    After ending the text with "Okay¡±


    William Howard looked away from the phone and looked back at Elizabeth with a polite fake smile.


    "We''re fine, thank you.Why don''t you pay more attention to Andrew? He needs a girlfriend more.You


    should keep watching him instead of me!"


    When William mentioned Andrew Howard, Elizabeth forced a smile and said, "He probably won''t listen


    to me.And, he''s abroad now..."


    "He''ll be back soon.After all, this country is his home.He can''t stay abroad for ever! '' William put in a


    word.


    "Who said that?"


    Elizabeth was surprised to hear that Andrew Howard wasing back.


    "He told me in a call himself.So my dear brother didn''t tell you that?"


    William stared at Elizabeth with a cold smile.


    William''s cold manner made Elizabeth squirm.


    It was as if the man in front of her could read her mind, which caused Elizabeth to flee the room after a


    few words.


    William caught a glimpse of Elizabeth''s worried expression and a sneer crossed his face., "When the


    fox preaches, people should take care of their geese.You probably think yourself as the smartest


    person in the world, right, Elizabeth Eich?"


    A sneer came over his face as he got up from the sofa and started out.


    At the entrance, he ordered the bodyguards, "If Elizabethes to the hospital in the future, don''t let


    her in.If she asks why, tell her it''s Master Howard''s order"


    The bodyguard said "Yes, sir".


    Then William looked at the nurse, "Please take good care of my father.I have something to take care


    of.I''ll be back this afternoon"


    Bob wasing back for lunch, so Valeria went shopping at a nearby supermarket.


    She bought fish and shrimp, which Bob liked, and chicken as well.


    While at the supermarket, however, Valeria felt she was being watched.


    Valeria had be more alert since she got kidnappedst time.


    She did the shopping with a stiff upper lip kept while she was secretly observed the people behind her.


    And she finally found something wrong that two people were following her within a certain distance.


    A young tall man with sunsses and a middle-aged heavy-jowled man.


    Valeria hurried out of the supermarket and started her car for home.


    From the rear view mirror, the two men who had just followed her were driving a car respectively


    behind her.


    They were from two groups? So did the other side whatever Valeria sped up or slow down.


    Valeria became worried that she sent a voice message to Bob, "I noticed two men following me all the


    time!"


    She got a reply in a second, "I''ll be back soon.Calm down and go home directly.The security of the


    apartment is very strict, and they can''t enter!"


    Valeria sped up into Lake View Nest.


    In the rear view mirror, she saw that the two cars tracing her slow down and stop on the opposite side


    of Lake View Nest.


    Bob was right.


    The security of Lake View Nest was very strict, and the two men did not dare to follow in.


    With a sigh of relief, she drove downstairs and returned to the apartment with the ingredients.


    Valeria made some dishes following the tutorial.


    She found herself talented in cook.


    Because she was able to cook with ease after only a few practice given that she never cooked before.


    The dishes tasted good.


    She put the dishes on the table, and William came back at the moment.


    William put on a smile as soon as he went through the door, "It smells good.Looks like you''re getting


    better at cooking!"


    "Yeah, I discovered that I had a talent for cooking, and maybe I would open a restaurant in the future"


    Bob reached out and squished her face, "I don''t think it is a good idea.I don''t want my girl to get too


    much publicity.From now on, you can only cook for me, you got it?"


    "Pfft!"


    Valeria rolled her eyes at Bob, wondering why he had been so tackytely.


    She served in a dish for Bob.


    "Well, thank you for the fireworksst night.It must cost a lot, right? The money...How did you get the


    money?"


    Calmly, William took a bite of the chicken.


    Looking at Valeria''s nervous expression, he smiled, "It costs me no penny!"


    "No penny? What do you mean?"


    Valeria looked at Bob.


    "I mean, I gave you a fireworks show without spending a penny."


    William lied with a calm smile.


    "Marcus, you know, the CEO, recently nned to buy a fireworks factory, and he wanted to test the


    fireworks and have them test them on site.And I talked to him to help me with my ns on making my


    girlfriend happy by making it on the beach and adding some words"


    "Is this all?"


    Valeria didn''t really buy it, "But I didn''t see Marcus or anyone else there?"


    "He doesn''t check such little things out himself.The others had to leave for fear of idents" William


    lied again.


    He was not afraid that the lie would be found out.


    At the worst, he would ask Marcus to buy a fireworks factory.


    Valeria frowned, "So you didn''t borrow money to set off fireworks? Let me know if you really did it.You


    know I hate liars the most!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "No.Nobody would lend money to me except for you, babe "


    William held Valeria''s hand, "Rx, I won''t borrow money from others.For now, I don''t owe anyone


    except you.His prim manner convinced Valeria that he hadn''t borrowed any money, but the thought that


    Marcus had arranged the fireworks made her sick.Marcus seemed to agree to his every request, which


    was incredible for Valeria.Why would a senior leader of thepany be so good to a driver?


    "So Marcus wants Bob for real?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Thinking about this, Valeria nced at Bob.


    Bob smiled, and his eyes sparkled like bright stars.


    Bob was definitely the most good- looking man she had ever seen.He was just like a god.


    "It must be because of his good looks that Marcus is so kind to him.It''s too dangerous!"


    Bob was her man now.


    She would not allow anyone else to keep thinking about him! Not even Marcus! She had to figure out if


    Marcus had a thing for Bob, and the first step was to get it straight on Marcus''s sexual orientation.


    Bob had been the driver for Marcus for a while, he should know if Marcus had a girlfriend.


    With this thought, Valeria gently asked, "Does Marcus have a girlfriend?"


    "Nope?"


    William shook his head, not getting why Valeria would suddenly talk about Marcus''s personal affairs.


    "Howe he doesn''t have a girlfriend at his age?"


    Having got a "no" answer made Valeria more anxious.


    "How can such a rich young man not have a girlfriend? He should have a dozen of girlfriends."


    Was it true that Marcus was a gay as she spected? Seeing how much Valeria cared about Marcus,


    William could not help remembering that Valeria had said she would have tea with Marcus.


    He wondered what Valeria wanted from Marcus.


    No, no, no.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    William replied faintly, "I have no idea"


    "He might get a reason?" Valeria asked more.


    "What reason?"


    Dreadfully puzzled, William looked at Valeria.


    "Like..that he likes men?"


    Valeria blushed gently.


    Valeria felt it inappropriate to talk about somebody in this way, but she got no other way to get close to


    Marcus or know him.


    "How do you say that?"


    William looked at Valeria in shock.


    What was in her mind? "Where did she get such a crazy idea?"


    "I¡­I just feel that he is a little abnormal.I can''t believe such a rich and capable man has no


    girlfriend.Anyway, we are not living in the world of the wealthy.Just pay more attention to him and be


    careful, okay?" Valeria vaguely said.


    She did not make it straight about her true thoughts to William.


    After all, this was just her conjecture.


    And it would be extremely embarrassing if Marcus did not mean it.


    Clever as he was, William would have no idea that Valeria suspected Marcus of wanting to have sex


    with him.


    After dinner, he asked about Valeria being stalked, "Didn''t you say someone was following you? Let''s


    go check it out¡±


    "Go out? Better not.I''m afraid they''ll hurt you."


    Valeria was frightened.


    Herst kidnapping left a mental shadow on her.


    If her stalker was as evil as the man who kidnapped her earlier, William and she would be in danger.


    "Why don''t we call the police first and have theme here to clear it out?"


    "We can''t call the police.They just followed you and did nothing else so the police can do nothing.Let''s


    go out and watch what''s going on.Valeria was scared still.William held her hand leaving her no chance


    to say no,¡±


    "Come on.We have to find out who is tailing you, or you would rather be scared all the time?"


    Having entered the elevator, William put her hand around Valeria in an intimate posture.


    Valeria felt sweet to be held by William so closely.


    It waspletely different from how she felt when she was with Mason.


    When she was with Mason, she was notfortable with Mason''s close touch.


    She had always felt that holding hands in public seemed out of ce for ady like herself But now she


    was totally fine with Bob''s touch.


    Valeria tucked into the well of his arm and held Bob''s waist, "Who do you think is following me?"


    "Maybe it''s your ex or your BFF?" William said with a smile.


    It was to his heart''s content to have Valeria hug him forwardly.


    "Why are they following me? They want to murder me again?" Valeria frowned.


    "Possibly not.It might be something else.But don''t worry, they won''t manage to kidnap you again.Once


    is enough, they would be risking their necks if they try to do it again"


    Seeing that Valeria was still in worry, William pinched her nose gently, "Don''t be scared.I''m with you


    and I''ll protect you!"


    Somehow, Bob''s words calmed Valeria and eased her fears.


    William drove the car and Valeria sat in the passenger seat.


    They went out of Lake View Nest and Valeria looked across the street.


    The cars that followed her in the morning were still there.


    But they immediately started to catch up as soon as William and sheing out.


    Valeria shouted nervously at once, "You see that? The cars behind us now were the same cars that


    followed me this morning"


    William nced at the rear-view mirror and smiled, "Calm down, babe, I''m with you¡±


    He drove the car slowly, and the two cars was following away from them.


    William drove to a nearby pedestrian street and pulled Valeria out of the car.


    The sun''s rays were strong so he helped Valeria wear a hat and sunsses and put on a pair of


    sunsses himself.


    The two strolled along the street leisurely.


    The two stalkers then followed them into the pedestrian street.


    Valeria kept a tight hold on William''s hand, "What to do now? They are following us!"


    "Don''t be afraid.I''m here with you.What would you like? Milk tea? I remember that you love milk tea the


    most, don''t you?" Asked William.


    Valeria was surprised that William actually knew that she liked milk tea, "Milk tea with ice"


    William bought milk tea for Valeria.


    She took a sip of it and then handed it to William, who took her hands in both of his to take a sip.


    One of thest two spies was set up by Mason and the other by Ronald.


    They secretly filmed William and Valeria being intimate.


    William bought some gadgets for Valeria along the way, filling her hands with stuff.


    Passing by a flower shop, William bought Valeria a bunch of flowers and then the girl held the flowers


    with a beaming face.


    Seeing her happy face, William lowered his head and kissed her on the face.


    The people behind continued to take pictures secretly.


    William caught a glimpse of this scene out of the corner of his eyes.


    Then his eyes turned slightly cold.


    It looked like the two did not mean to hurt Valeria.


    Instead, they wanted to get some useful information.


    Was itst night''s firework disy that made some people want to do something about her? He sent a


    message to somebody with phone and continued to wander with Valeria as if he knew nothing.


    A few minutester, a few beefy men appeared on the pedestrian street.


    In a hurry, they suddenly made trouble when they passed by the two stalkers away from William and


    Valeria.


    The two men were beaten up with the hands controlled, letting out screaming in one wave after


    another.


    Hearing something, Valeria turned around and saw the two men beaten up with her eyes wide open in


    shock.


    She grabbed William''s hand, "Wow, they are beaten up, the two men are really paying the piper.But


    weird, why only this two stalkers are being beaten?"


    "I guess someone didn''t like them, did they? Let''s go!"


    William tugged on Valeria who was excited, "Now you don ''t have to be afraid of being stalked!"


    William pulled Valeria out the pedestrian street, while the two stalkers were not that lucky.


    They were taken away after being beaten up by William''s bodyguards!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    They were released the next day.


    The first thing they did when they got out of their captivity was to report back.


    Ronald Brown received word that Valeria had nothing to do with Richard, and that Valeria was living


    with a very ordinary man, a handsome man, who did not have a decent job.


    Hearing this, Ronald turned blue with anger.


    He couldn''t believe his daughter, was living with such an ordinary man.


    It really pissed him off! This ran counter to his n to have Valeria marry off to another wealthy family


    for some time after she and Mason had broken up.


    But look at what Valeria had done now.She was living with another man.It would disconcert his n.No,


    he couldn''t give up his n.


    Valeria must leave that ordinary man! He must find a way to make Valeria break up with that man! The


    news Mason got was simr to Ronald''s.


    It was that Valeria and Richard had nothing to do with each other and she was living with a tall and


    handsome man.


    The reporter showed Mason surreptitious photos of Valeria and the man shopping together and Valeria


    leaning against the man to look at the stars together.


    Mason''s face turned purple when he saw the man kissing Valeria''s face.


    "This d*mn pimp did something I haven''t dared to do in thest four years!"


    "Is there something wrong with Valeria? What else does that pimp have except for his good looking


    appearance?"


    "Just shopping with her, buying milk tea and cheap snacks for her could make her fall in love him?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "How could she smile so sweetly? She ever said she was saving herself for the wedding night?"


    "And then she is living with that pimp? She is just a hypocritical b*tch!"


    Mason hated her guts.


    He shouldn''t have treasured her so much if he had known that Valeria was such a person.


    He should have used her body so that she wouldn''t sleep with another man.


    Mason was really annoyed and then Ashley came over, "What happened? Mason, you don''t look well"


    "Valeria! That shameless woman is living with that pimp!"


    "Really?"


    Ashley was surprised because she couldn''t believe Valeria was living with a pimp.


    Mason was so angry, "So the pimp was the one to set off the fireworks for Valeria that night.How did he


    get so much money?"


    Ashley never believed that Valeria would hook up with a pimp, after all, what kind of pimp could be so


    wealthy? She believed that the man with Valeria must be an invisible millionaire, but she couldn''t tell


    Mason.


    Julie and her were going to torture Valeria, and they were in urgent need of Mason''s help.


    If Mason had known that Valeria was not with a pimp, but a rich man, he would have analyzed the


    situation and probably stopped helping them.


    Ashley had to take advantage of Mason.


    She thought for a moment and smiled, "You said that the pimp was very handsome.Maybe he earned


    the money by serving those rich women? News now and then reports that rich women spend a million


    dors for a pimp."


    "But the fireworks show that day was worth far more than a million dors.It''s worth at least ten million


    dors."


    Mason was shocked when he thought of it.


    "Who knows.Maybe Valeria had used her own money.After all, her mother left her a fortune and she is


    rich herself"


    Ashley continued, "It''s a shocking scandal for her to keep a pimp as a secret lover after all.To


    whitewash herself will cost some money.Mason couldn''t find a better reason.He could only believe that


    the fireworks show was nned in advance by Valeria and that pimp, and that Richard''s car just


    happened to be there.


    Seeing that Mason believed her, Ashley immediately suggested, "We''d better get the evidence of


    Valeria''s giarism out in the air as soon as possible, before this topic dies down.Let''s go and see how


    she proves her innocence!"


    Mason was filled with hatred and wanted revenge on Valeria more than anyone else.


    But his tactics always backfired, twice, which was weird.


    He didn''t make the promise immediately instead he said, "I''II discuss it with my aunt.Mason''s words


    actually displeased Ashley, but she silently expressed her discontent in her mind and did not show


    it.Mason used to believe everything she said about Valeria, but now he was starting to hesitate.Ashley


    couldn''t help thinking what Mason was nning.


    "Was he ready to give up his n of revenge on Valeria?"


    It was not a good thing to Ashley.So she had to go back and discuss it with her mother.


    Worrying about this, Ashley did not stay with Mason for a long time.She returned home and told Julie


    everything about Mason''s investigation.


    Julie agreed that Valeria would not hook up with a pimp and that man must be a secret billionaire.


    In that case they had to be more careful.


    The mother-daughter pair was discussing when Ronald came to them.


    Ronald was with an expression of anger.


    Julie immediately made a cup of coffee for Ronald, "What makes you so angry?"


    "It''s all because of that disobedient daughter.She''s actually with an ordinary man.I''m so pissed off!"


    Julie immediately knew he was annoyed by Valeria, but she tried to calm him down and pretend she


    didn''t know anything.


    "She is your daughter after all.Don''t be angry and have a talk with her.You can''t always be in the


    stalemated mood.¡±


    "But she wouldn''t answer my calls ore home.I even froze her bank card, which didn''t change her


    mind.There'' s nothing I can do about her now" Ronald looked miffed, rubbing his head.


    "I think she''s mad at you because of me and Ashley.It''s all our fault.We''re sorry to have caused you so


    much trouble." Julie sighed.


    "Why don''t you call her to see you? Ashley and I will go over there and apologize to her and calm her


    down" Julie was very crafty as Ashley and she keep guessing about the identity of the man Valeria was


    with.


    If only they could see Valeria, they might be able to figure it out.


    While Ronald had no idea about her thoughts, he was expecting Julie really meant what she said.


    Indeed, Valeria was his good daughter before the appearance of Julie and her daughter.


    So if Julie and Ashley apologized to Valeria, Valeria would possiblye back home.


    Ronald immediately called Valeria, but Valeria didn''t answer it.


    Ronald hung up the phone with an angry face, "How dare she not answer my phone!"


    "Then send her messages saying you''lle to find her if she continues keeping away from you.In this


    way, she has no reason to hide from you¡±


    With Julie''s words, Ronald immediately sent Valeria a message saying that he would have dinner in


    Lotus Restaurant in the evening and ask her toe over, and that he would go to her if she didn''t


    show up.


    Having read the message sent by Ronald, Valeria frowned in puzzling.What exactly was her father


    thinking?


    "He had make it so clear that he hated me so much and even cursed me on the phone.So what was


    this huge change, this appointment?"


    Valeria didn''t trust Ronald any longer for real.


    But she was worried that if Ronald came to her, he might know Bode''s identity.


    To protect Bob from her father, Valeria decided to meet Ronald.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, Valeria rushed to the rotating restaurant in B City.


    She went through the door of the box and saw Ashley and Julie sitting there with Ronald.


    Valeria instantly turned dark.


    Julie had to maintain her good stepmother appearance in front of Ronald.


    She stood up with a smile and said, "Good to see you, Valeria.Come here and have a seat!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ashley followed Julie to her feet and enthusiastically held Valeria''s hand, as if she and Valeria had


    never had a problem.


    Seeing Ashley feigning innocence, Valeria felt disgusted.


    She avoided Ashley''s touch and looked at Ronald, "What do you want, my dear father?"


    "Come in and sit down, Valeria.I''ve order the dishes you like.We talked over dinner."


    Ronald also forced a smile.


    Valeria knew Ronald had bad intentions behind his smile.


    It was a challenge for Valeria to cover up her disgust while dining with the mistress and her daughter.


    Valeria wanted to turn around and leave, but when she thought about Bob''s words, she resisted the


    idea.


    She would like to figure out what Ronald was up to when he brought the mistress and her daughter to


    meet her.


    After watching Valeria sit down, Julie offered to pour Valeria a cup of tea with a smirk and cautious


    expression.


    "Valeria, I''m sorry for what happened before.It''s our fault that you have such a cold rtionship with


    your father.Ashley and I want to apologize"


    Valeria saw it through that Julie was making amends hypocritically, so she did not take over the tea cup


    and looked at Julie coldly.


    "You must be kidding, Ms.Evans.You said at the dinner party that you had nothing to do with my


    father.How could my father and I be at loggerhead over an outsider?"


    After being relentlessly rebutted by Valeria, Jolie managed to keep a smile on her face despite the


    hatred in her heart "Valeria, I''m sorry to make you ufortable.It''s all my fault.You can do whatever


    you want to me, but your father is innocent.Valeria had to admit that Julie was really good at hoaxing


    others.She knew when to be vulnerable and naive, and she took the me for it all, which was sure to


    win Ronald over.


    Valeria pursed her lips and smiled, "Sure.My dad is innocent.You shamelessly seduced my dad, didn''t


    you?"


    It was hard for Julie to answer this question.


    Because if she didn''t admit that she seduced Ronald, that meant she admitted that Ronald seduced


    her.


    Julie now knew that Valeria was more articte than she thought.


    Valeria looked at Julie with disdain, "Everyone knows what you''re up to.You deliberately seduced my


    father into giving birth to an illegitimate daughter, so that one day you could be mistress of the


    house with the help of your illegitimate daughter, right?"


    Julie''s face turned white because of Valeria''s unmasking her, "No, no.Valeria, it''s not what you think.I


    met your father before your mother and I never meant to disturb your father''s life at that time.."


    "Then you should never show up in front of my father if you didn''t want to disturb him.So why did you


    show up? Don''t pretend to be innocent.You really think we are fools "


    Valeria''s words made Ronald''s face change.He was not a fool.


    Julie kept saying that she didn''t want to disturb him.


    Since so, why did she let Ashley get close to Valeria? Before Valeria knowing Ashley''s identity, they


    were on very good terms with each other, weren''t they? Valeria knew that Ronald had believed what


    she said, so she smiled sarcastically.


    "You let your daughter approach me and hook up with Mason to drive me away, right? As long as I''m


    thrown out, you and your daughter can do whatever you want in front of my father? One day, all


    property of the Brown family will be upied by you and your illegitimate daughter.I have to say,


    Ms.Evans, you''ve made a perfect n!"


    Julie had no idea that Valeria was so eloquent and everything she said pointed to her intentions.


    Ronald gradually showed a thoughtful expression, which made her panic.


    She couldn''t let Ronald know that she had a purpose or all her ns would be destroyed.


    Now she must dispel Ronald''s doubts about her.


    So Julie immediately acted as if she was about to cry.


    "I won''t me you for misunderstanding me.But we are not what you think.We just want to apologize,


    without any other purpose.Ashley and I won''t enter the Brown family.You can count on it!"


    "Well, let''s wait and see.Ms.Evans, please remember what you said today.If you want me to believe


    that you have no other agenda, please take your illegitimate daughter out of B City and away from my


    father.Only in this way can I believe in you!"


    Valeria pushed her so hard that Julie hated her to the extreme.


    How could she possibly want to leave B city? But it was only for a moment that she came up with a


    solution.


    "We can leave B city, but...Ashley is pregnant.You may not know.Because of the baby, the Brown family


    and the Howard family are about to start their partnership, which was agreed by Madam Howard.If we


    infuriate the Howard family by leaving, it will bring an end to the partnership¡¯'' Julie was reminding


    Ronald that it was Ashley who made the two families work together.


    Ronald knew it for sure.


    He looked at Valeria unhappily, "Valeria, don''t mess around!"


    "Mess around? You think I''m messing around? Do you have any idea of what they have done to me?


    They purposely smeared me, framed me, and even paid people to kidnap me.If you still treat me as


    your daughter, why don''t you see they are so despicable and shameless?"


    "Valeria, don''t talk nonsense! You need evidence.We never framed or kidnapped you.Don''t frame us


    with unwarranted charges."


    Julie denied it and turned to Ronald for help.


    "Ronald, you know me well.I promise I never hurt Valeria.Believe me!"


    "A shameless mistress is not to be trusted."


    Valeria looked at Julie disdainfully.


    Ronald''s asking Julie and her daughter to apologize was just going through the motions.


    The purpose of bringing Valeria here was to get her to end her rtionship with the ordinary man and


    move back home.


    Ronald frowned at Valeria''s aggression and looked at her disagreeably.


    "Well, let bygones be bygones.Julie and Ashley have sincerely apologized to you, so please don''t bring


    up any of those unpleasant things.We''re family"


    "Family", the righteous word made Valeria disgusted.


    She finally saw it through that Ronald had never believed in her and never did he intend to help her.


    "Being such case, better not to waste time" she thought with a mocking smile.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to feel how you feel.I will never be in a family with this pair of mother and daughter!"


    Compared with the obedience of Julie and her daughter, Valeria was simply totally obdurate.


    With a stringy forehead, Ronald could no longer pretend to be gentle.


    He stared at Valeria fiercely.


    "Shut up! When will you be grown up?"


    Looking at the livid Ronald, Valeria found that Ronald had be very strange to her.


    She was downhearted with no more other words, "So what do you want to tell me today? I got plenty of


    things to deal with and I''ll leave here right after your words!"


    Her words made Ronald angrier, "Good.Let''s make it straight.Are you with a poor man? My daughter is


    not allowed to date with such a poor man! Break up with that man right now!"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Valeria was stunned as Ronald shouted at her.


    He made her here was to make her break up with Bob.


    So he already knew Bob''s identity? When she was determined to be with Bob, she knew that there


    woulde such a day, just, not today.


    After a second of surprise, Valeria refused Ronald without a second thought, "No way! I won''t break up


    with him!"


    Valeria''s disobedience made Ronald so furious that he threatened, "It is not up to you.I''m telling you, if


    you continue to be together with that man, don''t me me for being rude to him¡±


    "What are you going to do?"


    Valeria''s heart sank when she got Ronald''s words.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "How dare he seduce my daughter! I''m gonna break his legs!"


    "This is a civilizedmunity ruled byw.Youmand a lot of respect and you should be afraid of


    being charged of violence"


    "Just a skint man.So what if I kill him?" Ronald sneered.


    Seeing the ferocious look in Ronald''s eyes, Valeria shivered.


    She knew very well that Bob was just an ordinary person.


    The wealthy like Ronald could easily kill aman without any influence.


    She wouldn''t allow Ronald to hurt Bob.


    In this situation, she had only one choice, and that was to break up with Bob.


    No, Valeria would not break up with Bob, however, not even at the cost of her life! But what if Ronald


    do with Bob if they didn''t break up? Fear shed in Valeria''s eyes.


    Ronald sneered and continued his threat.


    "Let me tell you, I won''t do anything to you because you are my daughter and at the worst I probably


    lock you up if you don''t take my orders.But as for that skint man, I can kill him in all manner of ways.Or


    I can cripple him and make him in the living death.So is this what you expect, that him living with


    broken legs and hands?"


    Valeria was so angry with Ronald''s words that she trembled, "You think you can turn the world upside


    down yourself? Dare you to touch him!"


    Valeria''s words were only out of anger, but what she said meant something else to the others there.


    That the man could be someone unusual.


    Julie and Ashley dreamed of finding out the identity of William.


    Julie immediately interrupted, "Valeria, your dad''s just mad at you for going out with an ordinary


    guy.Your father wouldn''t be so angry if he wasn''t ordinary"


    These words suddenly reminded Valeria of the party in B City where she was mistakenly thought to be


    a friend of the Wolf Group boss.


    Ronald even came to ask her about it.


    Back then, Ronald thought that she was a friend of both boss of Wolf Group and Richard rk, so


    Ronald always had a smile at her.


    He also promised to unfreeze her ount, which made him a typical bully who prayed on the weak.


    It left Valeria a chance to pounce on this issue.


    Thinking of this, Valeria immediately sneered, "Dad, I get to remind you that you are not the only one


    with power and influence in the world.If you don''t want to get yourself any trouble, don''t mess


    around.Don''t me me for having not reminded you if you get the trouble!"


    With this, she walked off before the people could make a sound, which made Ronald got exasperated,


    "What does she mean? Do I dare not provoke that ordinary man?"


    Julie and her daughter looked at each other.


    Valeria''s words made them took it for granted that she was admitting her dating with an unusual man


    indirectly.


    Julie muttered a curse and said the smarmy words, "Lighten up, Ronald.We might be


    misunderstanding? Is the man with Valeria not an ordinary person?"


    "They are said to live in Lake View Nest.That''s not a ce the rich would like."


    Ronald retorted.


    "Lake View Nest is a boutique apartment.It''s not a humble ce.The man is said to be driving a limited


    edition car.He might really be rich, mightn''t he?" Ashley interrupted.


    "How is this possible?" Ronald didn''t believe it, but on second thought, he realized that something was


    wrong¡±


    "Only the wealthy could manage to drive a limited edition luxury car and put out fireworks for Valeria"


    "The d*mn b*tch might have concealed deliberately about her meeting with someone rich and


    powerful."


    Ronald ended up failing to get the identity of the man and even being a doormat.


    This made him just grab a quick meal.


    Ronald scowled, and Julie and Ashley dared not eat any more.


    The two got up and left with Ronald.


    As they reached the corridor, the door of the luxurious room opposite chanced to open.


    Ashley caught a casual nce and saw William in the room.


    The door was closed in a second after Ashley''s glimpse.


    But William''s appearance was so unforgettable.


    That Ashley immediately recognized him to be the man with Valeria.


    The private room of the rotating restaurant in B City was very popr.


    Ordinary people couldn''t even get a reservation, let alone actually sitting here.


    Now the man with Valeria appearing in the luxurious box made Ashley taken aback.


    This man must be either rich or noble, but who on earth was he? She had to figure out this man''s


    identity and this was an opportunity.


    With the thought, Ashley nonchntly fell behind, "I got something to do.You shall leave first."


    Julie and Ronald left, and Ashley went to the receptionist of the rotating restaurant to inquire about the


    guests in the luxury box.


    She thought that she would get some clues, but the receptionist was as cold as charity and told Ashley


    that she didn''t know about the guests.


    Even if she knew, she got no reason to leak the information of the guests.


    Ashley was to a locked door, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    She went to the car outside resentfully.


    People there in the revolving restaurant wouldn''t tell her the identity of the man, so she waited outside


    until he came out.


    No matter what, she had to find out his identity first.


    After waiting in the parking lot of the revolving restaurant for more than an hour, Ashley finally saw


    William.


    Alone, with his hands in his pockets, he walked slowly toward the parking lot.


    He had the figure of a top model, and his face was so handsome that Ashley could not take her eyes


    off him.


    No wonder Valeria was not angry at all that Ashley had taken Mason.


    If she met such a handsome man, she would probably forget Mason soon.


    As she thought about it, she saw that the man got into a fully equipped Range Rover.


    Obviously, a car of tens of thousands of dors could only match with a man ina world of privilege.


    Thinking about this, Ashley followed up in her car.


    William drove at an unhurried pace, followed by Ashley.


    Soon, the car left the town.


    "Weird.Where the hell is this man heading? He lives outside the town?"


    Ashley continued to chase after William.


    After a long time, the car in front slowed down and passed through several highways.


    Ashley was still following him, and the vehicles around them became fewer and fewer.


    Ashley hadpletely left the city and came to the countryside when she found things was out of


    whack.


    The Range Rover in front instantly sped up and disappeared.


    Dark around, there was no light other than the lights of her car.


    There was aplete, absolute silence.


    Listening to the wind buzzing outside the car and owls howling heart- piercingly made Ashley scared.


    She didn''t have the courage to follow him any longer and was to slow down and head back.


    And to her surprise, she got a t tire on the way back.


    Ashley got out of the car, steadying her nerves, and have a check, only to find several nails in the tires.


    "Who the d*mn left nails on the road?"


    Ashley cursed and was ready to call someone to make the repair.


    Before she picked up the phone and dialed a number, she heard a strange voiceing to her.


    She looked over and two ghost-like men in ck appeared with no noise in the light of the headlights.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The two men in ck wore ghost masks and looked hideous in the light of the headlights.


    Ashley was so scared that she screamed.


    Then she hurried into the car and locked the door.


    The two phantasmal guy stiffly approached Ashley with bloody hammers and knives in their hands.


    Trembling and panicking, Ashley picked up the phone and made a call.


    The call was soon put through.


    Ashley kept trembling, "Mason, I''ve seen the ghosts.Come and help me!"


    Mason was in confusion, "Are you out of your mind? You sure you''ve seen ghosts?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ghosts for real.They''reing to me, with hammers and knives...So much blood...Ah...Before Ashley


    could finish his trembling words, the two ghosts came up to her car.


    One of them raised the hammer and mmed it against the window of Ashley''s car.


    The sound of breaking ss made Ashley scream in horror.


    And the phone was hung up.


    Mason was shocked with the phone.


    Screams of anguish of Ashley a few seconds ago on the phone struck terror into his heart.


    He immediately called the police.


    The window was broken, and the spooky figureughed creepily, which made Ashley get goose bumps


    from head to toe.


    The next second, the man stretched his hand into the car through the broken window and opened the


    door, and the phone in Ashley''s hand was taken and thrown out.


    "Ah...ah..."


    Ashley let out a shriek of pain, "Help! Help!"


    As soon as she shouted out the second word, the ghost-like man quickly inserted a pair of filthy socks


    into Ashley''s mouth.


    The stinking smell gave Ashley dry heaves.


    Her eyes goggled and body trembled as she was carried out of the car.


    The man was with a strong smell of blood, and the hand holding Ashley was also stained with blood.


    Such a strong impact made Ashley faint.


    Seeing this, the person who grabbed Ashley patted her face, and sneered at her unconsciousness.


    He strode away in tow with Ashley carried.


    Soon, they took Ashley to a grave mound.


    The men quickly took off Ashley''s coat, tied up her hands and feet with tape, and her mouth the same.


    The two ghost-like men sniffed at Ashley, who was strung up like Christmas ham, and casually took the


    pig''s blood that had been prepared and poured it on Ashley on the ground.


    Ashley was naked covered with blood and left next to the grave mound.


    The two men took out phones and took some pictures, then pped their hands and turned to leave.


    Valeria was in a bad mood after out of the rotating restaurant.


    She stayed in the car for a long time before returning home.


    Bob was not home.


    Valeria kicked off her shoes and sat on the sofa with a sigh.


    "What to do now? What should I do now?"


    Although she had only been with Bob for a few days, her feelings to Bob hadpletely changed.


    It would be painful for her to leave Bob.


    "But what if Ronald hurts Bob for real if I didn''t do it?"


    She had to find a way to satisfy both sides.


    It was 11 o''clock when William returned home in the evening.


    He came in with a sack of something and eyes thatughed, "Guess what I''ve got for you"


    Arich, delicious smell filled her nostrils and she knew it was the grilled foods.


    William ced the food in front of Valeria and seemed to be in a good mood, "Taste it, it''s best not to


    cold''


    Some thing weighed heavily on her mind, Valeria picked up a shish kebab to take a bite.


    The taste was good as ever, but now she was preupied by something.


    So the seductive skewers was no longer as attractive as they used to be.


    In order to prevent showing out that to William, Valeria quickly finished the skewers.


    Bob then handed her the wings and the roast potatoes that she liked.


    "The roast potato chips that you love the most, for you especially.You''d better eat them all for me¡±


    Bob was so familiar with her preference, which made Valeria so moved inside her heart.


    She just continued thrusting the potato chips down her throat inrge mouthfuls.


    Spicy and scented potatoes stimted Valeria, getting her sweat.


    William wiped the streams of sweat from her face with a paper napkin and opened the milk tea for her.


    The milk tea that she liked best was stock in a straw and handed to her by William.


    Her eyes watered.


    Bob was so good to her.


    Why was he so sweet? She had to ask with the thought, "Why are you being so good to me?"


    "Because you are my sweetheart?"


    "No.You''ve been treating me very well since the very beginning..."


    Bob had helped her several times, but there was no reason for him to be real swell to her.


    "Why?"


    "Because...because literally I''m your first man.I said I would take care of you forever if you feel like it"


    "Is that all?"


    Valeria wasn''t happy with this answer.


    "That was the beginning.Then I found that you were so cute and silly.Then I fell in love with you."


    His words were in and without any coverup while his eyes were full of love.


    Looking at Bob''s soft eyes, Valeria could not control of her love any longer.


    She hugged William and kissed him on the lips.


    The man was startled by her actions and it took only an instant for him to kiss her back.


    The two lovers were entangled on the sofa.


    Valeria''s clothes had been removed inadvertently, all she wanted was William now, more than ever.


    They kept kissing each other so hard on the sofa.


    Valeria''s firstly kissing him made Bob pumped.


    Valeria had no idea when Bob carried her into the bedroom.


    She knew that she had lost control of herself.


    This was the most crazy night they''ve been through since they met each other.


    Thinking about nothing else, she was going to have a wild, uninhibited sex with Bob.


    They had tried all kinds of positions in which she was high again and again.


    Having it finished, they hugged each other in sweat.


    Valeria did not fell asleep for the first time.


    She snuggled in William''s embrace and put her arms around his neck tightly, sweet like a cat.


    William felt her hair with gentle hands and gently pecked Valeria''s lips, "I love it so much that you being


    so active tonight!"


    Valeria loved his gentleness and his masculinity on bed the same, but she sighed slightly.


    William looked down at her, "Is something bothering you? What happened today?"


    "No.¡± Valeria denied.


    William would not buy it, "Don''t lie to me.I know you got something on your mind.Tell me about it"


    Valeria was different tonight.There must be something wrong, "I..."


    Valeria wanted to tell Bob what had happened today, but so what? Bob was powerless that he could


    not fight Ronald back at all.


    "Babe, please tell me, what happened? Don''t hide it from me, okay? Tell me about everything, I''m


    gonna find a way to hep you!"


    "No! There''s nothing you can do!"


    "How do you know that, you don''t even let me know.I''m your man, and I''m gonna help you with any


    problem anyway"


    The man''s voice was so gentle with magic.


    It came to Valeria that she was willing to live in his gentle stare till her death.


    She held William''s neck tightly and blurted out without any hesitation, "Bob, how about we elope?"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    "To elope?" William was extremely shocked.


    Looking at her rosy cheeks and steady eyes, he was both moved and amused.He gently pinched her


    nose, "You''re not delirious , are you?"


    "Quit it! I''m serious.Let''s elope, okay?"


    "Okay, but you really think it over? Because you need to give up everything to elope with me" William


    teased.


    "I don''t care.All I want is you!"


    Valeria held William''s neck, determined more than ever, "Nothing matters as long as you''re around!"


    The cutie''s thought about elopement gave William a big surprise.


    So far, he was skint with nothing, while Valeria was the daughter of an old money.How courageous she


    was to say elopement?


    "Then she was indeed in some kind of trouble and with no other choices, she had to elope with me"


    William had to figure out what had happened to her, "Valeria, tell me the reason that we need to


    elope?"


    "No reason for it! You don''t want to?¡±


    "Of course I do..."


    "Then no problem.So let''s move tomorrow? And we will stick together through the good times and the


    bad in the future .All Iask is you being nice to me always.I''ll get heartbroken if you are not treating me


    right!"


    "Set your mind at rest, that would never happen because I love you so much" William gently kissed


    Valeria''s face, "But you have to tell me why you want to elope so suddenly, okay?"


    Valeria wiggle her small nose, "My dad knew about us.He wanted me to break up with you and I said


    no.He was very angry and said that he would take all measures on you.I''m really worried."


    "That''s why we''re going to elope?"


    William was speechless.


    "Tell me that doesn''t count for anything.He is not an ordinary person and he will do what he


    means.Stopughing.It''s true.I can tell that my father is not joking.He will hurt you for real."


    William kept a straight face and said, "I got you, but don''t worry, I got ways to stop him from aiming at


    me¡±


    "What ways?"


    Valeria looked at William incredulously.


    "I''m working for Marcus and he is a good boss.He might help if I tell him about it."


    "What if he doesn''t?"


    "I will persuade him to help me! We can turn to elope if he won''t go to our aid, okay?"


    Valeria didn''t want Marcus to help before she knew what Marcus wanted about Bob.She didn''t want to


    owe him a favor, but she got no more words since Bob had said it.So she had to agree.


    To William, Valeria was stupid cutely.He really wanted to tell Valeria who he was, but he smothered the


    words that rose to his lips.He was ying a very big game and didn''t get a chance to mess it up.


    Therefore, his identity as the president in Wolf Group had to be a secret still, but he could tell her he


    was from the Howard family.He was a bit worried about how Valeria would think of him for being a


    prodigal, though set up.


    If she could love him as a pimp, then she should be okay with a prodigal.


    He got to make a n and had it carried out step by step to prevent her not epting it or even going


    against with him.


    Ashley was threw in the grave and passed out, she didn''t wake up until the middle of the night.


    She couldn''t move because her hands and feet were trapped, and her mouth was stuffed with stinky


    socks.


    The moonlight and Ashley made a harmonious picture.


    Under the moonlight, Ashley found herself lying around a grave mound and she could see the words


    clearly on the grave mound.


    Ashley was frightened out of her wits.


    Her desperate struggle failed to free her from the tape.


    She tried her best to spit out the stinky socks and exhausted her strength to scream for help.


    It was not until her throat was hoarse that she saw the lighting towards her.


    It was a few vigers nearby who heard a screaming from the grave, and they mustered up


    courage toe over with shlights.


    They were quite scared to see Ashley with blood all over her body.


    They thought she was some kind of monster.


    They helped rescue Ashley after her beseeching.


    Ashley, who was wearing only underwear, was taken to the road by several men and they called the


    police.


    The police had been looking for Ashley since the callst night and it took them a lot of effort to find the


    surveince of Ashley''s leaving the town.


    The police made it to them after receiving the vigers'' call, and then Ashley was sent to the hospital.


    Until now when Ashley was cold and scared, she started a high fever and fell into aa.


    Julie got the news and rushed to the hospital only to be dumbfounded to see her daughter in the


    terrible smell of blood on the bed.


    Ashley was in aa so the police got nothing useful from her, but they found Ashley''s car in ten


    kilometers away.


    The car was smashed into pieces.


    The surveince nearby had captured nothing because of a sudden ckout.


    So the police found nothing.


    They could only wait for Ashley to wake up for making a record.


    While Ashley was tortured for this whole night, Valeria was in a good sleep.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Bob was no longer at home when she woke up, and breakfast was prepared on the table.


    She smashed the food in and then tidied up the house.


    She got the quilt cover and bed sheet washed working up a sweat.


    In the afternoon, someone from thepany that she had applied called and informed her to make


    time to report.


    Valeria hung up the phone and rushed to the Howard''spany again.


    She had to finish the resignation procedures to reach the new office.


    This time, she came to the Personnel Department first and left with the same words, saying that she


    need the approve from the manager.


    Valeria had to go to Mason again.


    Afraid of encountering the disgusting scene again, she knocked on the door.


    There was no noise inside.


    Valeria pushed open the door and found Mason out of the office.


    She had no choice but to leave and walked to the elevator where she met Mason who wasing out


    of the elevator He was with ming eyes when he saw Valeria.


    He grabbed Valeria''s hand, "You''vee at the right time.


    So nice of you toe here yourself so I don''t need to meet you somewhere else."


    "What do you want?¡¯'' Valeria wanted to swat away Mason''s hand.


    He, however, held her hand so tightly that Valeria had no way to get rid of him.


    She was dragged straight to the office.


    Valeria couldn''t tolerate Mason''s touch.


    She scratched Mason''s hand with all her strength, which made Mason let go of her.


    "Valeria, you ruthless b*tch.You scratched me? You are dead meat!"


    Mason''s bluster actually made Valeria scared.


    She bit the bullet and said, "Try it, I''ll make you sorry for it!"


    Mason sneered at Valeria as she threatened him, "Just enjoy your final days.You know what, the cop is


    on the way to your house now! That s*hit pimp will be sentenced to prison soon"

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Mason''s words shocked Valeria.She wondered what made Mason say that.


    "Ronald had done something to Bob?"


    "No, not so soon.Mason might be bluffing me?"


    She mustered up the courage to refute immediately, "You wish.We did nothing wrong, nobody can hurt


    us"


    "Nothing wrong? You can deny it but we got the prove!"


    "What prove? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb.Don''t tell me that you have no idea what the pimp didst night.You''re so ruthless!


    Ashley is pregnant."


    Valeria finally assembled some clues from Mason''s usation.


    Something happened to Ashley, and Mason suspected that she and Bob were responsible.


    She let out a snort ofughter, "So what happened to Ashley? Just Say it.It''s ridiculous of you to be so


    upset."


    "Well, let''s get down to brass tacks.Ashley was stripped naked and sshed with pig''s blood among


    the tombs in the countryside, her car was smashed, too.She is freaked out and having a high


    temperature now.You two did it, didn''t you?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Upon hearing this, Valeria was stunned at first, and thenughed out loud, "You can''t beat an idea


    whose time hase.I''m reallyughing my butt off!"


    Watching Valeriaugh, he became gradually blustering, "Just keepughing.Valeria, justugh


    definitely.I''ll watch and see the copse to you"


    "My conscience is clear.Iugh as I''d like."


    Valeria retorted


    "Good for your clear conscience.But stop the pretending.I know it was you and the d*mn pimp to set


    Ashley up!"


    Said Mason, positively.


    "The proof?"


    "The proof is that you hate me with Ashley.And out of jealousy, you together with the pimp, found a way


    to frame her up"


    "Are you nuts? Out of jealousy? Frame her up? Look at yourself please.Are you handsome as my man


    or having a nice figure as him?"


    Mason retorted with a contemptuous expression that made him almost dizzy with anger.


    He knew very well that his appearance and figure were not good as that d*mn duck.


    But he couldn''t stand Valeria being so blunt.


    Mason''s face was contorted, "You can say what you want.But I can tell you that Ashley followed the


    pimp''s car out into the countryst night.The pimp left, but her car was hit, and she became like


    that.Who else could it be?"


    Mason''s words made Valeria''s heart sink.


    She did not believe that Bob would do such a thing.


    "It could be another trap made by Ashley and her mother? They want to set up Bob?"


    "Ronald must have participated in it as well in this way.It was really a big deal.Bob will definitely suffer a


    lot getting no one behind him" Her changed face made Mason felt that he had won this time and was


    above himself.


    "You can continue your show but I''d like to see how the pimp will react.The police will immediately


    arrest him and lock him up.With some tricks, he will tell everything"


    Valeria became uneasy on the words.She was supposed to get Mason signed on her letter of


    resignation, and she was not in the mood to do so now.She had to go back and check.So she turned


    around and left in a hurry.Behind her came Mason''s crazyughter, "Watch and see.There will be


    consequences for you two soon!"


    As soon as Valeria entered the elevator, she called William in a hurry.


    However, no one answered, which made Valeria more and more flurried.


    "Has Bob been taken away by the police already? What to do with myself?"


    Distraught, she started the car while she keep calling Bob.The phone was turned off, while there was


    no reason for Bob to turn it off.


    In the middle of her anxiety, a strange phone call came.It was the police.


    They wanted to ask her something.


    She was asked to go to the police station immediately and cooperate with the police.


    More panicked was her now.


    Bob must have been taken away by the police, which was why the police hade to her.


    She could not go to the police station right now, not before she thinking of a way to help Bob.


    But she didn''t know anyone else except Ronald.


    Very anxious, Valeria unconsciously drove the car to the gate of Wolf Group Building.


    She suddenly thought of Marcus at the sight of Wolf Group''s golden signboard.


    "What if I go to Marcus for help? Bob is Marcus''s driver after all.Marcus wouldn''t let his driver be set up


    like this, would he?"


    Valeria stopped the car and went straight to Wolf Group Building, but was stopped in the hall by the


    security who said that Marcus was in a meeting and wouldn''t meet anyone.


    Since she couldn''t go to Marcus, Valeria had to walk around in the hall anxiously.


    There came Richard when she was at a loss.


    Valeria''s eyes lit up as she saw Richard.


    She used to avoid Richard, but now, for Bob, she greeted him of her own ord.


    "Master Richard!"


    Richard was unexpected to see Valeria, "What are you doing here?"


    "I need to see Mr.Field"


    Valeria held her hands together and bit her lip, looking helpless and pitiful.


    "What''s the matter? Can I know about that?"


    Richard questioned closely.


    "I need Mr.Field''s...help.That...that something seems to happen to my boyfriend.He., he is Mr.Field''s


    driver" Valeria said hesitantly.


    "Boyfriend? driver?"


    Richard was stunned for a moment and immediately thought of William.


    The man should be William, the so-called driver and Valeria''s boyfriend.


    He tried not tough.


    "Come with me! I''ll take you to Marcus"


    "Thank you, Master Richard!"


    Grateful, Valeria immediately followed Richard into the elevator.


    Richard took Valeria to the president''s office, in which worked the secretary.


    She knew Richard and immediately came over, "Mr.rk, the president is in a meeting, please wait a


    moment!"


    Richard sat the sofa and told the secretary, "His phone is turned off and I can''t get through.Go to the


    conference room and tell him that Miss Brown and me are here, okay? ¡°


    "Okay, I''ll go right now!"


    The secretary answered, walked to the door and Richard added, "By the way, Miss Brown got


    something urgent.You''d better tell him to end the meeting as soon as possible!"


    This made the secretary stunned for a moment, she turned to Valeria at a nce and went to the


    conference room in a haste.


    In the conference room, William was sitting in the main seat with his eyes narrowed and Marcus next to


    him, listening to reports from the higher-ups of departments.


    The door was pushed open and in came the secretary hurriedly.


    She whispered something in Marcus''s ear.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then Marcus looked at William and mouthed at him, "Boss , Miss Brown is here.She and Master


    Richard are now in the president''s office.She wants to see me"


    William froze for an instant and thought, "What makes Valeria here to meet Marcus? What is going


    on?"


    He nodded, "Go ahead.Make certain of the problem"

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Marcus left the conference room and returned to his office, where he saw Valeria looking worried.


    She stood up as soon as she saw Marcus came in.


    Marcus smiled kindly at her, "Have your seat, please, Miss Brown.What do you want to see me about?"


    "She says your driver is in trouble and wants your help" Richard continued slowly, "By the way, where


    is your driver ? Is he really in trouble?"


    "Nope.My driver is fine."


    Marcus sat down with a smile.


    "Is he really fine?"


    Marcus''s words took a load off Valeria''s mind, however, she frowned instantly, "I can''t get through his


    phone.Why doesn''t he answer it if nothing''s wrong?"


    "Signal problems or battery hitting empty.Don''t worry, he''s totally fine."


    In spite of such assurances, Valeria was still not reassured, "Mr.Field, actually, here''s the thing¡­¡±


    Then she told them what she had learned from Mason, and about the cops calling her the same.


    Marcus dismissed the event andughed nonchntly, "Don''t freak out.It wouldn''t be a big deal even


    he did it for sure.Just go back home and everything will be okay"


    "Really? Then should I go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation?"


    "No, just go home.I''ll handle this!"


    Marcus''s words made Valeria feel reassured.


    What mattered most was that Bob was fine.


    She was sorry for making the trouble for Marcus, so she said, "Mr.Field, I''m sorry to interfere with your


    work.Then my better half is counting on you.I...Let me buy you a drink someday"


    Marcus couldn''t ept her invitation.


    After all, this woman valued more than everything to his boss.


    He would be risking his neck if he went out with Valeria.


    Valeria finally left with no worry.


    On the heels of her leaving, Richard threw his head back in a heartyugh, "It is killing me.Bob is really


    good.And what she just said? That my better half''? I can''t stopughing!"


    Marcus was amused, too.


    Two giggly out slowly got back to god then Richard said, "Bob made someone do it to Ashley?"


    "Yes, the boss meant to help Miss Brown teach Ashley a lesson.Last night, Ashley wanted to get


    information about boss from the receptionist, then he immediately made this n"


    "Man,e off it! Just give her a good beating or spoil her face to take the revenge.Don''t shilly-


    shally.He became indecisive nowadays!"


    "Same here.But the boss said that he was ying a long game¡±


    In the hospital, Ashley was leaning against the bed weakly.She didn''t recover until she got a few bottles


    of saline at noon.


    As soon as she saw Julie staying by her bedside when she woke up, she burst into tears and told her


    the story ofst night.


    Then Julie knew Ashley ended up like this because she followed Valeria''s man, which made Julie


    gnash her teeth and was extremely angry.


    "It must be Valeria and that f*cking b*stard who dug a pit for you! No, We can''t drop this.We have to call


    your dad and the police and get them!"


    "Mom, it won''t help to call the police.I followed himst night, but I didn''t get any prove that he did it."


    The hatred and anger didn''t make Ashley lose her mind.


    "Then we set him up with it!"


    Julie was showing her true colors.


    "That man is definitely not an ordinary man to drive a car worth millions of dors.He won''t wait for


    things to happen after our actions" Ashley reminded him.


    "That''s why we have to find a way? We have to get your father''s aid."


    Julie knew that she wouldn''t do it herself and got to count on Ronald.


    "Will Dad help me?"


    Ashley did not think that Ronald would help her.


    Ronald was snobby, he wouldn''t care about things that were no gocd to him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get him to help us.Do you have any idea about the reason that your father wanted


    Valeria back? He wanted to use Valeria''s marriage to shield hispany¡¯'' Julie sneered, "Now that


    Valeria won''te back and he can''t do anything.This is the best time to have your father use his


    rtionships to get rid of that man, and force Valeria to go home.Then we can do what we want to her!"


    Ashley finally got what Julie said.


    The two talked for a while and then called Ronald.


    Ronald went ballistic as soon as he saw Ashley''s miserable look, and he was pretty sure this were


    Valeria and that man.


    Ronald was in need of excuses to deal with the man and this was a good one of which he was


    absolutely going to make good use for sure.


    Ronald immediately met the deputy sheriff who was with greatworks and rtionships and handed


    out bribes to him.


    They made someone to take dictations, and Ashley told them everything aboutst night.


    She used the man who smashed her carst night was Valeria''s boyfriend, and did such a horrible


    thing to her as well.


    She required the police to get him.


    None of the staff could afford to neglect the orders of the deputy sheriff, so they immediately assigned


    some people to Lake View Nest to look for the man.


    There was no one in Lake View Nest, and the police who went there didn''t get the number of William,


    let alone to know who he was.


    So they called Valeria to go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation.


    Then they went to agency to search for William''s number.


    And they immediately called William, whose phone had been turned off all the time.


    The police concluded that the man must be responsible for this and was probably on the way out


    already.


    So they nned on getting a wanted order for William.


    Before it came out, the top leadership called.


    The deputy sheriff told the truth after the questions about Ashley''s case from the leader, and the the top


    leader began his excoriation.


    "Are you crazy? How could you arrange forces to arrest someone with no prove? Who do you think you


    are? I warned you, there are always someone more powerful than you.I won''t clean up after you if you


    fall foul of some big shot!"


    Totally confused, the deputy sheriff sort of started to me Ronald, "It was Mr.Brown.You know about


    Mr.Brown.Among the entrepreneurs, he is a pretty good one, every year there is arge amount of.."


    "Shut up! Who the hell he is? You lost your head because of his nonsense?"


    The leader cut in again, "Here in B City, he is nobody but a sh*t! I warned you, deal with it, right now!"


    Then the sheriff understood how extreme the thing was.


    Having got the leader''s call made him realize that he had provoked someone powerful.


    A big wheel definitely, someone they could not afford to offend.


    There was indeed no evidence for this matter at the beginning.


    All they had was Ashley''s nonsensical words and the pressure from Ronald, so that they wanted to


    make the inquiry.


    Now that the power behind had called out the top leader, they were totally out of this matter.


    So he had to know about the leader''s idea on how to deal with it.


    Cautiously, he said " What to do now?"


    "Apologize! Use your politeness.Make someone to apologize right now, you got it? If they forgive you,


    then it is over.If they don''t, your office will belong to someone else!"


    The words made the sheriff''s heart stand still, "Will you tell me more about their identities?"


    "Someone from Wolf Group!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The words startled the deputy sheriff.


    Ronald was indeed nobody to Wolf Group.


    Thest deputy sheriff ended up in prison for getting in the way of some big shot in Wolf Group, he


    knew it well.


    "God, I don''t really have a clear conscience, what if they aren''t leaving me alone? I''m likely to get


    dismissed in those things then?!"


    Thinking of this, the deputy sheriff was sweating profusely and said, "I''ll do it right away.But could you


    please tell me what kind of trouble I''m in? A big one or small one?"


    "You tell me what it is if Marcus Field called you personally .Thank God, you only caused some trouble


    to his driver.If it was someone more important, you wouldn''t be there!"


    After all, the deputy sheriff had worked here for many years, so the top leader added, "Do it right


    now.Marcus said that your man''s call scared Miss Brown.Just handle this right now!"


    After hanging up the phone, the sheriff immediately order everyone to break off all on- going actions


    and made someone to apologize to Valeria.


    Ronald called Valeria when she was on the way away from Wolf Group.


    She, however, ignored him.


    But Ronald kept calling at her.


    She had no choice but to park the car and answer Ronald''s phone.


    The phone was through and it came Ronald''s angry voice, "You are bing more adventurous,


    aren''t you? Why don''t you answer my call? Just be responsible for what you''ve done, okay? What do


    you mean by not answering the call?"


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything! What happened to Ashley is nothing to do with me!"


    Valeria suppressed her anger and denied.


    "It won''t help to deny it.I know this must be a trap of you and your man.You spiteful b*tch.Ashley is your


    sister and she is even pregnant.How could you do such a heartless thing to her?"


    Criticized and insulted, Valeria''s face darkened as she became disillusioned with what she called her


    father.


    Remembering that she almost lost her life because of the kidnapping by Ashley and her daughter and


    back then Ronald just didn''t believe her at all and did nothing to Ashley and Julie.


    But now when it came to her, Ronald was like someone else.He didn''t allow her to exin it before


    making her conviction.


    If it weren''t for Marcus, Bob would have already been captured.


    How would she get raised up by such a coldblooded man? Distracted, Valeria sneered, "Whatever.I got


    to go!"


    "I haven''t finished yet.I am telling you seriously.I won''t forget about Ashley''s suffering.I will have that


    d*mn b*stard pay for it!"


    "What do you want?"


    Valeria was with a indifferent face instead of being afraid and nervous because she had Marcus''s


    promise.


    Ronald was angrier at her indifferent voice, and continued to threaten her wickedly.


    "I can tell you that I''ve already got someone to help.What awaits for that f*cking b*stard is years in


    prison! As for you, you''d better be honest and confess to me, and apologize to Ashley, and I won''t do


    anything to you for the family''s sake! Otherwise, I can make you end up in prison, too! Then you dare


    not disobey" A father wanted his daughter end up in a jail.


    What kind of hatred was in it? Valeria hung up the phone without a word.


    After resting her head on the steering wheel for a long time, she started the car again and went home.


    That made her somehow worried again.


    Taken what Ronald had said, it would not end up too easy.


    Was Marcus lying to her? Bad if Marcus renege on his promises.


    She sat on the sofa, woolgathering.


    The doorbell rang.


    The man in uniform got her startled at her first nce.


    Valeria was scared then the man began to apologize in a friendly manner.


    The man was here not for arresting someone, but to apologize.


    Valeria waspletely confused.


    By the time William ended the meeting, the matter had already been settled.


    He sat in his chair andughed happily as he listened to Marcus''s ount of what had happened.


    The cutie must have been freaked out.


    He had to make it up to her.


    William returned home immediately.


    Seeing him home, surprised and happy, she flew to William, "Why are you back home? Do you have


    any idea how worried I was today?"


    "Sorry, I was out for some business today.I didn''t notice that my phone died.I got back and Mr.Field told


    me what happened and I rushed back.You must have had quite a fright."


    "It''s all your fault.I was scared to death today!"


    Valeria felt wronged and swooped herself into William''s arms.


    "I''m so sorry, babe.It''s all my fault! I apologize!"


    William hugged Valeria and gave her a deep kiss.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Some time passed before they let go of each other.


    Valeria had herself held in William''s arms gently and sat down on hisp.


    She looked at William with her watery big eyes and said, "I got something to ask you.Don''t lie to me!"


    "Okay, go ahead."


    William put on an innocent look.


    "Is Ashley''s suffer any business to do with you?"


    "You can say that"


    "What? It''s you?"


    Valeria almost jumped up.


    William appeased Valeria, patted her on the shoulder, "Calm down.Just hear me out.Well, this is the


    story,st night I was driving Mr.Field home when I found Ashley was following me.I told Mr.Field and


    he was very unhappy and decided to deal with her.Knowing that Marcus was also involved in it made


    Valeria relieved.As long as Marcus was with them, Ronald''s threat was nothing at all.After she was


    reassured, Valeria began to be curious about how Ashley was sorted out, "What did you do to her ?"


    "I led her to the countryside after I found out that she was following me, and had someone pretended to


    be a ghost to scared her out of her wits.Then her car was smashed, she was knocked out and threw


    into a grave mound naked .And we poured pig''s blood on her.¡±


    "Fantastic!"


    Valeriaughed out loud.She had no good thoughts for that b*tch for sure.She was extremely happy to


    see Ashley get hereuppance.


    With Ronald''s help, Julie and her daughter thought that they were about to win and only got to wait to


    st their ass.


    However, there came no news telling Valeria and the man getting arrested and the night was off.


    Ashley and Julie both realized that might be something wrong.


    Julie called Ronald and asked about the progress of the matter.


    Ronald was out there in a business dinner.


    He didn''t realized that the police had done nothing until Julie''s call.


    A little angry, he called the deputy sheriff, who began to y dumb.


    "Mr.Brown, it''s a civilizedmunity that we live in.You got to have prove to arrest others.As long as


    you show out the prove that man hurt Miss Evans by violence, I will certainly get him.No prove, no


    move"


    Ronald was at a loss by his words, "What''s going on ? I thought it was a done deal?"


    As a businessmen, Ronald was shrewd enough to know something was wrong behind the deputy


    sheriff''s backtracking.


    Did the man really have a backer? He gently inquired, "Chief Scott, we''ve been friends for years, would


    you please tell me the reason?"


    "Mr.Brown, I know we are old friends, so I won''t hide it from you.It''s out of my hands.My boss called me


    and told me that Marcus stepped in¡±


    The name shocked Ronald, "What does it have to do with Marcus?"


    "The man is Marcus''s driver.Marcus is very protective of his men, so I can''t help you with it, unless you


    have prove.¡±


    The phone was then hung up.


    Ronald''splexion became pale with anger.


    In the end, who he thought would be a big fish was actually a diver.It was so shameful that the


    president of apany couldn''t seal the deal with a driver.


    But with Marcus''s intervention, he couldn''t do anything to this man named Bod.


    After all, he couldn''t afford to offend Marcus.Ronald was supercharged with anger, and Julie, hot for


    paying back for her daughter, happened to call him to ask about the progress.


    Then Ronald snarled at Julie angrily and Julie was given both barrels before the phone was hung up.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Julie and her daughter had no idea it would turn out this way, and they were furious.They were not


    alone.


    Mason was literally zing with anger at thought of Marcus''s excessive shielding to his driver.


    Mason told Elizabeth about it, "Aunt Elizabeth, Marcus goes too far.It was a real p in the face when


    he stood up for that driver.He never fluffed us off¡±


    Elizabeth was painting her nails when she heard the words that made her nce at Mason.


    "So what''s on your head? You putting me up to persuade your uncle to go against with Marcus? Do


    you think I''m stupid? To get in Dutch with Marcus for an illegitimate daughter''s sake?"


    Mason blushed for Elizabeth''s words.


    He was indeed trying to make mischief between them to make Elizabeth convince Charles to go


    against with Marcus.To be seen through by Elizabeth, Mason felt embarrassed ¡®''I''m only asking for


    uncle to put pressure on Marcus.He''s just a chauffeur.Marcus doesn''t have to be on a war path with the


    Howard family for him"


    "What if Marcus doesn''t buy it? Then the Howard family will be enemies with Wolf Group? Why


    would I trade such a trivial matter for such a powerful enemy?"


    "This is nothing small.Bob has not only insulted Ashley but also hurt the baby.Terrible if something were


    to happen to the baby!"


    "More urate, it''s just an embryo.Seriously? Let me make it clear.I''m helping Julie and her daughter


    for Ronald''s money, not Ashley''s baby"


    Elizabeth sneered scornfully, "Each woman in the world can birth a baby beside her.Give me a reason


    that I help her?"


    Elizabeth''s words brought Mason back down to earth.


    The scene leaped into his mind, in which Valeria arrogantly said he was inferior to her boyfriend in all


    aspects.


    The scorn in her voice and the indifference on her face made him so angry that he couldn''t put up with


    it.


    Marcus was a dangerous man to cross, but he had to make Valeria pay the price.


    "Aunt Elizabeth, Valeria is so arrogant.I can''t wait any longer to get out the giarism thing."


    Elizabeth nced at Mason, "Do you get yourself prepared for sure? I got to remind you that you have


    to think twice before it.Being impulsive won''t be of any help."


    "Yes, everything is ready, evidence is sufficient, and the vi belongs to Wolf Group.Designer''s


    giarism will have repercussions for its reputation, which will affect its interests.I would like to watch


    how will Marcus protect the outsider, Valeria¡±


    "Since that''s the case, why don''t you give it a try? I''ll look forward to hearing some good results"


    Elizabeth nodded.


    In Mason''s view, Valeria had been getting her nose in the air recently, and it was time to teach her a


    lesson.


    In Lake View Nest.


    Valeria''s eye started to spasm out of control and she sneezed a few times.


    She frowned, "Who is scolding me? Is bad thingsing for me again?"


    That made William burst intoughter, "The air conditioner is set too cold.You might have caught a


    cold?"


    "I don''t think so, because I have a twitching eye, too.Hear this, bad news wille to me if my eye


    jumps.Last time , I caught Mason and Ashley when my eyelids twitched.Later, my eyelids twitched and


    I was abducted.So this time, there must be nothing good going on"


    William pinched her nose, "Don''t be so superstitious"


    "It''s not superstition.I suspect that something bad is going to happen"


    "Rx, you have me."


    William held her in his arms, "I''m here with you, and I''ll protect you from any bad thing!"


    In the meantime Valeria found that every time she encountered trouble and finallynded on her feet


    with William''s help, which was amazing.


    She squinted and touched the man''s beautiful face, "Tell the truth! Are you an angel sent by God to


    save me?"


    "You are the angel sent by God to save me.Now I need you to save me."


    The man pulled Valeria down on the bed.


    After some exercise on the bed, Valeria was too tired to open her eyes when she heard William''s


    phone ring.


    He picked up the phone and said some words, "I''ll be right there¡±


    "You''re going out again?"


    "Yeah, Marcus asked me to pick him up.Go to sleep now.I''Il be back as soon as I finish picking him up."


    Valeria muttered discontentedly, "God, why he made to go out every night? No, I can''t just watch my


    man work so hard.I have to check out my new job tomorrow'' William was amused, "Got it.I''m leaving!"


    William closed the door gently, strode into the elevator.


    Seeing himing down, the bodyguard downstairs opened the door.


    With a slight sulky expression, William asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Master Howard was sent to the emergency room again.He was fine at first, it is said he then burned


    up by somebody''s call."


    "Who made the call?"


    William''s had pulled a long face.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Only after Master Howard wakes up can we know it" The ck car started and headed straight to the


    hospital.


    Charles, George, Philip made it there when William arrived at the hospital.


    Made gather togetherte at night, everyone looked unhappy.


    George was particrly angry, "I thought dad had recovered already? Why did dad fall ill again? Was it


    you, William, who made our father ill?"


    Charles continued, "Yeah, William.You''ve been taking care of father all this while.We all know about


    your s*itty things.Does our father find out that you are keeping some celebrity as your mistress?"


    William calmly looked over them, "George, Philip, mind your words."


    His voice was very light with only a few words, and his eyes swept over Philip and George.


    The prickles creeping up spine of the two who was wondering what was wrong with William.


    They never found that he was with so strong aura.


    They somehow had a guilty conscience and felt ufortable, tried to say something to save face.


    However, the door of the emergency room opened and Master Howard was pushed out.


    "How is it going?"


    Charles, who was not spoken for a long time, spoke finally.


    "Lucky to be noticed in time.He had been out of the danger."


    William heaved a sigh of relief as he watched George, Charles and Philip follow the doctor to the ward.


    He didn''t follow them in.


    He stood at the door of the emergency room for a while, then stepped into the emergency room.


    Inside, a nurse was in the middle of cleaning when she was surprised to see Williame in, "Non-


    relevant people can''te in the operating room."


    "Yes, I know.I''m just curious about what the emergency room looks like.Is it okay if I have a look?"


    William''s smile was gentle but alluring.


    The nurse stammered, "Okay, nothing interesting here actually"


    William''s eyes swept through the emergency room quickly.It looked very neat and tidy, everything was


    in order.


    His eyes fell on the trash can.


    Seeing William''s sights on the trash can, a trace of panic shed in the nurse''s eyes.


    Having noticed the panic, William looked around at the emergency room, then turned to leave.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    William did not go back to Lake View Nest this night.


    Valeria woke up in the morning, saw nothing around her, and thought William had note home


    again.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Does Marcus have to call William in the middle of the night to tell him to go to work?"


    "And Bob neveres back after being called away at night.They are not doing things Rated-R, are


    they?"


    Valeria was stunned when she imagined Marcus pulling William to the bed.


    She became more and more suspicious of their rtionship.


    "But, given Bob''s strength, he shouldn''t have been pulled down by Marcus."


    "Besides, he always looks like that he''s not getting enough of me, it doesn''t make sense that he is


    bisexual.Furthermore, even if they have an affair, they won''t be so tant"


    "Enough daytime for them to hook up, why bother to take the night?"


    "So I must be out of my mind"


    But Valeria still felt uneasy.She had to get back to work immediately.


    Work and money could make her build confidence in front of her man.


    Valeria decided to start her new job immediately.She had to go to the Howard family today toplete


    the resignation procedures.


    Valeria rushed out of the house with her bag and headed towards the Howardpany.


    She, however, received a call from the Legal Affairs of the Howard family when she was downstairs.


    "Valeria, pleasee to thepany immediately.We have a case of giarizing here, and you need


    toe and exin it immediately"


    "giarizing? Who giarizing what?"


    "It''s the vi that you were responsible for designingst time.Now someone uses you of


    giarizing her ideas."


    "Are you sure?" She said.


    "How is this possible? This is too ridiculous.Ipleted the vi''s design all by myself"


    She was very clear about whether she had copied other''s design or not.


    Valeria''s anger was rising to its breaking point.


    A designer feared nothing more than getting involved in such things.


    But she got a clear conscience as a sure card and she would like to find out the one who was picking


    on her.


    Valeria drove over to the Howardpany.


    Along the way, the old colleagues all looked at her with weird looks, and she angrily went to the Legal


    Affairs.


    The people there threw her awyer''s letter, iming it had been sent by the designer who had


    used her of giarism and iming she was demanding an apology and damages.


    The people in Legal Affairs was with poor attitude, "Miss Brown, it won''t be a small problem if it''s true


    that you are involved with some kind of giarism.The Howard will also hold you ountable for the


    loss then"


    "I didn''t giarize any thing"


    She said angrily, "Ipleted the design draft on my own"


    "So why do they have the design draft? Check out the date .They released it on the seventh night, but


    your design was handed over to thepany on the eighth.How do you exin it?"


    On the night of the seventh? Valeria was stunned for a moment because her design waspleted on


    the seventh night.


    She recalled how excited she was that day, after the design was finished, to celebrate with Ashley.


    She drank a lot that night.


    "So Ashley stole the design draft to set me up?" She thought.


    In such case, she really got nothing to exin.


    Seeing that Valeria''s face changed, the people in the office sneered, "You still have time to find


    evidence, if you don''t find evidence, I''m sorry, ourpany will not let you go!"


    She returned to the car only to find that her phone had already started to push the news of her


    giarism.


    Valeria didn''t expect problems within thepany to spread so quickly.


    "What to do now?"


    "Ashley and Mason were the only people who saw my design when I was working on it, and I had to be


    suspicious of those two"


    "D*mn f*cking shameless shit.B*tch and son of the b*tch! Valeria knew that it was very difficult for her to


    prove her innocence now.Ashley and Mason must have nned everything behind this.Valeria sat in


    the car and tried to cast her minds back to things that could help her, but nothing showed up.In the


    meantime, a growing heat of the news on her giarizing the design was going on.


    "F*cking a*shole.They want me to die? If I get a reputation as a copycat designer, my life will be ruined"


    "What should I do? What to do now?"


    Valeria was distracted when the phone rang and thepany she was applying to rejected her


    application.


    Later, Ronald also called Valeria and yelled at her, "You make trouble all the time.Well, now you''ve


    been caught giarizing.You could have not done the stupid thing! Haven''t you embarrassed me


    enough?"


    Lately, Ronald had be more and more fond of scolding her, which had be an almost


    indispensable pleasure for him.


    Valeria held back her anger and hung up the call.


    She couldn''t just stand still and do nothing, and she had to search for evidence.


    It urred to her that her homeputer had stored her designs and she would go home and look at


    them.


    Valeria immediately drove back home, got out of the car and entered the vi.


    But she found that her fingerprints could not unlock the door when she tried to open it.


    And the password had been changed, "What does Ronald want to do by deleting my fingerprints and


    changing the password?"


    "Never see me back again, ha?"


    Angry and sad, she rang the doorbell.


    It was Julie who came to the door in the pajamas.


    She smiled with a fake smile, "Valeria, happy to see you back!"


    Valeria just left Julie alone and strode into the living room and went straight upstairs to the study, and


    only to find that herputer was no more there when she pushed the door of the study open.


    "Who took myputer?"


    Valeria immediately called Ronald, who answered the phone with curse words.


    "D*mn it, who just hang up the phone so rudely? Why are you calling back now?"


    "Where is theputer in my study?" Valeria asked.


    "I threw it away!"


    "Why?"


    "Never saw you use it since you bought it.Why didn''t I?"


    Ronald didn''t see anything wrong about it.


    "This is my stuff! Why did you throw it? Dad, you''ve gone too far!"


    Valeria was shaking with anger.


    "This is my house.So what then?"


    Valeria was devastated by Ronald''s unapologetic questioning.


    She had to fight back tears of anger, "Are you even a father? How can you be so cruel to me?"


    "I want say the same to you.I gave birth to you and raised you, but you gave me your disobedience and


    ungrateful conduct.How could I raise a daughter like you?"


    Ronald did not see that he had done anything wrong, "Look, your name is tarnished.Listen, as long as


    youe back and tell me you were wrong, I''ll take care of it for you.Otherwise, don''t me me."


    "Helping me handle the aftermath? It sounds too good to be true"


    "Of course, there''s a condition for me to help you clean up the mess.Break up with that chauffeur right


    now and do whatever I ask you to do in the future, then I''ll go to the the Howard family to talk them into


    not suing you.Or you can just handle this all by yourself"


    "Just have them make me end in prison!"


    Valeria shouted and hung up the phone.


    She hurried downstairs.


    Julie came over with a synthetic friendliness, "What''s wrong, Valeria?"


    "Why are you here? Who make you here?"


    Valeria red at Julie.


    "Your dear father does.Have you any idea that we are going to get married soon? And this is my home


    from now on."

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Julie looked at Valeria with a triumphant look on her face while Valeria was angry, "Your home? You


    wish.I will never let you get into here.Get out of my home now"


    "No, I won''t leave.Not only will I live here rightfully, but I will also make you call me mom!" Julie


    provoked.


    Valeria picked up the phone and dialed a number, "Security e and get this woman out of here!"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Brown.Mr.Brown said that the person who lives here is his girlfriend, so we can''t do


    anything about it¡±


    It was clear that the security guards around the vi were following Ronald''s orders, and they were not


    listening to Valeria as they hadst time.


    Valeria was at her wit end.


    The sight of Valeria''s appearance made Julie smile.


    Valeria got something more important to do now or she would give Julie box on the ear.


    The Legal Affairs of the the Howard family sent her awyer''s letter, which demanded one hundred


    million dors.


    Valeria left the Brown house in a haste.


    Where could she search for evidence? If she couldn''t find evidence, she would be dead for sure! In the


    lounge of the President Office of Wolf Group International, William returned to his office after staying up


    all night in the hospital and fell asleep quickly as soon as hey down in bed.


    Later, a knock on the door woke him up.


    He sat up and looked at Marcus who was knocking on the door, "What''s the matter?"


    "Not surprisingly, Mason begins to nder Miss Brown''s reputation.The news has got around that Miss


    Brown is suspected of copying the design of the vi"¡¯ Marcus handed the official letter in his hand to


    William.


    "Just now, the Howard family sent a official letter that said with high-sounding that Miss Brown''s vi


    designed was suspected of raiding for which the Howard family was sorry.They are ready to hold Miss


    Brown to ount and promise that we can ask for whatever we want"


    William putt on a scowl and said, "They will be happy if she dies"


    "Yes, the Howard even wants to make us part of their entourage''¡¯


    "It''s okay.Just raise the price higher of thepensation"


    "Mr.Howard, what do you mean?"


    "The more they want, the easier it is for me to turn around the conditions.I will make them pay arge


    sum of money.


    "I''m afraid Miss Brown is freaked out now.She''s going to face up to the Howard family on her own,"


    Marcus reminded William.


    "Yeah, I know.I''ll go and find her.And you, get the evidence collected, watch on the designer, who


    identified Valeria as the giarist and get some useful information from her.This time, I will make


    Mason pay for it!"


    William sat up and picked up the car keys and hurried out of the building.He immediately called Valeria


    as soon as he stepped into the car.


    Valeria was restless when William''s call came through.


    "Hello?" she asked.


    "Where are you? I''ming to you!"


    The man''s voice was full of magic that could calm her down.Valeria was no longer so worried and told


    William her location.


    Half an hourter, William''s car appeared in her sight.The man parked the car and opened the door.


    Valeria rushed into William''s arms, "Bob, I''m in deep trouble!"


    "I saw it online, so I came to find you! Don''t be scared, I''m here!"


    Valeria gave a wry smile, "Do you have any idea how serious this is? I am suspected of giarizing in


    designing the vi.They''ve got evidence and they''re going to charge me.How can I stop my fear?"


    Once a designer got a reputation as a copycat, her life would be over.


    "I know you never did it! I believe in you that you won''t copied someone else''s work!"


    "It can''t help.The others won''t believe in me! Even my father.I''m really at the end of my rope now.Bob,


    will you still love me if I really can''t clean up the thing?"


    "Yes!"


    The man answered with certainty, "I will love you forever and always be by your side.I''ll find a way to


    help you off the hook!"


    "Thank you!" Valeria held Bob''s waist.


    She believed that Bob would help her, but he was just a driver.


    He had no connections or rtionships.How could he help her?


    "Don''t worry.I''ll take care of it.


    Just let them make waves'' William pulled Valeria into his car.


    "Let''s go eat something first.To get the strength and fight against them."


    She could not smile at Bob''sfort, since things were beyond her imagination after all.


    But starving herself to death could not help, so she followed Bob to the restaurant.


    Seeing the Howard family having sent thewyer''s letter and the heat of the news online up, Ashley


    was extremely happy.


    She thought even God couldn''t help Valeria this time.


    Happy were she and Julie when they looked at the Valeria'' $ news in the hot topic.


    "Why don''t you keep your arrogance? We''ll see how you''ll turn the tables this time.And, the Howard


    family is asking for a hundred-million im.Pay it or be sent to jail!"


    "I don''t think your father would let her fall into prison."


    In Julie''s opinion, Ronald would not be so cruel.


    Ashley sneered, "So you need to seal the deal with dad.As long as Valeria is in prison, this family will


    be in our control.For the sake of money, Mom, you must work hard! Julie immediately became


    energetic when it came to the property, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way."


    Just as the mother and daughter were talking, Mason was put through, "Wolf Group has gave its


    words.They actually want more than we can imagine.We offer a number of one hundred million dors,


    but they want five.¡±


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Ashley was shocked, "I remember Marcus just spoke up for Valeria.Why this sudden change ? ¡°


    "It''s all because of money.Besides, Valeria''s boyfriend is just a driver.Marcus had done enough for


    him."


    Mason was making no effort to repress his proud.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m going to get revenge for all the humiliation we''ve suffered!"


    Mason said viciously, "I''ll call Valeria right now and inform her with the im worth five hundred million


    dors.Let''s see how she reacts"


    After hanging up, Ashley was extremely excited, "Mom, Wolf Group won''t take part with Valeria this


    time.Valeria is really doomed this time.It is five hundred million dors.As long as dad doesn''t pay, she


    will go to jail.Finally, we can take our revenge.So great news!"


    Julie heard what Mason said on the phone about the five hundred million dors.She thought a stingy


    person like Ronald could never be willing to pay it.So, Valeria was more or less in prison already.They


    were extremely excited, "Let''s go celebrate it outside!"


    In the restaurant, William ordered Valeria''s favorite hot pot .


    Though not feeling like having anything, she ate it and sweated all over her body, getting her mind


    much clearer.


    "I was too confused just now and too scared.In fact, I was not at the end of my tether.Now I won''t be


    afraid even if they im money from me"


    Seeing that she had recovered from the decadence and changed into a energetic person, William


    found it funny, "What''s your n?"


    Valeria was about to speak when the phone rang.


    It was Mason who called.


    "Valeria, I have a great news for you, Wolf Group ims five hundred million dors from you!"


    Leaving Masonughing at her misfortune, Valeria sneered and said, "They want only five hundred


    million dors? That''s really not a lot!"


    "Ha-ha, you bite off more than you can chew.So how I thought Wolf Group would ask at least its twice?"


    Valeria answered seriously.


    "That''s one billion dors, I''ll shall wait and see you end in prison!"


    "I''ll be sorry if you are expecting this."


    Valeria didn''t care about this disgusting jerk anymore indeed, but she couldn''t help feeling painful when


    she heard Mason''s words.She gave her heart to Mason back then while this man was so vicious and


    shameless.


    Not only did he nder her, but he also intended to send her to prison.


    Mason really had no conscience.


    Valeria took a deep breath before she said, "Mason Eich, I can afford one billion now, let alone five


    hundred million!"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Upon hearing Valeria''s words, Masonughed out loud, "Valeria, are you losing your mind? One billion


    dors? How did you get it? Ha, ha, ha, ha!"


    Valeria held the phone with a nk face and said slowly after Mason''sughter faded away.


    "You''re the stupid one, Mason.You probably have forgotten who I am.I''m the youngdy of the Brown


    family.The significant difference between us is that you are a poor man who has lost the protection of


    his family while I am the one with enough money.Whatever the Wolf Group wants, the Browns are


    going to pay for me!"


    "In your dreams.Uncle Brown had cast you away.How could he pay for it, for you?"


    "Why not? Thepany was established by my mom and dad together, and my mom owned twenty


    percent more in shares than my dad.And I don''t have to remind you that my mom''s shares have been


    left to me.Or you are thinking about the shares having gone to Ashley when I was away from home?


    That makes you extremely naive" Mason was suddenly at a loss for words.


    All he had thought about was to destroy Valeria, but it never urred to him that Valeria inherited her


    mother''s legacy totally which made her rich enough.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Getting no response from Mason, Valeriaughed out, "A clown is always a clown, always does funny


    things.I made a huge mistake to be with you!"


    The call was ended and Mason was in a great fury, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    When Valeria and Mason were talking, William was sitting next to Valeria quietly.


    Valeria hung up the phone and he slightly smiled, "So this is your n?"


    "Yeah, I never thought about this before.But now I''ve figured it out after the meal.I''m not afraid of


    compensation.I got plenty of money.It''s just the insults, I can''t take it, I have to find a way to break


    through" Williamughed, "Rx! I''ll help you find the breakthrough point."


    "Really?"


    "Sure, it''s true.You don''t believe in your man?"


    "Yes! Of course I did!" Valeria nodded.


    "Then enjoy the meal, sit back and watch the show''¡¯ William said as he was taking seconds for Valeria.


    Valeria ate it all and felt her belly, "I''m so stuffed and I can''t even walk"


    "I''ll carry you in my arms!"William replied with a smile.


    "No.I don''t want it.I''m too heavy.It''s hard for you to carry me"


    "We''ve done it a few times."


    The man winked at her.


    Suddenly, Valeria''s mind was filled with images of them making love in such position and she blushed.


    Seeing her blushing face, William felt an itch in his heart.He leaned forward and kissed her a few times


    before the they paid their bill and left.


    Back to the car outside, William drove and Valeria sat in the passenger seat.She kept holding her


    stomach because she had ate too much.


    William got out to get Valeria some indigestion pills when they passed by a drugstore where he ran into


    Ashley.


    Ashley was going to have dinner with Julie when she saw it was her period she immediately went to a


    nearby pharmacy for sanitary pads.


    As she paid the bill, she saw the surprise on the clerk''s face.


    She turned around and saw the strikingly handsome man, William.


    William did not notice Ashley.


    He just said to the clerk, "I need drugs that aid digestion¡±


    The clerk stammered and rmended several brands.


    William frowned and said, "Give me those with the best effect and no side effects, no bitter"


    She went to fetch those immediately.


    Ashley quickly stuffed the sanitary pads into the bag and fixed her eyes on William.


    William was in a white shirt and ck pants today.


    The ck-and-white pair was originally good.


    He also had a good figure like model, and a face that attracted people''s attention.Ashley was stunned


    on this! She had always thought that Mason was enough good looking.However,pared with this


    Valeria''s man, Mason was nothing.


    No wonder a simple girl like Valeria couldn''t wait for that first notch on her bedpost with this y boy.


    Ashley''s mouth was watering as she looked at him.She would exchange her life to sleep with this


    handsome man.


    As she was in her fantasy, William noticed her hot sight so turned to look at Ashley.


    He tried to frowned slightly when he saw that it was Ashley, which was supposed to express his


    impatience.


    But Ashley had beenpletely fascinated by him.She had no idea what she was doing at all.She


    actually smiled and yed the coquette at William.


    But William felt disgusted at it.He almost threw up! Ashley had no idea about what William was


    thinking.


    She thought she could hook up with this man as how she did to Mason.


    Now that Valeria would be spitting at in the streets soon and was going to be arrested and sent to jail,


    she might as well take this opportunity to hook up with this gigolo now.


    With the thought, Ashley walked towards William.


    "Valeria is done, do you know that?"


    "Hm?" William raised his eyebrows.


    "As a designer who had copied other''s work, she is notorious for ever.Soon thepanies, Wolf Group


    included, will im money from her.It is five hundred million dors.Valeria can''t afford it, so she''s going


    to be sent in prison.Where do you end, handsome man?"


    William ced his hand into his pocket and looked at Ashley with a mocking smile.


    He didn''t say anything, but Ashley inexplicably felt ashamed and angry.


    "If she ends in prison, I bet you''ll need another woman.I am not worse than Valeria.If you want, you can


    have a chance" Ashley took out a business card to William.


    "You don''t have to answer it now.Think about it.I can give you what Valeria has.This is my number.Call


    me!"


    William would not ept her business card for sure.


    He just looked down at Ashley, and the sneer on his face gradually expanded.


    Ashley was a little timid, taken with a feeling of diffidence being looked at by this gigolo.


    "Do you want it or not? There won''t be so good chances anymore."


    William said, "Look at yourself in the mirror carefully."


    With this, William turned around and took over the medicine from the clerk and walked out.


    "He said I wasn''t good enough for him?"


    Ashley''s face was burning.


    This was too shameful! This man had humiliated her to the point without a single dirty word.


    "Who did he think he was? He was just a y boy."


    Ashley, who was unwilling to give up, caught up with William, "What do you mean? Are you looking


    down on me ? How am I not good as Valeria? Listen up, I am the youngdy of the Brown family,


    too.When Valeria goes to jail, I''ll have the whole Brown family.I promise I will give you everything, much


    better than she can do!"


    All of a sudden, a heavy p came over from the side, interrupted Ashley''s speech.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    This p was so heavy that Ashley''s face was turned aside.Ashley covered her numb face with hand


    and calmed herself down, then her eyes met Valeria''s angry eyes slits of fury.


    "Ashley! F*king b*tch! You have no shame!'' Valeria was waiting in the car for William to buy medicine


    several minutes ago when she suddenly found Ashley was in the pharmacy.


    Seeing Ashley stop William, she rushed out of the car out of some bad feelings.


    And she met Ashley, so shameless a woman, a man-stealing b*tch.


    Valeria just could not tolerate it, she stepped forward and gave her a hand, vigorously.


    William was also startled by Valeria''s toughness.


    He, however, changed into another look in an instant.


    With an aggrieved look on his face, William said, "It''s not me! It was she who seduced me first.


    I didn''t do anything! You know my heart!"


    Ashley covered her face and looked at William telling her on Valeria in such a look, speechless and


    angry.


    "Why are you afraid of her? She''s in rock bottom now..¡± It was followed by Valeria''s another p on


    Ashley''s face again.


    The other side of Ashley''s face had swollen up.She trembled with anger and raised her hand to grab


    Valeria.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    William lifted his leg slightly and gave her kick on the shin, then Ashley fell on her face.


    Though Ashley''s mouth was broken, Valeria couldn''t suppressed her anger and kicked Ashley a few


    more times, who was lying on the ground.


    She scolded, "Shame on you.How dare you steal my man? I''ll f*cking kill you!"


    William never saw Valeria in this look, who was losing her grip and swearing.


    William immediately put his arms around her waist, "Enough, baby, calm down!"


    "Tell her, who do you belong to?" Valeria pushed William away and asked angrily.


    "Valeria!" William answered it very well.


    "Ashley, I warned you, I can let go of the days that you stole my things, but not the man! He is my man,


    be clever and keep away from him.Or I will risk my life to kill you!"


    The scene ended with William carrying Valeria in his arms and getting into the car.


    Ashley was wounded all over and her face was smashed, but helplessly, she only sat on the ground


    and stared at them.


    On the car, Valeria was having a scowl.William handed her the medicine and unscrewed the cap.


    "Have a drink and take it easy."


    "No!"


    "You are ufortable with your stomach, aren''t you? Take a pill"


    "No!"


    "Have it, please!"


    Valeria red at William and said, "No, I won''t.What you just talked about with her? Are you into her?"


    "No, how would I?"


    William felt innocent to have himself involved in this thing and didn''t want to start the quarrel with


    Valeria.


    "Then why is she staring at you? That woman is despicable and shameless.She''s good at hooking up


    with guys.You said you don''t like her, so why was she chasing after you?"


    "I don''t know.This isn''t my fault..."


    "It''s your fault.The grass is greener on the other side.You are the same as all the other men!"


    William felt extremely wronged, "I have only you! I swear!"


    "Only fools believe in you.You are full of lies!"


    Valeria did not believe that he was innocent.


    "Hear this, Bob, you are mine.If you hit on Ashley again, I will haunt you all the way!" William froze,


    "Come on." he thought.


    "When did I hit on Ashley?"


    "It''s terrible! Why would she do nothing when Ashley slept I with Mason, but became a blue murder on


    my issue?"


    "The thing is I never hook up with anyone at all"


    "I am not like Mason, who treasures a trash" William was speechless at her behaviors out of jealousy,


    he talked until he was blue in the face then Valeria was calmed down.But she didn''t just let it go.


    "No, I can''t just let it go.I have to warn Mason Eich.¡± As she spoke, she picked up her phone and called


    Mason and directed a torrent of abuse at him as soon as the line was through.


    "Mason Eich, watch on Ashley.If she dares to shamelessly seduce my man again, it won''t end so easily


    as now!"


    Mason was in confusion, "Valeria, what are you talking about? When did Ashley do it?"


    "Today and right now, the shameless b*itch thought I was a pushover, and she tried to use the same


    trick again.She can steal piece of s*it like you, but she can''t touch William _ I''ll kill f*cking anyone who


    wants to steal William from me!"


    Valeria pushed too far to scold Mason as s*it, which made Mason turn green, "Just a pimp, and you


    treat him like a treasure.You are really good-for-nothing!"


    "Taller, more handsome and considerate, and of- course he has self- confidence, not like you."


    "And use the self-confidence to be a pimp?"


    Mason was at least a noble young master, although his family had declined, the generations of his


    family were decent.


    Now he was insulted as inferior to a pimp, it made him in exasperation.


    "At least he lives in his own right.I don''t see anything wrong in it.Unlike somebody I could mention, who


    always count on others like a parasite"


    "Yo, Valeria, never seen someone put a pimp high above the earth." Mason retorted.


    Valeria didn''t get angry.


    "Anyway, better than you.By the way, as for selling himself, Mason, you seem to have done it before? I


    remember you asked me for money shamelessly in the days that we dated.Why don''t you f*cking give


    it back to me!"


    Mason suddenly became bbergasted.


    He didn''t have parents and had been living with his aunt, Elizabeth.


    Although his aunt married Charles and became his wife, her status was not very stable and had always


    been a groveller in this family.


    So she couldn''t really help him, so all the high expenses were taken from Valeria.


    Valeria was generous and never cared about it, so he spent it at ease.


    Now it was exposed by Valeria, and he wouldn''t prevail in this quarrel.


    It seemed to be true that he had spent a lot of Valeria''s money.


    Feeling extremely guilty, Mason didn''t say any more and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Valeria took a deep breath, and William next to her, looked at her intently.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "A domineering woman.How much did you spend on Mason?"


    "I don''t know.Not a small sum" Valeria never calcted it.


    "You really want him to give back the money?"


    "No, I just want to push his buttons.I''ll assume I just made a donation.After all, he saved me once.So it


    bnces out, and we don''t owe each other anything!"


    Valeria made the decision t.


    William continued to stare at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I got a question.Will you ask me for the money you spent for me when you cast me away someday?"

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    This made Valeria confused, "Why do you say that? Are you gonna break up with me?"


    "No, what are you thinking about? It just urred to me to ask you."


    Valeria stared at him for a while and sneered, "Yeah.I will ask you for my money and your life!"


    "Wow, you''re so mean.You didn''t even want Mason to pay you back, why are you so cruel to me?"


    "Because I will never leave you unless you betray me! And that will get yourself killed!"


    "It''s an expression.Don''t be so mean to me."


    William shook his head but thought, "A cold-hearted woman! Why I''m treated so differently? It can''t be"


    With swollen mouth, Ashley naturally dare not go back to the hotel, so she called Julie to meet her out


    immediately.


    Soon, Julie was out and saw Ashley, whose face was distorted and broken, which turned her in a great


    fury.


    "Who did this to you?"


    "Valeria!" Ashley answered with a sad face.


    "Why did Valeria hit you? You provoked her again?" Julie felt incredible.


    Back then, Valeria didn''t do anything when she caught Ashley and Mason in the car.


    And what Valeria did today meant one thing, that Ashley must have brought trouble upon herself.


    "I¡­I..."


    Ashley hemmed and hawed, refusing to say anything.


    Then her phone rang, it was from Mason.


    Ashley put the phone through and ended up with Mason''s outraged use, "What have you done? Did


    you seduce Valeria''s boyfriend?"


    "No, how could that be? Mason, don''t be fooled by Valeria'' s nonsense!"


    This was thest situation that Ashley expected, where Valeria called Mason about this thing.She was


    a little flustered for a moment.


    "You didn''t do anything guilty, so tell me why Valeria called me?"


    "That''s nder.She was jealous and had no other choice, and she wanted to deliberately sow discord


    between you and me."


    Ashley was so clever that she made an excuse to deny it immediately.


    "Really? Then tell me whether Valeria hit you or not?"


    "She did! But it was not because I seduced his boyfriend or somewhat, how could I have done that? I


    love you so much, Mason!"


    Mason could not calm down when he heard Ashley admit that she had been beaten by Valeria.


    Valeria was the gentlest person in the world, so it must be Ashley who looked for trouble.


    "Ashley, I warned you, if you continues to behave like a shameless b*tch, I will kill you!"


    Mason then mmed the phone against the ground.


    He was unhappy with the way Valeria talked about him because she said tly that he was like a


    parasite and much poorer than a pimp.He never thought it this way before.He, after all, was an


    outstanding man with a promising future and a powerful backer like the Howard family.Whatever he


    was indeed someone.


    Until what Valeria said today, Mason found that he was indeed nobody.


    If it hadn''t been for the Howard family and his aunt, Elizabeth, would anyone have looked upon on him?


    He knew the answer very well and what he was chasing after when he was with Valeria.


    Valeria was with him because she mistook him as the man saved her, not with love.


    He didn''t want to face it while Elizabeth stopped his fantasy.


    Elizabeth said that Valeria''s family was rich and he needed a push.


    If he could marry Valeria, he could restart the Eich Family.


    Then Mason took over the position of Valeria''s life saver for the sake of his own ambition.


    He was never innocent, in the past or now, and he was a despicable and shameless man under his


    skin.


    It was so bloody to uncover his mask.


    He was indeed a parasite, a hustler! He was truly worse than a pimp! Unable to face the truth, Mason


    angrily flips all the materials on the table! When she heard something, Elizabeth pushed open the door


    and showed up.


    She looked at Mason with a frown, "What''s wrong with you again?"


    "Aunt, am I very despicable? Am I useless? Am I only able to rely on others, to suck the blood of others


    like a parasite?"


    Seeing Mason''s red eyes, Elizabeth''s heart skipped a beat, "What happened to him?"


    She immediately walked to Mason and put her arm around his shoulder,forting him, "No, you are


    not! You are the best in my heart!"


    "You''re lying! If I were the best, why would I be so despicable? Why do you have me pretend to be


    Valeria''s savior? Why do you have me make use of Valeria by all means?"


    "Mason, what''s wrong with you?"


    It was the first time that Mason had questioned Elizabeth.


    "Valeria said I was a parasite and I was good for nothing, and she asked me for the money she ever


    spent for me.I feel so ashamed.Aunt, I am really a good-for-nothing, right?"


    "No! You are very brilliant.You had always been with fine qualities and fine schr since you were a


    child.I didn''t spend much time with you because of the work.So you went through difficulties on your


    own all the way, and finally graduated from a famous university.If you are useless, nobody would be


    useful.Let a long those who rely on their parents would be even more ashamed to live¡± Elizabeth''s


    words made Mason feel a little relieved.


    Elizabeth could tell that Mason was emotional.So she helped him stand up.


    "You must be too tired in the work.Have a good rest first.Let''s visit someone who is a real useless toff!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Needless to say, Elizabeth was talking about William.


    Mason was brought into the Howard family by Elizabeth in her ten-year-old age, and William had


    already been overseas for a few years.


    After that, William had never returned to the country, so Mason never seen this dirtbag in Howard


    family.


    "Why we have to meet him?"


    "I don''t want to do it, but your uncle said that this guy has recently watching the hospital.A man only


    knows how to enjoy life is like someone else in a sudden, which is weird.Ronald asked me to keep an


    eye on him these days."


    Elizabeth sighed, "I don''t think you can work now, so why don''t youe with me?"


    Mason followed Elizabeth and got out of thepany.He was not allowed to pay much attention to the


    situation of the Howard family.


    This was what Elizabeth requested.He was a spy that Elizabeth had ced in the Howard family after


    all.If he paid too much attention to the family'' s business, Charles would suspect him.


    Mason spoke again after they got into the car, "Aunt, how is Master Howard?"


    "Not so bad.The doctor said he has went through the dangerous period." Elizabeth frowned and started


    the car.


    "Then everything is fine? If nothing happens to Master Howard, then Bob will no longer worry about


    anything and get his freedom.¡±


    "Yes, that guy is only capable of doing the costly things, never cares a s*it of money making.He''s really


    lucky" Elizabeth was pissed off at the thought of William.


    "But he seems to try to behave himself these days and go to the hospital for Master Howard.Treasure


    the scene he being an eager beaver!"


    "Really? Everyone says Bob is a good- for-nothing.But he knows to pretend to be filial now.He must be


    acting like this for the sake of the family''s fortune." Mason said scornfully.


    "Exactly.Master Howard loves him the most.It will be great if he doesn''t care about anything on the


    money.But he has been on the move recently, so we have to keep an eye on him.You''ll see him soon,


    you haven''t seen Bob yet, right?" Elizabeth asked.


    "No! Since I was a child.I don''t even remember what he looks like."


    They came to and stopped in the hospital parking lot.


    Elizabeth and Mason entered the inpatient department and went straight to the ward of Master Howard.


    From a distance, they saw several strong men in ck clothes and ck pants standing outside


    Master Howard'' s ward.


    They were both stunned, "They have bodyguards to watch over the ward.Did something happen?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    They quickened their pace and walked to the door of the ward.The bodyguards stopped them, "Master


    Howard needs rest.Madam, please go back!"


    Elizabeth looked at the expressionless face of the bodyguards, "Who make you here?"


    "Young Master William!"


    "William? Why did he make you guys stand guard outside the ward? How is Master Howard now?"


    "Master Howard is very well.Don''t bother, madam.Please go back!"


    "This is too much! What does William mean to do this? We can''t even see Master Howard any more?"


    Elizabeth ordered the bodyguard angrily, "Call William and tell him that I''m here"


    "Sorry, madam.We only take orders from Young Master William.You can call him yourself!''¡¯ The


    bodyguard remained unmoved.


    Howe Elizabeth had William''s number? The bodyguards did not take her seriously at all.


    Although she was nobody in the Howard family, Elizabeth had always thought that she weighed more


    than William, who was always loafing around.


    Now that William actually made someone stop her, which made Elizabeth very angry.


    It was impossible for her to argue with the bodyguards, so she could only ask for help.


    Therefore, she tried to call Charles.


    Immediately, Charles called her as she pulled out her phone, before she could make the call, "Where


    are you?"


    "I''m in the hospital, with Mason to visit Master Howard..."


    "Who the f*ck let you to go to the hospital now? And why is that f*cking Mason with you? Who the hell


    he is?" Charles scolded on the phone.


    Elizabeth subconsciously nced at Mason.


    She took a few steps away, so that Mason might not overhear, and said in a soft voice, "Honey, what


    happened? Why are you so angry?"


    "What happened? You tell me that" "I Really don''t know!"


    "You don''t know? You''re literally with Mason now and you don''t know what''s going on? Don''t you tell


    me that Mason haven''t tell you." Charles seldom cursed the others like that.


    Elizabeth realized that something was wrong.


    "Honey, I really have no idea.Did Mason do something?"


    "Exactly! It''s Mason, son of b*tch.I allow him to work in mypany for your sake.And that gives him


    the chance to act widely and make a big trouble for me.Come back with him immediately! I''ll kick his as


    if it can''t be settled down!"


    Charles hung up the phone finally.


    Elizabeth''s heart sank, and she turned to look at Mason, "Mason, what did you do today?"


    "No?" Mason shook the head.


    "Think about it carefully.Your uncle is very angry.He said that you caused him a big trouble.I''ve never


    seen him so angry for so many years, so it must not be a small matter.Think about it!"


    Looking at Elizabeth''s face with anxiety, Mason thought carefully and said, "I didn''t do anything today,


    except for that thing about Valeria."


    Elizabeth was stunned, "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah!" Mason replied in certainty.


    "It won''t be Valeria, right? It can''t be.We know about Ronald.He won''t stand up for Valeria at all.Is it..."


    Elizabeth''s face suddenly changed, "Could it be that Marcus stood up for Valeria again?"


    Mason didn''t believe it.


    "How could Marcus stand up for Valeria? Wolf Group just supported our im today.We proposed a


    hundred million dors and Wolf Group wants five.That is definitely not a protection."


    "Let''s drop it.Better to check it out right now!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    William brought Valeria back to Lake View Nest, then got a message from Marcus.


    "We has got that designer under control, she told everything.Someone make her do the ''being


    giarized'' thing and paid her.The design draft is also from someone else."


    "Good, well done! Tell Michael to prepare for the indicting!"


    Michael Davis was a chief attorney of Wolf Group, who never failed a case.


    Marcus immediately replied, "I''ve told Michael to send awyer''s letter to the Howard family in the


    name of Miss Brown.You can get Miss Brown informed now!"


    "Got it!"


    William, put away the phone, and stood up to meet Valeria.He walked to the door, heard Valeria''s voice


    full of surprise .


    "My dear, are you really back? That''s great! I miss you so much!"


    "Who is she talking to and who is that ''my dear''?" William was annoyed.


    He pushed the door open and went in.


    "Who is that?" Valeria said shh to William holding the phone.


    On the other side of the phone, Abbie had captured a man''s voice.


    "Valeria, who is it?"


    "Nobody."


    "I heard him.Don''t tell me it''s that s*it, Mason?!"


    "No, how is it possible? Where do we meet tonight? You decide where, what about usual ce?"


    "Okay, let''s make it usual ce!"


    Abbie hung up the phone.


    Valeria was no more with a clouded face, and she opened the wardrobe and began to look for dresses.


    William walked to her, "Who was it?"


    "It was Abbie.My best friend, and she has just returned from overseas.I''m going to meet her


    tonight.Can you please find me a dress?"


    William was speechless but said, "You aren''t worried about the im?"


    "No, nothing matters more than my best friend.Abbie and I are like real sisters, we are very close!"


    "Come on, and Ashley is your ex BFF?" William just had to say that.


    "She doesn''t count.She and I, we don''t have aplete friendship.Abbie and I are born friends, which


    ispletely different in nature¡± William pulled a wry face upon her words.


    Valeria took out a few dresses and forced William to choose one.


    William made a choice at random.


    Valeria looked at it in the mirror and decides, "Okay, it''s up to you"


    As she changed her clothes, she told William excitedly, "You know what, I''m not just going to see my


    girlfriend, and she is someone who can help me, got it?"


    "Abbie can help you?"


    "She can''t, but Richard is her brother.Richard makes a fuss of her.I will be fine as long as Abbie asks


    Richard to help me."


    Valeria smiled slyly.


    William was even more speechless.


    "Actually, I can help you! I''ve asked Marcus..."


    "Yeah, be a good boy and don''t make trouble for me tonight, okay? I will give you a surprise when I''m


    back!"


    Valeria did not leave William the chance to say anything more.She stood on tiptoe and kissed William,


    so he had to swallow the words.


    Elizabeth rushed back to thepany with Mason.


    They walked through the door to Charles''s office when a teacup wasing toward them.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Elizabeth cocked her head to one side to avoid the cup, which fell to the floor and broke into pieces,


    spilling tea all over her.


    Mason, who followed Elizabeth, was startled, and cried, "Aunt Elizabeth!"


    Charles''s eyes widened when he saw Mason.


    "Who the f*ck make you take advantage of thepany to fight against Valeria? Get the f*cking in here


    and make it clear!"


    It was about Valeria, and that flurried Elizabeth and Mason .


    The rage in Charles made them tell how bad it was this time.


    Getting the door closed, Elizabeth and Mason walked up to Charles nervously.


    Mason was too afraid to speak, and Elizabeth broke the silence, "Honey, what happened?"


    "Drop the act.Mason really hasn''t tell you? He would have dared to make use of thewyer team and


    Public Rtions Section to pay Inte trolls without your permission? How dare he use the


    company''s money for his own purposes? Who the hell he thinks he is?"


    Charles was good at swearing, and Elizabeth didn''t dare to refute him.She and Mason were still in


    confusion about what was going on about Valeria.Of course, Elizabeth wouldn''t put the me on her


    nephew, so she immediately took the responsibility.


    "Honey, it''s my fault.Mason told me about Valeria''s giarism.It was connected to Wolf Group.I


    suspected that an ident would happened, so I asked the Public Rtions Section to do something


    and contact Wolf Group.But Valeria has been kicked out, so there will be nothing¡­¡±


    Before Elizabeth could finish, Charles pped her in the face.


    "Why did you deny it, you actually participated in it yourself and you didn''t say anything to me.You


    already make yourself the owner of thepany?"


    The p was heavy.She covered her face with no words.


    Mason was shocked aside.He thought that his aunt was important to Charles, not expecting to watch


    Charles hit on her.He tried to take the responsibility but chickened out when he saw the scene.


    Charles''s p on Elizabeth''s face didn''t ease his anger.


    "Settle this down yourself.I won''t clean things up for you this time!"


    "Honey, I''ll get it settled"" Elizabeth was making no defence to the p.


    "Just tell me what did Valeria do?"


    "Valeria did what? She asked thewyer to send awyer''s letter to use the Howard Group of


    trespassing on her privacy and tarnishing her reputation, and she also used the Howard Group of


    having fired her and lodged a im for 500 million!"


    "By herself?"


    Elizabeth still didn''t take Valeria as a threat at all.


    "Honey, the proof of Valeria''s raid is conclusive.She can''t turn it around¡±


    "Are you f*cking stupid? Why do you think that Valeria can'' t turn it around? You know it clearly about


    whether she giarized or not."


    Charles couldn''t help but haul off at her again.


    "Just f*cking attack her on the weakness.You framed her without any evidence.She is tougher than you


    imagine"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We have collected evidence of her giarizing.The designer has also been bribed by us and showed


    her attitude to the public.Ronald also said he wouldn''t help Valeria.She won''t have a chance to turn the


    tables."


    Mason, who had been silent, bit the bullet to interrupt.


    "You are f*cking talking about this with me? You tell me where the designer is."


    "This...I''ll ask Ashley about it"


    All of this was done by Ashley.


    To tell the truth, Mason did not know who the designer was.


    With this reply, Charles was angry to the extreme that he threw all the papers from the table.


    "Idiot! You didn''t even learn about the situation by yourself? How the f*ck did you make yourself a


    manager?"


    Mason''s face turned red because of the scolding.He knew he got to the position of the manager in


    Howard Group because of Elizabeth.


    Without Elizabeth, he would just be a minor section chief at most.


    Charles had been used to hitting Elizabeth and that was why he hit her just now.


    Elizabeth shamelessly seduced him trying to make herself the mistress of the family.She had been


    punished by Charles for many times over the years.


    But Mason was different.He was not Ronald''s son, just an outsider.He was not obliged to teach Mason


    the lessons.


    Ronald chose Mason to be the manager for his qualifications and Elizabeth''s rmendation.


    Of course , he could throw Ronald out of thepany right now.


    Charles suppressed the anger.


    "I don''t even have to investigate it and I know the results.Valeria hired Michael Davis to be herwyer, it


    meant that she has strong evidence to kill you!"


    "What? She had Michael?" Elizabeth said in surprise.


    "Michael was Wolf Group''s great chief attorney, who never lost in his cases.So Valeria really had


    evidence to turn the tables?" Thought Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth panicked, and Mason panicked even more.


    A look passed between them, and Elizabeth was not able to care about her face.


    "Mason, what''s going on? You said you got fully prepared and there was no chance that she could


    change it"


    "I¡­I''ll ask Ashley right away!" Mason stuttered.


    Looking at Mason''s chaotic and twirly look, Charles couldn ''t help but sneer.


    "You started it and you need to clean it up yourself.And you have to pay for thepensation if there is


    a need.If you get thepany discredited, then pack up and get out of here! The useless guys can not


    stay in the Howard Group!"


    It hurt Mason more than pping him in the face.


    He immediately pulled out the phone and called Ashley.


    Ashley felt an unendurable sense of being hit by Valeria, so she and Julie immediately went to Ronald


    to cry.


    Seeing that Ashley''s cheeks were swollen and her body was covered with bruises, Ronald was furious.


    Julie was adding highly colored details to this affair.


    "God, Ashley''s still pregnant.And Valeria was so brutal to her.Terrible if something happens to the


    baby.Valeria has gone too far this time.You have to talk to her, or she''ll do it again someday."


    After Julie''s words, Ronald called Valeria while no one answered it.


    He started to swore, "This disobedient daughter actually refuses to answer my call.


    "Then go find her.She lives in Lake View Nest.Ronald, you must talk with her to her face about it.She


    won''t take it seriously at all on the phone¡±


    "You''re right.I have to talk to her and ask her to apologize to Ashley, and make her promise that she


    won''t do such unreasonable things again.Still, I have to make her break up with that poor man.If she


    refuses, I will deprive her of her inheritance rights!"


    Ronald''s words made Ashley and Julie burst a thousandughs in their hearts.


    They firmly believed that Valeria wouldn''t apologize or break up with the man.


    "And then she would definitely have a fierce quarrel with Ronald which will end up with Ronald taking


    away Valeria'' s inheritance right.That will make Ashley the only heir"


    "We will be so close to the multi-million dor empire.How wonderful it is!"


    After seeing Ronald out, they began to contemte their future happily, when Mason called them.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Ashley picked up the phone and spoke in an affectedly sweet voice, "Mason!"


    "Tell me the name of the designer.Are you sure she''s reliable?"


    "It''s Athena White.We are ssmates, we can count on her.Why?"


    "Valeria has Michael to recriminate us.Now thewyer''s letter has been sent to thepany.Ashley,


    call that ssmate right away and tell her to watch her mouth, or it will be a disaster"


    Getting Mason''s words, Ashley was also panicked.She immediately called Athena and asked, "Athena,


    does anyonee to you?"


    "What''s wrong?" Athena asked Ashley.


    "Mason tells me that Valeria has turned to Michael for a rebellion against us.He is very worried and has


    me ask about you-"


    "Nobody hase to me." Athena replied.


    "Fine, Athena, we are regimental brothers.If someonees to you, you must remember what I told


    you" Ashley warned.


    "Ashley, you make me nervous.This won''t trouble me, right ¡°


    "No, I copied the draft from Valeria''sputer.She had no idea about that at all, and herputer has


    been thrown away by my mother.She can''t get it back.Besides, you uploaded the design to the website


    earlier than Valeria.She is now alone, and it''s almost impossible for her to turn the tables!"


    "But I''m still worried.Ashley, it''s not a small problem.Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Yes, of course.We got the Howard family back us.They are powerful.Don''t bother to be worried"


    "I''d like to have Mason''s word.Look, it''s not that I don''t trust you, I do.But Valeria is the realdy from


    that rich family, not you.We all know that you are actually in an embarrassing situation"¡¯


    That made Ashley furious, but she had no choice but to agree, "Fine.I''ll call Mason.Let''s have an


    appointment sometime"


    Ashley hung up the phone and called Mason telling him Athena''s request.


    Mason was relieved when he heard that Athena was fine and no one had evere to her.


    He told Charles the conversation with Ashley, but Charles was not at ease with it.


    "You should go there and have a look yourself.Anyway, make sure she won''t change her words in any


    situation!"


    7 p.m.In Climax Space, Valeria rushed to the box that she and Abbie had booked.


    The door got opened and inside was Abbie, whose hair was dyed red.


    Abbie stood up, opening wide her arms to Valeria.


    "Beauty, I missed you! Be here in my arms!"


    They hugged each other happily and let go after a while.


    Valeria looked at her up and down and said "Why red hair? ¡°


    "You don''t like it? I can change it into green now"


    "Please don''t.Red is much better¡± Abbieughed loud, "So what''s the news telling? Mason slept with


    Ashley, I just know it.That f*cking cheater doesn''t deserve you.To break up is a right thing.But what is


    that about you you and my brother? I thought you love me only? Don''t you ever be seduced by that old


    man, Richard."


    "Nonsense.How is that possible? I always hide myself from him!"


    "Hahaha, that''s right.That old man is a demon.Nobody can resist his charms.Anyway, just stay away


    from him.I don''t want to see you be my sister- in-w someday¡±


    "Rx.Nothing will happen between me and your brother.But I''m in trouble now, a real big one.Can you


    make your brother help me?"


    "The giarism thing, right? Don''t worry about it, I told my brother as soon as I got off the ne.He


    said that it was not a big deal and make me tell you not to worry."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Really?"


    "No!"


    Abbie reached out and pinched Valeria''s face.


    "Do you know your skin is glowing? If I were a man, I would pull you down on the bed! By the way, I just


    heard a man talking on the phone.Who is he?"


    "It''s...it''s..."


    Valeria stuttered.


    "Who? Don''t tell me his identity is unpresentable." Abbie wanted to know the answer.


    "Yes, he used to be the best one here!"


    "A pimp? What the f*ck? You date with a pimp? Are you crazy because of Mason?"


    Abbie was so shocked that she literally jumped up.


    "Not really, but he is so good to me.His old job is indeed not so good, but he quits it and lives a normal


    life for me"


    "God, I''ve always thought that you were a good girl.I probably be the one who sleeps with a pimp.Why


    would you do that?" Abbie said in disbelief.


    "It''s so gross to sleep with a pimp.Oh my god.I can''t believe it!"


    "Abbie, he is actually a very nice person.He is warm and considerate.I don''t think there is anyone in the


    world who treats me better"


    "Anyway, I can''t ept it! D*mn! How can it be a pimp? I would rather it''s my brother.At least, my


    brother is handsome.He is anyway, better than a pimp?!"


    "He is actually more handsome than your brother!" Valeria told the truth.


    "What? He''s more handsome? No way?" Abbie didn''t believe it.


    "It''s the truth.I''ll take you to him someday¡±


    "No, I don''t want to know him.I will definitely be so angry that I probably p him in the face."


    Abbie casually picked up the ss and drank up of the alcohol.


    "I''m trying to calm down myself! Or I''m gonna explode!"


    "Easy, whoever I date won''t change the fact that we are good friends, right?"


    "That''s another issue.I set against it when you were with Mason, and I told you he was a jerk and he


    didn''t deserve you.And you were so stupid that you insisted on dating him.Now he pays you back so


    hard.It really pisses me off.


    "He is really different from Mason.He has always been helping me when Mason picked on me.Abbie, I


    am sure that he is really good to me¡±


    "I won''t buy it.Men are not to be trusted at all."


    Abbie had another drink.


    "My brother is here tonight.I''m going to check out if he was hooking up with girls, and I will take you to


    him if he''s not, and make him think of a way!"


    Abbie picked up her phone and left the room, and strode straight to the VIP room where Richard was.


    After turning the corner, she saw a tall and straight man standing at the end of the corridor making a


    phone call.


    "Nice figure, and the face?"


    With the thought, Abbie then saw the man turn around.


    When she saw the man''s face clearly, Abbie thought the man had took her breath away.


    "How could there be such a handsome guy?"


    "Oh, my God, he is like a god.His face is one in a million.I have never seen such a good looking man


    before."


    "His appearance and temperament are definitely beyond my brother"


    As a face-judger, Abbie immediately went over to him.


    "Hi, handsome!"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    William turned, took a step back in shock at the red-haired woman in front of him.


    Seeing that she had scared the handsome man, Abbie smiled sheepishly, "Sorry.I didn''t mean to scare


    you.It''s just that you are so handsome, so.."


    "I''m not interested in you!" William interrupted her.


    "No, you misunderstood me.I don''t fall in love with you.Listen to me, I have a friend who is absolutely


    gorgeous.I think you two probably match well.You want to know her or not?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No, I have a girlfriend!"


    "You can have a new one.Believe me, my friend is really beautiful and definitely a perfect match for


    you.Why don''t you give me your number and meet her someday?"


    "No!"


    William frowned and walked away.


    Abbie was not to give up.


    This handsome guy was definitely able to make Valeria taken with a feeling of diffidence with that pimp.


    She wondered how his girlfriend was like while she was pretty sure it wouldn''t be as beautiful as


    Valeria! Abbie watched with regret as William left and headed straight for Richard''s private room.She


    knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    There was Richard in the room alone without girls.


    Abbie let out a sigh of relief, "Yo, Young Master Richard, you don''t love girls now?"


    Richard, who heard the voice from the sofa, looked up, "Why are you here?"


    "Some business.By the way, brother, I just saw a handsome guy in the corridor.Can you believe it that


    he is even more handsome than you?"


    William had just left from here.


    Richard thought Abbie must be talking about William, so he narrowed his eyes.


    "Nonsense, that''s impossible.Nobody can bepared with me." He''s really more handsome than


    you.I''ll take a picture of him next time.


    "Don''t bother.Talk about your business.What''s the matter ?¡±


    About Valeria, I already told you when I came back today.


    Mason, that b*stard, framed her.


    You need to help Valeria.You know that Valeria is my best friend, close as my sister.


    Just help her for me'' Richard''s mouth curved into a smile.


    What a coincidence! William had juste to him for the same thing.


    "Got it.I''ve already asked someone to deal with it.Make her rx and follow my arrangements."


    "Really?"


    Abbie looked at Richard in disbelief.She somehow thought him not so reliable.


    "He had already got it arranged as I said it from the very beginning of my way back from the airport?"


    She thought.


    "From when he cared about me so much?"


    "Could it be that Richard is in love with Valeria?"


    Abbie looked at Richard up and down.


    "Richard, Valeria and I, we are like families.Please stop thinking about her"


    "What do you mean?" Richard looked at Abbie in confusion.


    "Let''s make it clear first.Don''t think about her.Although Valeria is beautiful, she is different from the girls


    around you.Don''t give it another thought"


    These words made Richard speechless.


    He didn''t know himself that he was thinking about Valeria.


    If he really did it, there won''t be any chances for William.


    But the words from his sister broke his heart.


    Richard was embarrassed.


    "Get out.One more word and I will not help."


    "I didn''t say anything.I just tried to remind you."


    Abbie smiled, "But that guy was really handsome.He was quite a good match for Valeria."


    These words were even more piercing than the words just now.


    Richard red at Abbie with anger.


    The next second, Abbie frowned, "Valeria dates a pimp.This is causing me a headache"


    These words pushed through Richard''s difort in an instant.


    William was more handsome and so what? He was just still treated as a pimp and hadn''t turned over


    yet.


    Thinking about William being with Valeria for so long as a pimp, Richard was bing unusually


    gleeful.


    With Richard''s promise, Abbie went to tell Valeria excitedly .


    She praised her brother, then mentioned the handsome guy she just met.


    "That man is so handsome.He''s more handsome than my brother.I bet he''s more handsome than that


    pimp¡±


    "No.I''m sure he''s not as handsome as my pimp!"


    "He is.Listen up, he''s the most handsome and the most elegant one I''ve ever seen.Your pimp could be


    handsome , but not as elegant as he is.It''s a pity that he has a girlfriend"


    "Are you in love with him?"


    Valeria had never seen Abbie interested in a man.


    "No, I''m for you.Isn''t he a good match with you?"


    "Come on.I love my Mr.pimp only.Don''t say it anymore."


    As they were talking, Valeria''s phone rang again.


    It was the property agency of Lake View Nest.


    "Miss Brown, someone who ims to be your fatheres for you.Can youe back now?"


    Valeria frowned.She didn''t pick up Ronald''s phone and he went to Lake View Nest to make trouble.


    A headache for her.


    She couldn''t ignore him, so she agreed and hang up the phone.She looked at Abbie apologetically.


    "My dad came to me, and he''s making trouble there.I have to go to him."


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Abbie got up and tried to follow Valeria, while Valeria stopped her.


    "You have such a bad temper.What if you quarrel with my dad? I''d better deal with it myself¡± Abbie then


    did not say that again.


    "Fine, I''ll go home ande to you tomorrow"


    Ronald waited in his car at the entrance of Lake View Nest angrily for a long time before Valeria''s car


    finally appeared.


    After parking the car on the side of the road, Valeria got off and walked to Ronald.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I juste to visit you, my daughter" Ronald red at Valeria.


    "You''ve been going too fartely.You didn''te home, caused trouble everywhere.And today, you


    even hit Ashley, she is pregnant.How can you do that.¡±


    "Are you done?" Valeria looked at him indifferently.


    "She shamelessly seduced my boyfriend.And she should appreciate that I didn''t kill her.If I catch her to


    be so shameless again, I will definitely kill her!"


    Ronald was shocked.


    He didn''t expect Valeria to be so tough.


    Valeria was never like this.


    Ronald didn''t dare to scold her as he used to do.


    He then said in a soft tone, "She got no reason to do that since she is with Mason.There must be some


    misunderstanding"


    "I saw it myself.There is no misunderstanding!"


    "But...Whatever, she is a pregnant woman.What if something happens to her after you hit her?"


    "She is now fine.By the way, if youe here for this shitty thing, you''re making a big fuss about it,


    aren''t you?"


    Ronald was stuck dumb.He really got nothing to do except cursing her.


    Ronald suppressed his anger.


    "So tell me what are you going to do with the Howard thing?"


    "Just leave me alone as you always do.It has nothing to do with you, right?"


    "Fine, you''re good.I''ll watch how you end it.Anyway, I won! t pay for you! You can go to jail yourself if


    you don''t take out the money!"


    "I know.I got enough of money.Save your words''¡¯ Valeria had been though enough of Ronald''s


    viciousness, but she was no longer angry, but calm.


    "How did you get the money? You''re nning to use the shares your mother left? That is impossible!"


    Ronald figured out what Valeria was thinking and became enraged.


    Valeria smiled.


    "It''s not up to me.It''s up to the Howard family, and the court, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Ronald was stunned for a moment.


    Valeria was telling the truth.


    Valeria had money of her own.


    If she was topensate, she would have to use her money first.


    No wonder Valeria wasn''t worried at all.


    She must have already thought about it a long time ago.


    Ronald was pissed off.


    "You unfilial daughter, good at nothing but spending money!"


    "I''ll spend it as I''d like!"


    Valeria talked back, "You wish I leave it to the mistress and her daughter?"


    "You!"


    Ronald was so angry that he gasped.


    He tried to hit Valeria, but Valeria took a few steps back and looked at him with a cold face.


    "If you hit me, I will sue you! If you don''t want to be embarrassed, you''d better control yourself!"


    Ronald was shocked and angry with Valeria being snarky.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    He didn''t want to get into such a bad rtionship with Valeria.He tried his best to suppress his anger.


    "Your mother is not in the world any longer, and I''m still so young.Do you wish to watch me die of


    loneliness?"


    "You can marry someone, anyone but that shameless mistress, Julie!"


    "Valeria, I know that you can''t ept it so suddenly, and you hate Mason and Ashley, but the history


    can''t be changed.You can''t change anything wit hatred.After all, you and Ashley are sisters.Just make


    some concessions , will you?"


    Ronald tried to convince Valeria.


    "Mason isn''t a good match for you whatever.Without a family or a career, he only relies on the the


    Howard family.He is not the right one for you at all.Listen to me, I''ll find you a person who is much


    better than Mason, with the same family background"


    "What the right one? You are just using me to unite the business.But I''m not a fool."


    Valeria looked at Ronald, and felt him so funny, as if she was looking at a clown.


    "Thank you! But don''t bother, I already have my beloved man"


    "That driver without a penny? I''m telling you, I will never let you marry him! Since you don''t listen to me,


    don''t me me to do this.Come here and get her home!"


    Ronald came prepared this evening.


    On the way here, he guessed that Valeria would be disobedient, so he took two bodyguards here.


    He didn''t expect that it would end so fiercely.He just wanted to have a good talk with Valeria and made


    her to go home with him.


    Now he found that Valeria had be even stranger to him than before.


    Needless to say, it must be that driver who made her bad like this.


    He had to teach her a lesson and he would force Valeria to go home today and lock her up for a few


    days first.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    The two bodyguards immediately came to catch Valeria with the order.


    How could Valeria let them touch her? She smashed the bodyguards with her handbag desperately


    and called for help.


    The scene here made a lot of people look over at them.


    Ronald got angry and said, "Don''t tell me you can''t settle down a woman?"


    The two bodyguards were scrupling Valeria''s identity at first, but now Ronald gave a strict order, they


    were not afraid of anything anymore.


    One of them grabbed Valeria'' s hand and took her into the car.


    This was what William saw when he came back.


    He braked instantly, and almost at the same time when the car stopped, he pulled open the door.


    Like a leopard, he rushed over.


    The two bodyguards who caught Valeria only heard an angry roar, "Let her go!"


    They were punched on the face heavily.


    William''s hands went straight to their eyes, and their eyes instantly swollen like pandas.


    The pain made the two bodyguards scream, and they let go of Valeria.


    William then punched the two bodyguards hard and knocked them to the ground.


    Ronald never expected such an unexpected factor.


    He earth for a long time.


    Valeria was also shocked by William''s fierceness.


    She always thought that William was good on bed only, but it turned out he fought well, too.


    It was no wonder that Valeria was surprised.


    William learned how to fight for self protection in the past.


    When William was abroad, Charles made trouble for him now and then.


    At first, William had only tried to learn the fighting skills of self-defense.


    Later, he had been constantly striving for perfection.


    He could defeat three or five people on his own.


    Seeing the two bodyguards lying on the ground without any strength to fight, William stopped and


    pulled Valeria into his arms.


    Heforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid!"


    Valeria came to her senses and put her arms around his waist.


    Ronald, who was beside him, also came down to the earth.


    He was trembling with anger.


    He pointed at William and said, "How unruly you are.You evenmit murder in public.I''ll kick your


    a*s!"


    "Save it!"


    William gave him a mocking look.


    "Listen up, if it weren''t for you being Valeria''s biological father, I wouldn''t have let you off so easily


    today!"


    With this, he took Valeria in his arms and left.


    The two bodyguards who were screaming and Ronald were left there with nothing they can do.


    Valeria was still excited after she was brought home by William.


    She thought that Bob was a toy boy.


    Now this toy boy actually had such a powerful fighting skill.


    So she had more than a boyfriend, she also had a bodyguard.


    "Honey, you are so amazing.You were so cool just now! I love it! Is this how a hero saves a beauty?"


    "More or less? And you want to be with me?" William said with a smile.


    "I already am" Valeria looked him up and down.


    "I can''t believe you''re so powerful.Who did you learn how to fight from? Have you learned Kongfu since


    you were young?"


    "Probably" William replied vaguely.


    "What else can you do besides martial arts?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Valeria felt something else in William''s action tonight.She had to figure it out.


    William said with a smiling face.


    "More than you can imagine"


    "Tell me!"


    "Like how to eat, drink, sleep..."


    "Everyone does that.I''m talking about your specialty.What are you best at? It can''t be driving or fighting,


    right?"


    "No, I''m best at loving you.Now I want it!"


    "No!"


    Valeria''s shout was blocked in her throat by him.


    They were entangled on the sofa.They had sex tirelessly, making the room full of the intimacy.


    Valeria was so tired that she fell asleep.


    William got up with satisfaction and went to the window to light a cigarette.


    He took a sip and his phone rang.


    It was Marcus''s text, "Mr .Howard, Ashley and Mason met Athena tonight.She has recorded the whole


    process.Now the evidence is clear.What to do next?"


    William spat out a smoke ring and said in a cold voice, "Tell the police.Have them enjoy the life of the


    prison for several days!"


    "As for thewsuit, follow up tomorrow! Keep reaching out the hand to hurt my woman, and I''ll make


    them lose it and never dare to reach out their hands again!"

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Ashley and Mason had gone to see Athena not just to cheer her up, but to intimidate her into


    silence.They meant to make Athena know that the Howard family was behind them.


    In order to force Athena to join them, they used both coercion and seduction.


    Nobody knew that Athena had already been discovered by Marcus.


    Marcus was straightforward.He directly told her that they were clear about what she and Ashley had


    done.


    It would be smart of her to choose the right side or she could end up in prison.


    Athena never thought that Ashley was not only against Valeria, but also the Wolf Group.


    She was clever enough to know not to be enemy against Wolf Group.


    So she divulged everything right away.So the meeting with Athena was actually a trap.


    Athena brought a recording pen ording to Marcus''s instructions.


    The whole conversation was recorded, and also Mason and Ashley''s ugliness.


    Athena handed the recording pen to Marcus, and Marcus immediately called the police in the name of


    Valeria.


    Ashley and Mason thought that they had done a great job.


    They just returned to their houses.


    And the police arrived and arrested them.


    Ashley and Mason were handcuffed and taken away.


    Julie saw Ashley taken by police, so she immediately called Ronald.


    Ronald was bringing two badly injured bodyguards with bloody faces to the hospital.


    Their eyes were bloodshot and they couldn''t see anything.


    Ronald was thinking about calling the police to punish William.


    When he received a call from Julie and heard that Ashley was taken away by the police, Ronald


    became extremely impatient.


    "What happened again? Why the f*ck do all of you enjoy making trouble for me? I''m upied now!"


    "Ronald, you can''t leave her alone.She is pregnant! If something happens to her, it will be terrible¡±


    As Julie reminded Ronald, he recalled the cooperation with the Howard family was because of Ashley,


    so he eased his anger.


    "Why did they take her away? Any reason ?"


    "They said that Ashley was suspected of forging evidence and ndering.By the way, Mason was also


    took away.I''m so panicked and have no idea about what to do.You should go there quickly!"


    Now, Julie didn''t dare to hide anything longer.


    She clearly knew that her daughter and Mason had framed Valeria.She thought that with the Howard


    family backing them up , she could definitely make Valeria ended up in jail.


    But she didn''t expect that her daughter to be arrested, instead of Valeria.


    And Mason was also handcuffed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was too bad.


    Ronald realized something was wrong when he heard that Mason had also been taken away.


    Something terrible must have happened.


    All his troubles were gathered around tonight.


    Ronald rushed to the police station to check out the situation, with no time to think about anything else.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the police station, and Elizabeth''s car came over.


    They met each other at the gate.


    Not knowing what happened, Ronald was not awkward.


    He asked Elizabeth, "Madam Howard, do you know about it?"


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Elizabeth''s face.


    "Not really.Get in and take a look"


    Then she took thewyer walking into the station, Ronald followed.


    Mason and Ashley were asked in two interrogation rooms.


    In the beginning, Mason was very arrogant.


    He refused to say anything and kept shouting that he was waiting for thewyer.


    Until the police yed the recording, he started to panic.


    He finally realized the conversation tonight with Athena was actually monitored.


    He could imagine how serious the consequences would be.


    Ashley, the d*mn woman, had got him a big trouble.


    He was in a panic, but didn''t say anything and waited for Elizabeth to save him.


    Elizabeth took awyer to bail Mason, but she was refused by police righteously.


    "We received a report from Miss Valeria, who is the victim.Mason Eich is suspected of ndering and


    tarnishing Miss Valeria''s reputation with extremely serious means and has caused huge injury to her.At


    present, Mason will be investigated and can not be bailed out."


    Elizabeth said with a sullen face, "This is not a major criminal case.Why won''t you allowed him bailed?


    I''ll go find your boss."


    "Lady, what do you think you''re doing? We''re doing things ording to thew, calling in the suspects


    as thew says.Mason''s criminal plots are terrible.In case of collusion, he''s not allowed to be bailed"


    "I''m warned you.If you can''t provide any evidence, don''t me me..." Elizabeth threatened.


    "Calm down.We''ve already got enough evidence! Madam, it seems like we need to poprizew to


    you" The policeman who was handling the case sneered.


    "Thew of our country says, to insult others or make up facts to nder others, in serious cases, one


    will be sentenced to imprisonment or detention under three years.What Mason did could be


    criticized.He will be sentenced to death with at least three years for sure!"


    The police''s harsh attitude made Elizabeth knew that Valeria couldn''t have such an ability.


    There must be someone powerful helping her.


    It must be Michael''s idea.


    She couldn''t do anything here, so she had to leave with thewyer.


    Then Ronald came in a hurry.


    "Madam Howard, the police didn''t allow us to bail them.They said that they''re suspected of having


    ndered others, that Valeria reported to the police and got Mason and Ashley arrested .What''s going


    on?"


    "You should ask Valeria about that.I don''t know the answer."


    Elizabeth was angry with Ronald and left angrily.


    Ronald stood there with a stunned face for a while, and then turned to the police, "What''s wrong with


    her?"


    The police was not soft, "Ask yourself"


    After being harassed twice in a row, Ronald was embarrassed enough and left then.


    Anyway, he could not do anything here.


    Mason and Ashley were still dreaming about being bailed, letting time fly in front of interrogation police,


    without a word.


    Seeing that they would not speak, the police closed the door and left.


    No one asked questions and no stuff to y with.


    The feeling of sitting in the room was ufortable.


    Two hourster, Mason couldn''t stand with the silence finally.


    He got up and went to the door to knock on it.


    "Somebody! Come here!"


    The police quickly opened the door.


    "Now you have thought about it clearly and decide to confess the truth?"


    "I got nothing to say, and I never break thew.It''s illegal to lock me this way, I need to see mywyer!"


    "Yourwyer just came and left!"


    The police stared at Mason coldly.


    "You can be sent to the detention room when you confess it.There you can sleep, or just waste your


    time here!"


    Mason would not confess it for sure.


    The police were angry, cuffed him on the chair in the interrogation room, locked the door and left.


    Mason was confined in the chair and could not move.


    He was angry and shouted.


    But no one paid attention to him.


    Mason''s voice was hoarse.


    He sat in the chair and gasped , then fell asleep leaning against the chair.


    Like him, Ashley also required to use her rights in the beginning and to meet thewyer.


    Andter she got scolded by the interrogation police and handcuffed in the chair like Mason.


    They were locked in the interrogation rooms which were separated by a door.


    Ashley was flustered when she heard Mason shouting.


    It was impossible for Elizabeth to leave Mason here.


    She would definitely bail him if she knew that Mason had been caught.


    But till now Mason had been yelling next door, which proved that the Howard family had no choice this


    time.


    "What to do now?"


    In the deep night, Ashley wanted to pee badly and tried to call the interrogation officer.


    The police, however, had been bribed by Marcus, so they left Ashley alone all the time.She kept


    shouting till she peed in her pants.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    When the interrogator arrived, Ashley had already peed in her pants.


    Seeing this, the interrogator scolded her loudly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you crazy? Why didn''t you call me if you needed the washroom? How


    embarrassing! ¡°


    "I...I¡¯ve called you, but no one heard me¡± Ashley said in shame and anger.


    "What are you crying for! Stop that and tell me everything if you want to leave this ce.Or else you


    can just stay here!"


    The interrogator spoke to Ashley harshly.


    "You had better not think that you will be lucky enough to escape this! We all know what you''ve done,


    so you''d better start talking.Or else, we''ll just send you to jail with the evidence we have now.


    Ashley did not answer and she continued crying.


    Seeing that she was not going to talk soon, the interrogator ignored her and left.


    Sitting in the interrogation room with her pants soaked, Ashley felt utterly disgusted and ufortable.


    Mason, who was in the room next to her, started shouting when he heard Ashley cry.


    The interrogator opened his door and asked, "Are you going to pee in your pants too?"


    "What?"


    "The suspect who was with you peed her pants.I hope you won''t be like that! What a disgusting pair"


    Mason''s face froze when he heard that Ashley had wet her pants.


    That was so disgusting.


    In the Howard family, Elizabeth had returned home and told Charles what had happened.


    She even told him that they could not bail Mason out because the police had evidence of him.


    Enraged with the news, Charles poured his tea on Elizabeth.


    "What have you been doing? Didn''t I just tell you to be careful in the afternoon? Didn''t you take my


    words seriously?"


    With her face dripping with tea leaves, Elizabeth said, "Valerie was just too cunning.Mason never


    expected this to happen!"


    "He can''t even handle a woman? That is such an embarrassment!"


    Charles boomed and immediately took out his phone.


    "Director Baker, I would like to find out about something" Charles said with apletely different


    demeanor.


    "Mr.Howard, I know what you''re going to ask.Since we''re on good terms.I''m just going to be honest


    with you.The other party indeed has concrete evidence against your son, so there''s nothing I can do to


    help you in this"


    "Is that so?"


    Charles didn''t expect to be rejected.


    "Mr.Howard, it''s better for you to contact them yourself.Or else he''ll really have to go jail.I believe you


    know that Michael has his way of words that could make people believe in all that he says"


    "Alright then.Thank you for reminding me, Director Baker."


    After hanging up, Charles looked at Elizabeth and said, "Let Mason get ready to go to jail!"


    "Honey, you can''t just wash your hands off this! Mason is still so young! How could he go to jail! You


    have to help him!"


    "Help? Are you going to pay 500 million dors for him?"


    Charles looked at Elizabeth coldly and said, "Thepany doesn''t belong to me alone.Dad, George,


    Philip, and William are watching my every step.Do you expect me to gauge out such a hefty sum?"


    "Uhm..."


    Elizabeth was in distress.


    After all, 500 million dors was all she had.


    "Hubby, why don''t you ask Ronald for help? He could probably pull some strings."


    "Do you think it will work?"


    Charles looked at Elizabeth sarcastically.


    "It''s worth a try! Please, hubby, I''m begging you! Mason is the only person closest to me! I''ve gone


    through thick and thin and done all I could for you! It''s your turn to do the same for me!"


    Seeing how Elizabeth had let herself stoop so low to plead him, Charles became silent.


    He then thought about everything Elizabeth had done for him in the past.


    He finally sighed and said, "I won''t go to Ronald for such a disgraceful thing.You can talk to him


    yourself! Let''s be sure about one thing, I am not going to pay for the 500 million dors.Also, I won''t let


    Mason take any important roles in thepany.One more thing, you''d better fire Ashley right away!"


    Elizabeth could tell that Charles had allowed her to ask Ronald for help.


    Elizabeth sighed in relief.


    All she could do now was relied on him and hoped that he could convince Valeria to drop her charges.


    Valeria didn''t know that so much had happened within just one night.


    When she woke up, William was stillying in her bed.


    They snuggled and kissed in bed for a while until the phone rang.


    Checking the phone, Valeria saw that it was Abbie.


    "Valeria, my brother said that they have found evidence.Furthermore, Michael had agreed to be your


    lawyer.He might contact you soon"


    "Really?"


    Valeria couldn''t believe it.


    "Why would I lie to you? My brother said that you have to give me a designer handbag if you earn a lot


    from thiswsuit!"


    "No problem!"


    Valeria''s face was full of disbelief when she hung up the phone.


    "Richard has found evidence, and he had even asked Michael Davis to be mywyer.Do you know who


    he is?¡±


    "No, I don''t"


    William shook his head and said.


    "He is the dark knight of Wolf Group.I''ve heard that he has a good rtionship with their


    president.Besides, he has never lost a singlewsuit.So I think I will definitely win this."


    "Congrattions!"


    Seeing how happy Valeria was, William couldn''t help but feel happy too.


    "I really have to thank Abbie for this.She really is a good friend.And her brother, of course, I admire him


    so much!"


    William narrowed his eyes when he heard that she "admired" Richard.


    Of course he wouldn''t be happy hearing his woman gushing about another man.


    Valeria didn''t notice the change in William''s mood and continued saying, "When this is over, I have to


    personally thank him for his help!"


    "How are you going to thank him?"


    "I could treat him to a meal, or get him a gift!"


    "What do men like? Do they prefer watches or bags?"


    When he heard that Valeria was going to give Richard a gift, William was even more annoyed.


    Truthfully, Richard had not done anything.


    It was William who had helped her .Why should Richard get to enjoy her gifts?


    "I don''t think it''s suitable to give another man gifts if you already have a boyfriend.¡±


    "Does it matter? I''m not even doing it secretly.Aren''t I telling you now?"


    Valeria exined hastily when she caught a hint of jealousy in his tone.


    "You can''t! You''ve never given me a gift before and now you''re giving it to another man?"


    ¡°Hey, that''s not true! I bought many clothes for you, didn''t I ? Besides, I am yours.You can just take


    anything you like from me.¡± Valeria raised her head and gave him a few kisses.


    "Come on, there''s nothing to be jealous about.You should be more magnanimous.Besides, if it weren''t


    for Richard, I could have been in big trouble.You''re the only one in my heart.These words made William


    feel at ease.


    Feeling pleased with her words, William hugged her and kissed her deeply.


    Just as they were about to go further, Valeria''s phone rang .


    It was Michael Davis.


    "Hello, this is Michael Davis.Miss.Brown, Mr.rk has asked me to be your attorney, so we should


    meet" Michael said with a strict tone.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up, Valeria got up cheerfully.


    "Hooray! Michael called me and I''m going to meet him now!"


    "I''ll send you there!"


    After William dropped her off, William returned and called Richard.


    Richard answeredzily, "Is anything the matter? Why are you calling me this early?¡±


    "I''ll make this short.Firstly, if Valeria wants to treat you to a meal, don''t agree to it.Secondly, if she gives


    you a gift, don''t ept it."


    "Oh my god, William.Do you have to be so overbearing? Why can''t I have a meal with her or ept her


    gifts? I have helped her too."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up! You''ve done nothing much! How can you take credit for it? And you had better not act up in


    front of Valeria.If I hear herplimenting you again, I will kill you"


    "William, I didn''t know you could be so jealous! You were the one who asked me for help! If you''re


    going to be like this, I can''t be friends with you" Ignoring Richard''s whining, William hung up and went


    to the hospital.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    The bodyguard at the door of the ward greeted William respectfully as he arrived.


    "Is everything all right?" William asked calmly.


    "Yesterday, Madam Elizabeth brought her men over, but we stopped her.She was pissed and wanted to


    call you, but none of us spared her any attention"


    "Well done!" William said before he walked into the ward.


    Meanwhile, Hayden was already awake and eating breakfast.


    When he saw William, his face broke out into a grin, "You''re here!"


    "Are you feeling better?"


    William sat down beside the bed.


    "I feel much better after seeing you!"


    Hayden stopped eating his food, and he reached out to grasp William''s hand.


    "You look well, but thinner than you used to be'' "Really?"


    William touched his face.


    "Yeah, I know you''re tired because you have to take care of me."


    Hayden looked at his beloved son.


    "William, have you considered what I said to you earlier?"


    "Working at thepany? I.."


    "Don''t think about it any longer.Just listen to me.I''m begging you!"


    "Dad, I really don''t know anything about..."


    "You can learn the ropes slowly.I''ll arrange for a team of professionals to guide you"


    "This is too much Dad, it won''t do.I''ll go work at thepany, but perhaps in a lower position.I''d rather


    not upset my brothers."


    "I always knew you were the most filial son.Fine, low profile it is.But I have one request.You need to


    work at thepany okay? You can''t deny me any longer!"


    Hayden insisted on William going to work at thepany and William knew that his father was afraid


    that he wouldn''t have anything to back him up if his father passed on.


    However, his presence at thepany would definitely cause a stir, and William smiled bitterly in his


    heart.


    He didn''t want his father to worry, but this time his father might have made a mistake.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had gone to see Michael.


    To be honest, she didn''t expect him to be so young and handsome.


    s, he was rather cool, and Michael stared at her for a long while after she sat down.


    Then he said slowly, "I used you as an excuse to send Mason and Ashley to the police station.Do you


    have any issues with that? "


    "No, that''s great! You''re simply amazing, Michael!"


    Valeria was overjoyed to hear that Mason and Ashley had been caught.


    "How did you do it?"


    "I have evidence."


    Michael retrieved a recorder from his bag and handed it to her.


    "This is it.Listen to it, and you''ll find that all the evidence you need is in there.This will be a very easy


    case, so leave everything to me"


    After listening to the recording, Valeria almostughed out loud.


    Mason and Ashley were two very despicable people, and they deserved to be given a taste of their own


    medicine.


    She would give anything to see their faces during the recording.


    Meanwhile, Michael just stared fixedly at Valeria, who was smiling.


    Meanwhile, Valeria found that she might have been a little too unrestrained in her actions, so she


    sipped on a cup of tea and said, "Thank you, Michael.How much do I owe you ¡°


    "That can be settledter¡¯'' Michael said slowly.


    "Miss Brown, I have a very personal question for you.May I?"


    "Go ahead"


    "I heard that you''re seeing a gigolo.Is that true?"


    Then, the smile on Valeria''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "Who told you that?"


    Michael slowly asked, "I heard it along the grapevine.He must be very handsome, right? How did you


    meet him?"


    Next, Valeria''s face darkened.


    "Michael, although you can help me, I''m not very pleased with what you said about someone I care


    about"


    "Someone that you care about?"


    Surprise shed across Michael''s face.


    She actually cared about William? This must be some sort of sick joke.


    "Yes, I care about him, and he is not a gigolo! He is a caring, kind and ambitious man! I''ll forgive you for


    your ignorance this once, but say that to me again and I''ll kill you!"


    "You...what kind of richdy are you?"


    Michael was so shocked that he couldn''t get the words out.


    He thought that William had been bewitched by a gentle and intelligent woman.


    However, he didn''t expect Valeria to be like this.


    "I''m not even a rich youngdy in the first ce! All right, is there anything else? If not, I''m leaving!"


    "That''s all.Valeria stood up and left after she heard Michael''s words.When she walked outside, she


    called Abbie in a rage.


    "What the hell is wrong with Michael? He actually badmouthed William! God, I''m so pissed!"


    "Valeria, you can''t offend him.What if he refuses to help you?"


    Abbie immediately advised her.


    "It doesn''t matter.No one gets to talk about my William that way.What does my rtionship with him


    have to do with anything?"


    While she was venting her anger, Ronald and Elizabeth spotted her from afar and he called out,


    "Valeria! What are you doing here? I was just about to call you."


    "What do you want?"


    Valeria turned to look at Ronald.


    "Drop the charges and have Mason and Ashley go free!"


    Ronaldmanded sternly.


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Valeria looked at Ronald coldly.


    "I''m your father.How dare you disobey me!"


    "Dad? Aren''t you ashamed to say that you''re my dad?"


    Valeria couldn''t help butugh.


    "What did you say to me when I was being ndered yesterday? You said that I was a good-for-


    nothing, and you wouldn''t help me at all.Now that I''ve put those scum where they belong, youe


    and defend them? Are you even my father?"


    Thus, Ronald was embarrassed and replied, "I''ll make them apologize and take responsibility for what


    they''ve done.But you need to free them first.


    "Responsibility? Why wasn''t there any of that yesterday? So you''re here to exin after they'' ve been


    caught? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "Miss Brown, how could you talk to your father like this?"


    Elizabeth cut in after Valeria spoke rudely to her father.


    "Who do you think you are?" Valeria retorted.


    "If it is not mistaken, you must have something to do with what happened yesterday, right? How dare


    you show up in front of me?"


    "You..."


    Elizabeth was so angry that her face started turning purple.


    Meanwhile, Ronald was unhappy when he saw now Valeria treated Elizabeth, "Nonsense! Madame


    Howard is still your elder no matter what!"


    "Even if she''s someone to Mason, so what? I''ll make it very clear, my reputation has been ruined


    because of those b*stards Mason and Ashley.So, if they don''t make up for it and clear my name, I''ll


    never free them!"


    "What do you want?"


    "Compensation of course! I lost my job yesterday, and I''ve been vilified on the inte.Oh yes, the


    Howard Group also fired me for no reason yesterday and demanded 500 million from me in


    damages.They''re the ones who ndered me, and yet they want me to pay? Now, I want 5 00 million


    back.Don''t think I''ll let them go if I''m not paid!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You''re ridiculous! You b*stard, you are doomed now!"


    Ronald thought that Valeria had crossed the line, and he rushed towards her to hit her.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and shoved him so hard that he nearly stumbled.


    After Ronald righted himself, he stood and looked over before he was startled, "Huh? It''s you?"

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Ronald thought that the news of Elizabeth hiring Michael as awyer was just a hearsay.However, he


    didn''t expect to really see Michael in person.Michael pushed Ronald away.


    Then, he stood still and replied calmly, "It''s me! Don''t you recognize me, Mr.Brown "


    "You guys...Are you really herwyer?"


    "Yes! I''m thewyer hired by Miss Brown." Michael said with a poker face.


    "Mr.Brown, I''m warning you now! As a family of the criminal suspect, you''re now being suspected of


    personal attack by the threatening words that you said to my client.And I can sue you justifiably!"


    "She...she''s my daughter!"


    Ronald was a little afraid after hearing Michael''s words.


    Michael was obviously not joking.He could definitely do it if he really wanted to ruin him.


    "She is an independent being and you have no right to dictate her or threaten her to do things that are


    against her will.I have recorded everything just now.Mr.Brown, good luck!"


    "Uhm...about this...Valeria Brown, you wouldn''t sue me, would you?"


    Before Valeria could say anything, Michael interrupted, "We''ll have to see Mr.Brown''s sincerity then."


    Seeing how Michael publicly defended Valeria, Elizabeth was displeased.


    It seemed that she couldn''t count on Ronald anymore.


    Therefore, she had to discuss this with Valeria and Michael.


    "We''re all friends, so there''s no need to make a big deal out of it.I suggest all of us sit down and have a


    discussion!"


    "I''m okay with negotiating, but it all depends on your sincerity! Our eptance will hinge on the terms¡±


    Michael said indifferently.


    "If you agree with our terms and condition, then Mason and Ashley will be free from jail.On the contrary,


    I have already found a cell for them, and they may be imprisoned for 3 years.But of course, there will


    be somepensation!"


    "Let''s have a good talk!" Elizabeth suggested.


    Valeria was disgusted by Elizabeth''s actions every time she saw her.


    Elizabeth used to be so close and friendly to her, but now she had hurt her too deeply.


    As for the issue of her being ndered, Mason definitely had no say on this and Elizabeth was also


    one of the aplices.So, how could they expect her to negotiatefortably with this woman?


    "Sorry, I''m busy and I have other things to do."


    "What can you possibly be busy with?" Ronald scolded.


    "Oh, well...I need to find a job, cook for my man, and have tea time with my buddies.Anyway, it''s more


    important than having this discussion with you guys: Ronald and Elizabeth were infuriated by her


    words.


    Then, Michael smiled and said, "Miss Brown, go ahead.I''ll talk to them!"


    "Well, then I''ll fully entrust this issue to Michael!" Valeria walked away.


    Seeing how she trusted Michael so much, Ronald and Elizabeth immediately had a bad feeling.


    Could it be that she was ready to treat them with the way they had devised against her? Sure enough,


    Michael opened up his luxury briefcase and took out a few copies of the document after they settled


    down.


    "This is the contract agreement that was signed between Miss Brown and Wolf Group after she


    resigned.Since the Wolf Group admires Miss Brown''s design, they have intended to hire her as the


    chief designer with an annual sry of 50 million and a contract of ten years.However, Miss Brown''s


    reputation is damaged, and she even lost the job because of Mr.Mason and Ms.Ashley.Therefore, the


    loss should be borne solely by both of them¡±


    "How is this possible? Wolf Group''s designers are all world-ss designers, and Valeria is just an


    undergraduate who has just graduated for less than two years.What makes her eligible?"


    Elizabeth raised the question, and Ronald was also in disbelief, "Is this a joke?"


    Michael looked calmly at Ronald and said, "I felt that Madam Howard''s reaction is normal.But I''m


    curious about you, Mr.Brown.Is Miss Brown really your daughter? "Can I even fake about this?"


    "Since she''s your daughter, but why are you unhappy with her achievement? Aren''t you supposed to


    be full of pity and disheartened when you heard that Miss Brown had lost her job at Wolf Group? Why


    are you having the same reaction as Madam Howard?"


    Ronald was speechless by the sudden question.


    Then, Michael nced sideways at him and continued.


    "Mr.Mason and Ms.Ashley are both deliberately vicious and scheming.Not only they stole Miss Brown''s


    design, but they also worked with others to nder Miss Brown for giarism.What''s more, they even


    hiredizens to spread negativements about her.Now, she has be the most searched topic


    on the inte and we have acquired the evidence.Do you guys want to have a look?"


    Michael yed the recording of their conversation with Athena.


    Ronald and Elizabeth''s face immediately turned pale with embarrassment.


    Michael paused the recording and said, "That''s all, I won''t show any other evidence.You''re all sensible


    people and you should know the seriousness of this matter.Although the charges of defamation are not


    severe, it''s more than enough for you to be imprisoned for three years.Now, it''s up to you two to


    decide."


    "What about the terms that you listed out? Thepensation of 500 million is too much! Can''t we at


    least negotiate?"


    "You think it''s too much? Then we won''t process to discuss any further" Michael began to tidy up the


    documents.


    "Wait a minute! What about the other condition? Why don''t you share it with us?"


    "Mr.Mason and Ms.Ashley will apologize to the press in public and publish an apology letter on the


    news headlines and online media for a month consecutively."


    "Um..."


    Elizabeth and Ronald looked at each other.


    "It should be much better than going to jail, right? After all, Mason is still so young.His status in the


    Howard family might be affected if he goes to jail for three years."


    Michael''s words hit right into Elizabeth''s thoughts.


    She knew very well that Hayden had already called Andrew and asked him to return from overseas.


    If Mason really went to jail for three years, Andrew might have already taken over the main position of


    the Howard family.


    At that time, it would be difficult for Mason to be relocated.


    Since Mason couldn''t be a part of the Howard Group and he also went to jail, he probably wouldn''t be


    able to clear his reputation for the rest of his life.


    After weighing the risk, Elizabeth said, "Ashley was the one who framed Valeria, and Mason was only


    deceived by her.Hence, Ashley should be responsible for the apology statement.As for the


    compensation, Mr.Brown and I will find a way to settle the payment.What do you think, Lawyer


    Michael?"


    "I can take a step back for you, Madam Howard.However, you have to recover Miss.Brown''s reputation,


    and Mason has to apologize to her in person" Michael had given Elizabeth a way out.


    After all, if Mason was asked to apologize publicly, he would be risking his image.


    So, how could he keep his foothold in the future? He would let him pay for thepensation first and


    William would teach him a lesson afterward.


    After the discussion, Michael got up and left.


    Then, he called William outside of the car, "It''s almost settled, inform Ms.Brown to just wait to collect


    the money"


    "Well done, I''ll treat you to dinner next time"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    William knew that Michael was capable of it.


    "Great, I heard that Miss Brown is very good at cooking.Why don''t we have dinner at your house?"


    William''s expression suddenly changed, "How did you know that she''s good at cooking? Forget about it


    if you don''t wanna eat outside!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be like this, William Howard."


    Suddenly, Valeria''s angry expression shed across his mind, especially the look when she defended


    William.


    Indeed, these two people were surprisingly alike.


    Then, heughed and said, "If you refuse to invite me to dinner, then I''ll ask Miss Brown instead.I''ll go


    to your house for dinner and see what you can do about it! By the way, I''ll take Richard with me to taste


    Ms.Brown''s delicious home-cooked meals!"


    "How dare you!"


    "Let''s just wait and see!"

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    After Michael left, Elizabeth and Ronald were the only ones left in the room.


    Elizabeth looked at Ronald and said, "What''s your n, Mr.Brown?"


    "That wretch did such a shameless thing, and I really want to beat her to death.She should really be


    responsible for the apology."


    "I''m talking about thepensation.Ashley is the one who caused this trouble.Mr.Brown, you wouldn''t


    be thinking of not paying for it, don''t you?" Elizabeth reminded.


    "It''s the Howard family and Mason who harmed Valeria, so Ashley is just an aplice.However, she''s


    at fault for framing her sister with those evil tactics.Therefore, I didn ''t intend to let her out, just let her


    be put into prison then"


    Ronald was extremely miserly when it came to money.


    Hence, how could he pay thepensation for Ashley? Elizabeth didn''t expect Ronald to be such an


    unbelievable niggardly on the money.


    Then, she looked at Ronald coldly.


    "So, you don''t want to cooperate with the Howard family anymore? I''d like to remind you that if Ashley


    is in jail, then she can''t be with Mason anymore.Why not just let her abort the baby!"


    She was obviously threatening him.


    Then, Ronald thought for a moment.


    Since the money would be given to Valeria, so he could still find a way to get the money back from her


    afterwards.


    "I''ll pay 50 million, that''s all I can manage!"


    "One hundred million! One fixed price! If you''re willing to pay this amount of money, I''ll be taking care of


    the coboration between you and the Howard Group in the future.¡±


    After weighing for a while, Ronald nodded and said, "Okay, deal, I will pay it!"


    After the sessful payment made by Elizabeth and Ronald, Mason and Ashley were released after


    being locked up for 24 hours.


    It was only a day, but Mason was already looking haggard.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth quickly got on the car with Mason without saying a word.


    Mason sat in the car with a dispirited expression, "Aunt, I''ve caused you trouble.I''m sorry!"


    Elizabeth was displeased after seeing Mason like this.


    The four hundred million was basically all the savings that she had saved over the past ten years since


    she married Charles.


    Charles wasn''t generous to her, and it took her a great effort to save the money.


    However, she had lost all of it to Valeria now just for Mason''s sake, and she was very pissed off.


    But she knew that it was not the time to get angry, so she had no choice but to pull herself together and


    start afresh.


    "Mason, don''t worry.We still have the chance and sufficient time.Let''s go home and have a rest first.We


    will be better after this matter is over!"


    However, Mason wasn''t as optimistic as Elizabeth.


    After being locked up for 24 hours, he had been ruminating about tons of stuff.


    He was regretful and angry.


    If only he hadn''t cheated on Ashley and the dispute with Vria never happened, things would


    definitely take a turn.


    Suddenly, he was grossed out by the thought of how Ashley had peed her pants in the interrogation


    room.


    Just why in the world would he be willing to be with a disgusting person like her? Ashley came out a


    few minutester, and Mason had been taken away by Elizabeth.


    She was fatigued and took on a ghastly expression after being locked up for a day.


    There was also a strong odor of urine smell on her when she came out.


    After seeing Ronald and Julie, she cried out tearfully.


    "Mom and Dad! They won''t let me go to the bathroom and they''re torturing me...You guys have to help


    me out!"


    Ronald was disgusted by her appearance.


    As the cold-hearted person that he used to be, he immediately gave her a p in the face when he saw


    her crying.


    "How dare you still have the guts to cry? Do you know how much money I have lost because of you?


    You shameless brat!"


    Ashley stopped crying and started weeping silently in the car.


    Then Ronald started the car angrily.


    "Let me tell you this, you take good care of Mason.And if anything goes wrong with the cooperation


    with the Howard family, I will never let you go!"


    Ronald, Ashley, Elizabeth, and Mason felt extremely upset and uneasy at this moment, but Valeria was


    extremely happy.


    The Howard Group immediately rified the giarism issue on the apology statement and the five


    hundred million had also been paid.


    In the meantime, Ashley and Mason''s social media was pinned with the apology post.


    Ashley also had to hold a press conference tomorrow to make a formal apology to Valerie.


    Valerie had held back for such a long time, and she finally turned the tables.


    She was extremely proud and satisfied.


    Valeria immediately called William and expressed her excitement, "I''m telling you, we''re getting rich


    now! You don''t have to be a driver, got it? I''ll take care of you from now on!"


    William was still in Hayden''s ward.


    Upon hearing this, he quickly walked outside and chuckled.


    "Are you going to support me financially?"


    "Yes, from now on, just stay at home and wait for me to pamper you.I''ll take care of the family.¡± Valeria


    said haughtily.


    "Are you sure? But I don''t want to be a house husband, ugh." William was in a distress.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you to be Marcus'' driver anymore.You alwayse backte every day and


    leave in the middle of the night.I don''t want you to work so hard and I just want to be with you every


    day."


    "Well, I''ll consider your suggestion" William smiled mysteriously when he hung up Valeria''s call.


    Was he such an easy person? Did she really think that 500 million was enough to support him? Indeed,


    she was too naive and gullible.


    She simply believed that Richard was the one who helped her.


    After that, he shook his head in disapproval and turned around.


    Hayden staggered out of the ward with a walking stick in hand and stood behind him, "Who''s calling?"


    "It''s a friend¡±


    "Is it a woman?"


    "Yes!"


    William didn''t intend to hide.Then Hayden sighed, "William, it''s about time for a change of


    behavior.Don''t go on to be a yer like this.Cut off your rtionship with the women outside, alright?


    Dad will find a suitable match for you"


    William frowned, "Dad, I''ll make my own decision.You don''t have to worry about it"


    "How can I not be worried? Look at your carefree and yful behavior.What can you do without a good


    wife?"


    Hayden was really concerned about him.


    Suddenly, Charles came in at the middle of their conversation and smiled, "Dad, how are you feeling


    now? Oh, is William here too?"


    "I''m doing much better!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hayden gestured for Charles to sit down.


    "I asked you toe here today because of William.Didn''t William refuse to work in thepanyst


    time? But today I persuade him, and he finally agreed to it.So, he will be going to work tomorrow"


    "Uh...Dad, this is too sudden.Why don''t you give me two days for preparation?"


    Charles was shocked by his decision and turned down subconsciously.


    "Do you need two days to arrange for employment?" Hayden asked.


    "Of course, William is different.He will be working for the management department and he can''t join so


    hastily.I''ll have to arrange for someone to wee him and it''s going to be a big ceremony"


    "Well, you''re right.Since you''re doing it, make it grand! I''ll give you a day to prepare then! Do inform all


    the members of the board directors and I''ll apany William there personally on that day!"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Charles just wanted to take the time to prepare so that he could stop William from entering the


    company.


    However, he didn''t expect that Hayden would be able to see through his thoughts.


    Hayden even suggested holding a board meeting to introduce William in person.


    Wasn''t this going to ruin his n? Charles was displeased, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    And he had no choice but to agree to it.


    However, Hayden had no intention to stop his n.


    He had to teach his elder son a lesson, because Charles was too scheming so that he even tried to


    stop his brother from working in thepany.


    Then, Hayden picked up the newspaper on the bedside table and asked, "What''s the matter with


    Howard Group''s apology?"


    "It''s about one of thepany''s designers.There''s some incident that happened, but it''s all settled


    now" Charles said in a vague tone.


    "Is it a small matter that will even lead to an official apology from the Howard Group? I heard that


    Elizabeth and her nephew were the ones who stirred up trouble in this matter? Is that so?"


    "Yeah...pretty much¡±


    "Elizabeth''s nephew is really ambitious and eager to seed.He''s definitely not suitable to stay in the


    management department.Try and see how you can swap him."


    "Yes!"


    Charles didn''t dare to oppose his order.


    Hayden looked like he was on the verge of death just a few days ago.


    But why was he so lively and full of energy after they hadn''t seen each other for days? Wasn''t this a bit


    strange? Charles never dared to oppose Hayden.


    After all, thepany had always been under his control.


    If he hadn''t fallen ill this time, Charles wouldn''t have the chance to get involved and handle all the


    important stuff.


    After being reprimanded by Hayden, Charles left the hospital.


    On the car, the kind disguise on his face disappeared instantly.


    He gritted his teeth and ordered the driver, "Go home!"


    In the meantime, Mason was taken home by Elizabeth.


    After taking a bath, he gobbled down the food quickly.


    Elizabeth was discussing with him about the apology that was going to be issued to the media


    tomorrow.


    Suddenly, the engine sound approached outside the door, and she immediately went out to greet.


    However, she was annoyed when she saw Charles, "Honey, why did youe back?"


    "This is my home.I cane back whenever I want!"


    Charles had mocked her rudely, but Elizabeth didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Upon seeing Mason at the dining table, he sneered and said, "Useless scumbag! Now you know the


    consequences of being an arrogant bully, don''t you?"


    Mason didn''t dare to refute him, and Charles was sick of seeing his face.


    Then, he sat down on the sofa and looked at Elizabeth, "Come here.I have something to talk to you"


    Elizabeth walked over and sat down obediently, "Hubby, who made you angry again?"


    Charles sighed, "Dad has already decided to let William work in thepany.He just issued an


    ultimatum and gave me a day to prepare.What do you think?"


    "Is there any way to turn it down?"


    "Do I still have toe to you if this can be rejected that easily? Dad has not only nned to


    apany him personally, but he also informed all the shareholders.He is obviously backing up


    William, and those shareholders are phony.I am afraid that our life will be more miserable in the


    future."


    "Isn''t William incapable and useless? He doesn''t know anything, so what can he do?"


    Elizabeth didn''t care about William at all.


    "Idiot! Do you really think that William is useless? Let me tell you, William is not an ordinary


    person.He''s way smarter than your stupid nephew¡± Charles sneered, and he didn''t intend to hide


    anything in front of Elizabeth.


    "Look at the schools he has been.They''re all top foreign academies, and he made it in all by himself.If I


    hadn''t misled him, William would have reced my position long ago."


    "Then what should we do now?" Elizabeth also knew that Mason''s university was notparable to


    William''s.


    Therefore, she knew that she shouldn''t let her guard down.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Think of a way then! We must stir up some trouble before William joins thepany" Charles'' gaze


    shed across a hint of maliciousness, "As long as William gets into trouble, my father will have to be


    wary of his reputation"


    "That''s good.Isn''t he a notorious yboy? Let''s start from his women" Elizabeth immediately came up


    with a solution.


    "That''s probably the only way.You arrange some people to handle it and inform Philip and George


    about his employment in thepany.I''m sure they''d be against it as well"


    Charles sneered, "Philip and George had mean and scheming little minds.If they do it, we''ll just wait


    and see.But if they don''t act on anything, we will have to do it personally.Anyway, well know tonight."


    After William left the hospital, he went back to Wolf Group and had a few words with Marcus.


    Suddenly, he received a phone call from George.


    "William, it''s been a long time since we met after you came back.I''ve booked the best restaurant


    tonight.Let''s have a gathering today"


    "I don''t have the time." William refused.


    "Just put aside the other things.I''ve already invited our brothers though...you''re making us look bad If


    you don''t show up tonight"


    "Make it tomorrow, I really don''t have the time today!"


    "No, if you don''te tonight, then we''d have to tear apart our brotherhood!"


    George threatened.


    Well, William didn''t care about their rtionship at all.


    However, there must be something strange happening after seeing how George insisted him toe.


    Then, he finally agreed, "Okay, I''ll go!"


    After hanging up, he sneered and said, "It seems that Charles is trying to set me up by using George


    and Philip."


    "Since you know that they''re scheming against you, you should''ve rejected them directly and not given


    them a chance" Marcus was a little worried.


    "I can''t hide away from them.And since they wanted to set me up, they''d definitely keep an eye on me


    and torture me until the end.Therefore, why not I just go against them directly? I''d like to see what


    tricks they''d y tonight."


    William seemed unbothered by it at all.He had been schemed by them for countless times all these


    years.


    Therefore, he knew them like the back of his hand.


    They would probably just try to frame him with the women that he had mingled with and tried to ruin his


    reputation by stirring up some scandals.


    "You''ll arrange a few people to keep an eye on them tonight.Teach them a lesson if they dare to send a


    woman up to my bed tonight"


    "Okay!"


    Marcus arranged it immediately.


    Then, William picked up the phone and sent Valeria a message, "I have to work overtime with my


    leader tonight, so I can''t go home early for dinner"


    Valeria replied instantly and said, "Do you have to work overtime again? But I already nned to have


    dinner with Richard and hiswyer tonight'' "How about tomorrow?"


    William asked.


    "Alright, then I''ll go to dinner with Abbie.We''ll meet Richard and thewyer tomorrow.But don''t you dare


    to turn it down suddenly, or I''ll kill you."


    "Got it!"


    "Okay then, I''ll go with Abbie tonight.By the way, what are you having tonight? Abbie and I will go to


    Revolving Restaurant.I heard that the dishes here are very delicious .Why don''t I bring you some


    food?"


    William was shocked upon hearing the name of the restaurant.


    What a coincidence!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    At night, Valeria and Abbie went to the Revolving Restaurant together, and they chose the seat next to


    the window.


    Abbie wore a neutral outfit and her hair was fiery red, which made her skin appeared white and tender.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was dressed conservatively.She wore a white princess-like dress, and her long hair


    was tied into a bun.Her delicate face and her slender neck were captivating.


    Everyone''s gaze was fixed on them the moment they entered the restaurant.


    The B City''s Revolving Restaurant was exceptionally famous.


    People had to make an appointment in advance before they came, and the consumption rate was


    extraordinarily high.


    Abbie and Valeria were foodies, but they never gain weight no matter how much they eat.


    Once settled down, she smiled and said, "Let''s binge eating tonight, and go clubbing after this!"


    "Let''s go home after dinner.I don''t wanna my boyfriend to worry"


    "You''re hopeless, why are you even worse than when you were with Mason? Is that really necessary?"


    Abbie was unhappy, "I''m telling you, I''ve just returned recently, so I definitely have to eat, drink, and


    y for a period of time.You mustn''t disappoint me because of that boyfriend of yours.


    "Alright, alright, don''t be mad.Let''s talk about it after we finish eating, okay?"


    Valeria ordered both of their favorite spicy dishes and also some exquisite desserts.


    Both of them could not live without spicy and sweet foods.


    Just then, Abbie got up and walked to the toilet.


    She could hear some noiseing from the luxury skybox when she passed by, and she


    subconsciously peeked inside.


    Ata nce, she saw William sitting inside.


    He was wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, leaning against the chair with a cynical smile on his


    face.


    Sitting next to him were two scantily dressed women with heavy makeups.


    Abbie was totally blown away by how he looked in the outfit.


    He was so goddamn good-looking, but didn''t he say that he had a girlfriend that night? And what was


    with the coquettish b*tch sitting next to him ? Perhaps he was looking down on her, and made up a lie


    to get rid of her? Sh*t, Abbie was extremely furious.


    Although she always dressed up differently, she was still a great beauty anyhow! What rights did he


    have to look down on her? Then, she went to the bathroom angrily and came back with a long face.


    Valeria immediately knew that something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?"


    "Do you remember that handsome guy that I met the other night? He told me that he had a girlfriend,


    but I saw him with some other women in the room just now.He was hanging out intimately with those


    coquettish b*tches, and it really pisses me off¡±


    "What''s there to be angry about? Since you don''t like him, and I''m not interested in him as


    well.Therefore, what''s the point of being angry?"


    "How can I not be? My pride has been trampled because of him, alright? He acted so cold and


    indifferent towards me, yet he wasughing so frivolously with those s*uts in the room.Does that mean


    he chose those s*uts over me? It''s driving me nuts!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Alright, alright, do you really have to be like this?"


    Valeria smiled andforted her, "Let''s eat and calm down.We''ll be having some fun in the club


    tonight"


    Abbie finally cheered up after Valeria coaxed her.


    In the skybox, William was holding a cigarette in his hand.He smirked at Philip and George who sat


    opposite him.


    "You guys invited me to dinner without inviting our eldest brother.That''s not a good idea, isn''t it?"


    "He''s busy with work and has always been looked down on us, didn''t he? So, the three of us can eat by


    ourselves instead."


    Then, George instructed the woman next to William, "Fill up William''s ss with some wine!"


    The woman on the left immediately poured wine for William.


    After that, William calmly picked up his ss and said, "I''ll do as you say then.George, Philip, let me


    propose a toast to you!"


    "Alright! Cheers!"


    George and Philip raised their sses subsequently.


    At the same time, they winked at the woman next to William.


    The woman immediately refilled William''s ss with wine and unted her sexy body closer to him.


    As she got closer, her strong scent of perfume wafted onto his face.


    William frowned and looked at the woman who was approaching him, "What kind of awful smell is that?


    Is that your stinky body odour?"


    The woman froze on the spot.


    Then, William looked at her and said disdainfully, "Where did you guys find this kind of woman? Oh,


    brother, you''d at least bring some high-ssdy over.Isn''t she disgusting with the smelly odor? Get


    lost, don''t stand near me!"


    Before the woman could react, William sshed a ss of wine on her face andshed out, "Didn''t you


    hear me? Get your as* outta here! Come on, can''t I at least enjoy my meal?"


    George and Charles had never seen William so angry.


    The women were specially chosen by them, and they thought that they were the best-looking ones.


    Besides, the women also put on some expensive perfume on purpose.


    But how could William im that it was stinky and disgusting? After humiliated by William, the woman


    left the room gloomily.


    George and Philip looked at each other, "Well, William, why don''t you calm down? Let''s continue to eat.


    Meanwhile, the other woman felt stressed upon seeing the way William had reacted.


    Since both the women were being hired together.


    They were very confident in their outer appearance.


    In addition, they were exhrated when they found out that they would be seducing a handsome man


    like William.


    However, she did not dare to think a great deal of herself as she did not expect that the other woman


    would be driven away as soon as they met.


    She was nervous and immediately poured the wine for William with trembling hands.


    William drank and ate happily while having a high talk with George and Charles.


    The atmosphere livened up again.


    However, George and Philip weren''t done with their scheming n.


    They quickly winked at the woman on the right and hinted her to approach William.


    Obviously, the woman obeyed their words after receiving the money.


    Then, she took the initiative to pick up a dish to William''s bowl.


    William, who was initially having a conversation with George and Philip, suddenly turned hostile when


    he saw the woman picking up the food with her own chopsticks onto his te.


    He immediately lifted up his te and poured all the food onto her head, "Aren''t you f*cking disgusting?


    How dare you pick up the food with your chopsticks? Do you want me to eat your drool saliva?"


    The woman''s face was covered with foods and broths.


    George and Philip werepletely caught off guard by William''s sudden outbreak.


    The woman immediately got up and left the room with embarrassment.


    The waiters came in to clean up right away.


    Then, William immediately returned to his normal self and said, "Sorry, my brothers.I''ve made a fool out


    of myself in front of you guys.As you know, I have very high requirements for women.I''m really picky


    when ites to choosing my partner"


    "What kind of woman do you like, William?" Charles asked.


    "Good- looking, attractive figure.And obviously, not someone who dressed up awfully.For example,


    what''s with the two women just now, what the hell are they? Their ugly faces and body odor disgusted


    me."


    William scowled and suddenly simpered, "Oh right, George and Philip.Impossible you guys are


    interested in this kind of ydate? Are you guys having an affair and trying to hide it from your wives?"

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    George and Philip were extremely embarrassed by William ''s words.


    Philip coughed and denied, "I didn''t!"


    "Are you sure? I don''t believe that you''ve ever done it before.Since we''re all brothers, why don''t you


    just tell me the truth? I''m not gonna betray you, right?"


    "I really didn''t! William, let''s eat and we''ll be heading to Climax Space for some fun afterward."


    Charles smiled and transferred some food into William''s bowl.


    This time, he was using the serving spoon after the incident that happened just now.


    Then, William smiled cheekily and said, "Sure, as long as my two brothers are happy, I will definitely


    apany you guys!"


    After seeing how he epted the invitation with crity, George and Charles were on cloud nine.


    George immediately went to the washroom as an excuse to make some arrangement.


    Meanwhile, William continued to chat with Philip as if nothing had happened.


    However, he was sneering scornfully deep down in his heart.


    It seemed that they were preparing to ruin him at Climax Space.


    They''d probably regret doing it if they knew that he was a major shareholder of Climax Space.


    Since they wanted to destroy him, he would be d to give them a piece of his mind.


    In the meantime, Valeria and Abbie had already finished their dinner.


    Then, they left the restaurant with satisfaction and immediately rushed to Climax Space.


    On the way there, Valeria sent a message to William, "Abbie and I are going to Climax Spaceter, I''ll


    probably be going homete.If you''re done with your work, you cane here and find me anytime"


    Abbie noticed her sending a message and looked at her in displeasingly, "What are you doing?


    Reporting your whereabouts again?"


    "No, I''m just letting him know.He might be coincidentally at Climax Space too and he can send me


    home by then.I can also introduce him to you guys."


    "No thank you.I have a bad temper and I''ll definitely give him a bad attitude if he says something


    wrong."


    Abbie knew that she would never be fond of him.


    After all, Valeria was sincere about it.


    After several reminders, she realized that she had never seen her acting like that around Mason


    before.


    Indeed, he really upied Valeria''s heart.


    This was too risky, what if this man and Mason had the same state of mind? Valeria would be dead by


    then.


    "I won''t.He''s really very endearing and different from Mason.I swear that you''d like him once you see


    him" Valeria assured.


    Abbie rolled his eyes, she was literally speechless.


    She would really like to take a good look of the man that was being praised incessantly by Valeria.


    After receiving Valeria''s message, William was stunned for a moment.


    How could there be such a coincidence? He was nning on going to Climax Space, and Valeria was


    also heading there too? He wouldn''t run into Valeria, would he? Upon seeing the wide space in Climax


    Space, he thought that it was barely impossible.


    Besides, it would not take much effort for him to deal with George and Philip.


    Therefore, he could go and meet up with Valeria as soon as possible.


    At the thought of this, he immediately replied to her with a ''yes''.


    Seeing William who was messaging someone, Philip tilted his head and asked, "Who are you chatting


    with?"


    "A friend" William immediately put his phone away.


    "Is it your Girlfriend?"


    Charles smirked, "William, I heard that you have hundreds of girlfriends, is that true?"


    "What do you think, Philip?"


    William refuted.


    "With your attractive look, there should be more than that, am I right?"


    Georgeughed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m really envious of you, William."


    "What are you jealous of? You guys can also be like me, don''t you?"


    William squinted his eyes and smiled, "Why don''t I introduce a few of them to you, so that you guys can


    enjoy the special treatment by a hundred of girlfriends?"


    "We don''t dare.Haha, our wives are extremely scary!" George sighed.


    "Really? You don''t seem like you are afraid of your wife.What about you, Philip? Are you afraid of your


    wife too?"


    "No, it''s not like that, it''s just that we don''t want to get into trouble.We''re not a single man like you,


    William.You have nothing to worry about.However, we''ll be apanying you tonight.Let''s have a


    good time here." Philip said with a smile.


    "Let''s go then!"


    The three of them immediately went to Climax Space.


    George had already made a phone call and made some arrangements.


    After William''s unexpected attitude towards the two women just now, he had to called the manager and


    arranged him the most poprdies in the club.


    He insisted on choosing the women with an attractive facial features, top- notch figure, and most


    importantly without the heavy makeup.


    As soon as they arrived and settled down, the women that they had chosen immediately entered.


    A total of five people came in, and all of them were sexy and alluring.


    Two of the women sat beside William.


    George and Philip had one woman sitting beside them each, while the other one was responsible for


    serving wine.


    They were here to set up a trap for William.


    Though, George and Charles were instantly mesmerized by the arrival of the five gorgeous women.


    The two beauties sat beside them and fed them food and drinks tenderly.


    Their service was really superb and both of them were bewitched by their captivating appearance.


    Soon, they were seen cuddling with the girls and began to have fun.


    William squinted his eyes and sneered.


    The woman next to him lit up a cigarette for him and poured him some wine.


    While William was smoking the cigarette, his phone suddenly rang.


    He looked at his phone and saw that it was a phone call from Marcus, "Mr.Howard, George, and Philip


    have arranged someone to drug you by putting some substance in your wine.I''ve already sorted it out


    and ordered a reliable servant over.Don''t you worry"


    William raised his ss and drank the wine gracefully under George''s and Philip''s prating gazes.


    William continued to drink as the woman refilled his cup.


    Then, he reached out his arms and embrace her, while she leaned into his arms.


    It looked like William was getting intimate with the woman.


    The light in the private room was dim, George and Philip were trying to check out if William''s drink was


    drugged but the women next to George and Philip had already wrapped their arms around them and


    sat on theirps.


    They were tempted by their beauty, and they felt at ease as they thought they already drugged William


    in his drink.


    Then, they began to flirt with the women relentlessly.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, William pretended to be drunk and dizzy.


    Therefore, the two women carried him from both sides, while he staggered his way out.


    George and Charles started to rejoice covertly when witnessing this situation.


    Was it going to be a sess? William was helped out of the room by two women, one on the left and


    one on the right.


    George pushed the woman on hisp aside and followed them out to have a good look.


    He was assured after seeing William and the women entering to the room that they had prepared.


    As soon as they entered the room, all the happenings inside the room would be broadcast immediately.


    When that time came, there will be tons of scandal surrounding William, and it would definitely ruin his


    chance to work in Howard Group if Hayden ever found out about it.


    Meanwhile, Abbie was walking along the corridor with a phone in her hands.


    She instantly stopped in her tracks when he saw William from afar.


    "D*mn it.why do I see him wherever I go?"


    Weren''t there two coquettish b*tches who apanied him in the revolving restaurant just now? Why


    was he with different women now? This guy was undoubtedly a jerk! He yed with tons of woman just


    because he was born with that handsome face.


    Sh*t, what was the big deal of being handsome? D*mned it, didn''t he has a girlfriend? How could he be


    changing girls all the time if he had one? He was such a yer! Abbie was extremely indignant.


    He would not be spared, and she definitely had to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Abbie picked up her phone and took a few pictures of William who was currently embracing the women


    on both sides.


    After that, she strode back into the room after William left with the other two women.


    Once returned, Abbie immediately yelled irritably, "Valeria, guess what I saw just now? It''s that


    handsome guy again, but this time he''s with another woman"


    "Seriously?"


    "Really? That''s absurd! Didn''t you mention that he has a girlfriend? Why is he such a jerk? I bet his


    girlfriend was unaware of it.Gosh, she must''ve been fooled around by him all this time! Such a pity! I


    really have to teach him a lesson."


    "What are you gonna do?"


    Valeria was furious as well.


    "Call the cops and get him arrested.Catch him and the two women all in one go.I''m pretty sure they''d


    be fined and detained.It''s a good way to destroy his arrogance"


    "But is this really appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong with that? I''ll call the cops right now" Abbie said as she picked up her phone and called


    the police.


    After hanging up, she immediately chuckled.


    "Let''s just sit back and rx while waiting for the cops to arrive.Let me tell you something, I also took


    photos of him, and I''m nning to expose him online.I''ll make sure he learns his lesson!"


    Abbie said as she turned on her phone, "Let me show you his good-looking face.Although he''s really


    handsome, he''s a total jerk!"


    She handed the phone to Valeria, who was startled after ncing through the picture.


    "Valeria, what''s wrong with you?"


    Abbie was shocked by her reaction.


    "Gosh! How could it be possible?"


    Valeria''s face turned pale.


    The person in the picture was really William! How could William be hugging women all-around behind


    her? Had he been lying to her all this time? Perhaps he hadn''t changed at all? But why? She was so


    good to him and had always trusted him.


    Upon seeing Valeria''s pale expression, Abbie was stunned for a few seconds before she finally


    reacted, "Is he that guy you mentioned before?"Valeria nodded, she was at a loss for words.Then,


    Abbie suddenly got up and cursed, F*ck, let''s go, I''ll take you to have a look.D*mn it, I''ll kill him if he


    really dares to cheat on me!"


    Valeria stumbled out of the room after being pulled forcefully by Abbie.


    Her mind was bleakly nk and her hands were trembling.


    Abbie dragged her across the corridor and headed towards the room at the very end where William


    was inside.


    Then, Abbie pulled Valeria up upon the door and she tried to push it open.


    However, the door couldn''t be pushed open even though she kicked it with all her might since it was a


    heavy solid wooden door.


    While they were at their wits'' end, the police officers suddenly appeared in the corridor.


    Was it the police that she called? It was incredibly fast! Abbie was overjoyed, "Valeria, let the police


    break the door and beat the nasty scumbag up!"


    "No!"


    Valeria panicked when she saw the police, "Abbie, he can''t be taken away by the police.I don''t wanna


    see him being arrested"


    "Are you stupid? Why are you still standing up for him in this situation? Just break it off with that jerk!"


    Abbie could care less about Valeria''s feelings for him.


    She was determined to teach this shameless jerk a lesson.


    Therefore, she called the police immediately and disregarded Valeria''s obstruction.


    However, the police who came didn''t pay any attention to Abbie, instead, they rushed towards another


    private room.


    The door was instantly being kicked open by the police, "Don''t move! Police, everyone raises your


    hands!"


    Meanwhile, George and Charles were happily ying around with the women in the room after they


    saw William being carried away by another women.


    As they were confident that their n was going to be sessful, but suddenly the door to their room


    was kicked open by the police.


    The police quickly broke in and arrested Philip, George, and the women who were in a disheveled


    state.


    Then, Philip and George retorted to the police, "We are not breaking thew, aren''t we? So, why


    should we be caught?¡±


    "We have received a report suspecting of illegal activities carried out here.You guys will be taken away


    for investigation¡±


    "No, we didn''t.We''re just having some drinks" Philip remarked.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Is there a need to take off your clothes while drinking? Are you kidding me?"


    The policeman refuted, "You''d better be honest, or else you''d bear the consequences''¡¯.  Soon, George


    and Philips were being handcuffed and taken away with the other two women.


    Noticing that the police weren''t heading in their direction, Abbie quickly raised her voice.


    "Police, there are still people doing illegal activities here! Come and have a look!"


    The police received only reports of illegal activities in that room, but they didn''t expect that there would


    be another one.


    Since there were so many onlookers surrounding the ce, so they had no other choice but to go and


    take a look over at Abbie''s side, "How do you know about it?"


    "I witnessed someone entering with my own eyes.There are aman and two women." Abbie replied.


    "Quickly kick the door open and have a look.I''m not lying!"


    The police tried to push the door open gently.


    Climax Space was not a ce that could easily be interrupted by unauthorized individuals.


    The police had only received orders to arrest George and Philip.


    However, they were now forced to deal with this unexpected situation.


    Therefore, they braced themselves and knocked on the door repeatedly, "Open the door! We are the


    police.Open now, or we''ll kick it open!"


    Suddenly, the door was opened from the inside.


    The woman who opened the door was dressed neatly, and there was nothing unusual about her.


    Abbie pushed her away instantly and pulled Valeria with her into the room.


    There were still two women inside, but William was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is he? Where is that man just now?" Abbie questioned.


    The women responded cluelessly, "What are you talking about? There''s no one else here except for


    the three of us "


    "That''s impossible.I remember seeing a guy enter this room with my own eyes.Tell me, where did that


    man go?"


    It was true that there were only three women in the room, and it was clear at a nce.


    Since the police were only targeting George and Philip, they didn''t probe further when they found


    nothing suspicious.


    "Well, stop causing trouble.There is nothing like you said.Let''s go!"


    "How is that possible? They must be hiding something.Why don''t you search for a while?"


    Abbie stamped her feet desperately.


    "How do we hide people in such a small space?"


    The woman inside retorted, "Stop stirring up trouble, please'' After the incident, the police had left, and


    Abbie was left helplessly on the spot.


    "Valeria, you have to believe me, I''m not lying.I really saw it and I have proof.Didn''t you also saw the


    photos just now? It''s that same two women."


    Abbie took out her mobile phone, and showed it to Valeria.


    Indeed, the women from the photo looked the same as the ones in the room.


    However, William was nowhere to be found.


    It was impossible for Abbie to lie to her.


    Moreover, there was a photo as proof.


    Then, Valeria grabbed a woman and said, "Tell me, where did the man go? Where the hell did you guys


    bring him to?'' "What on earth are you doing? Who''s that man? Let go of me!"


    The woman struggled off of Valeria''s tight grip, "I''m warning you, stop being unreasonable.This is not a


    ce where you can act as you please!"


    "F*ck, and how dare you to warn us? I''m going to teach you a f*cking lesson today or I won''t let you


    go."


    Abbie raised her hand and was about to p the woman.


    Suddenly, a voice resounded from the door, "Stop!"


    Valeria turned around and saw William appearing at the door.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Abbie was excited upon seeing William''s sudden appearance, "That''s him! Valeria, I didn''t lie, did I?


    He''s for sure showing up to defend his mistress! Meanwhile, the women retreated in shock after seeing


    William.


    Then, he said in a calm tone, "Get out of here.Your work is done¡±


    "What are you saying? Aren''t you hugging and cuddling with them just a moment ago? Spit out the


    truth!"


    Abbie was unconvinced.


    William looked at Abbie in annoyance.


    Needless to say, she was Richard rk''s weird younger sister.


    Then, he switched his gaze towards Valeria and said, "Valeria, let them go.Stop causing trouble! I''ll


    exin it to youter"


    However, Valeria wasn''t taking it, "Aren''t you working overtime? Why are you here? Have you been


    lying to me?"


    "Valeria, he''s obviously lying to you.Just beat the f*ck out of him.I''ll take the responsibility if anything


    happens" Abbie started to jeer from aside.


    "Valeria, listen to me.I''d never lie to you.Believe me, okay? " William reached out to pull her hand, but


    she shook him off.


    "Then why were you being intimate with those girls? Exin clearly and let me see if you''re worth


    trusting!"


    "I didn''t being intimate with them.It was just a misunderstanding"


    "What do you mean? Lying about working overtime and going to Climax Space? And even cuddling


    with other women?"


    Valeria snatched Abbie''s phone and showed it to William.


    "This was the photo shot by Abbie.What''s the reason for you, a driver, to be associated with such


    people?"


    Upon Valeria''s persistent questioning, William remained calm andpose, "Valeria, I was just helping


    Mr.Field and drank a few sses of wine.They helped me up here because I was feeling quite dizzy


    and ufortable"


    "Is that all?"


    "Of course, I have nothing to do with them.You can''t use me of being a jerk just by a few


    pictures.Besides, I have Mr.Field as my witness.I''ll call Mr.Field right now and ask him toe over to


    exin it to you."


    William was about to call Marcus.


    Valeria felt a little embarrassed if the issue were to be involving Marcus.


    Then, she immediately stopped him, "That''s it"


    However, Abbie was still in doubt, "Valeria, are you going to trust his words that easily? Guess what, he


    was also cuddling with another two coquettish b*tches at the restaurant just now."


    Upon hearing Abbie''s words, Valeria immediately looked at William and asked, "Did you have dinner


    there?"


    "That''s right"


    "Are you with any woman?"


    "Yes, but those are the people brought by my clients.It has nothing to do with me"


    "How could a driver be experiencing such high- end treatment? You''re given the main seat and


    surrounded by women? Do you think we are all fools?"


    Abbie snapped at him.


    "Valeria, as you know, I''m just a driver.So, how is that possible for the client to arrange for a woman to


    apany me? She must be mistaken"


    "I didn''t! He was sitting in the main seat and he smiled so lewdly.Also, the person sitting beside him


    seems familiar.


    Abbie frowned and pondered for a moment, "Oh I remember! It''s the two people that were being caught


    by the cops just now¡±


    Abbie was so excited after she had discovered this important clue, "Valeria, he was with them for


    dinner.I also saw one of the men that was caught just now sending him out while they were being


    intimate.Therefore, he must be involved in the illegal activity too.He''s definitely lying!"


    "Is what Abbie said true?"


    "I told you that they''re just some clients.What they did has nothing to do with me" William denied.


    "He''s lying! He''s no good just by the fact that he mingles with four women in one night! Valeria, believe


    me! He''s definitely not a good man!"


    "You''re just messing around, aren''t you?"


    William was extremely helpless.


    Although Valeria was easy to deal with, Abbie was a difficult person.


    "Let''s go and find Mr.Field.Let him exin to you.I can''t lose my girlfriend because of my job.If not, I''d


    also risk losing my job in Wolf Group¡±


    Then, William grabbed Valeria over the wrist and tried to walk away.


    However, Valeria wasn''t a fool either because she believed that there was certainly something fishy


    about tonight''s encounter.


    However, she trusted Abbie unconditionally because she never lied or harmed her.


    Therefore, William was undoubtedly worthy of suspicion.


    Since he was so good- looking, could he possibly be unfaithful to her? If that was the case, wouldn''t


    this make her the biggest fool in town? In the meantime, Marcus, Richard, and Michael were having a


    conversation in the private room.


    Upon seeing William came in with Abbie and Valeria, they were stunned, "What''s going on?"


    "Mr.Field, Valeria didn''t believe what I said about the asion where we had a drink tonight, and Miss


    rk insisted that I was being unfaithful to her.Can you rify the truth on behalf of me?"


    "Miss Brown, you''ve misunderstood.I asked him for a drink tonight, and I''m the one who arranged


    those two women to help him up to the room when he was not feeling well."


    Marcus immediately exined.


    "I can testify this.I saw Mr.Field order people to help William just now" Michael added on.


    However, Abbie was furious at the sight of him.


    "Michael is a scumbag.Don''t believe his words!"


    "Excuse me, Miss rk, why do you say so?" Michael asked calmly.


    "Anyway, you''re just a jerk.Everyone can be trusted, except for you!"


    "If you don''t believe me, then you should at least trust your brother''s words, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Michael looked at Richard and said, "Will you exin it to Abbie?"


    Upon hearing this, Richard frowned.


    "Abbie, stop it.I know what happened tonight.It''s just a few drinks and no big deal."


    Meanwhile, Valeria felt a little embarrassed after hearing what Richard, Marcus and Michael had said.


    However, Abbie remained skeptical, "There''s definitely something fishy.I don''t think I can believe my


    brother''s words either! He isn''t a reliable person too"


    Her words made Marcus and Michael burst intoughter.


    Then, Richard quickly stepped forward and dragged Abbie away.


    At the same time, he exined, "My sister is always full of nonsense.Don''t take it seriously.And about


    tonight, Miss Brown, it''s really not what you think" Abbie was immediately taken away by Richard, while


    Marcus and Michael were stillughing hysterically on the other side.


    Suddenly, Marcus restrained hisughter and said, "Since Miss Brown is also here, why don''t you go


    back with her? It will save me the trouble of finding someone to send you back."


    William agreed immediately, "Well alright, Mr.Field, We''ll be leaving now!"


    He wrapped his arm around Valeria''s waist and turned around.


    As both of them left, Marcus chuckled with amusement.


    At the same time, Michael alsoughed out loud, and the two of themughed so hard that tears were


    welling up their eyes.


    "It''s so funny.I can''t believe that William is that afraid of Valeria.Hahaha, Just imagine if Valeria knows


    about his so-called romantic affairs, will he be dead by now?"


    "That''s right.I didn''t expect Mr.Howard to be so on guard either.Miss Brown is truly charming.I wonder


    when Mr.Howard will uncover his mysterious character."


    "That''s right, it will definitely be shocking when that dayes.Why not we make a bet!" Michael


    suggested.


    "Is that necessary? We''d at least bet on whether Mr.Howard will be punished." The two of them


    laughed loudly again.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    William pulled Valeria into the car and closed the door.Then, he looked at her in the eyes and asked,


    "Are you still refusing to believe me?"


    "No...It''s just...just..."


    In fact, William was right about it.


    Valeria still couldn''t trust his words indeed.


    Although Marcus and Richard had spoken up for William just now, it did not mean that she had


    dispelled her doubts.


    The two women in the room just now looked scared instead of having an ambiguous rtionship.


    They were the most popr figure in Climax Space, and they''d get whatever they wanted easily.


    However, why were they afraid of William? It made a better sense if they were afraid of Marcus instead,


    wasn''t it? William was just a chauffeur.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Was it really necessary to be helped out by the two popr women? It was certainly suspicious.Valeria


    thought about it for a moment and started the car, "Let''s go home now.We''ll talk about it when we get


    home"


    William noticed that Valeria still had doubts, so he closed his eyes and remained silent.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Lake View Nest apartment.


    Then, both of them got off the car and entered the elevator.


    This time, Valeria did not take the initiative to interact with William.


    Instead, she distanced herself from him.


    After returning home, she poured William a ss of water and went straight to the bathroom for a


    shower.


    William narrowed his eyes.


    Was she ignoring him now? D*mned it! He thought that it would be smooth-sailing, but he never


    expected that Abbie would find out about it.


    Despite that, it waspletely understandable for Abbie to stand up for Valeria.


    Therefore, he couldn''t me her either.


    With that being said, the main culprits were George and Philip, and he would never let go of them.


    Soon, William picked up his phone and sent a message to Marcus, "Inform George and Charles'' wife


    that their husband was arrested by the police for involving in prostitution.Ask them to visit their


    husbands in the police station!"


    Meanwhile, George and Philip were brought to the police station.


    Both of them were arrogant and refused to admit their misdeed, "Do you have any idea who we are?


    We''re the younger brothers of Charles and Mr.Howard''s brothers.So, how dare you arrest us? Let us


    go now¡±


    The police already knew their identity.Then, they asked a few questions, "Since they''re Mr.Howard''s


    younger brother, then we''d have to respect him.Let''s call Mr.Howard over and get him to bail them out."


    After that, the police locked the interrogation room and left George and Charles weren''t worried at all.


    They just sat in the room and waited patiently.They thought that it was not a big deal.


    After all, there was no actual sexual rtionship between them and the women.


    Besides, Charles would be there to help them out soon.


    Thus, there was basically nothing to be worried about.


    In the meantime, they knew that William would definitely be in huge trouble tonight.


    He was not only drugged, but he was also a notorious yer and had always enjoyed ying with


    women.


    He''d certainly be grateful for their gift, didn''t he? George and Philip were both very excited at the


    thought of how William''s sex tape would be spread online the next day.


    Soon, they waited for another hour in the interrogation room before Charles came to bail them out.


    With Charles'' presence, the procedures werepleted very smoothly.


    Soon after, the two of them were released.


    As they walked out of the police station, two figures hopped off a car nearby and immediately rushed


    toward them.


    "George Howard! Didn''t you say that you were going out to eat? Why are you here? Exin yourself!"


    George''s wife rushed over and grabbed him angrily.


    George was scared out of his wits when he saw his wife''s sudden appearance, "Uh...Why are you


    here..."


    Charles'' wife wasn''t backing down either.


    She pointed at Charles and asked fiercely, "Did you get caught hooking with a woman?"


    "No, I didn''t"


    "Stop denying, we all know what happened! Is it those two b*tches whom you were ying with?" She


    asked as the two women walked out from the door.


    Their wives were boiling with anger as they saw the two young and sexy figuresing out.


    Hence, they immediately ran straight to the two coquettish b*tches furiously.


    Soon, the four of them were seen fighting each other.


    George and Philip quickly rushed over to calm them down.


    Just then, a group of reporters suddenly appeared out of nowhere and surrounded them in the middle


    of the fight as they began to take pictures.


    Upon seeing this chaotic scene, Charles was mad with fury, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    After all, he didn''t bring a bodyguard but only a driver today , who couldn''t stop themotion.


    Soon, the entrance of the police station was in a state of madness.


    Meanwhile, at Lake View Nest, Valeria was taking a bath while numerous thoughts passed through her


    mind.She had never expected that William would betray or lie to her.She had only been with him for a


    couple of days, but she had already regarded him as her closestpanion.


    Because William''s presence had erased all her unhappiness and pain that she had experienced


    before.She even dreamed of marrying him one day and spending the rest of her life with him.


    However, what happened tonight made Valeria worried.


    What if William was just like Mason? Mason''s betrayal had hurt her deeply, but she survived through


    the pain after William came into her life.


    What if William was really unfaithful to her then? Although it had not been confirmed, she was deeply


    saddened and hurt by it.


    He used to treat her so well, and she had always trusted him.


    However, he was so handsome and many women had their eyes on him.


    Therefore, how could she guarantee that he would be loyal to her for a lifetime? The more she thought


    about it, the more terrified she became.


    She started to feel that the future had be uncertain.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door was pushed open and William walked in, "Are you nning to take bath


    inside for the entire night?"


    "Hey...What are you doing here? Get out!"


    Valeria was shocked and immediately covered her body with a towel.


    However, William turned a deaf ear to her words.


    He stared at Valeria for a few seconds and then began to undress.


    "What the hell are you doing? Get out of here, I''ll be ready right away!"


    However, hepletely ignored her words.


    Then, he quickly took off his clothes and entered.


    Valeria took a few steps back, but he walked directly towards her and grasped her in the hand.


    "Shameless jerk! Who the hell allowed you toe in! You ''ve gone too far..."


    Before she could finish her words, William stopped her with his lips.


    Although Valeria struggled hard to push him away, her strength was too small.


    She couldn''t fight against William at all.


    Then, he picked her up with a single hand while she resisted by punching on his chest helplessly.


    Just then, he turned on the shower, and the rustling sound of the water had filled the air.


    In the end, Valeria copsed weakly on him and the bathsted for two hours before it ended.


    Soon, Valeria was carried out of the room in a daze.


    She was too tired and could barely open her eyes.


    Meanwhile, William was drying her hair passionately.


    While Valeria was falling asleep, she could hear a whisper in her ear, "Babe, don''t worry, I won''t betray


    you.You will always be my precious girl!"

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    George and Philip''s wife got into a fight with the women at the entrance of the police station.


    A group of journalists were shooting their fight from different angles, as if they were shooting for movies


    and TV series.


    Meanwhile, Charles was burning with anger.He ordered the driver to inform the police, and the chaos


    was finally put under control.


    After such a shameful thing happened, no one dared to stay any longer.


    Everyone got up to their car and left the scene immediately.


    After returning home, Charles took a long effort to exin and persuade George and Philip''s wives.


    Eventually, they stopped making a fuss over their husband''s issue.


    Charles breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, he asked George and Philip, "How was the n going on with William?"


    "It''s a sess.He drank the wine that was drugged and went to the room with the help of two women.I


    bet he couldn''t escape at all"


    Charles looked at the time, "It''s already midnight.The deed is almost over, isn''t it? Ask them to send the


    video over'' George immediately made a phone call, "Have you recorded all the videos?"


    "I''m not able to.I was just about to call you and tell you about it.It''s a fail."


    "What? How could this be? Didn''t you guys drug him?"


    "Two women came to look for him, and our n is ruined.One of them seems to be his girlfriend.We


    were almost beaten while the woman took him away."


    "Where did this crazy womane from? How dare she destroy my n?"


    George hung up angrily.


    "Guys, things didn''t work out.William was taken away by someone!"


    Charles was furious, "Didn''t you say that everything''s under good control ? What the hell is going on?"


    "It''s said that William''s girlfriend took him away suddenly.What the hell!"


    George was annoyed.


    "Didn''t you guarantee that it''s going to be sessful without any mistakes? But how did this happen?"


    Charles was extremely mad.


    "You could''ve just told me earlier if you can''t do it! Sh*t, it''s toote now.You''re such a useless idiot!"


    After that, Charles left grumpily.


    George and Philip looked at each other, "What right is he having to scold us when he has no capability


    to solve this himself? How annoying!"


    The next morning, the news of George and Philip ying in the nightclub was reported all over the


    headlines.


    The picture attached was very interesting.


    It was a photo of George and Philip''s wives fighting with the other two women at the entrance of the


    police station.


    Of course, Charles'' sudden appearance was also reported.


    Soon, the public was in an uproar.


    After the news broke out, Hayden immediately called Charles and scolded him.


    He was flipping out in rage.


    "D*mn it, didn''t I bribe someone to stop the spread of the news? Why the hell is it up on the headlines


    now? Investigate this for me right away!"


    The secretary replied, "Mr.Howard, it was a media report from Wolf Group¡±


    "Wolf Group again? Why do they always go against me? It'' $s really weird.Anyway, where''s William?


    What is he doing now?"


    "The people who stalked Mr.Williamst night were knocked out, so we lost track of him.¡±


    "Useless morons! You guys can''t even deal with William the yer!"


    Charles scolded angrily.


    The secretary stood there obediently while Charles scolded her, and she finally opened her mouth to


    speak up again once he was finished.


    "Manager Eich and Ashley''s public apology announcement for today is ready.However, Miss Brown


    switched away from our media and she arranged Wolf Group''s media over to report"


    He originally nned to use his own press to restrict the content being published by the media, so that


    the issue could be set aside easily.


    However, the matter was definitely going to be severe when Valeria refused to use the media tform


    that the Howard Group had arranged.


    Charles could already imagine what would happen after this.


    Then he rubbed his forehead and tried to calm his anger.


    "Inform everyone that Mason is fired from the manager position of Howard Group from now on.Ask him


    to work starting from the bottom! As for Ashley, ask her to get lost after causing such a huge mess!"


    Meanwhile, during the official apology press announcement, Mason and Ashley were totally being


    humiliated.


    Ashley hated the fact that she needed to apologize to Valeria publicly.She felt like a fool that was being


    ashamed under the shing lights all over.


    The reporters bombarded her with countless questions.


    In the end, she pretended to faint to escape from the tense situation.


    Back at home, Ashley received a notification from Howard Group, saying that she was being fired from


    her position.


    However, she didn''t seem to be very angry.


    In contrast, she was infuriated by the news of her ndering Valeria, which had been widely spread


    online.


    Theizens were filled with indignation and cursed at her by leaving negativements under her


    social media.


    In no time, Ashley turned into the most hated person on the inte.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Those people who attacked Valeria previously for giarism immediately switched their standpoint and


    targeted Ashley instead.


    Her phone number and social media ount were experiencing a breakdown.


    She was forced to cancel her number because of the unstoppable iing calls.She was afraid of


    going out and was frantic to read the news.She continued hiding in her house out of fear.


    However, she remained unapologetic and was ignorant about the mistakes that she had done.


    The worst thing was, she cursed rudely on Valeria together with her mother, Julie.


    "I won''t let her go that easily.I must take revenge and let Valeria know how powerful I am!"


    Although Ashley was receiving severe hate and criticism, Mason wasn''t any better either.


    Ashley had been bearing all the responsibilities instead of Mason, and everyone in the Howard Group,


    who was familiar with him, knew what was actually going on.


    However, no one dared to discuss him publicly due to the presence of Elizabeth.


    Even so, they were actually looking down on him and talked bad about him behind his back.


    Besides, Charles demoted his manager position to a normal staff.


    As such, Mason had nothing left anymore.


    Elizabeth knew that this issue would be a big blow to Mason.


    Therefore, she went to find him personally to cheer him up.


    "It''s just temporarily because things have gone out of control this time.Your grandpa issued this order,


    so your uncle-inw can''t do anything about it either.Just endure it for a few days and I''ll help you


    restart after some time" Mason lowered his head dispiritedly.


    He used to think that his aunt was almighty.


    However, after this incident, he realized that Elizabeth was nothing inparison to Charles.She had


    no say in front of him.


    Apparently, he was fooled by her outstanding appearance.


    "I regret it!"


    Mason murmured, "If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have hook up with Ashley.In fact, I''m not nning to


    have a future with her.I just did it because I wanted to make Valeria angry.."


    "Why are you thinking about her when Valeria made you like this? Aren''t you silly?" Elizabeth said


    seriously.


    "Aunt, Valeria has half of the shares of her family business .I was too silly that time, I should''ve borne


    with her even though she slept with another man.I should''ve got married to her first, but everything''s


    toote now¡±


    Mason rubbed his head and said, "Aunt, should I return and beg for Valeria''s forgiveness?"


    "Are you crazy?" Elizabeth widened her eyes.


    "I''m not crazy.Valeria is soft- hearted and always regarded me as her life savior.If I plead to her and


    admit my mistake, she will definitely forgive me.I''d probably have a chance to restore our rtionship"


    "But isn''t Ashley pregnant with your child?" Elizabeth reminded.


    "Let her get an abortion!" Mason said heartlessly.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Elizabeth never expected Mason to be so cold-hearted, "Didn''t you like Ashleyst time? This is too.."


    "I never liked her! I just wanted to trigger Valeria because Ashley told me that she''s being unfaithful to


    me.Thus, I hooked up with Ashley out of anger¡±


    Mason denied entirely, "Ashley is an icon of misfortune.My rtionship with Valeria was perfect until I


    met her.So, why should I continue to be with such a disastrous woman?"


    After listening to him, Elizabeth kind of agreed with his words as well.


    Everything used to be smooth-sailing for Mason when Ashley wasn''t around.


    A series of unfortunate event had happened ever since he was with Ashley.


    Maybe Ashley and Mason weren''t really suit for each other ? Despite that, Elizabeth never really liked


    Ashley in the beginning.


    However, it seemed that it was difficult for Ashley to start afresh because her reputation was already in


    tatters.


    It would be good if Mason could get Valeria''s heart back, but Valeria''s attitude had changed drastically


    compared to before.


    Valeria used to be very friendly and respectful towards her, but recently, she was full of disdain


    whenever she saw her.


    Elizabeth sighed at the thought of this, "It''s up to you.If you really dislike Ashley, then break up with


    her.But we have to settle her pregnancy issue first.Also, there''s no need to have high expectations of


    Valeria.I don''t think she can reconcile with you after what you did to her¡±


    I''ll apologize to her personally first.Didn''t she ask for a sincere apology? My final decision will be based


    on her attitude"


    Valeria was extremely busy today.


    After the apology press conference, she was immediately pulled away by Abbie to shop for the Birkin


    bag she always wanted.


    After gifting Abbie a limited edition Birkin bag, Valeria bought a lot of clothes for herself and William.


    After that, she and Abbie went for lunch at a hotpot restaurant.


    After they finished eating, Ronald''s secretary called her.


    "I'' m sorry for the interruption, Madam, but Mr.Brown is in the hospital now.Come here quickly!"


    Valeria had always despised and disliked her father, but she was concerned after hearing that he was


    admitted to the hospital, "Which hospital is it? I''ll be right there."


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at Abbie, "Abbie, my dad is in the hospital and I have to go


    now"


    "He''s hospitalized? That''s shocking! Isn''t he still doing fine yesterday?"


    Abbie wasn''t as anxious as Valeria, "Valeria, your father isn''t a good person.You have to be carefull."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My brother told mest night that your father is a stingy man who loves money.If he knows that you


    have 500 million in your ount, he''d definitely do anything to get it.That''s why..."


    "There''s no way" Valeria doubted if Ronald would really be so despicable.


    "Anyway, don''t act hastily.Observe before you make a decision.Be cautious if he ever mentions money:


    After that, Valeria immediately rushed to the hospital.She had her guard up after hearing Abbie''s


    reminder.


    Meanwhile, Ronald was being treated with an IV drip.


    However, Julie and Ashley were nowhere to be found, except for his secretary who was apanying


    him.


    As soon as Valeria entered the room, she immediately asked, "What happened? Aren''t you doing


    alright yesterday? Why are you being hospitalised?"


    "It''s all because of thepany''s matter..." The secretary sighed.


    "Many clients canceled their cooperation with ourpany after your scandal.Therefore, Mr.Brown had


    no choice but to meet up with every one of them to make amends.But he is sent to the hospital after


    drinking too much that it hurt his stomach: "Because of me? Am I that important?" Valeria asked.


    She was being extra vignt in front of him.


    "You are one of the shareholders of ourpany.Therefore, your every movement and every single


    word would be amplified¡±


    ¡°Valeria nced at the secretary and walked to the bedside , Dad, are you feeling alright?"


    "My stomach hurts...It''s ufortable..." Ronald replied weakly.


    Then, Valeria''s gaze fell on his face.


    She remembered how William had a stomach ache because of some spicy food he ate that night.


    That day he looked pale and sick.


    However, Ronald looked fine.His eyes were full of vitality and hisplexion was healthy.


    Everything was alright except for his croaky voice.


    Was he pretending to be sick? Why did he do that? What the hell was he scheming again? Perhaps it


    was really like what Abbie said about him? Valeria thought in her mind, but she didn''t say it out, "What


    did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that he would get better after an IV therapy and some antiinmmatory medication"


    The secretary continued, "But now Mr.Brown is worried about thepany''s affairs.Recently, the


    company was experiencing a huge loss of clients, and currently experiencing a shortage in


    funds.Mr.Brown is really worried about the money!"


    Upon listening to her words, Valeria immediately knew what was on Ronald''s mind.


    He was just eyeing her 500 million dors, wasn''t he? Valeriaughed silently, but she didn''t express it


    out.


    "Ah, thepany short of money? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I received apensation of 500


    million dors yesterday.If only you told me earlier, I could''ve lent it to you.But now...the money has


    been taken away!"


    "What do you mean? Who took away the money?"


    Ronald, who was pretending to be sick, almost jumped out of his bed upon hearing this.


    "Oh, Michael took it,'''' Valeria replied.


    "That''s actually Michael''swyer fee.He promised to help me file awsuit, and of course, the


    compensation I gained is all transferred to him.Ugh, if only you had said it earlier, I would definitely help


    you out using the money first.Sadly, it is all given to Michael now!"


    Upon hearing this, Ronald was mad with rage, "You unfilial rascal! How dare you scheme on me like


    this? Do you still have a conscience?"


    "What are you saying? I''m filing awsuit because Ashley and Mason ndered me.What does it have


    to do with you?"Valeria refuted.


    "I''m the one who paid one million dors in your totalpensation fee of five million.Now tell me, how


    could it have nothing to do with me?"


    Ronald was extremely furious.


    Without pretending, he immediately plucked off the needle on his arm.


    "Aren''t you ill? Why don''t you tell me the reason for paying the one million? I''m not expecting you to


    pay for it.So, what does this have to do with me?" Valeria sneered.


    "And as far as I know, you never care about me when I was framed by Ashley and Mason.All you did


    was scold me on the phone.But how are you so kind and generous now? Perhaps I, the daughter of the


    Brown family, can''t bepared to an illegitimate daughter, is it? If that''s the case, aren''t you too


    disappointing?"


    Ronald was at a loss for words after Valeria''s refutation.


    To vent out his anger, he immediately flipped out and threw the cup of the table, "Get out! Get out of


    here right now!"


    Valeria nced at his fiery red face.


    Then, she walked out of the ward.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, her eyes suddenly turned red when she entered the elevator.


    Ronald was willing to pay 100 million for the sake of that b *tch, Ashley Evans.


    But he had no sympathy for her at all; instead, all he did was taking advantage of her.


    Just how could he be so despicable and shameless?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After sitting in the car for a moment, Valeria felt a lot better.


    She was about to leave when her phone rang.


    It was Mason.


    "Valeria, are you free now? I want to apologize to you personally for what happened before."


    Valeria was annoyed once she heard Mason''s voice.


    However, she had to go since he wanted to apologize.


    She wanted to have a good look of Mason''s arrogant personality, just like how he had threatened her


    before.


    Soon, they met in a cafe.


    Valeria was preparing to record their conversation on her phone.


    After all, she hadpletely lost her trust in Mason, that jerk.


    In case anything happened, the recording could be used as a piece of evidence.


    Valeria was half an hourte to arrive at the scheduled time.


    Surprisingly, Mason was patiently waiting for her.


    Upon seeing her arrival, he immediately stered a smile and said, "Come here, I''ve ordered you your


    favorite drink.


    Valeria sat down and disregarded the drink on the table that Mason had ordered for her.


    Instead, she called the waiter and said, "Give me a cup of cappino!"


    However, Mason wasn''t angry towards her actions at all.


    After the waiter left, he began to act ording to his n.


    "Valeria, I''m really sorry! I sincerely apologize to you for what I''ve done previously.I hope you can


    forgive me" Valeria picked up the coffee and took a sip.


    Seeing that she remained unmoved, Mason continued to say.


    "Valeria, I am extremely regretful and ashamed about what happenedst time.The reason why I was


    with Ashley was that I was schemed by her and it was all part of her n.That night she called me and


    said that she has something to tell me, so I went to see her.She showed me the evidence of you having


    an abortion in the hospital and used you of having an affair with several men.I was very upset and


    furious, so I drank many sses of wine that night.But when I woke up afterward, that''s when I found


    out that she and I were together"


    Valeria narrowed her eyes and looked at Mason indifferently.


    Surprisingly, she was emotionless and didn''t have the slightest anger in her just like how she did before


    Her cold reaction made Mason felt a little guilty.


    Shouldn''t Valeria be furious when she heard this? However, why wasn''t she angry? He waspletely


    clueless and caught off guard by her, but he had no other choice but to continue with his pointless crap.


    "I never intended to be with Ashley.It was Ashley who has been sabotaging our rtionship.I love you


    so much, and I''m sorry that I did those hurtful things to you.Valeria, I really never meant to hurt you.I


    just hope to gain your attention and prove my love to you."


    "That''s it, just apologize.Stop adding nonsense into it" Valeria was used to it when he said that he loved


    her previously.


    However, she was extremely disgusted when the words came out from him now.


    Therefore, she quickly interrupted him.


    "Valeria, I know it''s my fault, I made a terrible mistake.I really regret about my past actions.Please


    forgive me out of the love and care I have for you, will you?"


    "I''ll think about it.Now, are you done yet?"


    Valeria responded coldly.


    "No, Valeria, I finally realized how disgusting Ashley is.She approached you and seduced me on


    purpose.She tried to break us up.She and her mother had been nning to expel you out of the family


    and gain a share of your property.Valeria, I know the truth, and I can help you."


    "Help me? Mason, do you know what the hell are you talking about?" Valeria retorted.


    "I know, Valeria, and I love you.I''ve loved you for all my life .We can start over, and I promise to treat


    your right.Valeria was dumbfounded.Wasn''t he here to apologize? Why the hell was he pleading for a


    reconciliation now? Mason had schemed against her, threatened her, and even had a baby with Ashley


    now.


    But why was he asking for a second chance? What on earth was he thinking? She suppressed the


    feeling of disgust in her and asked sarcastically, "You don''t care that I''ve slept with another man


    before? Didn''t you mind that I''ve had an abortion?"


    "Valeria, I finally realized that Ashley was the one who used you of the things that you never did.You


    are innocent and it''s her who tried to scheme against you"


    "But I really slept with a man.It happened straight after I found out about you and Ashley''s affair in the


    car" Valeria smiled.


    "I was drugged by her that night.She told me that she''s gonna offer me a guy to y with so that I can


    break up with you.That''s it, I really slept with that guy."


    "Are...are you for real?"


    Mason looked at her in shock.


    "Yes, why should I lie to you? I was innocent before I found out about you guys'' sexual affair.But now I


    already have my man, and I like him very much.So why don''t you stop with all the nonsense of getting


    back together..."


    "You like him? He''s just a scumbag.Valeria, don''t humiliate yourself like this, okay? I know I''m wrong,


    and I''ll treat you well starting from now¡±


    "Treat me well? Are you kidding me, Mason Eich? You never treat me nicely before, but now you


    intended to do it after hearing that I have a man? Do you think I''d believe your words?"


    "I''m being serious, Valeria.Although I cheated on you with Ashley, I''m very sorry about that, and I know


    it''s all my fault.I don''t care even if you have another man"


    "Look at how shameless you are.Even if you don''t care, but I do! I''m disgusted every time I think of you


    guys being together.Do you think I''d really change my mind because of this?"


    "But that man of yours also slept with quite a lot of women ¡°


    "Who cares? He is more handsome and way more considerate than you¡±


    "You!"


    Her words were like a p in his face.


    However, he was forced to endure it because he was here to beg for forgiveness.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he should control his temper as much as possible.


    He was determined to change her mind! Mason immediately suppressed his burning anger and said,


    "Valeria, at least think about our past.Think about what you said to me when we were togetherst


    time.You said that you would apany me for the rest of my life and grow old together with me"


    "I did say that, but you''re the one who destroyed everything."


    "I was deceived.Valeria, can''t you give me another chance vie¡±


    "Never!"


    "How can you be so heartless? Valeria, how can you do this to me?"


    Mason wasn''t willing to ept her rejection.How was her new man any better than him?


    "Valeria, you''re the one who came up to me and asked for a reconciliationst time.I told you that we


    were not suitable for each other, but you said that you would never give me up.But how can you


    abandon me so mercilessly now? You can''t go back on your words!"


    Valeria was stunned when he mentioned the past.


    Indeed, she did say that she would take care of him after she found out that he was her lifesaver.


    He did injure his leg when he was rescuing her.


    She really thought of taking care of him for a lifetime, but she knew that it was impossible now, "Mason


    Eich, wake up.It''s all in the past.Ashley is pregnant with your child.You''re going to be a father


    soon.What are you gonna do with her and her child?"


    "The baby is not an issue.As long as you are willing toe back to me, I will handle it all for you¡±


    Valeria was shocked by his words.


    Was he saying that he would abort Ashley''s child? How could he do that? Was he really the one who


    had risked everything to save her? How did he be so scary? She didn''t dare to stay any longer, so


    she got up and left quickly.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Valeria got in her car and left the coffee shop.


    On the way back, she felt extremely ufortable after her encounter with Mason.She was very much


    surprised at what Mason said.She believed that Ashley must have tried to tarnish her image effortlessly


    in front of Mason.


    However, how could Mason couldn''t even have the ability to tell between right or wrong? Moreover,


    Mason had always been merciless towards her.


    So, how could he expect to restore their rtionship with her? Was he crazy? Valeria was enraged the


    more she thought about it, and she really wanted to express her dissatisfaction to Abbie regarding


    everything that happened today.


    Soon, her car passed by an intersection and stopped in front of the traffic light.


    Suddenly, she noticed William in another car.


    He was driving a Bentley while holding the steering wheel with one hand, and a phone in his other


    hand.


    There was no one else in his car, except for him.


    Wasn''t it working hours now? Why would he, a chauffeur,e out and wander around again?


    Although William''s exnationst night had dispelled her doubts for him in the time being, she was


    still not fully convinced.


    She remembered that William was wearing an ordinary suit that she had bought for him when he left in


    the morning, but now, he was seen wearing an Armani custom-made suit.


    When and where did he change his clothes? Perhaps this son of a b*tch was doing something behind


    her back? Valeria immediately gave up her n of going to Abbie''s and followed William''s car from


    behind.


    William didn''t know that he was being followed.


    He was driving while talking to Philip on the phone, and Philip wasining about some issues.


    "William, we were arrested by the policest night.F*ck, your sister-inw also received the news and


    stopped by to make a scene.It''s so humiliating for all of us.We were scolded by dad this morning.I feel


    like I''ve been wronged."


    "Is that so? I''m no better than you guys.I was just about to start making love with these two girls when


    my girlfriend walked in.She caught me on the spot.F*ck, my image is ruined."


    William replied and pretended not to know anything.


    "I thought you don''t have a girlfriend?"


    "I didn''t have one before, but now I do.That''s why I have to do things secretly, in case she found


    out.What''s more, I even have to coax her until midnight because of this."


    "Gosh, all of us are really drenched in bad luck.William, the two of us arrived already.You shoulde


    here quickly too.We will continue to discuss thister"


    "No problem.I''ll be right there!"


    William said as his car stopped at the entrance of Wolf Group Hotel.


    Then he got out of the car and went into the hotel.


    Valeria followed by immediately and entered the hotel after him.


    She camete, so she didn''t know where he was.


    Then, she went to the front desk and said, "My phone is out of battery.Can you help me find out which


    room Mr.Howard booked? It''s the tall and handsome guy that walked in just now¡±


    "May I know who are you?"


    The receptionist at the front desk asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend.'''' The receptionist remembered Valeria and William visited the ce before, and


    William was the one who paid for the roomst time.


    Therefore, the receptionist immediately told Valeria the room number, "The 8th floor, room number


    8818"


    "Okay, thank you!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Valeria entered the elevator and pressed the button on the eighth floor.


    Meanwhile, George and Philip had already arrived in the room, and as usual, they also had a few


    women to apany them.


    Because of William''s request yesterday, the four women they found today all looked pure, cute, and


    had gorgeous figures.


    After entering it, William could not help but shook his head in disagreement.


    Just how stupid George and Philip thought he was? They were up to something like this again? Then,


    he smiled cheekily and sat down.


    George was all smiles as he said, "Last night was really awful.William, are you alright?"


    "Not quite, but it''s not a big deal."


    "It''s good that you''re alright.Look at me, my neck''s been hit countless times by that b*tch at home.But


    Philip is even worse.D*mn, we really envy you.It''s better to be single, and your girlfriend is also easy to


    fool"


    "Since you guys envy me so much, why don''t you guys get a divorce.When the timees, the three


    of us can hang out all day and y around.I promise to make sure you feel good every day"


    "But...we have children.It''s not easy for us to divorce.Let''s not talk about this.


    Come on, pour some wine for William The woman next to him immediately poured the wine into


    William''s ss.


    William picked up the ss and said, "I drove here today, so I can''t drink.Why don''t you drink it for


    me?"


    After that, he handed the ss to the woman next to him.


    The woman was startled, "Erm¡­¡±


    "Why is it so difficult for you to drink it?"


    William''s face darkened.


    Upon seeing this, George and Philip immediately tried to ease the situation, "William, you should drink


    it with her.Let''s drink together!"


    After raising the ss, William shook his head and said, "No, I don''t like it when others disobey


    me.Since I asked you to drink this ss of wine, you have to drink it.Tell me now, are you going to do it


    or not?"


    The woman was intimidated by his cold voice.


    Then, she looked at George for help.


    Meanwhile, George was also stunned by his cold and indifferent demeanor.


    Then, he forced a smile and said, "Since he has said so, just drink it for him"


    The wine was drugged, and the woman didn''t dare to resist.


    Therefore, she had no choice but to drink it.


    Then, George waved his hand and said, "Get outta here, you useless woman.What''s the point of being


    here? Get lost!"


    "Where do you think you''re going? Stay here! I still have something else to say¡¯'' William said lightly.


    The woman was scared, and she immediately stood up to look at William.


    He faked a smile and said, "Actually, this woman is exactly my time.She''s good at drinking too.Let''s


    forget about what happened just now, stay here and apany me for a few more drinks¡±


    William said, as he grabbed the wine bottle and poured a drink for her.He handed the ss to her and


    said, "I''m attracted to a good drinker like you.Drink this and I''ll take you out to have some fun today"


    "Uh..."


    George and Charles had added some unknown substance into the wine bottle.


    It was already unbearable after she drank one ss of wine.


    Therefore, how could her body handle another ss? As expected, she still didn''t dare to drink it and


    only wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    However, William insisted, "Are you drinking it or not? You''re making me angry.Let me tell you this, I''m


    can be very scary when my temper gets out of control!"


    "William, is it really necessary to be like this?"


    Philip stood up and said, "Let her go, and we''ll let the next person drink! ¡°


    "No way! George, Philip, it''s not that I don''t want to show you guys respect.She''s the one who


    disobeyed me.What if someone knows about this? It''s going to ruin my reputation!"


    William pointed at the wine ss and ordered her, "Either you drink this ss of wine right now, or I''ll


    let someonee in and make you drink three bottles of that.Think of it!"

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Seeing William''s current state, it was likely that things would go out of their n.George and Charles


    wanted the woman to leave quickly after drinking to prevent the drug effect from kicking in.


    They immediately tried to ease the situation, "Just drink it and get lost!"


    The woman quickly picked up the ss and drank it up.


    Upon seeing this, William sat down calmly and said, "It''s impossible for you to leave now.Why don''t you


    just sit here and we''ll have funter?"


    "William, why should we leave her here? Tell her to get the f*ck outta here! She can be reced by


    someone else" George smiled and winked at the woman, "Get lost now!"


    The woman was relieved and wanted to leave.


    However, William stretched out his foot and blocked her.


    Suddenly, she plunged uncontrobly on the floor.


    They tried to trick him over and over again, thinking that he was a fool.


    He would definitely take revenge on them today, and let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    William stepped on her back and said emotionlessly.


    "Why do you guys even choose this ugly girl, what kind of awful taste you guys have?"


    "We...we have no Say in this.The hotel''s responsible for it.


    "Hotel? How dare the Wolf Group Hotel find such disgusting women for us? I''ll call the manager over


    right now: Upon seeing this, George and Philips immediately stood up and stopped him, "William, it''s


    no big deal.Don''t make a scene.If not, this will make us look bad"


    "It''s our fault! We''re so sorry, we''ll make it up to you."


    "You don''t have to apologize.I''m younger than you.I should be the one saying sorry" William picked up


    the drugged wine and poured three cups of wine, "Here, my brothers!"


    "Uh..."


    How could they be willing to drink it? Drinking the drugged wine would kill them.


    Shocked, they did nothing but just stood there and looked nkly at William.


    William stepped on the woman who fell to the ground, and he looked at his brothers coldly, "Are you


    looking down on me now?"


    "No! We don''t mean that.¡±


    "If that''s the case, then just drink it.Why don''t each of you take one ss of it? Perhaps you''re afraid


    that I''d harm you guys by drugging the wine? I don''t have such an opportunity to do it, right? What do


    you say?"


    "Uh..."


    George and Charles were extremely nervous.


    Wasn''t William gullible? What was wrong with him today? Meanwhile, the drug effect had already taken


    a toll on the woman, and she began to react erratically.


    Then, William sneered and said, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    George and Philip were at a loss for words.


    Suddenly, the smile on William''s face gradually diminished, "She doesn''t look sick though.It looks like


    she was drugged and intoxicated.Why is she suddenly like this? Is it because of that ss of wine?"


    "It''s impossible.She must be ill.Let''s ask someone to send her to the hospital."


    George forced a smile.


    "If it''s not the wine, then why don''t you guys drink it? Come on and drink the wine!"


    The other three women refused toe over to drink.


    Williamughed and said, "Is there really something wrong with the wine? Oh, you guys are trying to


    scheme against me, aren''t you? But why?"


    "No...William, you''re mistaken.We''re just...


    "We just wanted to give you a surprise.Don''t you like women? We thought that you would definitely


    appreciate something like this" Philip said hurriedly.


    "So, are you saying that I''ve to be grateful to you guys for drugging me and sending women to my


    bed?"


    "No, why are you so serious? William, you like women anyway.This isn''t something over the top, right?"


    Just then, the door was suddenly kicked open from outside, and Valeria rushed in out of the blue.


    She immediately lifted a bowl of soup from the table and sshed it onto Philip.


    Meanwhile, both of them were surprised by the unexpected appearance of a gorgeous woman.


    However, they never expected her to behave so fiercely.


    Valeria heard everything clearly at the door.


    William''s so- called brothers were trying to plot against him.


    Fortunately, William saw through their evil tactics.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although she was d that he hadn''t been tricked, she was still extremely unhappy.


    How dare they do this to William? Was this even a humane thing to do? Apparently, the two of them


    hadn''t learned their lesson at all.


    They had been shirking their responsibilities.


    Their actions were intolerable, and she was determined to teach these shameless guys a lesson today.


    Valeria poured anotherrge bowl of soup on Philip''s head again.


    Then, she picked up another te and threw it at George.


    They were stunned and dumbfounded.


    With their faces dripping with soups and vegetables, they looked confusingly at her, "Who are you?


    What the hell are you doing?"


    "Motherf*ckers, who do you think I am? I''m William''s woman! Are you trying to plot against my man?


    inhumane b*stards!"


    "You are William''s girlfriend? The one who made a fussst night?"


    "Yes, it''s me.Does that mean that you guys are trying to frame himst night as well?"


    Valeria grabbed another dish of vegetables and smashed it on Philip.


    Philip was boiling with anger, "What a madwoman! How dare you act so ruthlessly! Get out of here!"


    Meanwhile, William was shocked to see Valeria''s sudden appearance.


    He almostughed out loud when he saw Valeria''s uncontroble behavior, and his brothers''


    embarrassing moment.


    Seeing that Philip was about to retaliate, he immediately kicked the table forcefully, and the table


    flipped over.


    Then , Just as Philip was about to grab Valeria, the table flew over and knocked Philip to the ground.


    The tes and cups on the table fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The sharp fragments scattered all over George and Howard, and they instantly cried out in pain.


    George was fine, but Philip was in aplete mess.


    He was knocked down to the ground and he was seriously injured.


    Valeria felt a sense of satisfaction when she saw this scene.


    Upon hearing Philip''s screams in pain, George immediately rushed over and helped him up.


    Meanwhile, the woman who had been drugged quickly seized the opportunity and got up from the


    ground.


    When the drug effect in her body reached its peak, she was desperate to relieve her urge.


    Therefore, she threw herself into William''s arms.


    But how could William let her have her way? He quickly turned around and kicked the woman in the


    direction of George and Philip.


    At the moment, George had just helped Philip to his feet when the woman flew over and knocked him


    down on the ground.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There were broken fragments scattered on the ground, causing Philip to screech with pain once again.


    George didn''t get hurt as he was on top of Philip.


    However, the woman started to rub herself all over him with much eagerness.


    She even tried to undress him.


    In no time, Georges was instantly stripped naked by her.


    William was delighted to witness this scene, and George called him helplessly, "William, what are you


    doing here? Come and help me!"


    William winked at Valeria.


    She was initially furious but then burst out inughter.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    As the hugemotion went on, Wolf Group''s attendants and security guards immediately rushed over


    after hearing the noisy disturbances.


    Everyone was shocked by theplete chaos inside.


    Valeria hurriedly pointed at the unconscious woman on the ground and yelled at George and Philip,


    "This two b*stards went against thew.They cause a huge mess here.Call the police to arrest them


    now!"


    The woman was lying on the ground with her blood-shot eyes after taking the stimnt.


    Meanwhile, George and Philip''s clothes were in a state of disarray.The security guard immediately


    handled the three people.The woman was behaving aggressively.


    Therefore, they had to tie her hands back to subdue her.


    In the meantime, Philip and George, who were injured and bleeding, were immediately sent to a


    hospital nearby.


    After the madness ended, William left the ce leisurely with Valeria.


    As they got into the car parked outside, William asked her, "Why are you here?"


    "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? Didn''t you go to work? Why did you change your clothes? By the way,


    who were those two people in the room just now? Why did they set you up?"


    "I don''t know either.I guess they''re jealous of my handsome face!"


    "Stop joking around, I''m being serious.Tell me the truth! Why did they do this to you!"


    "I think they''re just jealous.I can''t really figure out any other reason except for that."


    He knew the reason why they had schemed against him.


    It was because they were jealous and resentful when Hayden asked him to work at thepany.


    "What! Are you kidding me? I don''t believe they''d do such crazy things out of jealousy.It seems that


    you''re very familiar with them.Just tell me who they are, and don''t even think of lying to me."


    "They''re my half-brothers; William replied.


    "What? Why are they so old?"


    Valeria was shocked.


    Philip and George were both in their fifties.


    They looked like they could be William''s father instead.


    "Yeah, they are old, my father is almost 70 years old.It''s normal to have a son in their fifties, isn''t it? By


    the way, they''re only a few years older than my mom!"


    "Huh? Your two brothers are older than your mother? How did your mother marry your father? Isn''t she


    aware of the huge age gap?"


    Valeria fiddled with her fingers and said, "Even so, your father is 20 years older than your mom.Why did


    she marry such an old man?"


    "I don''t know.Maybe she''s just after his money.I''ll ask her one day when I go to heaven."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My mother died after she gave birth to me"


    William answered with a poker face.


    "Oh...I''m sorry, William.I didn''t mean it..."


    Valeria could see that William was slightly upset.


    So, she reached out and grabbed his hands, "My mother has gone too, it seems like the both of us


    have no mother.I was devastated when she left.


    William interrupted her, "I''m not sad.I''ve never had a mother since I was born, so I''m not upset at all"


    His mother had passed away on the day she gave birth to him.


    He had never had a mother since he was a child.


    When he finally learned to speak and became matured, the servants in the house would secretly curse


    him as an illegitimate child behind Hayden''s back.They''d called him names and often disrespected his


    deceased mother.


    Later, he was sent abroad at a young age.


    He was only eight years old at that time.


    He didn''t want to leave his father at all, but Hayden had to send him away.


    Hayden said that seeing him would bring back memories of his mother.


    Since then, he had lived abroad for nearly twenty years.


    However, the trauma from his childhood hadpletely dissipated now.


    He knew that he wasn''t an illegitimate child because his mother had been Hayden''swful wife.


    However, he still couldn''t figure out why his mother agreed to marry Hayden, who was twice her age.


    After all, he had seen his mother''s photo.


    Why would a young and beautifuldy marry to an old guy with three sons? He was also puzzled by


    Valeria''s question.


    Then, his expression gradually turned gloomy.


    "Well, anyway, I didn''t mean to ask about this.I''m just very surprised and curious since you''ve never


    mentioned it before."


    Noticing his sullen expression, Valeria muttered silently.


    She didn''t want to ask any further, but somehow she could feel that something wasn''t right.


    Why did he drive a Bentley and wear an Armani suit to meet these people during his working hour? It


    didn''t make any sense to her no matter what.


    "So you dressed like this just for the sake of seeing your half-brothers? Where did you get those


    clothes?"


    "Mr.Field lent it to me" William answered.


    "Is this really necessary? Why do you need to borrow some nice suits just to meet them?"


    "Because they''re rich, and they''ve always looked down on me.They think that I''m ignorant, ipetent


    and that I''m a yboy.That''s why I have to dress up nicely¡±


    "William, that''s not right.You could''ve just behaved like your usual self.What if someone exposes your


    identity? You can''t be in denial forever.I think that you really should work on your vanity"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I want to change too, but I can''t"


    William responded seriously.


    "You can change as long as you are determined to.You are not raised like this, they must have


    deliberately guided you on the wrong path, right? You have me by your side now, and I will help you


    with it, okay?"


    William felt much better after listening to her words.


    "Since I''m so conceited, aren''t you afraid that I''ll take your money and let you down?"


    "Of course I am.So, why not let me be in charge of managing our money in the future.Also, you have to


    report to me on whatever you do, and I''ll give you the money after weighing the situation.Oh, you have


    to give your work sry to me as well.Can you do that?"


    "Wouldn''t it be hard if I have no money?"


    "Just tell me if you can do it or not!" Valeria urged.


    "Are you saying that you''ll break up with me if I can''t do it?"


    William was startled by her serious tone.


    "It depends.Why would I need a man who''s not willing to spend money on his wife?"


    William pondered for a moment and replied bitterly, "Well alright, I''ll give you my sry in the future, but


    you can''t restrict me too much.How can I survive outside without any money?"


    "Then it''s a deal.I''ll manage all your money in the future, and you''d give all your money to me.


    "Alright, alright!" William said gloomily.


    "Okay now, stop being sulky.I bought clothes for you today , and they''re all famous brands.Wear them


    since you like branded stuff so much.And one more thing, you are not allowed to drive Marcus


    anymore"


    "Okay." William agreed with crity.


    "Give Marcus''s car back to him immediately and drive my car in the future.Oh, right, I''ll have to find


    another job for you.Would you want toe work at my family''spany?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    William immediately shook his head and refused, "No, how can I work in yourpany? Are you sure


    you''re trying to help me here? Can your dad even tolerate me?"


    "You''re right.Let me think about it.Why don''t I beg Abbie to let you work at her brother''spany?"


    Valeria suddenly thought of Ronald''s attitude and felt that it was rather inappropriate.


    "I''m not going to work at Richard''spany.I''m going to find a job myself!"


    William objected immediately and still refused to ept the offer.


    "Alright, resign from being Marcus'' driver first and I''ll treat you to dinner tonight.Richard and Michael will


    be there as well.Why not we go together?"


    "No, thanks.I still have to go to the hospital and visit my two brothers"


    George and Charles must be furious after that massive humiliation.


    He had to go to the hospital and confront them.


    "Do you want me to go with you? I am worried that they will stir up trouble again, Valeria was


    concerned.


    "No, there''s no need.How can they do anything to me in that state? I can beat them up easily


    myself.Don''t worry!"


    "Okay, but remember to show up for dinner tonight.Don''t find any excuses to turn down my


    invitation.Do you understand? I''d be really mad at you if you don''t go."


    "I''ll be there tonight? William reached out his hand and patted her head gently.Richard and Michael


    were his old acquaintances, so it was only Abbie who was difficult to deal with.What should he do?


    Should he tell Valeria about his true identity, or should he continue to hide it from her? Forget it, he


    would see how things go tonight! Meanwhile, George and Philip were being treated in the hospital.


    Just then, William arrived leisurely at their ward.


    Upon seeing his presence, George and Philip were extremely furious.


    "William, who is that woman?"


    "My girlfriend" William replied casually.


    "Where did you find such an unruly and uneducated woman? We''re freaking humiliated now!"


    George was mad.


    William turned his cold gaze at him, "George, you''re the most uneducated one here, no? Just take a


    look at what you and Philip did today.What right do you have to scold my woman?"


    "We...we were just ying a joke on you."


    "What? Are you kidding me? I bet you have other intentions, don''t you?"


    William approached Charles, "Tell me! Are you guys trying to frame me?"


    "William, why would we?" George said guiltily.


    "Stop lying.I know what you''re trying to do.Since you found out that I''m going to work at thepany,


    you''re trying to scheme against me, aren''t you? You think you could ruin my image and reputation so


    that I won''t be able to work?"


    William asked aggressively.


    "Why would we do that? We don''t even know that you''re going to work in thepany.Oh right, when


    are you starting?"


    George pretended to be confused.


    "Cut the act.I''m not as easy to fool as you think.You ought to give me an exnation for what


    happened today.Otherwise, you''d regret it."


    William gave off a wicked smile "What are you going to do?"


    George was terrified by his expression.


    Just why the hell was this b*stard so scary today? "I''m going to tell dad about what you guys did to me


    today"


    Upon hearing this, Charles panicked and immediately reached out his hand to stop William, "William,


    we''re really just ying a joke.Dad doesn''t have to know about this.As you know, he''s not in good


    health, we shouldn''t let him worry.


    Philip was flustered when he heard that William was going toin about them, "That''s right,


    William, it will make our family look bad if you make a fuss like this, don''t you agree? We can just settle


    our own internal affairs by ourselves.There''s no need to involve other people."


    "I''m okay with that.Let me tell you two, I''ve been strugglingtely, why don''t you guys see how you can


    make it up to me?"


    Clearly, he was asking for money.


    George immediatelyughed and said, "How much?"


    William stretched out his finger, and Charles didn''t seem to care, "One million? I''ll give it to you."


    "What? One million? Do I look like I need that money?" William sneered.


    "10 million then?"George asked.


    "Wrong, one hundred million.Give me the money now to settle the matter.If not, don''t me me for


    acting against you.I''ve already sent people to catch all the women in the room.I think we''ll have to


    discuss it over at dad''s ce by then!"


    "William, you...you''re so shameless!"


    George and Charles became nervous and agitated.


    "Am I shameless or are you? I already sensed that something was wrongst night when I drank with


    you guys.Yet, I believed that it was a joke and let it go.However, you guys were harsher today.You even


    n to use the same trick on me.I''m telling you now, this isn''t over.They broke out in cold sweat when


    William said that the women had been caught.They knew the consequences that they were ought to


    face if Hayden were to find out about it.George forced a smile and said, "Uhm...William, I don''t have


    that much money on my hands now.I''m going to borrow some from our elder brother: Clearly, he just


    wanted to shirk away from the responsibility and gave it to Charles.


    However, William didn''t stop him.


    After that, George went out immediately to make a phone call.


    He bet Charles wouldn''t dare to refuse his request! George gave Charles a call, "Bro, today, Philip and


    I went and set William up.Unfortunately, William found out about it.He caught those women and asked


    for 100 million to settle the matter.Otherwise, he''s gonna tell dad about what happened today"


    "What the hell? You dumb*ss can''t do anything right! Who told you to plot against him today? Are you


    guys idiots?"


    Charles cursed angrily.


    "There''s no use crying over spilled milk.It already happened.Now William is waiting for the money.Hurry


    up and transfer the money.


    "In your dreams, why should I give him the money? You and Philip did this.What does it have to do with


    me?"


    "You''re not gonna give it? If so, then I''ll have to tell father the truth and expose your scheme.It was your


    wife who told us that William was going to thepany.And It was you who asked us to plot against


    Williamst night.By then, we can really fight and we''ll see who''s thest man standing"


    "Are you threatening me? How dare you?" Charles was boiling with rage.


    "I would never.It''s just that it was you and your wife''s fault .You''d think we would be foolish enough to


    be used by you? We''re not that easy to deal with.If you refuse to pay this time, we won''t have any


    money.If this persists, we''d really have to break off our rtionships."


    Upon hearing this, Charlesshed out angrily, "Good job, George Howards.You just wait and see how


    I''m going to torture you and Philip!"


    Charles refused to be threatened by them, but he knew how serious it would be if the issue were to be


    found out by their father.


    He had been faking his rtionship with his brothers all these years.


    If his father ever found out about his actions, he''d be ruined for the rest of his life.


    Charles was unsettled and flustered after being tricked by his ipetent brothers.


    However, he had no other choice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He hung up the phone and told the financial director to transfer the money to George immediately.


    He gnashed his teeth and cursed, "You just wait and see.I''m not gonna let you go, William Howard!"


    Soon, William received a hundred million dors and left the hospital with a smile.


    Before leaving, he still provoked George and Philip.


    "I''ve been short of money these days.I was still thinking about where to make some money.I didn''t


    expect my kind brothers to send me the money I needed.Thank you for that.I''d remember to find you


    next time if I need more money!" George and Charles were infuriated, while he just left the hospital


    casually.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    At night, Valeria organized a dinner gathering in Wolf Group.Abbie was the first one to arrive, followed


    by Richard and Michael.Meanwhile, William arrived shortly after.He reached the venuestly.


    When he entered the room, everyone was quiet as Abbie started to insinuate him.


    "Mr.Howard seems to be very busytely, right?"


    "A little bit!"


    William walked straight to Valeria and sat down beside her, as if he couldn''t hear the mockery in her


    tone.


    "Even the busiest man in the world, Mr.Michael and Mr.rk can make it on time, but Mr.Howard is


    late.I wonder what are you so busy with; Abbie was agitated at his ignorant attitude.


    "Am I? Aren''t we starting at 6? I came in at 5:59 pm.I do not considerte, right?"


    Abbie was pissed off by his act of ignorant, "I''ve never seen such a shameless person"


    "What? I didn''t take the initiative to hook up with anyone, and I also didn''t try to introduce people''s


    boyfriends to other girls.I''m a decent person, so how can I be deemed as shameless?"


    William responded calmly to her criticism.


    "If you''re really a decent man, then why would you involve yourself with another woman? Look at your


    behavior, it''s really disgusting"


    Abbie was frustrated upon seeing his calmposure.


    "Miss rk, why do you hate me so much? Is it because I ignored you that night? Didn''t I tell you that I


    have a girlfriend? Why are you still hanging onto me?" William said jokingly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wasn''t he hinting that Abbie had feelings for him? Meanwhile, Abbie was quivering with anger upon


    hearing this, "Why would I be interested in you? You''re so shameless! You''re just trying to sabotage the


    friendship between me and Valeria! Take a good look at yourself in the mirror.Do you think I''ll be


    attracted to your awful character?"


    "I don''t need a mirror to know that I''m good looking.In fact, women have been looking for all kinds of


    excuses to strike up a conversation with me.Miss rk happens to be one of them."


    "You!"


    Abbie''s face turned red with fury, and Richard immediately reached out his hand and pulled her to her


    seat.


    He knew William was mean and sharp-tongued.


    Therefore, Abbie would definitely be defeated if she were to go against him.


    If this situation persisted, William''s harsh words would certainly make her cry helplessly.


    Valeria didn''t expect a situation like this either.


    She immediately tugged on his hand and hinted, "Stop it, Abbie is angry!"


    William held Valeria''s hand and smiled ingratiatingly, "She''s the one who tried to mess with me first.I


    didn''t provoke her!"


    Richard sneered at William''s sudden change of attitude towards Valeria, as he thought of how arrogant


    William was acting to the crowd just now.


    He held Abbie down and looked at William with a faint smile.


    "Hello, Mr.Howard! I''ve heard so much about you.But seeing you today is indeed extraordinary! No


    wonder you''re able to be the top- notch figure of Climax Space!"


    William tilted his head and smiled, "Mr.rk, I''m so lucky to see you in person.Please take a good care


    of me in the future!"


    "No problem!"


    Richard said with a faint smile, "But, Mr.Howard''s habit of bickering with women isn''t appropriate, you


    know!"


    "That''s right.Men should always respect women.Mr.Howard isn''t a gentleman at all.I''d give you a poor


    rating!"


    Michael interjected.


    "Nice to meet you, Michael! Michael, you look so young!"


    William turned to look at Michael and greeted him with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr.Howard! You''re such an attractive man! How can you be so handsome?"


    Michael asked emotionlessly.


    "It''s not easy being a handsome person like me, but I can teach you if you want to be as good-looking


    as Mr.rk!"


    "Is that so? How?"


    "Just be coquettish will do!" William smirked.


    "F*ck!"


    Abbie was aggravated upon seeing how William was trying to attack Richard.


    However, she was immediately stopped by Valeria.


    In fact, Valeria was initially worried that William would feel embarrassed and self-conscious in front of


    Richard and Michael.


    Surprisingly, William didn''t show any signs of fear , instead, he went directly against them.


    This was too unbelievable.


    Why was William not afraid of Richard and Michael? Valeria was anxious and nervous when she saw


    Richard for the first time.


    However, William was theplete opposite.


    As she was afraid that things would get ugly, Valeria immediately tried to ease the situation.


    "Alright, alright! Since everyone''s here, let us enjoy our meals! Mr.rk and Micheal, suit yourselves!"


    Richard lifted his chopsticks and nced at William, "You'' re William, right? I''ll remember you!"


    "No, don''t ever think about me, Mr.rk.I only like women '' I''m not interested in men!"


    Upon hearing his words, Valeria immediately stuffed some food into William''s mouth to stop him from


    talking.


    Richard and Michael widened their eyes in shock.


    They knew that William did not eat spicy food, but Valeria fed him with some spicy vegetables.


    They waited patiently for William to lose his temper.


    However, they didn''t expect him to swallow down the food withoutints.


    Suddenly, Valeria remembered how William would suffer a stomachache if he eats spicy food.


    So, she immediately handed him a cup of waiter, "Drink some water! Are you alright?"


    William took a sip of water and smiled, "It''s okay, I''m used to eating spicy food!"


    Richard almost choked on his food and red at William after overhearing their conversation.


    Then, he took out his phone and started cursing at it.


    "This guy is useless.He''s only been here for a few days, and he already caught up 20 years ahead!"


    "That''s why we often deem this kind of person a someone who chooses hoes before bros!"


    Michael said calmly "What are you guys talking about?"


    Valeria was in a state of confusion.


    "It''s one of our friends.We''re not on good terms but, this guy is really something else!"


    "What''s wrong, brother? Who are you referring to?" Abbie was curious as well.


    "It''s me and Michael''s friend, he''s such a hypocrite.He pretended to be gay and swore that he wasn''t


    interested in women.However, he recently went out on a date with a girl.How disgusting.He suddenly


    changed all his bad habits for her, such a fool.William lifted his chopsticks and was about to pick up


    some food.Then, he directed his sharp piercing gaze towards Richard upon hearing his words.


    Richard stopped talking while Abbie listened with great interest.


    "Why don''t you continue? Are you saying that your friend changed to a totally different person in order


    to pursue a girl? But I think it''s good that he''s willing to make a change for love, right?"


    "Is that so?" Michael asked.


    "Yeah! I agree with Abbie; Valeria also chimed in.


    "But why do I feel like he''s faking it? You guys don''t know how fussy he is in the past.He''ll never use


    things that others used.He''d wash his hands if someone touches him.But now, he even shares utensils


    with his girlfriend while eating.It''s too disgusting!"


    "Is it? Aren''t all couples who are in love supposed to be like this?"


    Valeria retorted.


    Richard and Michael shook their heads in disagreement, "Miss Brown, you and my friend are really


    birds of a feather .You guys are undoubtedly a perfect match''


    "No, I have William already.I''m not interested in other men .I just don''t think your friend is as bad as you


    said."


    Valeria''s words made Williamugh out loud.


    He raised his ss and said, "Mr.rk and Michael, I propose a toast to the two of you!"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Although the gathering turned out to be a little unpleasant at first, it became slightly harmonious by the


    end of the night.


    Abbie and William, who were initially going against each other, took a step back out of courtesy to


    Valeria.


    After dinner, they went to Climax Space for some entertainment.


    William, Richard, and Michael sat on the sofa as they had a chat and some drinks.


    Meanwhile, Valeria and Abbie began to sing.


    Abbie took over the mic and kept singing until her voice turned hoarse.


    Even so, she was still unwilling to stop and even pulled Valeria along to sing with her.


    While both of them were so immersed in singing, they paid no attention to the three men on the sofa.


    Then, Richard approached William and said, "Hey, William, you really have no shame''


    "Not as shameless as you, Mr.rk!"


    "Cut the crap or I''ll expose your true identity to Valeria.If she finds out that you''re Howard''s family


    notorious yboy, she''d definitely smack you in the head!"


    "I bet you wouldn''t dare to do it!"


    William narrowed his eyes and looked at Richard, "I''d break off our rtionship if you dare expose me"


    Michael sneered as he listened, "Stop using this to threaten us.How dare you have the audacity to bully


    Abbie and fake a disguise on yourself? You''re ruining our image!"


    "Stop acting like you''re any better than me.You and Richard are just two useless scumbags.Why don''t


    you take a good look at yourself before judging me? One of you is a sinister yboy, and the other one


    is full of greed.How dare you tter yourself publicly?"


    "F*ck! You''ve gone too far!"


    Richard and Michael cursed at him simultaneously.


    Valeria heard the heatedmotion and turned around.


    Noticing that Richard and Michael were staring angrily at William, she immediately threw the


    microphone away and ran over, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.Mr.Howard said that he wants to sing a song with you, and we were just being supportive!"


    "Do you want to sing with me? Let''s go and choose a song.


    "Valeria pulled William together with her.William''s face was a little stiff.Then, he threw a sharp re at


    Richard as he stood up.Richard and Michael looked at each other and grinned, "We''re so lucky to hear


    William sing tonight.Let''s make a bet, shall we?"


    "Of course, I bet his singing is f*cking terrible.Monstrous voice, I''d say!"


    Michael took the initiative first.


    "Hey, aren''t you being unreasonable? Everyone knows that he''s bad at singing.If it''s that good, then


    why didn''t we hear him sang before?"


    Richard was displeased.


    "Forget it.He''s already famous for his bad singing, so what''s the use of betting on this? Let''s just watch


    him make a fool out of himself.It''s a great pleasure tough at him.Drink up!"


    Michael and Richard raised their ss.


    They looked at each other and smiled, waiting to see William embarrass himself publicly.


    Meanwhile, Valeria grasped William''s hand and said, "What do you like to sing? I''ll help you with it"


    "I''m not good at singing"


    William answered honestly.


    "It doesn''t matter.Let''s sing a familiar song.What song do you often listen to?"


    "I know the song ''Right Here Waiting''?¡± William said.


    Valeria didn''t expect him to know such a ssic song.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was a little surprised because none of the people in Climax Space listen to English songs.


    Therefore, she chose the song ording to William''s request.


    Then, Valeria pulled on William''s hand, "I''ll sing the first verse, you''ll do the second part, and we''ll sing


    together in the end, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    William nodded with the microphone in his hand.


    Valeria followed the rhythm and began to sing affectionately.


    Oceans apart, day after day, And I slowly go insane, I hear your voice on the line, But it doesn''t stop


    the pain, I see you next to never, How can we Say forever? William looked at her fondly as he admired


    her pretty face and enjoyed her gentle voice.


    It was as if she was directing it to him.


    Then, he picked up the microphone and sang softly with his deep voice.


    Wherever you go, whatever you do, I will be right there waiting for you, Whatever it takes, Or how my


    heart breaks, I will be right there waiting for you.


    Meanwhile, Richard and Michael held a ss of wine each and anticipated for William to make a fool


    out of himself exchanged gazes, "What the f*ck!"


    They never expected William to be so talented in singing.


    That was absurd! Abbie was also surprised.


    "D*mn, William''s singing is unexpectedly good.


    His pitch and tone are on point! He sounds amazing"


    Valeria and William performed the ssic song with deep affection and full of emotions.


    Abbie listened to their singing with fascination and swayed her body with the rhythm.


    Richard and Michael were gnashing their teeth in displeased, "Sh*t, William''s really something."


    They were waiting tough at him, but now it was like a p in the face.


    No, they couldn''t let William continue to unt himself like this.


    They had to humiliate him one way or another.


    After the song was finished, Abbie pped her hands in excitement.


    "Awesome! Sing another song!"


    Richard and Michael also followed along and pped their hands.


    However, their reaction wasn''t as sincere aspared to Abbie.


    Although Richard wore a smile on his face, his words were rude and savage.


    "No wonder everyone says that Mr.Howard is good in singing.


    Indeed, he really lives up to his reputation!"


    "That''s right, Mr.Howard''s singing is as great as those famous singers.No wonder everyone likes to


    hear him sing.I heard that many peoplee here purely to listen to his superb singing."


    Michael also chimed in and added on to the conversation.


    They winked at each other and continued to mock his singing.


    Valeria noticed that something was odd about the two of them.


    How could they be so familiar with what William did even though they weren''t that close? William was


    obviously held up as an object of ridicule by them.


    Therefore, Valeria was unhappy.


    "It seems that Mr.rk and Michael know a lot about William.They even know that he sings well."


    "Nah, it''s because he''s too famous.Didn''t he work here before? Apart from his handsome appearance,


    he''s known for his talent as well.I heard that he even partner up with the guests and sing love songs


    together.Older women are fond of his singing."


    "Uh..."


    Valeria''s expression turned ugly.


    She had just coupled up with William and sang a love song together, and she was filled with joy when


    he looked into her eyes so tenderly.


    Now, Richard''s words made her felt very ufortable.She shrugged off William''s hand and stomped


    out angrily.


    Shocked, William looked at Richard and Michael angrily and warned, "You just wait!"


    Then, he hurriedly chased after Valeria.


    Meanwhile, Abbie was a little pissed, "What are you guys trying to do?"


    "Don''t you hate that guy? We''re just making fun of him.


    "Although I dislike him, Valeria likes him! Didn''t you see that she was angry? You guys really went too


    far!"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    William immediately ran to the corridor and grabbed Valeria''s hand but she shook it off, "Don''t touch


    me!"


    He grabbed onto her again, "Stop it.Can''t you see that they ''re just doing this on purpose to make us


    argue?"


    "Even if they did, do you have the courage to tell me that you''ve never sang love songs with older


    women?"


    Valeria felt very aggrieved.


    William was her first love.


    However, William had been with tons of women before her.


    Despite that, they promised to forget about the past and start afresh.


    She didn''t care about it before this because she wasn''t interested in him.


    But now, she was extremely in love with him, which was why she started to care about the women he


    had been with.


    "No, I swear, you''re the first woman that I sang with"


    William pulled her into his arms andforted her.


    "You''re lying!"


    Valeria didn''t believe him.


    "I''m not, why don''t you trust me? The two guys inside will be extremely thrilled seeing that you''re angry


    at me.Didn''t you notice that they actually despise me?"


    "I don''t care, I''m just very angry now! I hate hearing stuff about you and other women!"


    Valeria had never been so wilful before.


    William held her in his arms and exined gently, "I really have no other women, except for you!"


    "But it just didn''t feel right, and I''m upset" Valeria pouted.


    "It''s all Richard and Michael''s fault! If it weren''t for them, you wouldn''t be angry at me now! I won''t let it


    slide!" William said angrily.


    Valeria was intimidated by his words.


    It seemed that William really had a bad temper.


    In fact, she had witnessed how William fought against Ronald''s bodyguards the other day.


    He wasn''t thinking of fighting against Richard and Michael now, was he?


    "What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, you can''t do as you like with them.You''d be in serious


    trouble If you dare to beat them up- Valeria thought William was going to fight.Therefore, disregarding


    her burning anger, she immediately hugged him tightly.


    William curled his lips and smiled, "I won''t hit them, but I''ll let them have a taste of my capabilities so


    that they won''t dare to provoke me the next time they see me"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We''ll be ying a game! If it''sid, it''s paid!"


    Then, William pulled Valeria back to the venue.


    Meanwhile, Richard and Michael were relieved to see them return.


    Richard smiled cheekily, "Come back, I''m just joking.It''s not worth getting angry.I''ll make amends to


    you!"


    "You don''t need to apologize.Let''s make a bet.


    William grabbed the dice on the table, "Mr.rk and Michael will decide the stake.Three rounds,


    alright?"


    Richard nced at Michael.


    "We''re not ying it.Since you''re always hanging out in nightclubs, you''d undoubtedly be good at


    rolling the dice.Only fools will agree to y against you."


    "Intimidated?"


    William raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not that we''re afraid of losing, but we already know the result."


    Richard knew William''s crazy tactics in gamblings.


    Therefore, he was not falling for it.


    William responded wildly, "Then, I''ll let you decide and I''ll go with whatever you say!"


    Meanwhile, Richard and Michael looked at each other speechlessly.


    Abbie was extremely anxious as she watched from afar.


    Her older brother had always been someone she worshiped and looked up to, but how could he be


    scared of betting against William? Wasn''t that too shameful? Abbie was angry, "Bro, what''s wrong with


    you? Why are you scared? You shouldn''t be like that."


    "I''m not afraid...It''s just that this isn''t necessary'' Richard yawned.


    "Just y it, maybe you''d beat him, right?"


    Abbie said as she took a nce at William, "Bro, why not y something you''re good at?"


    "What''s that?" Richard asked.


    "Didn''t he let you decide? What I''m saying is, you three can race, Abbie looked at William, "How about


    racing?"


    As soon as Abbie finished her words, Richard and Michael ''s expression suddenly changed.


    Then, they looked at William simultaneously.


    Surprisingly, William epted the challenge willingly, "Okay! I''ll ept it!"


    Valeria was anxious upon hearing that, "No, you can''t do that!"


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."William patted Valeria on the shoulder.Then, he looked at Richard


    and Michael with a faint smile, "How much are you going to bet?"


    "Do you really want to go car racing? Stop joking around!"


    Richard wasn''t mentally prepared for this yet.


    "Do I look I''m joking? Perhaps, you guys are afraid?"


    "Why would I? Let''s do it! But don''t me us for bullying you then!"


    "I''ll admit defeat if I really lose the bet.Of course, I won''t me you.So, what are you betting on?"


    William asked.


    "Let''s bet on a limited edition sports car!"


    Richard suggested after pondering for a moment.


    "Yes! I happen to need a car" William chuckled.


    Meanwhile , Valeria was unsettled and anxious.


    She kept tugging on William''s hand.


    William lowered his head and looked at her , What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t do it!"


    Valeria shook her head.


    "It''s okay, just think of it as me taking you for a car ride! Don''t worry, I''ll show them what I can do"


    William wasn''t concerned at all.


    "Keep showing off then!"


    Abbie rolled her eyes and said, "You''d be crying helplessly when the timees!"


    "Well see!"


    William took Valeria outside, while the others followed along.


    Richard was making a call to arrange thepetition venue.


    However, Valeria was still worried.


    She whispered to William and said, "William, stop it.Richard is good at this, so you''re no match for him"


    "I''m gonna give it a shot.What if I win? I''m not that weak.Besides, I''m good at driving."


    "What if you lose?" Valeria wasn''t convinced.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I won''t lose.I''ll definitely win! I must win for you! Believe me, okay?"


    "Fine!"


    Valeria didn''t want to hurt his self-esteem.


    After all, Richard had just made fun of him.


    Since William had a strong dignity, he was definitely determined to take up a challenge instead of


    admitting his defeat.


    Forget it, she had money anyway.


    She could afford to pay for a sports car even if he really lost the bet.


    Soon, all of them left Climax Space and got into their respective cars outside.


    William held Valeria tightly in his arms and opened the door for her.


    Suddenly, a luxurious car drove by Climax Space''s entrance.


    Charles, who was sitting in the car, nced outside of the window.


    "Isn''t that William? The woman who he helped into the car just now seems to be Valeria Brown, isn''t


    it?"


    Charles thought in his mind.


    Then, he widened his eyes and he was ready to take a closer look at what was happening outside.


    However, the car door closed immediately before he could take a second nce.


    William was sitting in the driver''s seat, and it was hard to see who the woman in the passenger seat


    was.


    Despite that, the woman looked Valeria under the dim night light.


    Charles could tell that something was strange.


    Why was Valeria with William? Or had he been mistaken? Oh right, but Philip and George did tell him


    that William had a big fight with his girlfriend.


    Perhaps his girlfriend was Valeria Brown? He was determined to figure it out.


    Then, Charles immediately ordered his assistant, "Find out the identity of William''s current girlfriend


    and report it to me immediately"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    William and Valeria went directly to the racing venue.


    Richard, Abbie, and Michael followed behind them with three cars respectively.


    The lights flickered along the dark night, and the racing venue was vacant.


    William nced at Valeria next to him and said, "Be prepared, I''ll take you for a ride!"


    The high performance sports car let out a loud engine roar and drove off swiftly.


    The cold wind swept across their faces and blew on Valeria''s long hair.


    She stretched out her hands in the air and screamed away happily.


    Richard and Michael leaned against their car, and watched as William raced across the track.


    The expressions on their faces were indecipherable.


    Abbie poked on Richard, "Bro, you''ll definitely win, right?"


    "Well, not sure!" Richard answered.


    "Huh? Aren''t you a pro at racing? How can you be a pro if you can''t even beat someone like him? "And


    what do you know about that?"


    Richard smoked his cigarettes while he nced at Michael.


    Michael narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems like this boy''s pretty good.We must be carefulter"


    "Stop looking down on yourself? Abbie red at Michael.Michael shook his head in


    disagreement.Then, Richard and he looked at each other andughed.Soon, William and Valeria were


    back from the racing track after twops.


    Richard and Michael threw out the cigarette butts and began their preparation before thepetition


    began.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Valerianded a kiss on Williams before he put on the helmet as he changed into his racing suit.


    "Good luck, just do your best!"


    He gave Valeria a peck on the lips and assured her, "Don''t worry!"


    Richard pursed his lips and looked at Michael, "Look at them! Gosh!"


    Michael responded with a grin.


    Soon, the three of them got into their cars and drove in to the runway.


    With the sound of a gunshot, the cars fled off with a loud roar.


    Their race cars were simr.


    They took off at the same speed initially.


    A few secondster, William''s car took the lead.


    Abbie found this rather unbelievable, "Fuck! He''s really good! I better wish my brothers luck!"


    Abbie cheered loudly for Richard, while Valeria was on the edge of the seat.


    She was surprised to see William surpassing everyone and took the lead.


    Upon seeing Abbie''s enthusiastic cheer, she also followed her and cheered along, ''William Howard,


    you can do it!"


    Richard and Michael increased their speed and caught up to William''s car.


    Seeing this, Abbieughed and shouted excitedly, "Get him! Run over him!"


    As soon as she finished her cheer, William suddenly put forth his strength and elerated forward


    while leaving them behind.


    Abbie almost cursed out loud.


    In no time, William pulled off a huge distance between him and Richard''s car.


    Richard failed to catch up with him numerous times.


    Just like that, William reached the finish line first.


    Abbie was in great disbelief.


    "D*mn it, they really lost? How is this possible?"


    Valeria jumped up and down in excitement, "That''s great! We won! William Howard is amazing! He''s


    too good!"


    The three men took off their helmets and smiled at each other.


    Richard reached out his hand gave William a fist bump, and Michael congratted him, "You did well!


    Good job!"


    Ultimately, William won the bet and he got himself a sports car.


    After that, they went out to have supper.


    The three of them drank a lot of wine.


    In the end, Valeria and Abbie had to send them home respectively.


    It was almost twelve midnight when they returned to Lake View Nest.


    William was a little drunk by then.


    He leaned his body against Valeria, while she helped him back to his room.


    As they arrived at William''s room, Valeria noticed that the alcohol seemed to be kicking in and William


    had not showered yet.


    Therefore, she quickly wiped him up with a damp cloth.


    As she was wiping his hands, he kept touching her body restlessly.


    Valeria pushed his hand away and said, "Stop fooling around!"


    Valerie.."


    William chuckled as he hugged Valeria and kissed her on the lips.


    It was the first time that he had called her name so gently.


    Valeria''s heart melted, and she didn''t refuse his kiss.


    Soon , their lips touched and they began to make out passionately.


    The towel fell to the ground, and an intoxicating groan resounded the entire room.


    The alcohol seemed to have made William particrlysting and enduring tonight.


    After reaching the climax several times because of him, Valeria waspletely worn out.


    In a daze, she couldn''t remember how it eventually ended.


    In the morning, William was awakened by his ringing phone.


    He grabbed the phone and picked up the call.


    Hayden''s voice resounded, "William, why haven''t youe over yet?"


    William was instantly awake after hearing his voice.


    D*mn it, he had promised Hayden that he would start working at Howard''s Group today.


    However, he had overslept.


    He immediately replied, "I''ve overslept.I''ming over right now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Valeria cuddled up into his arms and leaned against his chest, "Who is it?"


    "It''s a phone call from thepany!"


    "Didn''t you say you''re not going to work anymore?"


    Valeria muttered.


    "I''ve found another job.Be good, I''m reporting for work today.Have a good sleep!"


    William patted Valeria and got up for a quick wash-up.


    Valeria was so sleepy and immediately fell asleep after he left.


    Meanwhile, William hurriedly rushed down the stairs.


    After getting on the car, he called Hayden.


    "Dad, I''m stuck in traffic.I''ll probably bete.Why don''t you head over first!"


    Hayden had been worried that he wouldn''t show up to thepany.


    However, he was relieved after hearing his words, "Alright, I''ll go to thepany first and wait for you


    .Come here quickly.I still have to visit the hospital in the afternoon.Don''t keep me waiting"


    There was indeed a traffic jam along the way from the Lake View Nest to the Howard Group.


    It took William an hour and a half to arrive.


    As he entered thepany, he bumped into Mason who looked extremely sullen.


    Upon seeing William appear, Mason immediately stepped forward to stop him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Why should I report my whereabouts to you? Who do you think you are?"


    William retorted coldly.


    Mason was filled with rage, "Do you think this is a nightclub? Do you think you cane and go


    whenever you want?"


    "I don''t know about the others, but yes, Ie here when I feel like it!"


    William responded arrogantly.


    "You? Haha, I''ll let you witness my power today!"


    Mason waved to the security guard in the hall and said, "Security, get this man out!"


    The security guard clearly knew who Mason was.


    Although he was demoted, his aunt was Madam Howard.


    The security guard came over immediately and said, "Sir, you don''t seem to be an employee of the


    company, right?"


    "That''s right, your eyesight is pretty good!" William replied casually.


    "You can''t go in unauthorized"


    "What if I''m the boss?" William asked.


    "What? Are you kidding me?"


    Mason''s face was full of sarcasm, "If you''re the boss, then I''d already be the CEO of several


    companies!"


    Suddenly, William punched him in the face and said, "How dare you talk to me like that? Do you want


    to be beaten up ?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Mason was pissed at William''s haughtiness.


    After being punched on the face, blood immediately gushed out of his nose.He clenched his teeth in


    pain and anguish.


    Then, he yelled at the security guard next to him, "What are you still doing here? Subdue him now!"


    William pped his hands and looked at the security guard coldly, "Go ahead and listen to his orders if


    you guys wanna lose your job here!"


    Upon seeing his fierce demeanor, the security guards looked at him but didn''t dare to charge forward.


    Clearly, they were afraid of offending him.


    Soon, one of them tried to call for the police.


    Suddenly, the door to the elevator creaked open.


    Hayden''s butler, Uncle Lucas, walked out of the elevator.


    At this moment, William was surrounded by several security guards, while Mason''s face was


    besmeared with blood.


    Seeing this, Lucas quickly ran forward, "What are you guys doing?"


    The securities heaved a sigh of relief, "This man came here tomit physical assault and he had hurt


    Manager Eich! We are preparing to call the police to arrest him!"


    "Boneheads!"


    Lucas pped the security guard that was talking, "How dare you provoke him?"


    "Uh..."


    The security guard covered his face in pain, and he didn''t dare to retort his words.


    Lucas looked at them coldly, "Open your d*mn eyes, he''s our newly employed Deputy General


    Manager"


    "What? He''s the Deputy General Manager? How...how is this possible?"


    Mason asked in surprise, while he wiped off the blood on his nose.


    How could William Howard, Valeria Brown''s boy toy, hold that position? Lucas sneered, "How is that


    impossible? Are you saying that Mr.William of the Howard family still needs permission from an


    outsider like you to work for his own family?"


    "Mr.William of the Howard family? He...he''s really..." Mason stuttered.


    He was struck dumb and anxious.


    William Howard, who was in front of him, was really the illegitimate child of the Howard Family? Was he


    actually that good- looking? Was Valeria with him now? No wonder Valeria refused to reignite their


    rtionship and even lost her feelings for him.


    At this moment, Mason was filled with boundless despair.


    Lucas ignored Mason and smiled at William, "Mr.William, Mr.Howard, and all the directors are already


    waiting for you in the conference room.This way, please!"


    Meanwhile, Hayden and the board members had been waiting for more than an hour in the conference


    room.


    Apart from Hayden, everyone was already impatient, especially Charles.


    He sneered silently and thought to himself, "Indeed, William is helpless."


    He still couldn''t make it on time even though Hayden had been tolerant of him.


    Even if Hayden could put up with his arrogance, but the others obviously couldn''t stand his behavior


    any longer.


    There would certainly be a good show to anticipateter.


    Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the corridor.


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    Lucas entered and said respectfully, "Mr.William, after you!"


    Everyone fixed their gaze on William.


    This was everyone''s first time meeting William, except for Hayden and Charles.


    Rumour had it that William led a dissipated lifestyle.


    Everyone instantly thought that he would look wasted and screwed.


    However, they were shocked at his appearance because he looked unexpectedly handsome and


    attractive.


    Not only did he look good, but there was no trace of his yboy vibe.


    Instead, he looked capable and calm.


    After entering, William greeted Hayden who was sitting in the middle, "Dad, I''m here!"


    After that, he turned to the directors and smiled apologetically, "Sorry, I got stuck in traffic on the way


    here, and I was caught in an incident downstairs, that''s why I waste!"


    "Incident? What happened?"


    Charles was the first to ask.


    Needless to say, he believed that William must be indulging in alcohol and women.


    That was why he made up excuses for beingte.


    Anyhow, Charles was determined to expose his lies.


    Before William could respond, Lucas chimed in.


    "Mr.William was stopped from entering thepany.If it wasn''t for me, the security guards would have


    called the police to arrest him¡±


    "What? Who''s so reckless? How dare they do so?"


    Hayden was instantly enraged.


    "I know right, how dare they stop William from entering?" Charles didn''t believe what Lucas said.


    He assumed that it was William''s scheming trick.


    "Oh regarding this, why don''t you ask your sister- in-w about her favorite nephew, Mason Eich?"


    William said calmly.


    "I have no idea what''s wrong with Mason.He stopped me and insulted me harshly.He even asked the


    security guards to drive me out.I have to teach him a lesson!"


    "Ma...Mason stopped you?"


    Charles couldn''t believe it because there was absolutely no reason for Mason to do that.


    "Hey, you can call and ask him if you don''t believe it.You can also ask the security guards.If not, why


    don''t you check the surveince camera for more evidence?''


    Upon seeing William''s calm andposed attitude, Charles sat down displeasingly, "Mason must be


    crazy, I''ll deal with himter!"


    Hayden smirked, "Go and settle this matter on your own after the meeting.How dare an outsider blocks


    the entry of the son of our Howard Family? Who gave him the courage to do so? Bear in mind that my


    company''s surname is Howard, not Eich!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Charles knew what he meant, and his face turned pale in embarrassment.


    However, Hayden didn''t care at all, "Let''s start the meeting now.William,e here!"


    William walked towards Hayden and sat down beside him.


    Then, Hayden began to introduce him, "This is my useless son, William Howard.He''s been abroad for


    more than ten years, and he''s finally willing toe back.From now on, he''ll work at thepany and


    learn from you guys"


    "Everyone, please guide me along!" William said in a friendly manner.


    "Nah...you are too humble!"


    The directors and the senior leaders responded one after another.


    In the hall, Mason stuffed his nose with tissues to impede the nosebleed.


    Then, he immediately called Elizabeth.


    "Aunt, I''ve met William, that son of a b*tch."


    "Yeah, today is his first day at work."


    Hayden never liked Elizabeth, so she deliberately wentte to thepany and she was still putting on


    her makeup leisurely at home "Do you know who he is? He''s Valeria''s boyfriend"


    "What?"


    Elizabeth thought she misheard his words.


    "He''s the boy toy that Valeria''s been looking for.I''ve always thought he was a gigolo, but I didn''t expect


    him to be the son of Howard family.''


    Mason was exasperated, "No wonder Valeria chose to be with him.She must be delighted when she


    caught me cheating on her with Ashley, right? She''s with William Howard, while I''m stuck with Ashley, a


    piece of trash.It''s so unfair''


    Mason was cussing and venting out his burning anger.


    Elizabeth''s expression was also extremely ugly as she held the phone in her hand.


    If Valeria had a rtionship with William, perhaps it was William who helped her when she was setting


    Valeria up previously? No wonder Richard and Michael were involved as well.


    If it wasn''t for William, how could Valeria be capable enough to invite Richard and Michael? It seemed


    that she relied on William for everything.


    D*mn, that really pissed her off! She was even more agitated when she thought of the four hundred


    million dors that she had given away.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Elizabeth hated Valeria and William to the bone, but there was nothing she could do to them.She could


    only vent her anger out on others.


    Ashley naturally became the person to be med.


    Elizabeth believed that it was Ashley, the wreck, who instigated Mason to do such reckless acts.


    Eventually, she was also implicated because of them.


    Ashley, the b*tch, was undoubtedly an icon of misfortune.


    Therefore, she really couldn''t keep her by their side any longer.She had to make her leave immediately.


    At the thought of this, she instructed Mason anxiously, "You! Break up with Ashley immediately! Go find


    her now and get rid of the baby in her belly!"


    Mason, who was also burning with fury, immediately called Ashley, "Where are you? I have something


    to talk to you about."


    Ashley had been hiding and suffering at her home for two days.


    She was surprised to receive a phone call from Mason, "I am at home.Anything, Mason?"


    "I have an important thing to tell you.Come out now, let''s meet at our usual ce."


    The so- called usual ce was exactly the ce where they had an affair.


    Ashley understood his words and she immediately wore some makeup before going out.


    Julie was worried that someone would recognize and criticize her publicly, so she insisted on Ashley


    putting on some disguise with a pair of sunsses, a mask, and a hat.


    After that, Ashley left her house fully prepared and went to meet Mason.


    Mason had already arrived.


    As Ashley entered the ce, she was shocked to see him sitting on the sofa with a bloody nose and a


    swollen face, "What happened to you?"


    "I was beaten!" Mason grumbled angrily.


    "Who did it? Is it your aunt or uncle?"


    Mason couldn''t care to disclose how he was beaten up by William because he couldn''t wait to ditch her.


    Enraged, he simply responded, "It''s my uncle"


    "Huh? What happened." Ashley asked concernedly.


    "What else could it be? It''s all because of your mistake that leads to my aunt experiencing a loss of 400


    million dors? How can my uncle be happy about that? What''s worse is I''ve been fired,¡± Mason


    sighed.


    Ashley was shocked after hearing his sudden dismissal from his job.


    However, she wasn''t very concerned about it as Elizabeth was the head of the Howard Family.


    She believed that it was only a temporary matter.


    "It''s okay, now you can rest for a few days.I''m sure your aunt will help you with it"


    "It''s not as easy as you think.My aunt has no say in thepany''s affairs.I''m really screwed this time,


    and even Hayden knows about it now.He banned me from working in the management department.I


    think it''ll be very difficult for me to make aeback in the future."


    "You''re kidding, right?" Ashley panicked.


    She hooked up with Mason not only because of his good looks but mainly because he had be the


    manager of Howard Group at a young age.


    Apart from that, she also wanted to trigger Valeria.


    If Mason was unable to get promoted to a higher position in Howard Group, then what was the use of


    her being with him? She concealed her thoughts andforted him kindly, "You''re still young.Don''t


    worry.If the Howard family doesn''t appreciate your abilities, there are still many opportunities out there


    for you since you''re so talented"


    "That''s true, but it''s time-consuming.If I don''t have a stable career, how can I support a family?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Mason sighed and said, "Ashley, why don''t you just abort the baby?"


    Ashley was stunned for a moment, "Mason, l.."


    "Looking at my state now, I don''t have the mood to talk about marriage or even raising a child.We''re


    still young, So we can work on thatter"


    In fact, Ashley wasn''t pregnant at all.


    Therefore, she obviously wouldn''t be getting an abortion.


    However, she suspected that there must be something going on for him to raise the idea of abortion.


    She looked at Mason with tears in her eyes and said, "Mason, I don''t want to.This baby symbolizes our


    love"


    "I''m not willing either, but it''s not the right time now.Listen to me and abort it¡±


    "Okay then, I''ll go back and inform my mother, I''ll let her drive me there.'' Seeing Ashley agreeing on it


    immediately, Mason didn''t want to push her too hard, "Well, go back and discuss it with Auntie.It''s


    better to settle it within these two days."


    In the house, Valeria finally woke up in the afternoon.


    She washed up and stood in front of the mirror before recalling that William had said that he was going


    to work before he left.


    What kind of job did he find this time? After washing up, she sent him a message, "What job is it? "I''ll


    tell you when Ie back in the evening!"


    William replied instantly.


    "Tsk, what''s so mysterious..." Valeria replied with a clown emoji.


    Just then, she received Abbie''s call.


    "Valeria! Valeria!, guess what I just saw? I saw Mason, that b*stard, in the coffee shop with a swollen


    face.I have no idea who beat him up.Hahaha, it''s so funny! Come over quickly, a good show''s waiting


    for us.''


    Meanwhile, Valeria was amused and surprised, "Are you sure it''s him? Mason has a high status in the


    Howard family.Who would dare to hit him?"


    "Of course! I can even recognize that b*stard even if he''s torn into pieces.How could I be mistaken?


    Come over now.Ashley, that b*tch, is also here.Come here quickly.There''s an interesting show awaiting


    you."


    Valeria was worried that Abbie would do some outrageous act to them, so she immediately rushed


    over.


    When she arrived, Ashley and Mason were about to leave.


    Little did she know, Abbie had already arranged for a group of aunties to be outside waiting patiently for


    them.


    Then, they started to attack Ashley and Mason with rotten eggs and vegetables once they came out.


    They were cursing and throwing stuff at them, "You shameless couple! F*cking whore! I hope your child


    is deformed!"


    Ashley and Mason were shocked by their sudden attack.


    They had rotten eggs and vegetables scattering all over them.


    Although it didn''t hurt, it was disgusting.


    They were dripping with slimy eggs and rotten leaves.


    It was extremely humiliating.


    Moreover, the way they were cursing incessantly was just like adding fuel to fire.


    In this embarrassing state, they didn''t dare to argue with them at all, especially Ashley.


    She was afraid that she might be recognized, so she quickly ran off and hopped into her car.


    Upon seeing their reactions, Abbie was so thrilled that she burst outughing.


    She poked her head out of the car and cheered along.


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who had just arrived,ughed hysterically when she saw this scene.


    Mason and Ashley quickly drove away in their respective car.


    They were fuming with anger when they noticed Valeria and Abbieughing away at the side.


    They immediately knew that it was them who arranged it.


    However, they could only hold back their anger and leave.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Seeing that they left in a hurry, Abbie got out of the car with a big cheeky grin, "Well, everyone has


    worked hard! Now, I will distribute the money.Fifty dors per person.Gather up to get your pay.''


    The group of aunties happily came over to redeem their money.


    After that, Abbie and Valeria left the ce.


    The two went to have lunch at the Wolf Group.


    Abbie ordered roastmb chops and a big lobster for them.


    Valeria was also hungry, so they chatted and enjoyed their food happily.


    Just then, Abbie brought up William, "Valeria, the more I think about it, the more I feel that something


    isn''t right.Isn''t William a gigolo? How does he have time to learn how to race cars and be so good at it?


    I can''t believe that he actually defeated my brother, who often takes part inpetitions.There''s


    something really suspicious about him.''


    "I think so too¡± Valeria agreed.


    "Have you asked him?"


    "I don''t have the time to ask.He went to work early this morning and I couldn''t find him.He refused to


    tell me about his new job though¡± Abbie frowned upon hearing this, "There must be something wrong


    with him.You guys had been together for so long, didn''t you arrange for someone to investigate on


    him?"


    "No, I thought there''s nothing much to check about him, so I didn''t bother"


    "You''re really stupid.What if he has bad intentions?"


    Abbie felt that Valeria was being too careless.


    "I don''t think he would do anything to harm me.If not, why would he save me?"


    Valeria shared the incident when she was rescued by William after being victimized by Ashley and


    mum.


    Abbie frowned, "How could there be such a coincidence? This doesn''t make sense.There must be


    something fishy with William!"


    "Really? I just thought he is good to me, somehow, I don''t find it strange at all.¡±


    "You don''t know anything about his family, the people he''s been with, and what he has been


    through.It''s too dangerous, man¡±


    Abbie was anxious and worried about her.


    If William had bad intentions, what would happen to Valeria by then?


    "Valeria, we must figure it out.Try and get some answers from him when he gets back tonight.If he


    makes it clear to you, then we don''t have to dwell on it anymore.Otherwise, I''d have to send some


    private detective over to investigate his background."


    Meanwhile, Ashley returned home with stains sttered all over her clothes.


    Upon seeing her appearance, Julie was surprised and furious.


    "Who did this to you?"


    "Who else can it be other than Valeria?"


    Ashley''s hair was full of slimy and disgusting eggs.


    She looked nasty and smelled like sh*t, "I''ll take a shower first.I''ll tell youter."


    She rushed into the bathroom to take a bath, and Julie followed behind, "Didn''t you go and see Mason


    today? How did you meet Valeria and went through all these?"


    "Screw it.I don''t even know how Valeria finds out about me visiting Mason.Anyway, Mason and I got


    attacked by eggs that Abbie orchestrated.I''m so pissed"


    "Why did Mason ask you to go there?" Julie asked again.


    "He was beaten up and he was fired from his position.He said that Hayden knew that we were


    scheming against Valeria, so he wanted to teach him a lesson."


    "He''s fired? That''s impossible, isn''t it?"


    Julie was in disbelief.


    There should be something that Elizabeth could do to help him, right?


    "I think so too.There must be something strange going on .I bet he''s actually nning on something


    else.I''ll take a shower and ask the others about Mason''s matter.We''d be in trouble if he''s really fired


    from the job.By the way, mom, he asked me to abort my baby.''


    "Really? Maybe it''s just like what you say, he must be plotting something.We have to think of a way to


    deal with it; Julie could sense that something was wrong.After Ashley finished her shower, she


    immediately sent a message to Mason''s colleague.Indeed, the colleague confirmed Mason''s dismissal


    from his position as manager and was arranged to work as one of the lower rank staff.


    The colleague also told Ashley that Mason was beaten up by the newly employed Deputy General


    Manager.


    It was said that Mason provoked the Deputy General Manager on his own initiative and that the


    chairman even considered expelling him out of anger.


    Ashley immediately ryed the message to Julie.


    Julie was also dumbfounded upon hearing it.


    "What the hell is going on? He was beaten up publicly in thepany? How can he survive in the


    future with a ruined reputation?"


    "It seems that he won''t be able to stay any longer at the Howard Group.Mom, what do I do now?"


    "I thought Elizabeth will be able to settle the issue, but I didn''t expect her to be so useless.Is there


    nothing that she can do about when her nephew being beaten up? If that''s the case, then what''s the


    point of joining forces with her?"


    Julie was used to trimming her sails to satisfy her desires .


    Therefore, she said, "Since you''re not pregnant anyway, So just tell him that you''ve aborted the baby.''


    "Okay, then I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow and do a fake operation.I''ll tell Mason about it after it''s


    done''


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, let me think about it!"


    Julie frowned and thought for a moment, "I know how to settle about the baby issue.Didn''t you say that


    Valeria bullied you today? Let''s frame her, and let her have a taste of her own medicine! This will be our


    revenge n!"


    Suddenly, Ashley''s eyes lit up, "Mom, you''re so smart.Why didn''t I think of it? But how do we get


    Valeria to be involved in this?"


    "That''s easy.Call her and tell her that we threw out all her mother''s belonging.She''d definitelye


    back in no time.By then, we just need to get ready and wait for her to take the bait.We must avenge


    ourselves this time."


    Meanwhile, Mason was vexed after being thrown with rotten eggs.


    He could not suppress the anger in his heart any longer.


    Not only he lost his job as a manager, Valeria even hooked up with William, who was now the Deputy


    General Manager.


    Moreover, Valeria even humiliated him publicly.


    He was determined to take revenge on her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mason suddenly thought of the rumors about how William had been ipetent and was known to be


    a womanizer Valeria rejected him for having an affair with Ashley, but did she have any idea how filthy


    William was? William had hooked with countless women before her, and he was undoubtedly a


    hundred times worse than him.


    He wanted to see how Valeria would react when she knew about William''s scandals.


    Mason immediately went and searched for news about William, but it only had a brief description of his


    life affairs.


    It was said that William had a new girlfriend in Las Vegas, and they made out several times at a beach


    resort in the Maldives.


    However, there were no videos or photos of it.


    Therefore, it was difficult to obtain valid information that had William''s face in it.


    Mason searched the web for almost a day, but there was nothing he could find.


    In a rage, he photoshopped William into some racy photos with random women.


    Then, he quickly sent it to Valeria.


    Meanwhile, Valeria and Abbie had just finished a spa session.


    Suddenly, Valeria''s phone rang and she took a look at it.


    She was dumbfounded when she received a naked picture of William cuddling with some strange


    women.


    And there was some text message alongside.


    "Didn''t you hated me because I''m dirty? Well, take a look at your man.He has not only hooked with


    you, but he also slept with other girls.Valeria, I advise you to go for a check-up in the hospital.It would


    be terrible if you are infected with STDs."

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Valeria gnashed her teeth in anger after reading Mason''s message.She tried to convince herself that all


    these happened before she met William and that Mason was just trying to sabotage their


    rtionship.She knew it was his tactic to provoke their fight.


    Therefore, she tried to dismiss and disregard the issue.


    However, how could she not care? She liked William with all her heart, and it wasn''t easy for her to just


    ignore it.She was really upset and felt as if she was being stabbed by a knife.She wasn''t in the mood


    for spa time anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hence, she quickly got up and called William to inquire about it.


    Suddenly, she received an iing call from Ashley.


    However, Valeria ignored it and hung up directly.


    Despite that, Ashley continued to call her.


    Finally, Valeria picked up her phone and responded angrily, "What do you want from me?"


    "Gosh, you''re finally willing to answer the phone.Valeria, how dare you humiliate me publicly today with


    all your crazy acts.I''m warning you now, I''m not an easy person! Try me if you dare!"


    "What the hell do you want?" Valeria retorted.


    "Hmm...Since I can''t do anything about it, I''m just gonna throw away all of your mother''s belongings.I''ll


    make sure there''s not even a single thing being left behind!"


    "How dare you!"


    "Why wouldn''t I? I''m throwing out it all right now.Come and bite me if you dare!"


    "You wait, I''m heading over now!"


    After hanging up the phone, Valeria was extremely furious.


    How dare Ashley threw away her mother''s belongings? She was really looking for trouble! Valeria was


    going to rush over and have a good look.


    Ashley would be dead if she really threw away everything that her deceased mother left behind.


    After provoking Valeria on the phone, Ashley screamed excitedly, "Mom, she''s hooked!"


    "Call Mason immediately and ask him to send you to the hospital for an operation! We''ll let Mason


    witness how Valeria pushes you to the ground with his own eyes.By then, our scheme will be a huge


    sess!"


    Ashley quickly called Mason and said, "Mason, let''s go to the hospital now.Come and pick me up.I''ll


    wait for you!"


    Since Mason wanted to get rid of the burden right away, he agreed without any hesitation.


    In fact, his n went smoothly just like how he wanted it to be.


    Therefore, he answered, "I''ll be right there.Get ready!"


    Ashley hung up the phone and looked at Julie with a broad smile, "Mom, the show is starting


    soon.They hurriedly went to the balcony and waited for Valeria''s arrival.Soon, they saw her car driving


    in from a distance.Julie immediately urged Ashley.


    "Hurry up and get ready!"


    Ashley understood her words and went downstairs instantly.


    It just happened that she didn''t get her period yet and she was asionally experiencing a


    stomachache.


    What a great time to frame Valeria using her fake pregnancy! Once Valeria arrived, Ashley ran out of


    the vi quickly and shouted, "Valeria Brown, you''re finally here.¡±


    "Ashley Evans, tell me you''re joking.Did you really throw away my mother''s remains?" Valeria


    questioned.


    "Yes, I left none of it behind!"


    Ashley was deliberately trying to provoke Valeria, so she acted harshly.


    "Valeria, you shameless b*tch.How dare you ordered people to attack Mason and me.I won''t let you go!


    I told you I''m not an easy person to deal with.I''ve already thrown away everything I can and even burnt


    some of it!"


    "You must be kidding! Where did you throw them?" Valeria was aggravated.


    "I won''t tell you!"


    "Sure, then I''ll just go in and have a look.You''d be in trouble if any of my mother''s belongings are


    gone!"


    Valeria ran directly to the vi.


    Of course, Ashley wouldn''t allow her to enter the vi.


    She immediately reached out and blocked her way, "Valeria, you b*tch, Mason doesn''t even want you


    now.Why are you still trying to seduce him?"


    "Are you insane? A scum like Mason is a perfect match for a b*tch like you.What do you think I need a


    disgusting man like him for?"


    "Hmph, stop kidding yourself.


    Everyone knows how much you like him.


    Just because he doesn''t want you, you immediately found yourself a gigolo to live with because of a fit


    of anger! Valeria, look at how pitiful you are.


    You''re such a disgrace to your family


    "At least I''m not as filthy as you guys.You and Mason are birds of a feather.You brainless people are


    indeed a perfect match for each other!"


    Valeria retorted.


    "Ashley Evans, do you think Mason likes you that much? Let me tell you the truth, he doesn''t love you


    at all as he''s just fooling around you.Otherwise, he wouldn''t be crying and begging me for


    forgiveness.Do you wanna hear what he said to me?"


    Valeria yed the voice recording on her phone, and William''s voice immediately resounded.


    He was talking about how he disliked Ashley and that it was her who had seduced him shamelessly.


    Upon hearing this, Ashley was extremely infuriated.


    Valeria looked at her contemptuously and said, "Did you hear that? Do you really think Mason really


    likes you? He''s just ying with your feelings.After all, it''s you who clung to him willingly, so, why not?


    You''d really think that a swine like you will get married to him one day? In your dreams, b*tch!"


    Valeria''s spiteful remarks aggravated her, and she immediately pounced on her like a crazy woman,


    "B*tch, I'' Il fight you!"


    Valeria quickly dodged to the other side and sessfully protected herself from the sudden attack.


    Ashley initially nned to pick a fight with Valeria and fall on purpose.


    She wanted to nder her for pushing on her, and subsequently take the opportunity to me her for


    causing the miscarriage.


    However, there was an unexpected twist to it.


    The ground was uneven, and there was a brick sticking out.


    She tripped on the brick and fell heavily onto the ground helplessly.


    With a loud bang, she identally fell head-on towards the ground.


    The excruciating pain made her shrieked loudly.


    Valeria was shocked, and she looked at Ashley who was lying on the ground.


    Ashley held her stomach and cried miserably, "Ouch! My head...hurts...Ouch...my stomach...Ouch...


    Ashley''s scream resounded the entire ce, and Julie immediately rushed out upon hearing it, "Ashley!


    God...Ashley, what''s wrong with you? There''s a lot of blood! You'' re bleeding!"


    Julie rushed to her rescue instantly.


    She thought her daughter was faking the pain until she noticed that her forehead and clothes were all


    besmeared with blood.


    She was anxious and flustered.


    "Ash...Ashley, what''s going on?"


    "I''m hurt...Mom, my stomach hurts...My head hurts too..."


    Ashley gasped in pain.


    Julie was shocked by the tragic incident.


    She originally nned to frame Valeria for pushing Ashley and causing the miscarriage.


    However, she didn''t expect that Ashley would really get injured.


    She pointed at Valeria furiously and said, "How can you be so vicious? No matter what happens, she''s


    still your older sister!"


    Valeria retorted, "Did I do anything? This has nothing to do with me''


    "You''re still denying? Didn''t you see that she''s severely injured? Quickly call an ambnce over! Aww.,


    my poor baby...boohoo¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Mason, who was there to drive Ashley for abortion, immediately rushed over upon seeing


    this scene.


    He stopped the car hurriedly and asked, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Julie was pleased and reassured after noticing Mason''s presence, she immediately reported, "Valeria


    came here and beat her up...She is too vicious..."


    Julie cried out helplessly, "Mason, save our beloved Ashley.She''s injured and bleeding


    uncontrobly.Send her to the hospital quickly!"


    On the other hand, Mason was somehow happy after seeing Ashley groaning in pain on the ground


    and was covered in blood.


    It seemed that she had a miscarriage.


    What a good timing! Besides, Valeria could be med for Ashley''s miscarriage.


    Delighted, he immediately held onto Ashley who was suffering from the injuries, and he stared at


    Valeria fiercely, "You just wait for it.If anything happens to her, I'' m not gonna let it slide!"


    In fact, Valeria was really innocent.


    How did this have anything to do with her? She did nothing and Ashley fell by herself though.


    Nevertheless, she knew that she was involved in serious trouble now.


    Both Ashley and Julie loved to stir up problems out of the blue.


    What was worse, it was impossible for her to escape since Ashley had been severely injured.


    Julie would definitelyin about her to Ronald.


    By that time, Ronald would certainlye and confront her.


    And obviously, she would be scolded for this.


    Then, she rubbed her head in distress and gave William a call.


    His phone was turned off, so she had to call Abbie.


    They had just gone for a spa session together, and Valeria didn'' t wake Abbie from sleep when she left.


    Abbie received a phone call from her after she woke up, and she was in a daze, "Valeria? Why are you


    calling me?"


    "Abbie, something big has happened.Ashley fell and injured herself while she was picking up a fight


    with me.Her pants are besmeared with blood, and she must''ve had a miscarriage.They will definitely


    me me for this.What should I do now?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there.Wait for me!"


    Abbie rushed over and called Richard while she was on the way.


    "Bro, something''s up with Valeria.Ashley fell and had a miscarriage, so now they''re trying to me


    Valeria.What should we do?"


    Richard immediately said, "Where''s William? Why don''t you look for him?"


    "Valeria can''t get through to him.That damn b*stard failed us at this critical moment.He has no abilities


    or connections, so he can''t help Valeria, anyway.'' Abbie ranted out.


    "I get it, but I''m busy now.You take her away, and I''ll arrange someone to take care of it."


    After hanging up the phone, Richard tried to call William, but he couldn''t get through to him as well.


    Therefore, he called Marcus and said, "Your future Madam got caught up in big trouble.Your boss''s


    phone is switched off.Can you arrange someone over to take care of the matter?"


    Marcus immediately did as instructed.


    Soon, Abbie and the people under Marcus arrived.


    Upon seeing their arrival, Valeria got out of the car.


    The pool of blood was still on the ground.


    Abbie then hugged andforted her.


    "Don''t be afraid.We''re here to help you.After that, Abbie looked at the people arranged by Marcus,


    "Can you take care of this matter?"


    "Of course! But I want to know what happened here."


    Someone responded respectfully.


    Valeria immediately told them about what had happened just now.


    Then, the man nced around and said, "As long as you did not push her, you''d be alright.Don''t worry,


    we''ll settle it!"


    "Really? You have to guarantee to do it wlessly.After all, Valeria''s family situation is different.Her


    father is so suggestible that he''d believe everything his mistress says , and Valeria will certainly be in


    trouble.We must obtain sufficient evidence to shut their mouth!"


    "Hey, the evidence is right here."


    The man pointed to the surveince camera installed above the door.


    Surprisingly, Valeria and Abbie didn''t think of this.


    They were suddenly enlightened by his discovery.


    Abbie gave him a thumbs up and praised him, "Good job.Indeed, you'' re really good!"


    In fact, there was more than one surveince camera.


    There was one installed at the entrance of the vi and several outside the building.


    Valeria entered her house and checked on the surveince camera that was facing the front door.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The video clearly showed that Ashley was the one who fell by herself, and there was still a distance


    away from Valeria.


    Valeria and Abbie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was nothing more to worry about.


    Abbie took Valeria''s hand and said, "Let''s go.Don''t worry about it now.Let''s wait and see what the pair


    of evil mother and daughter can do!"


    Meanwhile, Ashley was sent to the operating room along with a series of screams.


    Julie had already found a doctor in advance, and now she was just waiting for the doctor to talk about


    Ashley''s miscarriage.


    Ashley had some bloody wound on her forehead.


    Knowing that Ashley was not pregnant, the doctor treated her wound first.


    Unexpectedly, Ashley cried out even more miserably and kept saying that she had a stomach ache.


    The doctor felt that something wasn''t right and immediately examined her.


    Just then, the doctor was startled by the examination result.


    It turned out that Ashley, who was faking her pregnancy, actually had a miscarriage! The doctor quickly


    arranged some procedures to treat her miscarriage.


    The surgery took a long time, so Julie and Mason stood outside and waited.


    When the doctor announced Ashley''s miscarriage, Julie didn''t care much about it because she thought


    it was all part of the n.


    She quickly faked her crying and called Ronald on the phone.


    Ronald was having a meeting at thepany.


    Thus, his phone was switched off.


    When she couldn''t reach him, she immediately called Ronald''s secretary and asked her to inform


    Ronald about the incident.


    After the meeting ended, Ronald called her back, and she was crying miserably on the phone.


    "Ronald, something happened to Ashley, and it''s all because of Valeria.Valeria is too cruel, how could


    she do this to a pregnantdy?"


    "Ashley was severely beaten up by her and she was bleeding non-stop.Now she''s still in the operating


    room and her condition is still uncertain! Boohoo...How can this happen? Thank God, Mason came


    over.Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable, huhu..."


    Julieined while crying.


    She was too engrossed in her acting and didn''t take notice of the man standing next to her.


    The man held a pinhole camera in his hand and recorded Julie''s awful acting.


    Ronald was shocked when he heard that Ashley had a miscarriage.


    He quickly rushed over.


    Once he arrived at the hospital, Ashley had been pushed out of the operating room.


    She was in aa.


    The doctor reminded Julie again, "She had a miscarriage and suffered serious bleeding.Her uterus


    lining is very thin and fragile now.Be carefull!"


    Julie thought the doctor was exaggerating, so she didn''t care too much.


    She continued to fake her cries and followed along as Ashley was being pushed into the ward. The


    doctor put Ashley on an IV drip, while Julie lowered her head in sadness and kept wiping her tears.


    Ronald rushed over and asked in a panic, "How is everything going?"


    "Ronald! You finally came! Boohoo...We were so afraid just now.Ashley was being treated in the


    operation room for almost two hours, but she is still unconscious now.If anything happens to my poor


    child, I didn''t want to live anymore too...huhu..."


    Julie threw herself into Ronald''s embrace and cried bitterly.


    Ronald looked at Ashley, who was lying unconscious on the bed with a concerned expression.


    He nced at her pale face and bandaged forehead.


    If she was gone, then the connection between them and the Howard family would be broken.


    Why did that d*mn Valeria kept going against her? He was furious.


    Then, he said angrily, "That d*mn shrewd! I''ll definitely teach her a lesson! You can rest assured that I


    will do you two justice!"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Mason stood at the side with a cold expression.


    Julie had been crying since just now, and he was utterly annoyed.He really had an urge to just turn


    around and leave.


    However, he decided to stay since Ashley was pregnant with his child, and that he was also partially


    responsible for the ident.


    Also, it may seem too cruel if he were to leave like this, so he waited patiently outside.


    Since Ronald was here, he decided to leave instead of enduring the annoying cries.


    Mason excused himself and said, "Aunty and uncle, I have something to do.I have to go now!"


    "Now? Don''t you want to apany Ashley here?" Ronald asked with an ugly expression.


    His daughter was unconscious and had a miscarriage, yet Mason still wanted to leave? Wasn''t he


    heartless?


    "I have something that I need to do.I''lle back tomorrow! If there''s anything you need, just let me


    know"


    Mason was being patient now.


    He knew that he could break off his rtionship with Ashley now that the child was gone.He had to tell


    Elizabeth about everything that happened today.He would like to know what she thought.


    Seeing Mason''s hard- hearted attitude, Julie tried to ease the atmosphere, "Ashley is safe and it''s all


    thanks to Mason.Just let him go.We can stay by Ashley''s side."


    After Mason left, Julie continued toin and bad-mouth Valeria.


    Ronald couldn''t bear it any longer, so he immediately picked up his phone and called Valeria.


    "B*tch, do you think you can escape from the trouble after what you''ve done to Ashley?"


    Upon listening to Ronald''s reprimand, Valeria wore a bitter smile and defended herself.


    "Dad, Ashley''s matter has nothing to do with me.She fell by herself!"


    "How dare you make up absurd lies now? Do you think I''m a fool? Come to the hospital right now!"


    Ronald didn''t believe a single word she said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "For what?" Valeria retorted.


    "What do you think? To make amends with her, of course! It''s all your fault that she''s be like


    this.Not only do you need to apologize to her, but you also have topensate for the damage she


    has suffered!"


    This was Ronald''s usual way of irrational thinking.


    He chose to stand on the mistress''s side without any say for valid evidence.


    Even Abbie, who was beside Valeria, couldn''t stand his words anymore.


    Valeria really had a hard time enduring their usations.


    Therefore, she decided to talk openly about everything today.


    She sneered and said, "Okay, I''ll go to the hospital right away to apologize.You guys just wait and see!"


    Julie was relieved after seeing how Ronald was on her side.


    She wept and sobbed tearfully.


    "Ronald, our dear Ashley has never lived a tough life ever since she was born.She has always been


    raised like a princess.Just look at how she has been bullied by Valeria recently.She was pped in the


    face, attacked with rotten eggs, and now she even lost her child because of that wretch."


    "She''s severely injured and her child was gone.This is all Valeria''s fault and she did this to her


    sister.Ashley and I have always been tolerant of her.Who knew that one day she would treat us so


    cruelly and even took advantage of our kindness.I don''t ask for you to punish her, but I only hope that


    you can promise me one thing."


    "What''s your request?" Ronald asked.


    "It''s nothing much.It''s just that Ashley really had suffered too much, and yet, she still does not have a


    legitimate status to her name.If you really love her, you should admit her as yourwful daughter.Don''t


    let her live miserably as an illegitimate child of yours anymore.¡¯'' Ronald expected Julie to ask for


    something excessive, but he didn''t expect it to be this.


    He hadn''t admitted Ashley''s identity up until now because he was afraid of ruining his reputation.


    After all, he would surely be criticized for having an affair with another woman and having an


    illegitimate daughter shortly after the death of his wife.


    Moreover, he was afraid that Valeria would cause trouble.


    Since such a thing happened today, why not take this opportunity to force Valeria in acknowledging


    Ashley''s identity? After Ashley became the legitimate daughter of the Brown family, they would


    definitely rise in fame.


    After all, Ashley was sharp-witted and clever.


    She would definitely be more useful to himpared to the useless Valeria.


    At the thought of this, Ronald immediately agreed, "Don''t worry, I''ll announce her identity after she


    recovers."


    With Ronald''s assurance, Julie was relieved.


    She had been fake crying until now, and she waspletely worn out.


    Even so, Ronald didn''t get her some water to quench her thirst.


    She felt embarrassed and quickly stood up, "I''ll go ask the doctor about her condition.You stay here


    and watch after her for a while.Once Julie went out of the ward, she immediately noticed the doctor


    waving to her in the corridor, "Mrs.Evans, I was just about to find you-"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Miss Evans'' miscarriage has done a lot of harm to her body.You must take good care of


    her.Miscarriages are not good for women.Since she has simr experiences before, she must be


    careful to prevent futureplications.You''d better not let her get pregnant in the meantime!"


    Julie was shocked, "No...Do you mean that she''s really pregnant?"


    "Yes!"


    The doctor nodded assertively.


    "How is this possible? She still has her monthly menstruation.How is it possible for her to be


    pregnant?"


    Julie was in disbelief.


    "She doesn''t have the menstruation, the bleeding is actually a sign of miscarriage.I just examined her,


    and she really had a miscarriage."


    "But thest time...didn''t you say that..""


    Julie was anguished, "Why didn''t you notice signs of pregnancy when she was herest time?"


    "I didn''t examine herst time, did I? You said that she wasn''t pregnant and she asked to prescribe


    some medications to fake her pregnancy.So, I thought it was just a side effect of taking the


    medicine.You should know better than me, shouldn''t you?"


    The doctor''s rebuttal made her mind went nk, and she had never thought that something like this


    could happen.


    She always thought that Ashley wasn''t pregnant, and Ashley herself didn''t know that she was pregnant


    either.


    That was why she had taken those medications to deceive Mason.


    She didn''t expect it to be a real pregnancy , after all.


    Ashley was really pregnant! And how could she actually let her pregnant daughter fake a miscarriage


    just to frame Valeria? Who would have known that this really caused her miscarriage? What kind of sin


    had shemitted? She was fooled by her own tricks.


    Julie had never imagined that her daughter was, in fact, really pregnant.


    D*mn, even though she had sessfully med Valeria, her daughter had also lost her child.


    If she had known about the pregnancy earlier, she would have used it to threaten Mason.


    However, now both parties were at a loss.


    Julie didn''t have the mood to drink water anymore, and she walked back to the ward in a depressed


    state.


    Ronald looked at her and thought that Ashley''s situation must have not been good, "What did the


    doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that we need to take good care of her injuries."


    Julie couldn''t help but shed tears.However, she was really crying this time.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Ronaldforted her while she cried.Just then, the sound of footsteps resounded in the corridor, and


    Valeria appeared at the ward.


    Upon seeing her arrival, Ronald red at her and scolded, "You unfilial daughter, look at what you did


    to Ashley!"


    "It wasn''t me who harmed her, she fell all by herself!" Valeria argued.


    "Valeria, Ashley is already in this state, you can''t just deny responsibilities like that; Julie chimed in.


    "Let me repeat myself, I did not touch her.It was she who rushed over and fell!"


    "Ashley is so gentle and kind.She can''t even bear to trample on ants.How could she pick a fight with


    you? You¡®re lying through your teeth; Julie would never admit the truth and immediately refuted.


    "What? How could a kind person be so shameless and snatch away other people''s man?"


    Upon seeing Ronald''s fierce gaze, Valeria knew that he sided with Julie.


    Therefore, it was no use for her to defend herself.


    She looked at Julie and sneered, "Excuse me, but did you see me hitting her with your very own eyes?"


    "I didn''t, but I know clearly that it was you who beat her up first."


    Julie suddenly switched over her innocent look and became aggressive.


    "Ronald, I wasn''t feeling well today and Ashley took care of me at home.Suddenly, Valeria came back,


    and so Ashley went out to have a look.I didn''t know what happened.I only heard voices of Valeria


    scolding her.Later, I heard Ashley shouting for help, so I quickly ran out .By then, Ashley was already


    lying helplessly on the floor and covered in blood.She was on the verge of death..."


    Julie sobbed so hard that she choked on her words.


    Upon hearing this, Ronald was burning in fury and almost had the urge to beat Valeria up.


    Abbie, who remained silent throughout the conversation, suddenly came out from behind Valeria and


    stopped Ronald, "Uncle Brown, calm down.Let''s talk about it!"


    Seeing Abbie, Ronald immediately retreated his hand and said, "What''s there more to say? Miss rk,


    I know that you have a good rtionship with this bloody girl, but this is our family''s internal affairs.I


    hope you won''t meddle in it! "Yes, I absolutely understand, and I don''t intend to interfere.I just feel that


    it''s not right for you to hit someone before judging the circumstances."


    Abbie''s attitude was harsh in front of Ronald, and her tone was unpleasant.


    "Valeria, what are you still doing there? They ndered you indiscriminately.Can''t you defend yourself?


    You haven''t done anything wrong, have you? Take out the evidence and show them! It''s impossible for


    them to distort the facts now¡¯


    "Huh? What evidence?"Ronald asked.


    Valeria took out a copy of the video recording and showed them, "Look, this is the surveince video


    outside our vi .Please take a closer look at it on how Ashley got hurt!"


    The video had clearly recorded everything that took ce during that period.


    Meanwhile, Ronald''s face turned red after watching the video.


    He felt even more ashamed with the presence of Abbie.


    "Will you exin this?" Ronald red at Julie in anger.


    Julie never expected to see such a video.


    She only schemed to nder Valeria.


    She had forgotten to consider the fact that there were surveince cameras all over the house.


    "I...I...How could Ashley possibly hit her? She must have said something harsh.Anyway, she must have


    provoked Ashley somehow!"


    Ronald immediately chimed in, "That''s right.You must have said something that triggered her


    emotions."


    It was useless no matter how much she exined.


    In the end, Ronald would still insist that it was her fault.


    Valeria was extremely disappointed.


    Therefore, she looked at Ronald with a sneer.


    "So, tell me now.Did I hit her or did she fell by herself?"


    "You..."


    Ronald was ashamed and furious.


    "I''m off the hook now, right? And I don''t have to apologize anymore, correct? I don''t need for


    compensating her loss, yeah?"


    Valeria looked at Ronald coldly and disregarding his feelings.


    She said, "Is there anything else? Otherwise, I''ll be on my way: After Valeria and Abbie turned around


    and left, Ronald stood there in exasperation.


    How did he reach the point he was at if he had been aplete fool? He just had a moment of blunder


    and he had followed along Julie to scold Valeria so that he wouldn''t look bad.


    However, there was no need for him to pretend anymore since they had left.


    Ronald turned back and looked at Julie fiercely, "This is all because of you!"


    "Ronald, I..."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Ronaldshed out at Julie and pushed her away.


    Julie staggered back by the sudden push, while he strode out of the ward.


    Meanwhile, tears rolled down from Valeria''s eyes after she closed the car door.


    Abbie knew that Valeria was having a difficult time, but she never expected it to be so hard on her.


    Ronald didn''t believe her in the slightest.He even turned a blind eye to the evidence that was ced in


    front of him.


    What was the use of a father like that? Abbie sympathized with her.


    She took out a tissue and handed it over to Valeria.


    "Valeria, don''t cry! It can''t change anything.They did all this to see you sad and miserable, and we can''t


    let them have their way.C''mon, let''s go and have fun!"


    Abbie started the car whileforting her, "Let''s go have a meal at Wolf Group.Dinner is on me.After


    dinner, let''s go have fordies¡¯ night.Tonight, we are motivated to drive the two b*tches mad."


    Valeria wiped off her tears as they headed to Wolf Group.


    Along the way, Abbie keptforting Valeria.


    Valeria finally stopped crying under the care of her best friend.


    Suddenly, Valeria''s phone rang.


    It was William, and she picked it up with a choked voice, "Hello?"


    "Valeria, why did you call me?"


    William''s phone was switched off the whole afternoon.


    He had been in a meeting for a few hours, and he couldn''t stand it anymore. He made a fuss about


    wanting to leave as soon as the meeting ended.


    Hayden knew that he was exhausted after his first day of working, so he told him to leave.


    William finally switched on his phone after leaving thepany.


    He noticed Valeria and Marcus''s missed call, so he immediately called Valeria back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Why didn''t you answer my call just now? Where are you?"


    Upon hearing William''s voice, tears welled up in her eyes again.


    "I''m sorry, Valeria, I wasn''t allowed to turn on my phone during the first day of training in thepany.I


    just saw your call.What happened? Why are you crying?"


    "I am so sad! William, you b*stard! Why are you not here when I needed you the most?"


    "I''m sorry! It''s my fault.Where are you now? I''lle to find you right away.¡¯ Williamforted her


    immediately when he heard her crying.


    "I''m..."


    Before Valeria finished speaking, Abbie suddenly braked and pointed to the front, "Look!"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Valeria looked in the direction that Abbie pointed.


    At the entrance of Howard Group, William was walking down the Stairs with his phone.


    Why was William here at the Howard Group? He looked like he was just exiting the building.


    At the thought of this, Valeria immediately asked, "Where are you now?"


    "Me? I''m at the entrance of thepany.¡¯ How could William be working here? Elizabeth alone could


    have given him a lot of trouble.


    Unless there was another reason for him toe here.


    Valeria thought about it and immediately added, "Whichpany are you working at?"


    "I''ll tell you when I get back, He wasn''t willing to say anything more, so he must be hiding


    something.Valeria felt her heart went cold for a moment.She couldn''t imagine the consequences of


    William lying to her.


    What reason did he have to lie to her? She suppressed the question she wanted to ask, "Well, I''ll wait


    for you at home then."


    After hanging up, Abbie snorted and said, "See, I told you he is a lying piece of sh*t!"


    "Abbie, why is he lying to me? What is he nning to do?"


    Valeria muttered.


    "Who knows? Maybe he''s just like Mason who is going after your status and your wealth"


    "How is this possible? I don''t believe that!"


    "Even if you don''t want to believe it, open your eyes and look! Isn''t that Elizabeth? Why is she talking to


    William? Wait, do they know each other? Oh my god!"


    William had walked to the car and was about to get in, but Elizabeth came over.


    She stopped him and asked, "William , where are you going?"


    "Do I need to inform my sister-inw now on my daily schedule?" William asked quietly.


    Elizabeth replied, "I already know about what happened in the morning.Mason doesn''t know you, that''s


    why he stepped on your tail.Don''t take it to heart, okay, William?"


    "How can I not? My family''s business is being controlled by some outsider.If you were me, wouldn''t you


    be mad too?"


    "I know there is some misunderstanding between you and Mason.He didn''t know who you are and was


    disrespectful to you.But can you let this slide for once, for my sake, please? You have already beaten


    him and you are now his superior.Just let him go, okay?"


    Elizabeth thought since she was already being gentle and nice, William would consider her words.


    But unexpectedly, he didn''t even care.


    "Since you came to personally tell me all this, then let me put it bluntly here.I am a very vengeful


    person.If Mason doesn''t want to be taught a lesson by me again, ask him to get as far away from my


    sight as possible.As for the superiority you''ve mentioned, I am no senior to him.He''s an Eich and I''m a


    Howard.We have nothing to do with each other."


    After being embarrassed by William with his words, Elizabeth¡¯ s smile dropped, "Is it because of Valeria


    that you have a bad impression of Mason? Regarding that incident with Valeria, there''s another reason


    behind it, Mason shouldn''t be med.Also, if Dad knows about you and Valeria, he would never agree


    to let you two be together!"


    "Really? How do you know that?"


    "Because Dad told me before that he wants to introduce girls to you.I was going to look for some girls


    for you."


    "Dad asked you to rmend me girls? Aren''t you overestimating yourself now? I¡¯ ve always been the


    one who decides my own women, who said anyone can decide for me?"


    With that, William got into his car.


    Elizabeth stood there at the same spot and stared at his car with a dark face.


    How disrespectful!


    "Just wait, William, I will make sure you pay one day,¡¯ Elizabeth thought.


    On the other side, Valeria was sitting in the car with a pale face as she watched Elizabeth and William


    spoke.


    They were too far away for her to see their facial expressions.


    Abbie was not happy too.


    "I knew something was wrong with William! I didn''t expect that he has rtions with Elizabeth! Valeria,


    do you think Elizabeth is one of his guests? Do you think she was the one who wanted William to get


    closer to you?"


    "I don''t know"


    Valeria covered her face.


    Abbie''s spection was what she feared the most.


    If William really colluded with Elizabeth, what would she do? She could never let go of him as free and


    easy as she did with Mason.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She would definitely be heartbroken and extremely upset.


    At this time, Valeria was already feeling a sense of despair.


    Abbie saw her face bing pale.She felt heartbroken for Valeria.


    "Valeria, stay strong! You cannot give up no matter what.


    You still have me! Let''s go cheer ourselves up with some food, okay?"


    Abbie brought Valeria to Wolf Group.


    She ordered a table of delicious dishes, but Valeria wasn''t in the mood to eat.


    Abbie pushed the food in front of Valeria, "Eat up! Let''s go dancingter!"


    Valeria really didn''t have the appetite.She took small bites and chewed numbly.


    The food tasted like wax to her.


    Later, her phone rang as William was calling her.


    Valeria picked up her phone and was about to answer it, but Abbie grabbed it and hung up.


    "Ignore him! Let''s go have fun today!"


    William couldn''t find Valeria when he went back to Lake View Nest and she was not answering his calls


    either.


    He then called Marcus Field, who told William everything that had happened.


    William was enraged, "Since the pair of sh*tty mother and daughter want to y this game, then I shall


    go along.Go and release the audio and video on the inte.Also, arrange for someone to have an


    interview with Ronald Brown.A person like him deserves to be in the spotlight once in a while!" Marcus


    agreed.


    William then said irritably, "Go find out where Valeria is.


    I can''t get through to her phone, so I''ma little worried¡¯ "Miss.Brown should be with Miss.rk now."


    Marcus reminded.


    "I know.I just asked Richard to call Abbie.He said he couldn''t get through to her either.Help me arrange


    for someone to go look for them and report it back to me as soon as possible!"


    After hanging up the call, William immediately left Lake View Nest.


    He did not know where Valeria was, nor did he know where to look for her, so he just drove around the


    streets aimlessly...


    After the meal, Abbie brought Valeria to the bar.


    The two of them drank a lot of wine and danced around.When they were tired of dancing, they


    continued to drink.They repeated this until they were exhausted andid on the sofa.


    Abbie reached out and nudged Valeria, who was too tired and had fallen asleep on the table.


    Abbie sighed, and she was about to call someone to pick them up.


    When she looked up, she saw Richard appearing next to her.


    "Bro, you came at the right time.I was just starting to worry that no one is going to help me.Get Valeria


    up quickly, I''m a little tipsy!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Richard nodded and immediately dialed a number, "They are at a night bar,e now!"


    "Who are you calling?"


    Upon hearing Richard''s call, Abbie immediately questioned him.


    "A friend of mine!"


    ¡®A friend that needs our whereabouts? Oh no, I think I''m going to puke! Bro, keep an eye on Valeria! I


    need to go to the washroom!"Abbie said and rushed to the washroom.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard shook his head and sat down to look at Valeria, who was sleeping on the seat.


    A few minutester, William rushed in.


    "Why is she so drunk?"


    "Who knows? You should get her into the car first.I''ll be here waiting for Abbie."


    William immediately carried Valerie up in bridal style and left.


    Abbie vomited in the bathroom for a while and she staggered out.


    When she came back to the table, she saw that Richard was alone.Valeria was gone.


    She asked in horror, "Brother, where is Valeria?"


    "She''s in the car outside¡¯ "Oh, then please hold on to me.I''m feel too dizzy."Abbie said as she leaned


    on Richard.


    Richard helped her out and asked, "Why did you bring Valeria here? And why did you guys drink so


    much?"


    "Do you know how upset she is? To have a father like that and she was getting bullied.The cherry on


    top is her boyfriend is now a disappointment too!"


    "Disappointment? What do you mean?"Richard asked her back.


    "Bro, do you know that he is having an affair with Elizabeth ve "That''s bullsh*t!"Richard snapped.


    "I''m telling the truth.Valeria and I saw it with our own eyes .That d*rn j*rk said he was going to work, but


    he went to the Howard Group.He and Elizabeth chatted outside.Do you know we feel when we saw


    that scene?"


    Abbie took a deep breath and continued, "That man must be working with Elizabeth.He must be here to


    scam Valeria or something!"


    As they were talking, they got out of the bar and saw the ck Maybach quietly parking at the bar''s


    entrance.


    Abbie rushed towards the car, "Bro, where''s Valeria?"


    "She''s in the car¡¯ Richard answered.Abbie thought it was Richard''s car, so she opened the car


    door.Then she saw William, who was sitting in the back.William was holding Valeria in his arms.She


    was stunned for a moment.


    "You''re...here?"


    When Abbie saw William clearly, she instantly got angry.


    "D *mn you, how dare you show up here! I''ll kill you!"


    "Abbie rk!"


    Richard reached out his hand to stop her.


    Abbie squeezed her way to the front of the car desperately .


    "Don''t stop me.I''m going to teach this stinky man a lesson and let him know the consequences of


    bullying our Valeria"


    "Abbie, he''s my friend! He''s not a j*rk or whatever you just called him!"


    "Why are you making up stories for him? Why would you be friends with a disappointment?"


    Abbie wouldn''t believe it.


    "He''s from the Howard Family.William Howard!"


    "What? So he''s the douchebag who drinks and fools around all the time?"


    Abbie was drunk and couldn''t control herself.


    "That''s no different from a god*mn piece of sh*t! Gosh, how did Valeria end up with.."


    Richard covered Abbie''s mouth with his hand and said, "Abbie drank too much.Please forgive me."


    "It''s fine,¡¯ William chuckled faintly.


    "I will exin it to Abbie.You take Valeria with you first.She misunderstood that you have a rtionship


    with Elizabeth.I think you should exin it to her"


    "Alright! It''s okay, you can go!"Richard pulled Abbie into the car.


    Abbie was still angry.


    "Brother, how can you do this? Knowing what kind of person William is, you still allowed him to be with


    Valeria.How can you do this to my best friend?"


    "Abbie, William isn''t that despicable!"


    Richard exined, "He''s a good man.He''s not as bad as the rumors said"


    "What''s not true about those rumors? Is it not true that he gambles or sleeps around?"Abbie


    questioned.


    "D*mn it! You''ve gone too far.I''m telling you, although you are my brother, I hate it when men fool


    around with women like toys! Valeria is my best friend, she is like a sister to me.How can I rest assured


    when her boyfriend is a yboy?"


    "It''s none of my business that Valeria likes him.By the time I find out, he and Valeria were already


    together.Besides, William is loyal to Valeria.Can you stay out of it, please?"


    "I''m so pissed right now! If Valeria knows about William''s romantic affairs, she would definitely be


    pissed off!"


    "If Valeria can ept him now, can''t she ept that he is William from the Howard Family?"


    Abbie was stunned by his question.She said sulkily, "Let''s talk about this when Valeria wakes up.I''ll be


    the first one to support her if she doesn''t like William anymore.¡¯


    In the Howard family, Mason had been feeling uneasy ever since he left the hospital.


    Charles and Elizabeth hadn''te back yet.


    He couldn''t help but felt a little nervous when Elizabeth didn''t answer his call.Elizabeth finally came


    back at around 12, she looked gloomy.


    When she came in, she sat on the sofa wearily.


    Mason took the initiative to pour a ss of water for Elizabeth and said, "Aunty, drink some water."


    Elizabeth took a sip of water and sighed.


    "Mason, you''re in big trouble this time."


    "Is it because of William?"Mason guessed.


    "Yes, my dad is not happy that you messed William Howard.Your uncle is also being lectured.The old


    man said that your uncle was found to have abused his power and he wanted someone to investigate


    him.Your uncle is now busy covering up the loopholes in thepany¡±


    "That''s not fair! I didn''t even say anything.Besides, how would I know that he''s William Howard? What


    does he want? Isn''t it enough that I was punched by William?"


    Mason was angry.


    "I have no choice.My dad has always been biased.William Howard is the child of the woman whom he


    loved most.We are just outsiders"


    Elizabeth rubbed her forehead and suddenly remembered the issue of Ashley Evans, "Is the problem


    with Ashely solved?"


    "It''s settled.I was going to let her abort, but I didn''t expect Valeria to help me with that.God is really on


    my side; Mason''s face was full of joy for this matter.


    "Really? That''s wonderful, isn''t it?"


    Elizabeth''s face shed a hint of joy.


    "It''s a good thing that William and Valeria are together now .Father knew Valeria as your


    girlfriend.When the time is right, let''s tell my dad that Valeria cheated on you with William.Adding to the


    incident where Valeria pushed Ashley that led to her miscarriage, my dad would definitely hate her! If


    my dad doesn''t like Valeria, then it would be a problem for William.¡¯


    Elizabeth immediately became spirited, "There, now you have an exnation for why William hit


    you.Just say it was because Valeria was angry with you.Yes, that''s it!"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Valeria didn''t sleep well that night as she had been having nightmares.In her dreams, people bullied


    her, so she cried helplessly to no avail.


    Valeria felt a hand wiping away her tears gently in a daze.She felt like she had found something to lean


    on.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like the hand was her support system and she was nestling in his arms.


    William smiled when he saw she was onto his arm and he refused to let go.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed Valeria''s face.


    She reached out to hug his waist and nestled in his arms.


    Soon, she fell asleep again.


    The next morning, Valeria opened her eyes and she felt that something was wrong.


    Her head seemed to be buried under something.


    She stiffly raised her head, and what came into her sight was a magnified handsome face William


    looked at her with a gentle smile, "You''re awake?"


    Valeria looked at William in a daze.


    After a while, she came to her senses and she pushed William away.


    William extended his arm and pulled Valeria back.


    She then struggled hard, "Don''t touch me! William Howard!"


    "My love, I know why you''re angry.It''s because you saw me at the Howard Group''s entrance while


    arguing with Elizabeth right?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "A little birdy told me,¡¯ William held Valeria''s waist tightly, "I can exin, listen to me"


    "Okay, I''ll give you a chance to exin! Let go of me and talk properly!"


    "Well, you have to promise me to not get angry.I''ll tell you everything."


    "Okay!"


    William let go of Valeria and reached out his hand to touch his head.


    William was no longer care-free and suave, instead, he looked a little awkward.


    He looked at Valeria, who avoided his eyes, and he coughed, "Well, actually, I''m not a gigolo from the


    nightclub."


    "What are you if you''re not a gigolo?"


    "My name is William Howard, Charles¡¯ younger brother¡¯


    "What? You''re William? You''re that Howard family''s swinger..."


    Valeria immediately covered her mouth.


    Hearing Valeria called him the Howard family''s swinger, William started to turn casual.


    He looked at her with a faint smile, "Yes, that''s me¡¯ Valeria red at him, "Then why did you lie to me?


    Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I''ve told you that I''m not a gigolo.You''re so fixated on calling me that though.I couldn''t do anything


    about it, so I let you be¡¯


    "That''s not a reason.You are deceiving me and I hate it when people lie to me"


    Valeria looked at him angrily, "You have so many opportunities to tell me, yet you just kept me in the


    dark.Do you enjoy deceiving me like this?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to lie to you, I just...Valeria was so angry that she interrupted William''s words,


    "What are you trying to do? Am I just one of the many women you have that you''d just y around and


    leave?"


    "You''ve gone too far.Let me tell you, I''m not just any woman you can pick off the streets!"


    "I know and I never treat you like them.I''m...


    "You''re so shameless, William, I hate you! I hate you so much!"


    Valeria interrupted him again.She had heard Abbie talk about William before.


    He was not an ordinary person.He was involved in all kinds of parties, whores, and gambling.He was


    said to be involved in almost everything, be it Russian roulette, or all sorts of other weird games and


    Sports.


    She was dating such a man for so long.


    The worst was that she loved him so much.


    This was infuriating! Valeria couldn''t stand it anymore and she came down from bed abruptly.


    William leaped up as well and grabbed her, "Valeria, listen to me!"


    "I don''t want to! William, you''d better let me go, or I might act recklessly"


    "What can you do?"


    "i''ll kill you! Shame on you! You''re too dirty! You manwh*re! "Valeria was so angry that she started to


    curse William.


    William wanted to exin, but when he heard Valeria call him dirty and said that he was a manwh*re,


    his face darkened and he let go of Valeria''s hand.


    Seeing his sullen face, Valeria was a little scared.


    She had heard rumors about William.


    He was lecherous, ignorant, and promiscuous.


    However, she did not know if he had a good temper.


    He would not hit a woman, would he? She did not dare to scold him anymore.


    Instead, she took a few steps back as William looked at her with a dark expression.


    After the two of them looked at each other for a while, Valeria turned around and walked away.


    William stood in the middle of the room while watching Valeria leave.


    Valeria walked out of the door and she found that it was not Lake View Nest, but a different vi.


    She walked to the entrance of the apartment and put on her shoes.


    Then she opened the door and went straight out.


    Valeria walked out of the vi quickly.


    When she walked out of the door, she realized that she didn''t have any money, nor did she have her


    cell phone.


    This vi was in a foreign ce.


    She couldn''t see the ends of the road.


    She couldn''t wander around till she found a taxi though.


    However, it was too embarrassing for her to ask William for help.


    "Fine, I''d just go.


    Maybe I''ll run into a taxi if luck is on my side.¡¯ Valeria walked along the bend of the vi for a long time,


    but she didn''t see a taxi.


    She drank too muchst night, and her footsteps were a little heavy.


    She was looking for a ce to sit down and rest when the sound of cars came from behind her.


    Valeria turned around and saw a ck Maybach parked behind her.


    The man who was driving the car opened the door and respectfully said, "Miss Brown, Mr.William


    asked me to send you back!"


    Seeing that William wasn''t in the car, Valeria didn''t have any objections.


    When they got in the car, the driver handed her a ss of milk and said, "This is what Mr.William asked


    me to give you.¡¯ Valeria did not take it as she didn''t want to drink anything that was given by


    William.Since she did not take the ss, the driver''s hand was just outstretched there.


    She had no choice but to take it, "Mr.William said that after you drink the milk, I''ll give it to your cell


    phone.¡¯


    "B*stard, he could still threaten me like this,¡¯ Valeria drank the milk angrily, and then the driver gave


    Valeria her bag.


    "Your phone is in your bag.Miss Brown, are you going back to Lake View Nest?"


    "No, send me Gorham City."


    Valeria had no ce to go now except for Abbie''s house.


    In the vi, William stood in front of the window in his pajamas and he lighted a cigarette.


    A frown formed on his handsome face.


    He didn''t expect Valeria to react this way after he revealed his identity.


    He knew she would be mad and upset, but he didn''t expect her to be so repulsive.


    It was strange as she could ept when he said he was a gigolo in a nightclub but not the fact that he


    was actually from a rich and wealthy family.


    Valeria''s angry face shed in his mind.


    She called him dirty.


    Was he really the one? William breathed out the smoke and looked annoyed.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Valeria arrived at Gorham City and knocked on Abbie''s door.


    Abbie came out while rubbing her eyes, "Valeria...you''re here?"


    Valeria entered the house dejectedly and sat down on the sofa, "Abbie, how did I end up with William


    last night?"


    "Uhm...Valeria, he didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    Abbie looked at Valeria''s face carefully.


    "He didn''t do anything to me, but I am furious.Why did he lie to me? I even said all those words to him


    before this.As I think about it now, I''m such a foolish!"


    Valeria began toin to Abbie, "I gave him money and told him not to pretend to be rich.I also


    advised him to keep a low profile and even said I wanted to control his financial status.He must be


    dying ofughter on the inside¡¯


    "Well, he''s really despicable! My brother said William tried to exin to you but you didn''t want to listen,


    so he just let it be."


    "He could have just told me who he is, but he didn''t.He must have seen me as one of those women he


    had yed around with before.Abbie, how many women do you think he had?"


    "I don''t know either.My brother said that it was just a rumor.In fact, William is not as bad as the


    gossips!"


    "Your brother and he are the same.Of course, he''s on William''s side,¡¯ Valeria was irritated.


    "He lied to me that he is a gigolo and even said he is Marcus Field''s driver! Could it be that Marcus and


    he are also working together to lie to me? He must have gone to other women when he left me every


    night and said he needed to go to work.He really fooled me!"


    The more Valeria thought about how William could have lied to her and went to another woman''s bed,


    the more her blood boiled.


    Abbie didn''t know what to say, so she could only try tofort Valeria, "Forget it, just think of it as you


    found a gigolo and stayed together for a while.Then, after you realized he is a piece of trash, you may


    dump him.You''ll feel much better this way."


    "I didn''t treat him like a gigolo...I just..."


    When Valeria thought that she even wanted to marry William and yet he was only fooling with her, she


    became even more agitated


    "I''m so mad right now! I will never forgive him!"


    At the hospital, Ashley, who had passed out for one whole day, finally woke up.


    Julie Evans immediately went up to her with red eyes and said, "Ashely, how are you feeling? Are you


    still in pain?"


    "Mom..."


    Ashley called out Julie weakly, "l have a headache , and my stomach hurts too..."


    Ashley said weakly.


    When she saw Julie''s red and swollen eyes, she froze.


    She looked at the ward and noticed that it was only Julie alone, so she found it strange, "Where''s


    Mason and my Dad?"


    "They...They have something to do back home;¡¯ Julie answered while suppressing the anger and


    sadness in her heart.


    "I''ve suffered so much and could there be something at home that''s more important than me?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ashley couldn''t ept it, "How can they do this to me? What about that b *tch, Valeria Brown? Where


    is she? Did dad teach her a lesson?"


    Although she was angry now, what mattered most to her was if Valeria got into trouble.


    Julie''s eyes turned red, and she did not dare to tell Ashley the truth, "Your father will deal with her.Don''t


    worry, that little b*tch won''t be happy for long!"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Ashley felt a little better.


    After such a big incident, Ronald must think that she really miscarried and would punish Valeria


    severely.


    She wanted to see Valeria getting into trouble with her own eyes, no matter what! The pain subsided at


    the thought of that.


    Julie on the other hand already had someone prepare some nutritious soup for her daughter, who was


    miscarried and in pain.


    After drinking a bowl of soup, Ashley recovered a little strength and reached for her cell phone to call


    Mason, "I¡¯ m gonna call Mason.Julie stopped her, "No, just rest for the time being and recover.Don''t


    worry, that b*tch will get the lesson she deserves!"


    Ashley felt that Julie''s reaction was a bit strange, "Mom, don''t you want to know how Mason and


    Elizabeth n to deal with Valeria?"


    "No matter what they''ve decided on, all you should do now is to rest.Don''t be stupid.If you call him now,


    wouldn''t that make Mason think that you arepletely fine? You have to make it seem as if you are in


    a serious condition.This way, they have a reason to punish her severely¡¯ Ashley felt that what Julie said


    made sense and sheid back down on her bed.


    In the vi of the Howard Family, Hayden went straight back to the house from thepanyst night.


    When he woke up in the morning, a private doctor was testing his blood pressure.


    Charles rushed in with a newspaper in hand.


    "Dad, something happened! But thank God I managed to keep it under control, or else it''s going to be


    really bad"


    Hayden looked up at him faintly and Charles handed the newspaper to him.


    The headline was eye-catching indeed "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Hayden didn''t even look at the contents and he asked directly.


    "Um, it''s about William.It says here the paparazzi found out that William is dating Mason''s girlfriend,


    Valeria Brown.This news is obviously written to get viral, good thing my assistant suppressed it down in


    time: Charles pretended to be a good person and took the credit .Hayden only replied with a ¡®hm¡¯ and


    nodded without a change in his facial expression.


    "Valeria Brown, right? When did she start dating William?"


    "I don''t know much about this.I only found out after this news was out.I always thought she was still


    with Mason! She''s a strange one.She was chasing Mason previously and now she is already dating


    William.What a shameless woman!"


    Hayden''s expression turned ugly.


    He had heard of Valeria taking care of Mason in the past, and he had even admired Valeria''s kindness.


    He didn''t expect Valeria to be dating his favorite son this time.


    Charles''s expression changed when he saw his father''s slight change.


    He knew that Hayden was unhappy, so he immediately added on.


    "Valeria is indeed a beautiful woman, and I''m sure William wouldn''t reject her if she was the one who


    tried to get near him.I think the reason why William hit Mason must be because of this woman.She


    might have said something to William, or else why would William hit Mason?"


    Hayden''s expression turned even uglier.


    He had always defended William no matter what.


    Although he was unhappy, he still tried to side with William, "That''s just your assumption, you can''t go


    around believing it without proof"


    "Dad, Mason is outside.Why don''t you call him in and ask him? You can then ask William after that.The


    truth will reveal itself, right?"


    Hayden nodded when he heard this, "Let him in then!"

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Mason entered the house with a bruised face.He still looked badly hurt after getting beaten up by


    William that day.He greeted Hayden the moment he stepped in.


    Hayden noticed his bruised face and hesitated before speaking, "


    Have a seat.


    Tell me everything you know: "Well, I don''t know anything much.What I know is mostly about Valeria


    Brown.I don''t even recognize Mr.William when I saw him yesterday.I thought he was the gigolo Valeria


    had taken an interest in.¡¯


    "A gigolo?"


    Hayden was furious.


    His eyes were suddenly filled with anger.


    Mr.William of the Howard Family was being regarded as a gigolo! He was Hayden''s favorite son, man!


    This was infuriating!


    "No, it isn''t me that called him a gigolo.It was Valeria who insisted that he¡¯s one,"


    Mason quickly pushed the me on Valeria, "Valeria met Mr.William at a nightclub and had since taken


    an interest in him by making him her sugar-baby:"


    "This is uneptable! Valeria must be a messed up woman if she''s able to do such a thing!" Charles


    interrupted.


    He was being lectured by Hayden the other day and embarrassed himself.


    He then went to Mason and Elizabeth that night.


    After listening to their suggestions, he had decided to use Valeria as a stepping stone to defame


    William.


    William and Valeria were very close.


    Charles nned to let Hayden separate them from each other.


    Once William lost the woman he liked, he would most definitely be decadent.


    As for Valeria, she would probably stop acting so arrogant! This sounded like a good n indeed.


    Mason had already discussed this with Charles and Elizabeth.


    He then quicklyined about Valeria again "Her kindness is just pretentious.I only found out now


    that she is actually very mean.She''s definitely not a good person.I saw from the news today that she


    kicked and punched a pregnantdy.Thedy suffered a miscarriage afterward."


    "What? She even hit a pregnantdy? That is inhumane!"


    Hayden was disgusted by the information.


    Mason immediately showed Hayden the news.


    Seeing the pool of blood and the photo of thedy who was on the ground, Hayden was furious.


    "Where''s William ? I''m going to call him for an exnation right now!"


    They just wanted to teach William a lesson, but if William came here to provide any exnations, it


    would create trouble for them.


    Charles immediately stopped Hayden who was about to give William a call.


    "Dad, you''d better not call William.We all know how bad his temper is! If he knows it is Mason who told


    you everything, he would definitely beat Mason up!"


    "As if he dares!"


    "He already threatened Elizabeth yesterday.He said Mason should probably avoid showing up in front


    of him, or else he would beat the crap out of Mason every time he sees him¡¯ "He''s getting rebellious,


    isn''t he?"


    Hayden became even more provoked.


    Charles sighed.


    "I think Valeria is a veryplicated woman with bad intentions.I suspect she already knows about


    William''s identity way before, that''s why she broke up with Mason.Now, the two of them are even


    staying together! Dad, I think William should stay away from a woman like her¡±


    "Well, of course! To think William is a gigolo at a club even when he dresses up So well and drives a


    luxurious car...She must be very maniptive!"


    Hayden let out a cold sneer.


    "Also, Valeria also has a bad reputation.When she was still with Mason, she hooked up with different


    men and even ended up aborting a child! She''s such an embarrassment to the family!"


    Charles continued defaming Valeria.


    Hayden''s expression darkened.


    "I will not allow her to stay by William''s side any longer.We would have to find a way to make her go as


    far away from him as possible"


    "Dad, you know William''s temper very well.He is just going to rebel against you if you go harsh on him.I


    think we should think of a n first.It would be better if we can secretly make Valeria leave him on her


    own.¡¯


    "I see.Alright then.I''ll think of something.¡¯


    Charles and Mason were satisfied with themselves for making Hayden so mad at Valeria.


    They didn''t even do anything except nder her in front of Hayden! Hayden loved William too much to


    punish him, but he was most definitely not going to let Valeria be with William anymore.


    As for William, he was very protective of Valeria.


    He would absolutely be furious if his father tried to separate them.


    The two of them left the Howard family''s house happily.


    At this point, they were only waiting for their Hayden to act.


    Then, Hayden watched both of them left before calling William.


    The call was picked up and William''s muffled voice came from the other side of the line, "Hello?"


    "William, have you had breakfast?"


    Hayden''s voice was very soft.


    There was not a single trace of displeasure that could be heard from his voice.


    "Not yet.I just got up; William replied.


    "Thene by and have breakfast with me? I''ll have La prepare the dishes you love.How does that


    sound?"


    "No, it''s fine.It''s too troublesome!"William refused.


    "What about breakfast at the Wolf Group? The food there is not bad.What do you think?"


    William was in a bad mood, but at the thought of Hayden''s poor health, he didn''t refuse, "Alright, how


    about you have breakfast at home and I''ll treat you for lunch at the Wolf Group?"


    "Great, see youter at noon then!"


    Hayden sighed as he hung up the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lucas, the butler stood by his side and noticed that Hayden didn''t look happy.


    He said tentatively, "I thought you wanted to ask Mr.William about Valeria"


    "No, I can''t just ask him like that.Charles is right.William has a bad temper and he''s extremely


    stubborn.He is only going to be rebellious if I go hard on him.I shouldn''t push this issue too harshly¡¯


    William hung up and slowly walked into the bathroom to take a bath and change his clothes.


    Half an hourter, he drove out of the vi.


    While he was on his way, Marcus called him.


    "Mr.Howard, Charles, and Mason spread the incident to the public during the night.After doing that,


    Charles asked his men to cover up the news.I really have no idea what he was thinking.¡¯


    "Maybe it has something to do with Valeria.He probably wants to stand up for Mason.Also, I''m guessing


    he ns to defame me and pretends to be the good guy at the same time.And if that¡¯s the case, ask


    your men to spread the news, make it viral.I want to see how he¡¯s nning on handling the


    consequences."


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea.It''s going to ruin your reputation as everything that will be revealed is


    negative"


    "Well, bad news about me has been circting on and on for a long time.One more bad thing about me


    isn''t very damaging, is it? Make sure they make it into the headlines ¡°  William said carefreely.Then he


    recalled the issue with Valeria that day and asked, "Anyway, is everything ready?"


    "It''s all ready.When do you think is a suitable timing forthat?"


    "I''ll handle it after lunch.Oh yeah, I''m having lunch with my father at the Wolf Groupter.Get them to


    prepare the dishes my father likes"


    Marcus agreed and William hung up the phone.


    His gaze fell on the picture of Valeria on the screen.After a while, he tossed his phone aside and sped


    up.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Valeria spent the whole afternoonining, so Abbie brought her to Wolf Group to fill her


    stomach.Their car came to a halt at the entrance of Wolf Group.


    Right at this time, William''s Bentley stopped beside their car.


    William sat in the car and looked at Valeria while she coldly ignored him.


    She didn''t even spare him a nce.


    Abbie then pulled her into the building together.


    William shook his head and got out of his car.


    He just followed behind them.


    Noticing that William was following behind, Abbie whispered, "Valeria, William is behind us.Do you think


    he came to apologize?"


    "Just ignore him.I get mad when I see his face! His apologies are meaningless; Valeria scoffed.


    "Alright, as you wish.Let''s pretend we don''t know this person at all"


    As they spoke, they entered the elevator.


    William, who was behind them, strode forward.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, he reached out to block the door and stepped right in.


    Abbie and Valeria moved to one corner of the elevator to be as far away from his as possible.


    However, William didn''t bother at all and he moved towards Valeria instead.


    Valeria raised her head and red at him.


    She then moved to the side even further but William kept inching nearer towards her.


    Abbie was speechless.


    Why was William so brazen? Seeing that William''s body was about to lean on Valeria''s, Abbie quickly


    switched position with her.


    William noticed that and pulled himself back.


    He then leaned against the wall.


    The elevator stopped at the restaurant.


    Valeria and Abbie hurried out of the elevator while William followed behind slowly.


    Abbie turned around and red at him.


    "Why the hell are you following us, you shameful sh*t?"


    William raised an eyebrow but didn''t say anything.


    He walked past them and disappeared at the end of the walkway.


    Abbie scoffed and said, "He must have done that on purpose.I''m sure he would have clung to you like


    a little kid if you have smiled at him just now!"


    Valeria remained silent as she was feeling very irritated.


    The two of them entered their reserved room and they quickly sat down.


    Abbie ordered some dishes and started to check her phone.


    "What the hell? Who did this? Could it be Mason Eich, that scum? Why would he nder William like


    that? This is crazy!"


    Valeria tilted her head to have a look.


    When she saw the huge headlines, her face immediately darkened.


    "I bet this is the work of Mason and Ashley Evans.They really are the perfect scumbag couple!"


    "D*mn, they really have the balls to do this even after knowing William''s identity? That''s pretty bold,


    isn''t it? But don''t you think it seems like William doesn''t have any status at home? Even an outsider


    has outdone him this time!"


    Abbie couldn''t help but feel sympathy for William suddenly.


    "The thing between you and William, it was Mason that caused it.He and Ashley tried to manipte


    you, that''s why you ended up being with William.And now they are saying that William was the one who


    came to you first? That''s disgusting! Hey, do you think the rumors about Williams were all made up?"


    "Who knows? But he''s definitely not innocent, or else there wouldn''t be so many scandals about him,¡¯


    Valeria became more annoyed.


    "Hm, I don''t know for sure, but my brother once told me that Charles is not a good brother.When he


    was still abroad, he repressed William a lot as he was afraid that William would try to fight for the family


    inheritance.I kinda pity William a little"


    "Abbie, I thought you hate him.Why are you pitying him now?"


    "Hating him is one thing, but his background stories are still real, you know? I heard that he was sent


    abroad when he was very young.William has always been very smart.He graduated with three degrees


    when he wasn''t even 20 years old.The university he graduated from is a top-tier university.Later,


    Charles found that things were not going well and he tried to lure him into doing bad things...¡¯


    "Alright, stop right there.Your brother told you all of these, right? I''m sure he just wants to brainwash


    you,¡¯ Valeria cut Abbie off.


    Abbie was stunned for a moment, "Oh yeah! My brother must have wanted to defend William...That''s


    ridiculous.Alright, let''s not talk about him anymore.Our food is here, let''s just eat."


    In another private room, William walked over to Hayden with a smile and sat down beside him, "Dad,


    I''ve asked them to prepare some dishes that you like.You should eat moreter when food is served"


    Hayden smiled as he looked at William, who was very handsome.


    It was such a pleasant sight the more Hayden looked at William.


    He said, "Uh, you still remember what I like to eat.You''re so much better than those brothers of yours."


    "Well, it''s still your money that is being spent.I''m just benefiting from it while trying to be a good son"


    "Ha...This boy!"


    Haydenughed heartily.


    He couldn''t find anything wrong with William at all other than being a yboy who didn''t have a loyal


    heart.


    Thinking of what Charles and Mason had told him in the morning, he said tentatively, "William, you''re


    not young anymore, you should stop fooling around.Also, you should concentrate on your career and


    having a family¡±


    "Oh, sure!" William responded directly.


    Hayden''s heart thumped.


    It was because William would always find excuses every time Hayden mentioned marriage.


    But this time he actually agreed.Did he really fall for Valeria? The old man was worried and asked with


    a straight face, "When will you bring your girlfriend to meet me?"


    "Hm, not so soon,¡¯ William replied.


    "Well, can I know her name?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Nope,¡¯ William poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Dad, why are you in such a hurry? With such a handsome face and a good temper like mine, it''s a


    piece of cake for me to get married and have kids¡±


    "That''s true.But you should look for those who are from good family backgrounds.I don''t like messy or


    complicated women¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pick out a wife ording to your preference.I promise I''ll bring a good and pure girl


    back"


    These words made Hayden felt much more at ease.


    Valeria had been with Mason for several years, and her pregnancy was all over the ce.


    She was definitely not a pure woman.


    From the looks of it, William was just ying around.


    So Hayden decided not to bring it up.


    The dishes they ordered were quickly served.


    Sure enough , they were all Hayden''s favorite dishes.


    William was all smiles as he served Hayden with dishes and soup.


    Hayden was in a good mood and he ate a lot more than usual.


    After lunch, William wanted to help Hayden get up.


    But right at this time, his cell phone rang.


    Richard''s voice came, "William, where are you?"


    "I''m having lunch in Wolf Group.What''s up?"


    "What''s up? Don''t tell me you''re still kept in the dark about something as huge as this? I''m telling you,


    you''ve been framed and it is really...ugly.The news mentioned that you stole someone else''s girlfriend


    and that you''re unruly.How did I not know you have done that? Don''t tell me it''s your brother, his wife


    and Mason''s doing!"


    Richard''s voice was very loud.


    William was holding Hayden at this time, so Hayden heard it clearly.


    William actually did it on purpose.


    After waiting for Richard to finish speaking, he let go of Hayden and walked over to the side, "It''s fine,


    I''m used to it.It''s just a small matter, so don''t worry about it.I''ll talk to youter."


    Then, he hung up the phone and looked at Hayden as if nothing had happened.


    "Dad, let''s go!"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Hayden didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he got into the elevator with a smile.


    When they reached the parking lot, they split and went separate ways.


    William helped Hayden into the car and waved goodbye with a smile.


    The driver started the car and drove away with Hayden.


    However, William didn''t leave immediately.


    He lit up a cigarette when he got into the car.


    Hayden, who was sitting in the back seat, turned around and saw William smoking alone in the car.


    The smile on his face gradually faded away.


    He looked at the butler, Lucas, and asked, "Did you hear William''s phone call just now?"


    "It seems to be a call from Mr.Richard.He''s talking about what Sir Charles said this morning,¡¯ Lucas


    answered immediately.


    "Didn''t he say that the matter in the morning had been suppressed and covered up? Why is it being


    spread again ? Please take a look at what''s going on right now,¡¯ Hayden ordered.


    After making a few calls and trying to figure out the matter , Lucas reported, "The news was indeed


    releasedst night.Sir Charles found out about it and ordered for it to be taken down.But it is being


    released once again and it''s getting viral.The informant told me it''s not possible to cover it up anymore


    now¡±


    "What an excuse! What could possibly be out of control from our family in this city?"


    Hayden spoke in a cold tone.


    "What is Charles nning to do? What good does it do to him to defame William''s reputation?"


    "Um..."


    To Hayden, both William and Charles were his children and he could say whatever he wanted about


    them.


    But it was different for Lucas.


    He couldn''t simplyment on anything as he was only a staff.


    Instead of answering Hayden, he changed the subject, "There''s another news that is as viral as Sir


    William''s.It''s about Valeria Brown."


    "Valeria? What happened?"


    "It''s about her, Mason, and a woman named Ashley Evans.It''s quiteplicated...The story is more or


    less about how Mason cheated on Valeria with Ashley.The interesting part is that Ashley is actually


    Valeria''s step-sister, which means Ashely is an illegitimate daughter of Valeria''s father.After Mason had


    an affair with her, Ashely got pregnant.Her miscarriage was a result of her own carelessness as she


    fell.But they tried to me Valeria and now they have been exposed with concrete evidence¡¯


    "Why does it soundpletely different from what Charles said this morning?"


    Hayden was astonished.


    "Yes, it is indeed different.I''m not sure about the issue with Mason and Valeria, but there''s a video of


    the miscarriage."


    Lucas hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Remember the incident when the Howard Family


    apologized to the designerst time? It was actually also an apology to Valeria.Mason and Ashley''s


    n to manipte Valeria was exposed and countered by Valeria herself.I''ve mentioned this to you,


    but you didn''t really care about this issuest time¡¯


    "So, do you mean what Mason and Charles told me this morning was not true?"


    Hayden chuckled with a bright smile.


    "I can roughly assume what''s going on.Let the news spread and don''t bother about it.I want to see how


    Charles ns to handle the consequences."


    After Mason and Charles went to the Howard family house toin, they went back to Charles¡¯


    vi.


    Last night, Elizabeth and he spent the whole night discussing their n, and now he was sleepy.


    He decided to take a nap after everything was settled.


    Just as he was sound asleep, he heard a loudmotioning from outside.


    Mason got up in shock and heard Charles yelling angrily downstairs.


    "What the hell is this? Do you take me for a f*cking fool?"


    Mason''s feeling of sleepiness vanishedpletely and he immediately went to have a look.


    In the living room, Elizabeth was covering her face with her head lowered down.


    Charles put his hands on his waist and he looked furious, "Didn''t you say that the n is going to


    work? Look at what the f*ck they exposed!"


    "Useless b*tch!"


    With a loud curse, Charles pped Elizabeth hard on the face again.


    He even gave her a forceful kick! Elizabeth was kicked back and she fell on the sofa.


    Charles was still angry so he went to grab Elizabeth''s hair violently.


    Looking at the situation downstairs, Mason was both afraid and mad.


    He hurried down the stairs to stop him, "Uncle! Stop!"


    Upon hearing Mason''s voice, Charles let go of Elizabeth.


    He turned his head and pped Mason too, "Both of you are going to be the death of me!"


    Mason took a step back after being pped and Charles threw a newspaper in front of Mason.


    "Just take a look! What the hell did you tell mest night, hmm? I f*cking believed in the both of you


    and even ndered William in front of my father.And now? Wonderful! How am I supposed to face my


    father now?"


    Mason looked over and saw the headline on the front page.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®Ady from a rich family ndered by a yboy and his mistress: After seeing the contents clearly,


    Mason was taken aback.


    How did the news of Ashley''s miscarriagee to light and even got into the headlines?! Was it


    Valeria who did it? Mason hurriedly exined, "Uncle, this must have been done by Valeria.She was


    the one who pushed Ashley and now she''s lying...


    Before Mason could finish exining, Charles pped him again.


    "Son of b*tch, look at the back! You told me it was Valeria who cheated on you! Now they have


    evidence of you meeting up with Ashley in the hotel.It shows that you were already hooking up with her


    more than half a year ago! Also, you told me it was Valeria who pushed Ashely which led to the


    miscarriage.But it''s actually Ashley who fell by herself.It has nothing to do with Valeria at all! Why the


    f*ck did you lie to me?"


    Mason was being pped twice and he felt a little dizzy at this moment.


    Elizabeth was extremely upset to see Charles hitting him.


    She didn''t care about anything else and got up and hugged Charles¡¯ waist, "Honey, please calm


    down.Mason has his reasons...Don''t hit him anymore, okay? He''s a grown adult now, and it''s


    embarrassing to hit him like that.


    Charles let out a huge breath, "Embarrassing? Look at what he did.If he didn''t drag me into this maybe


    I wouldn''t have been so furious.I even talked so much nonsense in front of my father! How do I exin


    myself now? Tell me!"


    This was driving Charles crazy.


    Both of them had been ming Valeria for the breakup and saying it was her who cheated.


    Charles never took it seriously, nor did he have any interest in it.


    Last night, when Elizabeth and Mason wereining about this issue, it just happened to be at the


    right time when he wanted to teach William a lesson, so he decided to trust this two.


    Who knew things would turn out this way.


    Charles even took Mason to denigrate William in front of his father! He had always acted like he had a


    close rtionship with his own brother, William.


    But now Mason had ruined everything!


    "F*cking piece of shit! No matter what, get this problem solved for me as soon as possible!"


    Elizabeth covered her face and said, "Honey, Mason and I will go to apologize to dad and admit our


    faults.Don''t worry, we will take the responsibility for this."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Ronald returned homest night in a bad mood.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Ashley hooked up with Mason and did Valeria wrong.


    But he could see that Mason never had real feelings for Valeria, so why did she left him with no choice?


    Ashley was already pregnant at that time.


    Valeria could have just let Mason go and everybody could move on with their own lives! That ongoing


    problem was already giving him a headache, and now Julie and Ashley had given him a much bigger


    problem.


    He never expected them to publicly nder Valeria! And this time, Valeria caught them off guard and


    she had something against them.


    Ronald didn''t really care for Valeria, but he was just embarrassed.


    After all, what happenedst night had been witnessed by Abbie.


    It was very humiliating for him that this happened in front of an outsider.


    Although he was furious that Julie and Ashley did such a thing, he was even angrier that Valeria looked


    for help from an outsider instead of going to him to exin.


    Ronald was not happy with this.


    He didn''t visit Ashley in the hospital, instead, he went to thepany at noon.


    When he was about to meet his clients with his assistant, he was surrounded by paparazzi when he


    walked out of thepany building.


    "Mr.Brown, we are the journalists from B City TV station.There are a few questions that we have for


    you.¡¯


    The B City TV Station was a big deal of this city.


    Ronald was surprised that they came to him for an interview.


    He asked cautiously, "What questions do you have for me?"


    "We have been focusing on shows regarding families and marriage.As we all know, Mr.and Mrs.Brown


    have always been very loving to each other, so we wanted to ask you some questions regarding


    families"


    Upon hearing this, Ronald said with a smile, "Sure then.¡¯ "The rtionship between you and Mrs.Brown


    has always been very strong and both of you are a great role model to us.But unfortunately, Mrs.Brown


    was taken away from this beautiful world...We would like to know, how is your rtionship with Miss


    Brown now? Do you n to remarry? If so, would Miss Brown object to this decision?"


    "My wife hasn''t left us for that long, and I don¡¯t have any ns to remarry.As for my daughter Valeria,


    she has always been a very good child.She''s very sweet and has been advising me to remarry since


    she doesn''t want me to be lonely, Ronald said against his conscience.


    "Really? In that case, Miss Brown is really a wonderful daughter! You must be very happy to have a


    daughter like her, right?"


    "Yes, I love her very much.And just like every father in this world, I wish that my daughter can live a


    happy life.¡¯


    "Your love for your daughter is very touching indeed.However, we have a video here to show you...


    A reporter took out the video taken at the hospital yesterday and yed it.


    In the video, Julie was cursing Valeria for her viciousness and ruthlessness at the top of her lungs.


    The scene of Julie crying about Ashley''s miscarriage was intriguing indeed.


    Ronald''s expression changed when he saw the video.


    A brave reporter asked, "The woman in this video said that she is your wife.ording to the


    information we have, Mr.Brown did not remarry, yet you have a daughter who is slightly older than Miss


    Brown.Didn''t you say love your wife very much, why would you cheat on her?"


    "You mentioned that you love Miss Brown very much and that she''s your precious daughter.But why


    would you allow your mistress and your illegitimate daughter to bully her like that?"


    "Oh, one more thing, the woman who imed to be your wife mentioned that your illegitimate daughter


    had a miscarriage.She said it was done by Valeria.Can we know what''s going on?"


    "Also, isn¡¯t the man that stood aside Miss Brown''s boyfriend? So, does that mean your illegitimate


    daughter was once pregnant with Miss Brown''s ex-boyfriend? How do you feel about this?"


    Facing all the questions that were bombarded at him at once, Ronald quickly rejected them all and he


    got in the car with aplicated expression.


    The reporters even patted the window and asked, "Mr.Brown, are you really willing to let your


    illegitimate daughter steal your own daughter''s boyfriend? Isn''t that too messed up?"


    This was the first time in Ronald''s life that he had been humiliated like this.


    He quickly started the car and he avoided the reporters as soon as possible.


    He was furious.


    How did this turn out this way? Was it Valeria''s doing? What an ungrateful brat! How could she do this!


    Ronald immediately took out his phone and dialed Valeria''s number.


    The moment she picked up the phone, he said angrily, "Girl , look what you have done! I''m going to


    teach you a lesson \"


    Valeria and Abbie just finished their lunch at this time.


    She found it weird that her father suddenly scolded her out of nowhere, "Dad, why are you yelling at


    me out of a sudden? "Huh? Don''t you know what you have done? You unfilial daughter.You used all


    kinds of ways to punish Ashley for revenge.You revealed everything to the media and humiliated our


    family.Do you feel happy doing this?"


    "What do you mean? I didn''t do anything!" Valeria retorted.


    "Who else could it be other than you? You''re as shameless as your mother, you shameful brat!"


    Ronald did not only scold her but also her dead mother.


    Valeria was so angry that she hung up the phone immediately.


    Seeing that Valeria was trembling with anger, Abbie didn''t know what had happened, "Valeria, what did


    your father say to you?"


    Valeria took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, "Abbie, I don''t know who told the media about


    Ashley''s miscarriage.My dad thought I was the one who reported and he scolded me."


    "How can he do this?"


    Abbie was very angry, "Valeria, don''t worry.You have done nothing wrong, and you didn''t even do it!


    You''re innocent.But who''s behind it?"


    "I have no idea either!" Valeria replied irritably.


    "Wait, actually it might be a good thing.Mason and that b*tch is should be taught a lesson.Let''s sit back


    and enjoy the show¡±


    Abbie picked up her phone and checked her social media.


    When she saw the news of Mason and Ashley, sheughed heartily.


    "Valeria, the news that is spreading is all about the two of them! They were recorded in the hospital,


    even their hook up at the hotel was being exposed! Thements are all shaming them.Hahaha!


    Karma hase! Serve them right!"


    Looking at Abbie''s gloating expression, Valeria could not help butugh as well.


    Abbie then suddenly stoppedughing, "It can''t be William that did all of this, right?"


    "Could it be?"


    Valeria asked back.


    "It''s impossible for him to not retaliate after what happened this morning.Furthermore, with a friend like


    my brother, I''m pretty sure William has something to do with this.Should I give my brother a call now?"


    "Nah, it''s fine.It''s none of my business,¡¯ Valeria said with a sigh.


    "Valeria, are you really breaking up with William? What are you going to do next?"


    Valeria hesitated for a moment.She nodded and then shook her head again.


    Abbie knew that Valeria really couldn''t make up her mind.


    "You''re staying with him now, aren''t you? If you want to break up with him, move away ande stay


    with me.Go back and pack your things and I''ll help you as well"


    "I''ll take care of it myself.I don''t have anything much¡±


    "Well, let''s get going then.I have some things to take care of now.Juste straight to my house once


    you''ve finished packing.You have my passcode, right? We''ll talk about thister tonight.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Valeria then went back to Lake View Nest.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The house was very quiet and William was not home.


    She entered the bedroom with mixed feelings and began to pack her clothes.


    The wardrobe was filled with both of their clothes as they didn''t separate them.


    She picked out her own clothes and tossed them on the bed.


    Then she found a suitcase and ced all of them inside.


    A sound came from outside.


    Valeria raised her head and saw William at the door.


    He was a little out of breath and he must have rushed home.


    Seeing that Valeria was packing her clothes, he stopped at the door and asked, "Why are you packing


    your clothes?"


    "I''m moving!" Valeria said straightforwardly.


    "Why do you want to move?"


    "Don''t you know why?"


    "You said that you will not leave me! What are you doing now?"


    William''s face darkened.


    "You said you would never lie to me, but what did you do?"


    Valeria questioned.


    "That''s because..."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore.Let''s just break up in peace and we''ll go our separate ways.Just


    pretend that I''m one of the women you fooled around with since I''m nothing special...¡¯


    As soon as Valeria finished speaking, William rushed to her angrily and held her chin, "I will not let you


    go!"


    "Let go of me! I have to leave! You can''t stop me!"


    "No! I won''t let you take a step out of here.If you leave, I will."


    "So? Are you gonna hit me? Or kill me?"


    "I won''t hit you or kill you.I''ll f*ck you right now, right here!"


    He then lowered his head and started to kiss her aggressively on the lips.


    Valeria did not expect him to react in such a way.


    She immediately reached out and pushed him away.


    William grabbed her hands and continued to make out with her.


    No matter how she resisted, Valeria could not do anything .


    She was then pressed onto the bed by William.


    The two of them ended up entangled in the bed.


    At first, Valeria still had the strength to resist.


    But she gradually lost her energy.


    William grabbed her hands with one hand and used the other hand to rip her clothes apart.


    Soon, her top was pulled apart.


    Seeing that he was going to unzip her drove her crazy.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, "Don''t do this, William.If you touch me today, I''ll hate you for the rest of


    my life! I swear!"


    This made William froze for a moment before letting go of her.


    Valeria sat up and hurriedly tidied up her clothes.


    While wiping her tears, William sat on the bed and looked at her for a while.


    Then he grabbed her and said, "I''m sorry.Valeria, please don''t leave me...Please stay with me, okay ?¡±


    "No! You''re a liar, an a*shole I don''t want to stay here with you!"


    "Apart from my identity, I never lied to you about anything else! I even apologized to you, can you


    please forgive me ? ¡°


    "No, I don''t believe you.You have slept with so many women! I won''t trust you anymore!"


    Valeria''s tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    She was actually reluctant to leave him, but she knew that William would never really love her.


    He was the son of the Howard family.


    He was rich and could get all the women he wanted in a blink of an eye.


    She was sure he came to her for a taste of something new, and he didn''t really have feelings for her.


    She had to end their rtionship this time! Valeria tidied her clothes and started to quickly pack her


    stuff again.


    William just sat on the bed and stared at her.


    When he saw Valeria carrying the suitcases out, he scratched his head and a hint of cruelness shed


    across his face.


    "Valeria, if you really leave now...Don''t me me for what I''m about to do!"


    "What are you gonna do?"


    "I''ve never been dumped by a woman.If you dare walk away from me now, I swear there''s nothing I


    wouldn''t do!"


    William''s face was not cheeky as usual but it was cold and distant.


    "I''m not Mason.I have countless ways to deal with you.I''ll make your life a living hell!"


    "Are you actually threatening me? Shame on you!"


    "Since getting dumped is already an embarrassment, I don ¡®t care if I''m shameless or not.Put your stuff


    down and I''ll give you some time to cool down.Then, we can talk.I won¡¯ t allow you to move away now!


    That''s too humiliating for mel"


    "You b*stard!"


    Valeria was so angry that she couldn''t hold back her anger.


    William stood up and walked towards her, then he picked up the suitcase beside her, "You can stay


    with Abbie for the time being until you have calmed down.I will wait for you to get over it"


    Valeria red at him, "What if by that time I still insist on breaking up?"


    "You wouldn''t.You wouldn''t be able to find another man like me,¡¯ William softened his tone and he


    nted a kiss on her forehead, "My love, I''m giving you time to cool down.


    I trust that you wille back!"


    "You shameless j*rk! Stupid piece of sh*t!"


    "Hush! Don''t provoke me, I''m not in a very good mood now, "William ced his finger on her lips.


    William handed her a card and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore.I just assume that you are going


    for a short getaway.You can spend the money here for your holiday"


    "Buy whatever you want with the card.The password is your birthday.Oh, and don''t switch off your


    phone.I will call you at any time."


    Valeria wanted to protest but for some reason, even though William was smiling and talking to her, she


    felt a little scared.


    This was not the usually gentle and loving William she knew.


    It was as if the man in front of her had changed.


    She couldn''t bring herself to protest as she didn''t know what he would be if she did that.


    In the end, Valeria was forcibly left with a card and she was sent to Abbie''s ce.


    William made sure Valeria entered the ce before leaving.


    Closing the door with a bang, Valeria fell and sat on the sofa.


    She shamelessly submitted to William! D*mn it, how did this happen? William left Abbie''s apartment


    and returned to his car downstairs.


    Afterward, he lit a cigarette.


    He didn''t want to threaten Valeria actually.


    But if he didn''t do it, she would leave him.


    He wanted to give her some space and time to calm down before talking to her about this.


    He was sure that Valeria had feelings towards him.


    William finished smoking a cigarette and he left.


    In the hospital, Ashley was very weak after her miscarriage.


    Julie didn''t disturb her much and she was looking at the news online.


    She didn''t expect to read the news about Valeria.


    It turned out that the man with Valeria was William from the Howard Family? Julie was shocked.


    She didn''t expect Valeria to find such a man right after Ashley premeditatedly took her ex-boyfriend.


    Although William''s reputation was not great, he was handsome and he was Hayden''s favorite son.


    He was so much better than Mason.


    Julie was filled with jealousy and anger.


    If she had known that Valeria would end up with William, she wouldn''t have asked her daughter to


    seduce Mason! This way, Valeria would not even have the chance to be with William! It turned out that


    their n ended up being a stepping stone for Valeria! Julie was extremely annoyed and she tried her


    best tofort herself with senseless thoughts.


    William was a yboy and he had many women.


    He wouldn''t be with Valeria for long and would probably dump her once he was tired of her.


    Upon thinking this way, she felt much better.


    But it didn''tst long as the news about Ashley and Mason was being exposed and it had gone viral.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The video of her crying while scolding Valeria was released on the inte.


    There were many angryments regarding this.


    Julie was astonished and immediately gave Ronald a call.


    However, she couldn''t get through! Julie was in a state of panic.


    Valeria must have shown the video to Ronald, that must be why he was furious with her , right? She


    had to find a way to appease Ronald''s anger so that he could help suppress the news of Ashley and


    Mason.


    While Julie was thinking about this, she heard footstepsing from the corridor outside.


    Apanied by the sound of footsteps, a few women''s loud voices came through, "I heard that the


    woman in room 706 is a shameless slI*t.At such a young age, she already knows how to seduce a man


    and even got herself a miscarriage!"


    "I know, right! I heard that the man she seduced was her sister''s boyfriend!"


    "What the hell? Are her parents stupid or something? If she was my daughter, I would have pped the


    sh*t out of her!"


    "Well, don''t you know that her mother is also a mistress? Like mother, like daughter! Of course, her


    mother would raise her to be such an embarrassment! Oh yeah, have you guys seen the video?"


    "Of course! That mistress is really disgusting! She ndered her man''s legitimate daughter!"


    The voices of these women were so loud that Ashley, who was asleep at this time even woke up,


    "Mom, who is outside? Why are they saying all these horrible things?"


    "Don''t worry about them, just rest!"


    Julieforted, but it was useless.


    The people outside were getting even louder as they spoke in front of her ward.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Julie couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She got up and went out of the ward.


    She stared at the women fiercely, "What the hell are you guys saying? Don''t you know a patient is


    trying to get a peaceful rest here?"


    "Hey, isn''t this the sl*t''s mother? Hey, aren''t you embarrassed that your daughter did such a thing? Or


    were you the one who taught her such disgusting behaviors?"


    "Watch your filthy mouth!"


    Julie shook with anger.


    "Seems like mistresses nowadays are getting bolder.Gross!"


    With that, the woman spat on Julie''s face.


    Julie wanted to retaliate, but they seemed to have the upper hand.


    There were a few of them, and Julie was alone.


    She had no choice but to go back inside.


    Although the criticism outside was not too bad, Ashley was so angry that she cried.


    "Mom, what the hell is going on here? Where did these peoplee from? Are those people with


    Valeria?"


    "Who else do you think did this? That little b*tch is one step ahead of us and now she won! F*ck!"


    Julie cursed angrily.


    "How can she do all of that alone? She must have someone backing her up!"


    Ashely didn''t believe that Valeria was so capable.


    "Who else can it be other than William? We''ve miscalcted this time! Now we''re just helping


    Valeria.Do you know who is the man with Valeria right now? It''s the son from the Howard family!"


    At this point, Julie didn''t want to hide anymore and she revealed the truth about William''s identity to


    Ashley.


    Ashley sat up in shock, "How is that possible? Isn''t he just a gigolo? Is it really him? Why the hell would


    he be interested in Valeria?!"


    "I don''t believe it either, but it has already been revealed in the news.The man we thought was a gigolo,


    is in fact from the Howard family.Valeria really got lucky this time!"


    Ashley didn''t believe it.


    No matter what, she refused to believe that was true.


    She ignored Julie''s rejection and snatched the phone from her to have a look at the news.


    But the moment she looked at the screen, she saw the news about her and Mason.


    Videos of them going to the hotel, her ming Valeria for her miscarriage, and how her mother cried in


    the hospital walkway...


    Everything was out! They were all exposed! Ashley gritted her teeth angrily.


    Thements were all talking about her, Julie, and Mason.


    Seeing the unsightly words in thements, Ashley was so mad that she passed out.


    In order to avenge Valeria, this was all done by William.


    Mason and Ashley remained as the hot topic for 3 days! The three of them werepletely exposed.


    Charles wanted to suppress the media for Mason, but no matter what, it wasn''t helping, thus, Charles


    decided to let the news ride out.


    He was utterly embarrassed this time, and he still had to think of a way to face Hayden.


    It was a mess for Charles, but thankfully Mason and Elizabeth were shameless people.


    They were willing to take responsibility.


    As a result, they had decided to let Mason approach Hayden and apologize as he would take full


    responsibility for this.


    Mason had just talked nonsense to Hayden this morning and this time he had to go back again with


    Charles to apologize.


    What a joke indeed! When they rushed to the estate, William was also there.


    He was sitting on the sofa in the living room and he was drinking tea elegantly.


    Charles entered the living room first.


    He quickly smiled when he saw Hayden, "Dad, how are you feeling today?"


    "Thank God I''m still alive!"


    Hayden said coldly without any emotions.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Charles''s face.


    He nced at William, who was sitting next to Hayden, "William, you''re here too.Came to visit dad, isn''t


    it?"


    "Nah, not really, I''m here to ask dad for help.I am being ndered and defamed on the inte.So I


    need dad to help me out and catch the culprit behind this.The person needs to be taught a lesson,¡¯


    William replied.


    At this point, Charles had no choice left.


    He yelled at the door, "Well, what are you waiting for? Get in and apologize "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mason lowered his head and walked in with a bloody nose and a


    swollen face.


    William raised his head and looked over.


    Sarcasm shed across his eyes the moment he saw Mason.


    "What happened to you? I don''t remember hitting you that badly.Did you get beaten again by someone


    else? Do you not learn from your mistakes?"


    "I was the one who hit him, this piece of trash.He easily believed a woman''s crap and lied to me.I


    couldn''t stand him and beat the hell out of him.Now he''s here to apologize to dad.Since you''re here


    too...Mason, apologize to William!"


    Charles also med Ashley indirectly.


    "Huh? Is Mason here so useless to let a woman lead him by the nose?"


    William sneered.


    "Oh, wait.Is the woman you mentioned Ashley Evans, Mason''s new girlfriend? We don''t even know


    each other how could she talk crap about me?"


    "Actually..."


    Mason wanted to deny it but was interrupted by William.


    "Mr.Eich, why are you like this? You were the one who cheated on Valeria with Ashley first and got her


    pregnant.Why would you try to defame me out of the blue? Don''t you think my reputation is bad


    enough?"

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Charles and Mason nned to get over this by apologizing and quickly letting it slide.


    But they didn''t expect William to not give them a chance at all! "Cheated? Why did you deliberately try


    to defame him? Tell me the truth now!"


    Hayden''s face darkened instantly.


    "Dad, didn''t you read the news? The headlines said I sinned by stealing Mr.Eich¡¯s girlfriend.What the


    hell does that mean? He''s an Eich while I''m a Howard, so how does that make it a taboo?"


    William did not back down, "Besides, Valeria and I only got together recently.Mason and Ashely have


    already hooked up half a year ago! Yet, the news ndered me and Valeria instead, making us look


    like the bad guys here.I''m curious, how much did the guy pay to get this bullsh*t to the media?"


    "Embarrassing! How shameless!"


    Hayden then sshed the tea on Charles¡¯ face.


    "What did you say this morning? Hm? Tell me again now, won''t you?"


    "I...I was lied to by him! B*stard, aren''t you going to exin the whole situation?"


    Charles wiped the tea on his face and shot daggers at Mason.


    Mason immediately said, "This is all because of Ashley Evans, she manipted and lied to me! I didn''t


    know better, and I trusted her.I''m sorry, Sir William! I didn''t mean to do this! I apologize for my mistake¡±


    "So, a woman alone is capable of creating such a huge trouble?"


    William snorted.


    "She''s only an illegitimate daughter of a mistress.Do you think I''m stupid? You dare to say you''re not


    involved in any of this?"


    "I...I am.But I didn''t mean to offend you.I just wanted to teach Valeria a lesson.Ashley said that Valeria


    pushed her down and caused her miscarriage.I feel sorry for our child, so I did this in a fit of anger"


    Mason put all the me on himself, but Charles pped him again.


    "Shameless basi*rd, you''re such an embarrassment! You did such a humiliating thing and yet still have


    the guts toin about this to me! You dragged me into this mess!"


    "Bro, this won''t look good for you as well, will it? For a person that is in charge of the Howard Group,


    you easily believed in rumors, and you are manipted blindly...If this is how ourpany is being


    taken care of, does that mean it''s going to be at a loss instead of earning profits?"


    William let out a coldugh and retorted.


    Hayden stared at Charles with an expressionless face, "Son, could it be that you are not suitable for


    this position anymore? If that is the case, you should be reced!"


    Charles broke into cold sweat upon hearing this.


    He was finally able to take charge of thepany for the past year since Hayden fell sick.


    If he was to be reced now, it would be difficult for him to be promoted again.


    Charles immediately apologized, "Dad, this is just an ident.As for thepany, I would never be so


    careless with it.I promise¡¯


    "So, that means you are only careless when ites to me.Hey, I need a good reputation too, you


    know?¡¯ William added fuel to the fire.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hayden sneered when he heard this, "Back to the false rumors about William...It is Mason who paid


    someone to do this, right? Send the person who writes this piece of news to jail.


    As for the media, shut it down! I want immediate actions!"


    "Dad, that''s a little too easy on them.I have a better idea,¡¯ William said.


    "Oh? Tell me about it¡¯


    "Cut the reporter''s tongue off and chop the writer''s hands.Let''s see if they would still have the courage


    to do this crap again"


    "William, this is a society ruled byw..." Charles chuckled awkwardly.


    "Bro, are you not willing to help me clear my name?" William interrupted.


    "I promised dad that I''ll be a good man from now on.If you don''t punish them as a warning to others,


    these people will continue to nder me.So, I''m sorry to trouble you, bro!"


    Charles was furious at this point as hatred filled his heart.


    William was making him punish his own men...


    How extraordinarily cruel! Who would be willing to do his biddings for him in the future if he were to


    punish them? However, if he did not agree, William and Hayden would not let him go so easily.


    He had no choice but to agree.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get someone to handle this matter"


    Charles thought that since he was in charge of handling this now, he had decided to simply sweep


    things under the carpet.


    But he didn''t expect William to add on "Thank you very much, bro.If there is any problem, leave it to


    me.Although I am ignorant and ipetent, I have a lot of men with me.If you ever need help, just call


    me"


    Upon hearing William''s words, Charles¡¯ initial intention to half-heartedly handle this matter


    disappeared.


    William had a lot of guards and men with him.


    If any of his men were able to get their hands on Charles''s men, it would be an ugly oue.


    When he left the house, Charles¡¯ face was as gloomy as the night sky.


    He thought that after beating the crap out of Mason and apologizing, everything would be over.


    He definitely did not expect Hayden and William to be so harsh.


    After both of them got in the car, Mason spoke up carefully.


    "Uncle, do you really going to shut down those mediapanies? If we do this, nobody would be


    willing to do things for us in the future!"


    "Well, no sh*t! Didn''t you see how stern my father was? Do you think we can easily let things slide once


    he made up his mind?"


    Charles scoffed.


    "He''s so biased towards William! He always let him go easily while penalizing you so harshly; Mason


    mumbled.


    "He has always been like this and I''m already used to it.This is a lesson you need to keep in your


    head.Either you do things properly or you''d be choosing death.Do you understand?"


    "Yes.I will not repeat the same mistakes anymore.¡¯


    "Also, stay away from a woman like Ashley.


    This all happened because of her.


    She''s clearly bringing troubles to all of us: Mason promised.


    Charles was in a bad mood and didn''t say anything more.


    After a while, their car disappeared into the dark streets.


    As for William, he had decided to stay at the house for the night.


    After a shower, he texted Valeria, ''What are you doing?¡¯ As expected, there was no reply.


    He sent a text once again , ¡®Why aren''t you replying?¡¯


    Valeria texted back this time, "Sleeping!"


    William squinted his eyes as if he could see her face with angrily pouted lips.


    He shook his head.


    Was she still angry ? He didn''t even do anything! Why could she ept that he was a gigolo but not


    the fact that he was actually from a wealthy family? Women wereplicated indeed.


    William sighed and sent onest text, "Goodnight!"


    There was no reply from the other side.


    William waited for a while with his phone in hand.


    Then, he shook his head helplessly.


    He decided to sleep but then got up and made a phone call instead.


    "Prepare two sets of breakfast for tomorrow morning and send it to Gorham City!"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Valeria saw William''s goodnight text.She didn''t reply, but instead stared at the text for a long time.


    Could he send multiple women goodnight texts too? He was so promiscuous.


    Numerous women came one after another for him, so she must just be one of the many women to


    William.


    Valeria tossed her cell phone aside and covered her head with the quilt, but she couldn''t sleep.


    She was used to sleeping in William''s arm.


    Now, she was suddenly forced to sleep alone! Valeria tossed and turned all night but she did not fall


    asleep until the middle of the night.


    The next morning, Valeria was awakened by the doorbell.


    Abbie must be still deeply asleep, so she went to open the door sleepily.


    The man who used to send her breakfast at Lake View Nest was standing at the door with a box of


    food.


    "Miss Brown, Sir William asked me to bring you breakfast!"


    "I don''t want it!" Valeria refused.


    "This is Sir William''s order.I hope Miss Brown won''t make things difficult for me.If you don''t ept this,


    I will be punished when I get back"


    Valeria had no choice but to ept the breakfast.


    Abbie came out from her room as Valeria closed the door, "Who'' s knocking on the door so early in the


    morning?"


    As she wasining, she noticed the breakfast in Valeria''s hand, "Wow, is that from Wolf Group?


    Did you order it?"


    "No, William''s man sent it here"


    Valeria ced the breakfast on the table.


    Abbie was about to open the package, but she stopped when she heard that, "He sent it here? What''s


    that supposed to mean?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Didn''t you go back yesterday to pack your things? What did he say to you?" Abbie asked again.


    Valeria did not tell Abbie about yesterday''s incident.


    But since Abbie kept asking, she told her that William did not allow her to move.


    "He actually threatened you? That''s so mean!"


    Abbie was mad.


    "Yes, it was as if he was apletely different person! It was a bit scary, to be honest.That b*stard


    threatened and harassed me! My stomach hurts thinking about what he did! What should I do, Abbie?


    I''m so mad!"


    "What''s there to be angry about? Let me tell you, you should use your actions to show him that you


    already have someone you like.Let him think you don''t like him anymore.I don''t think he will still cling to


    you after that!"


    Abbie suggested.


    "But I don''t have anyone I like!"


    "Well, that''s easy! Let''s look for someone from the nightclub.Didn''t the two of you meet in a nightclub


    as well? By then, he wouldn''t cling onto you so shamelessly anymore."


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Valeria and Abbie went to Climax Space.


    When the two of them entered the private room, Abbie ordered loudly, "Get me all the best looking boys


    here!"


    The person in charge of the room was all smiles when he heard, "Miss rk, please wait for a


    moment.I''ll get them to prepare themselves."


    The person in charge of the room immediately called the manager, "Miss rk wants to y around in


    a room with the boys.What should we do?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I''ll ask Mr.rk,"


    The manager did not dare to simply send anybody to Abbie''s room.


    If Richard found out, he would skin him alive! The manager quickly gave Richard a call to seek advice.


    Richard and William were talking about something at this time.


    When he heard that Abbie and a beautiful woman booked a private room and requested handsome


    boys, he nced at William, "Your girl is going wild.Aren''t you gonna do anything?"


    William frowned, "It''s all your sister''s fault.Please keep her in control."


    "You can''t even control your girl and now you''re ming my sister.What a man"


    Richard retorted.


    "Hey! If it wasn''t your sister who messed everything up, Valeria would be in Lake View Nest waiting for


    me.But now, she is living with your sister!"


    Seeing Richard and William bickering with each other, Michael said with a smile, "Aren''t they waiting for


    the boys ? Why don''t you go dress up and entertain them?"


    "Oh, shut up!"


    William red at Michael and gritted his teeth.


    "What should we do now? At least tell me what I could do? "


    Richard looked like he was awaiting a drama.


    "Didn''t they order handsome men? Send them some ugly ones.I am pretty sure she would not find


    anyone handsome after staring at my face for so long!"


    Looking at William''s confident expression, Richard and Michael burst intoughter.


    "Well, we''ll listen to you then.I shall indeed send some ugly ones in"


    Valeria and Abbie waited in the room for a long time.


    Finally, the door was pushed open and the person in charge of the room came in with a group of


    people.


    She thought she would see a group of cute or hot men, but it turned out that the people who came in...


    She didn''t have the words to describe them.


    Abbie was so angry that her eyes were wide opened, "These are all your famous men?"


    "Yes¡± The person in charge smiled.


    "Are you kidding me? Famous men of Climax Space have faces like that? Are you guys trying to go out


    of business? "Miss rk, these are indeed the best on our side.Everyone is good at something


    different.Many female guests like them though."


    "I''m going to throw up.What the hell is this? So this is the standard nowadays? No, I want a new batch.I


    want those good-looking ones.Do you understand? I want hot men!"


    The person in charge took all the people away and called the manager.


    The manager then asked for instructions from Richard again.


    Richardughed and said, "What should we do now? They want hot and cute men!"


    William narrowed his eyes and said, "Then send a few feminine guys in¡±


    "Then what if they don''t like them? Are you going to entertain them by that time?"


    "We''ll talk about that if they reject the new batch.It''s not like I can''t go and entertain her myself"


    The manager immediately arranged for several sissy men to be sent in.


    These men were good- looking and capable of singing and dancing, but they spoke in a very womanly


    voice.


    They were so soft that Valeria couldn''t stand them.


    Abbie asked a few of them to perform.


    Valeria nearly fell asleep while watching them.


    Seeing that Valeria was obviously not interested, Abbie could only wave her hand.


    "Alright, alright.Leave us.I wanted the best of the best and I got you guys instead...Send me the hottest


    men you have, money isn''t a problem here."


    The person in charge smiled apologetically, "I know that money is not a problem for Miss rk.It''s just


    that the terms of the best men here are a little bit excessive¡±


    "Is that so? What are the terms then?"


    "We''re not like any other ces that allow our guests to call for them.Our ace here chooses his own


    guests.Can both of you ept that? If he chooses you, then you can meet him"


    "When did this stupid rule start? Who made this rule? The hell is this?"


    Abbie was annoyed.


    "It has always been the rule here,"


    The person in chargeughed.


    "Our famous man here is too popr, so too many people want to meet him.In fact, if we follow the


    schedule, you wouldn''t be able to see him until half a yearter.But since you insisted, we will give you


    an exception tonight.We''ll let him take a look at both of you first, alright?"


    This sparked an interest in Abbie.


    She jumped up excitedly , ¡° Alright, I want to see just how special this guy is!"


    The person in charge smiled and went out.


    After half an hour, he came back and pointed at Valeria, "He likes thisdy.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    "Um¡­¡±


    Valeria hesitated and refused to get up.


    Abbie pulled Valeria up.


    "What are you afraid of? Aren''t we just here to have fun? Let''s go and see just how special that guy is!"


    Valeria was dragged out of the private room by Abbie and the person in charge.


    They entered the elevator and went to Climax Space''s top floor.


    Abbie who could be considered a frequent guest of Climax Space had never even been to the top floor


    anyway.


    "Your best man works on the top floor?"


    "Not really, he only waits here for important guests, '''' The person in charge replied.


    They nced around as they headed towards the destination.


    "The design on the top floor is much more luxurious than downstairs."


    "Yeah!"


    The person in charge didn''t dare say anything else and they continued walking.


    They stopped at the door of a room and said, "Miss Brown, he''s waiting for you in the room.¡±


    "I wanna go in and have a look too!"


    Abbie reached out and pushed the door open but she was stopped by the person in charge, "He will


    only see Miss Brown and no one else.Please don''t break our rules."


    "What the hell?"


    Abbie was not happy.


    "Sorry but rules here must not be broken, Miss rk"


    The person in charge was serious.


    He turned to look at Valeria and said, "Miss Brown, this way please"


    "Uh..."


    Valeria didn''t n to meet any hot man or whatsoever.


    She was dragged to the club by Abbie.


    When she saw the situation, she said, "Abbie, I think we should head back."


    "Miss Brown, you have to think clearly.Since you have already appointed him, you have to follow our


    rules.If you don''t want to see him, we will have to give you a fine"


    "Huh?"


    "This is our rule.Since it has already been arranged, you have to pay even when you want to cancel,"


    he said.


    "How much?"


    "One million¡±


    "That''s crazy!"


    Valeria was furious, "I''d like to see what kind of person is worth one million."


    As she spoke, she pushed open the door and entered the room.


    The door then closed behind her.


    There was only one wallmp in the room, which made the room very dim.


    Valeria was a little scared and muttered, "What kind of scam is this? Howme!"


    There was no sign of anyone.


    She coughed and asked, "Anybody...here?"


    A noise came from behind.


    Valeria turned around and saw that a man was standing behind her and he was wearing a mask.


    Valeria was shocked that a man in a mask appeared out of nowhere and she asked, "You...Why are


    you wearing a mask?"


    The man did not speak.


    He reached out and took Valeria''s hand.


    However, Valeria pped his hand away, "What are you doing?"


    At the door, Abbie heard Valeria''s voice and immediately asked, "Valeria, have you seen him? What


    does he look like?"


    "He is wearing a mask."


    "That''s stupid! Take off his mask and see what he looks like.If he''s a handsome man, that''s fine.But if


    he''s ugly, I''ll be freaking hit someone here!"


    After hearing Abbie''s words, Valeria immediately reached out her hand to take off the mask.


    The man stepped back instead.


    She took a step forward and tried to grab his mask but the man continued to retreat.


    Valeria pushed the man step by step to the sofa.


    Finally, there was no space for him to retreat anymore and she quickly reached out.


    The man turned his head and he reached out to pull Valeria''s hand.


    She was suddenly in the man''s arm.


    A familiar scent of cologne filled her nose.


    She looked up at the man who was holding her in his arms in disbelief and asked, "William?"


    The man ignored her and turned her over.


    Valeria was being pressed on the sofa.


    She raised her hand to take off the man''s mask.


    As soon as her hand touched the mask, the lights in the room were instantly switched off.


    She was able to take off the mask but as it was too dark, she couldn''t see his face.


    She let out a cry and her mouth was suddenly covered with a pair of lips.


    She could feel the sense of familiarity spread throughout her body! This was William! It was most


    definitely him! He pretended to be the nightclub''s best man.


    What a j*rk! Valeria struggled desperately.


    William was on top of her body easily and didn''t stop kissing her.


    He grabbed her hands with one hand and started to take off her shirt with the other hand.


    This was all too familiar.


    Valeria was infuriated! D*mn it, William Howard! Abbie was yelling outside, "Valeria! Valeria, have you


    seen his face? Tell me!"


    The person in charge took a few steps back and looked at Abbie, "Miss rk, Miss Brown is very


    satisfied for now.Please return to the room and wait for us."


    "What the hell? Why is there no reply from her? Did something happen?"


    "Nothing will happen, don''t worry.The service will be satisfactory.Miss rk, let''s go."


    "No, I won''t leave here!"


    "Miss rk, it''s not for you to decide.Would you like to leave by yourself or would you prefer our men to


    escort you?"


    The person in charge immediately changed his attitude.


    Abbie was furious, "How dare you speak to me with this attitude? My brother will not go easy on you!"


    "Since Miss rk isn''t cooperating, send her down¡±


    Suddenly, a few female bodyguards appeared on the walkway and went up to drag Abbie away.


    Abbie was extremely angry, but she was dragged forcefully into the elevator by the female bodyguards.


    In the room, after knowing that this man was indeed William, Valeria felt embarrassed yet angry at the


    same time.


    She struggled desperately, but it was of no use at all .


    In the darkroom, the man started to undress her.


    Ignoring her struggles, he stripped her naked...


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Abbie was dragged to a private room downstairs by several female guards.


    She was so angry that she grabbed her mobile phone and called Richard toin .


    Richard, who usually answered his phone quickly, had turned his phone off this time.


    Abbie couldn''t get through to Richard, so she decided to call his assistant.


    But it was to no avail.


    In the end, she had no choice but to call the cops.


    The officers said they would send men her way.


    However, Abbie waited for more than an hour and no one showed up.


    This was outrageous.


    Abbie truly couldn''t do anything about it, so she decided to get help from home.


    She drove out Climax Space, and it wasn''t far before her tires punctured.


    It was a really unlucky day for her.


    She nearly exploded with anger.


    Valeria, on the other hand, waspletely taken right then and there, by the man in front of her.


    After knowing that it was William, her resistance was not so strong anymore.


    The two of them had been in such a close rtionship for such a long time! William understood her too


    well and atst, he was able to arouse her.


    She didn''t know how long their steamy sessionsted, but she knew that she passed out after that.


    When she woke up, the lights in the room were all lit.


    Other than her, there was no one else in the room.


    She sat up with her hands on her waist and found that she was well dressed.


    Her mobile phone and bag were beside her.


    What happened just now seemed to be a dream.


    If it weren''t for the soreness of her body, she would have thought that she was dreaming.


    What a jerk! Valeria cursed and she opened the door angrily.


    Then she walked out.


    She entered the elevator and she called Abbie but it couldn''t get through, so Valeria had to leave the


    Climax Space alone.


    Walking to the parking lot outside, a ck Maybach slowly drove over.


    Through the windshield, Valeria saw a handsome man in the back seat looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    The car stopped in front of Valeria and she gave William a hard re.


    Meanwhile, he was grinning happily.


    The driver got down from the car and said, "Miss Brown, please get in.Valeria ignored him.


    She gave William onest nce and continued walking.


    Then a man''s voice sounded from the car, "It''s hard to get a taxi here.Come on, I''ll send you home."


    "It''s none of your business, you shameless piece of sh*t!"


    Valeria clenched her jaw in anger.


    How could he do this to her? He bullied her in the room and yet he was acting as nothing happened.


    It''s so ridiculous!


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared of me.Is that the reason you don''t want to get in?"


    William didn''t care whether she was angry or not.


    Valeria gritted her teeth and opened the door.


    Seeing that she got into the car, William signaled the driver to start the Car.


    Valeria red at William, "Why did you do that just now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    William put on an innocent look.


    "You''re still pretending! You''re unbelievable! I really want to..."


    Valeria couldn''t go on.


    William was too much.


    She had to stop being bothered about him.She turned her head to look out of the window with a cold


    expression.


    William leaned against the other side and stared at Valeria with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Valeria couldn''t stand it anymore and ask, "Why are you staring at me?"


    "Because you are really pretty¡± William replied with a smile She didn''t know if he was flirting with her or


    not.


    But she thought he most definitely didn''t mean to praise her.


    He must have said this to many women, right? She was not one of those women he knew outside.


    Valeria was in a bad mood so she red at him fiercely and continued to look out of the window.


    William looked at her pursed lips and wondered to himself .


    Was she angry again? But he didn''t say anything offensive! Why did she get mad after getting


    complimented? He was confused.


    Women were reallyplicated.


    He didn''t realize that she was so easily angered back then.


    He used to be able to coax her with a kiss or a hug! William reached out to grab Valeria''s hand, but


    Valeria shook it off, "Don''t touch me!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it!"


    Valeria pushed him away, "Stop! Pullover now!"


    Of course, the driver did not listen to her and continued to drive.


    Valeria was annoyed and she said, "William, ask him to stop the car right now.We need to talk!"


    "Stop the car!"


    Following William''s orders, the driver immediately pulled over and got out of the car.


    Valeria turned to him and said, "Let me get this straight.There''s no way that we will be together again,


    no matter what! I''m just unlucky today, but you shouldn''t do that to me again next time or I won''t let you


    go off the hook so easily.


    "What did I do to you?"


    "Stop pretending.I know that the person in the room was you.


    How could you do that to me? That was rape, it''s a crime! Next time, I will call the cops.


    The smile on William''s face faded away gradually, "Do you really want to break up with me?"


    "Yes, I do"


    "Why? Didn''t you say you liked me before?"


    "I didn''t know the things you did back then.And now that I do, so I really can''t be with you anymore."


    Valeria continued, "Because what you have done before makes me feel very disgusted.I think you are


    very, very gross!"


    William did not say anything else and he just stared at Valeria.


    Valeria was flustered by his gaze.


    Did she go overboard? But he had gone too far.


    Who did he think he was by setting her up like this? They weren''t even a married couple! Who gave


    him the right to do that?


    "I just can''t be with you.Anyway, you don''tck women anyways, do you? Why are you holding onto me


    like that?"


    "Alright.I will stop pestering you.Whatever you want to say, let it all out now¡±


    He took out a cigarette and lit it up.


    Valeria was a little confused by his attitude.


    She paused for a moment and said, "So, you agree to break up?"


    "Does it matter whether I agree or not?"


    "Of course it''s important.If you agree, that means you won ''t bother me anymore, right?"


    "Sure, I won''t bother you ever again."


    He nodded slowly.


    He finally agreed! But Valeria didn''t feel more at ease.


    Instead, she felt a heavy feeling in her heart.


    This was the oue she wanted, but why wasn''t she feeling any better?


    "Remember what you said...That''s all.I''m leaving!"


    As she opened the door to leave, William''s voice came from behind her, "Your bag and phone!"


    She turned around to take the phone and bag.


    When her fingers touched William''s, they were icy cold.


    Valeria could not help but nce at William.


    The man''s face was gloomy and cold.


    She had never seen William like this, so Valeria didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    She took her pieces of stuff and hurried away.


    William stared at her as she left.


    He let out a mouthful of smoke and his eyes darkened.


    The driver opened the door and got into the car, then he started the car and drove away slowly.


    Along the way, William kept smoking.


    The atmosphere inside the car was extremely ufortable due to the silence.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi and William opened the door by himself.


    When he got out of the car, he suddenly asked, "Does she really hate me that much?"


    The driver was one of the special forces soldier who had been following William for more than eight


    years.


    He had never dated or understood women, so he answered honestly, "I think so."


    After hearing his answer, William mmed the door of his car shut.


    The bang was so loud that the driver was shocked.


    He looked over and saw that William had already entered the vi.


    After working with William for eight years, he had never seen William so angry.


    Did he say something wrong? But he was just telling the truth.


    Other women would jump on William the moment they had the opportunity, but Miss Brown was


    different.


    She always looked grumpy when William was around.


    Anyway, William was definitely not happy.


    The driver decided not to be so straightforward next time.


    Ever since William promised to not bother Valeria again, he didn''t call her nor text her.


    Valeria breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she became more irritated.


    She found herself being too free, which allowed her to overthink everyday.So she decided to go look for


    a job.


    It was very difficult to find a job.


    She had submitted a lot of resumes, but it all seemed useless.


    Valeria was extremely discouraged.


    Although she was not a famous designer, she still hadpleted quite a lot of designs.


    How could even a decliningpany look down on her? Abbie said that they needed to go out to have


    fun more as Valeria looked bad and it must have something to do with bad luck.


    Valeria was kind of traumatized after what happened at Climax Space that night, so she was afraid that


    the same thing might happen again.


    She refused to go out.


    That night, Abbie''s friend had a birthday party so she dragged Valeria out of the house.


    Abbie''s childhood friend held the birthday party at a nightclub called Tango Pub.


    They reserved a very huge private room.


    Valeria drank two sses of wine and she felt a little dizzy .


    She then got up and she went out to have some fresh air.


    She didn''t expect to bump into Mason at all! When Mason saw Valeria, he immediately stopped her and


    said, ''Til bring you to see someone."


    "Who?"


    "William Howard!"

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    The name ''William Howard'' made Valeria''s heart throbbed a little.She finally understood why she had


    not been feeling herselftely.


    It was because she didn''t hear anything from William, not even a message! She knew Mason didn''t


    come with good intention.


    It must be nothing good if he was in such a hurry to bring her to William, "Why are you bringing me to


    him?"


    She asked.


    "Huh, do you not have the guts to see him? Didn''t you say you like him? Didn''t you tell me he treated


    you very well? I''ll let you see how he looks like when he fools around with the women!"


    The smug look on Mason''s face triggered Valeria for some reason, "Fine then, let''s go! What''s the big


    deal?"


    She followed Mason to the VIP room.


    The door of the room opened and it was quite noisy inside.


    A group of people was seated together and they were ying cards.


    Valeria saw William at a nce.


    He was holding a cigarette in one hand and his cards in the other hand.


    There was a slight smile on his face.


    Two sexy girls were sitting on each of his sides.


    "See those two? They are the most popr girls in Tango Pub and they are specially arranged to


    entertain him today .He''s definitely going to bring them home tonight...Valeria , what is the difference


    between me and him? I messed up once, just once! And him? He''s here wh¨¦*ring around all day!"


    Valeria was provoked by the words ''wh*ring around all day.¡®''


    She turned her head and left without saying a word.Mason stopped her and asked, "Have you fallen for


    him? Are you hurt?"


    "What does it matter to you?"


    "Valeria, open your eyes and look! What has he ever done to deserve your love? Is it because he''s


    from the Howard family? Haha...Apart from his good looks and status, he''s just a piece of trash


    wrapped in gold!"


    "You don''t have the right to judge anyone, get lost!"


    Valeria red at Mason with disgust in her eyes, "Don''t make me do something you''ll regret"


    Seeing how big Valeria''s reaction was, Mason let out a cold sneer and left.


    Valeria felt extremely ufortable as she leaned against the corridor.


    For some unknown reason, images of William ying with those women shed across her mind.


    She had already known that he was such a person, so why was she upset now? She didn''t want to ruin


    her own mood because of him.


    She wanted to forget about him and move on because he wasn''t worth it! Valeria took a deep breath


    and tried to calm down before she turned to leave.


    Just as she was about to leave, a figure appeared in front of her.


    Michael looked at her with a smile, "Hey, what brings you here?"


    "Abbie and I are here to have some fun..."


    "Good! What a coincidence, I''m short of a femalepanion.You can help me out for a while."


    "I''m kinda busy"


    "It''s just for a few minutes.Let''s go.When we''re done, you can go and find Abbie"


    As he said that, Michael grabbed Valeria along with him.


    By the time Valeria realized what was going on, she had already been brought into the room that


    William was in.


    The people inside the room all stopped and stared at the door when they heard themotion.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richard said, "Oh? This is a rare sight!"


    "Yeah, indeed"


    Michael pulled Valeria to the gambling table and they sat down.


    William looked indifferent with a cigarette was in his mouth.


    William''s gaze fell on Valeria''s shoulder, which was held by Michael.


    Soon, Michael quickly let go of her.


    There were eight of them who were ying cards, but Valeria only knew William and Richard.


    All of them knew Michael and greeted him.


    They all turned towards Valeria and asked, "What a pretty girl! Where did you get her from?"


    "I borrowed her from someone else"


    Michael replied loudly A young man on William''s left looked at Valeria in surprise and asked,


    "Borrowed? From which club, may I ask?"


    "Are we still ying or not?"


    William asked with an annoyed tone while pping his cards on the table.


    "Oh yes, we sure are.Let''s begin!"


    Michael also joined the game.


    William issued three cards to each of them.


    After receiving the cards, Michael didn''t take any from the stack.


    Instead, he turned to Valeria, "You can help me with that."


    "I don''t understand this game!"


    "You''ll get used to it after the first game, just take it, '''' The guy beside William, Lexis Burtos, said.


    Valeria had no choice but to help Michael pick a card.


    Michael glimpsed at the card and then heughed out loud, "With this luck, I can easily take all the


    chips on this table."


    Sure enough, after everyone showed their cards, Valeria''s was the biggest and all the chips naturally


    became hers.


    After ying two rounds, Michael''s phone rang.


    He patted Valeria on the shoulder and said, "Keep ying.I''lle back soon after I finish this call"


    After Michael left, they yed three rounds.


    This time, Valeria lost all the rounds and all her chips were gone.


    During the fourth round, Valeria''s cards were the smallest again.


    Lexis, who had no chips and was sitting beside Williamughed, "Sweetheart, you ran out of money?"


    Everyone was looking at her and Valeria didn''t know what to do, "Why don''t we wait until Michael


    comes back?"


    "What for? Let''s make it this way.Those who lose will choose to either strip or drink.Starting from


    you.So what''s it gonna be?"


    Someone already poured a whole ss full of wine.


    Valeria initially nned to drink.


    But with such a big ss, she would definitely get really drunk.


    Seeing that she was having a hard time choosing, Lexis chuckled, "Why don''t you strip instead? One


    by one!"


    Valeria nced at William who was opposite of her.


    He acted like he didn''t know her at all and took out a cigarette.


    One of thedies beside him lit it up for him.


    William breathed out a smoke ring and looked at Valeria calmly.


    With a hint of heartache in her, Valeria bit her lips and stood up.She took off her coat.


    "Nice one, beautiful! Come on, more!"


    Lexis gave her a perverted gaze.She was having a coat on her.


    Valeria had a very beautiful face but her body was initially covered.


    After her coat was taken off, a very sexy body was revealed with a strap dress on.


    She looked tempting.


    William then started a new round again.


    Everybody showed their cards.


    Valeria thought to herself that she had already lost so many rounds, she wouldn''t be so unlucky this


    time too, right? Who would have thought that when the cards were flipped , she lost once again? Lexis


    laughed and was delighted, "Come on, girl, strip! Take off your shirt!"


    "I choose to drink this time!"


    Valeria was unwilling to take off her clothes.


    She was wearing a dress with thin straps on her shoulder.If she took it off, that meant that she would


    be naked!


    "No, you have to follow the rules.You can''t change what you choose in the beginning.Take off your


    dress!"


    The people at the table all looked as if they were waiting for a show.


    Valeria blushed and looked at William again.


    However, he still ignored her.


    He picked up the cigarette in his hand and slowly took a breath in.


    His indifference made Valeria feel heartbroken for some reason.


    This was the result she wanted, but he was able to let go and move on so easily.She never expected


    that anyway!


    "How cold of you, William Howard!" She thought.


    Of course, she would not take off her dress.She suddenly stood up and said,¡± I quit!¡±


    "You have to take off your dress before you leave.It''s the rule!"


    Lexis jumped up in a hurry and said, "If you don''t take it off, we''ll strip you naked!"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Valeria''s face turned ugly.She red at Lexis and said, "Don''t you dare."


    "You can try us! Let me tell you one thing, even if you are from a noble family, we won''t let you go off


    that easily.Since you came to us, you have to abide by our rules!"


    "I won''t strip no matter what!"


    Valeria pulled the chair away and she prepared to leave.


    Lexis and another man blocked her way immediately.


    "Then don''t me us for doing this, beauty.A bet is a bet, we''ll help you if you don''t do it yourself."


    The two smiled at her evilly.


    They reached out their hands towards Valeria.


    William, who had been watching coldly suddenly tossed the cards on the table loudly.


    Lexis and the other man from a rich family were stunned.


    They looked at William, who was holding a cigarette in one hand.


    He coldly looked at Valeria and said, "Come here!"


    Valeria trembled with anger and stood still.


    William took a huge breath on his cigarette and said, "I said,e here!"


    Richard, who had not spoken all the time, started to say something, "Miss Brown, as he said, a bet is a


    bet.You''d better go to him now or what happens next will be really ugly¡±


    Valeria understood the meaning of his words.She also knew about the tricks of these men as the


    people here could do anything vicious.


    Valeria hesitated for a moment and then walked towards William.


    Walking to William''s side, he reached out his long arms and took Valeria into his arms, cing her


    directly on hisp.


    Seeing William holding Valeria, everyone, except Richard, looked utterly surprised.


    Wasn''t this woman brought here by Michael? Michael and William were best friends and they were as


    close as brothers.


    Now was he holding his best friend''s girl? William didn''t care about what others thought.


    He put one hand around Valeria''s waist and held her tightly.


    He took a drag on his cigarette and blew the smoke out on her face.


    Valeria started to cough but he ignored it and said, "It''s true that you have to follow the rules of the


    bet.But I''ll let you off the hook if you kiss me.I''ll strip for you instead¡±


    "Wow! That''s wild, William!"


    Everybody started to cheer in the room and they were all excited.


    ying with his good friend''s woman in public, William really brought ''not giving a f*ck'' to a whole new


    level! Valeria didn''t willing to kiss him.


    She stared at William without saying anything while he looked at her with no expression either, "I''ll


    repeat myself one more time.If you kiss me, I will strip.If you don''t, I can''t guarantee what they would do


    to you."


    "Yes, I''ll strip you naked if you don''t kiss him!"


    Lexis immediately jumped up and said.


    Valeria gauged the situation and reluctantly kissed William.


    Valeria only wanted to give him a light peck on the cheeks but William grabbed her head and kissed


    her back.


    Valeria''s face turned red as she blushed furiously.


    William stood up as if nothing had happened and slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw the shirt to Valeria.


    His abs were solid that even the men were envious of him, not to mention the women in the private


    room who were gawking at him.


    "I thought you spent every bit of your energy on the women! I never expected you to have such a hot


    body! Salute to you, William!"


    "Well, of course, William uses his body to get all the women he wants.The women he takes an interest


    in are usually gorgeous!"


    "It makes me want to be a woman too.What a blessing it would be to be kissed by him!"


    The group of men started spitting nonsense at once.


    "That''s for sure.Or else how would I be able to have 10 women in bed with me every night?"


    William smirked cheekily and said, "Let''s continue!"


    Valeria stood in the same spot, holding William''s shirt with a tight expression.


    When she heard William''s crap, she was so angry that her eyes nearly fell off! However, William did not


    look at her at all and he just sat back in his chair.


    The twodies who had apanied William just now had their eyes fixed on William''s half- naked


    body.


    Valeria walked over angrily and tossed the shirt on his body.


    He took a look at Valeria and pulled her onto hisp again.


    With a flirty tone, he said, "Sweetheart, help me put on my clothes"


    Valeria didn''t want to help him put on his clothes, but the two girls were staring as if they had never


    seen a man.


    She didn''t want them to look at his body so she had no choice but to do that.


    Seeing Valeria obediently helping William to put on his clothes, the guys started whistling and cheering


    again.


    "William, you sure have a way of making women do whatever you want them to do for you!"


    William held Valeria in his arms and looked at the rowdy people with a poker face.


    He then looked at Richard and said, "Let''s continue!"


    Richard began to issue the cards.


    William pointed at the cards in front of him and ordered Valeria, "Open it!"


    Valeria reached out her hand and opened it.


    Three aces turned out to be thergest.


    She was so surprised that she almost jumped up.


    William held her down and he pressed Valeria on his legs.


    He swept his eyes over the faces of the people on the table one by one, and finally, his eyes fell on


    Lexis.


    He was the one who started to bully Valeria.


    Lexis''s expression was a little sullen.


    William narrowed his eyes and said, "Everyone has flipped their cards.What about you, Lexis?"


    Lexis reluctantly turned over the cards and said, "What the f*ck.It''s the smallest!"


    "Well, the rule is the rule.Choose one!"


    A few guys started to cheer.


    William on the other hand said, "The rules have changed now, no more choosing.What do you think he


    should do, hm?"


    These words were directed to Valeria.


    And of course, Valeria did not want to see Lexis naked.


    She said, "Uh, I want him to drink!"


    The waiter served the biggest ss to him.


    With so many eyes staring at him, Lexis had no choice but to drink it in one go.


    After that, his face started to turn red slowly.


    Under the influence of alcohol, he said, "Again!"


    When it was the next turn, Lexis was the first one to flip his card.


    "What the hell?"


    His face turned ugly.


    It was the smallest number again.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    William squinted his eyes and he smiled, "Drink then!"


    Lexis looked at the huge ss with his flushed face.


    He drank another ss of wine and his face was so red till it was turning purple.


    "D*mn it! How can I be so unlucky? No, I can''t drink anymore or I''m gonna die.I''ll strip! The next time, I


    will strip!"


    William narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Sure! But not just one piece of your clothing, everything!


    Run one whole round around this ce naked ande back.Deal?"


    "Deal, of course! I don''t think I''d be so unlucky to lose again!"


    It was William who issued the cards this time again.


    When Lexis flipped the first card, he saw a ''3'' and his face turned dark.He muttered to himself, "Could it


    be 123 again? What the hell is going on?"


    He didn''t believe that he would still get 123, so he opened the second card.


    It was 1.


    Lexis was already breaking out in cold sweats at this point.


    The other people at the table were all staring at him.


    William''s hand, which was holding Valeria''s waist, was caressing her gently.


    Richard leaned back and looked at Lexis with a sarcastic smile.


    Under the watchful eyes of so many people, Lexis turned over thest card.


    As expected, it was a god*mn 2! He jumped up and yelled, "The f*ck is this?!"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Everyone was looking at Lexis.He couldn''t believe his bad luck, man!


    "This is too weird! Is someone ying tricks on me?"


    "What bullsh*t is that? It''s your own luck!"


    Richard said slowly and he continued, "Now strip and go out there for a run!"


    "Well...Uh..."


    Lexis''s face turned red, "Why not let me wear at least my boxers out?"


    "Nope, not a chance!"


    William Howard replied casually.


    "You can''t do this to me! Thisdy here was able to get off the hook just now!"


    Lexis started to argue.


    "Why the hell are you so full of sh*t? Take off your godd*mn clothes now and get out!"


    William''s voice turned cold.


    Lexis took a few steps back timidly and said, "William, aren''t we like brothers? Today, what about..."


    "Do you want to strip yourself, or do you want me to ask someone to help you do it?"


    William said with an emotionless face, "Guards, get in here!"


    The door of the private room was pushed open and a few bodyguards came in.


    William smiled coldly and said, "Strip him naked and toss him out!"


    "F*ck! Are you serious? William, you can''t do this!"


    Two bodyguards came forward and covered Lexis''s mouth before they took him out.


    In the room, William and Richard looked calm as if nothing happened.


    The rest of the guys were all frightened.


    William and Richard were usually not like that.


    As they penalized Lexis today, it must have been something that Lexis had done.


    They looked at each other and thought for a while.


    In addition to Lexis''s flirting with Valeria, he didn''t really do anything out of line! Could it be that William


    was standing up for this woman? But she had nothing to do with him! Everyone was confused and they


    lost interest to continue the game.


    William picked up the cigarette on the table.


    Thedy beside him lit it up for him once again.


    Valeria, who was still on hisp at this time, turned moody.


    This shameless man was flirting with other women in front of her! She gritted her teeth and said,


    "Disgusting!"


    William spat out a ring of smoke with no expression on his face.


    With an icy cold tone, he said, "Get out!"


    "Well, who likes to sit on yourp!'' Valeria thought to herself.


    Valeria got off his legs angrily and walked out of the room without looking back.


    She was at the door when she heard a loud bang.


    William must have smashed something.


    Valeria did not look back and she hurried back to the private room where Abbie was.


    When Abbie saw hering back, she grabbed her.


    "Where have you been? I went out to look for you for a long time but couldn''t find you!"


    "Don''t even talk about it!"


    Valeria sat down sadly.Then she told Abbie everything.Abbie was very angry.


    "Why is my brother like that? I''ll ask him tonight! He could have helped you though!"


    "Forget it!" Valeria sighed.


    She grabbed the bottle on the table and poured herself a ss of wine.


    At this point, she stared at the sofa emptily.


    "I''m fine, though.I''m just mad at him as he lied to me!"


    "Let''s not think about the yboys.They never mean what they say!"


    "But why did I trust him? I don''t like the fact that he''s from the Howard Family! I''d rather him be a


    gigolo!"


    Valeria got herself another ss of wine.


    Abbie knew that she was upset, so she didn''t stop her.


    "Since you''ve put in so much effort on him, it''s normal for you to feel sad.You''ll be fine in a few


    days.Why don''t you go meet someone tomorrow? William is not the only good looking person in the


    world, am I right?"


    Valeria remained silent and gulped down the wine.


    After drinking so much, her stomach churned ufortably.


    She staggered to her feet and went to the restroom.


    Abbie was worried, so she followed her out.


    Valeria threw up in the bathroom for quite a while.


    She felt dizzy and she was extremely ufortable.


    Abbie held her and both of them staggered out, "Let''s go back and sleep, okay? We''ll feel better!"


    Abbie then helped Valeria out of the nightclub.


    At the gate of the parking lot, Richard leaned against the car and smoked.


    Abbie''s eyes lit up when she saw Richard, "Bro, Valeria drank too much.Please help to send us back."


    "Well, you will have to wait, I have to send a friend¡± Richard replied.


    "Who?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "William!"


    "Doesn''t he have a driver?"


    Abbie was mad just upon hearing this name!


    "Bro, what happened in the room just now? Why did you bully Valeria?"


    "I didn''t bully her! Who said so?" Richard yed dumb.


    "You didn''t bully her, but you just watched her get bullied and did nothing! That''s outrageous!"


    "It''s a bet in a gamble.I couldn''t really do anything, could I ve Richard turned at the door of the


    nightclub and said, "William''s here!"


    Abbie and Valeria turned around.


    William''s hand was in his pocket, and behind him were two coquettish b*tches.


    They came out of the nightclub leisurely.


    "What the f*ck is this?"


    Abbie red at William and gritted her teeth.


    Richard smiled and said, "It seems that he doesn''t need me to see him off.I don''t want to be a


    lightbulb.Let''s go then¡±


    While speaking,Richard opened the door and said, "Get in the car.I will send you both back!"


    "Where is he taking the two women to?"


    Abbie''s gaze swept across the two girls as they followed William into the car.


    Her eyes were burning with anger as she asked.


    "Home, I guess? A man needs his time for pleasure.Plus the two of them are the best ones here, such


    beautiful women¡­¡±


    "Shut up!"


    Valeria interrupted Richard, "Let''s go back!"


    William''s car started and left.


    It was his usual driver, Bobby , and Richard''s car followed behind.


    After they exited the nightclub''s parking space, Richard immediately drove past William''s car.


    Abbie gritted her teeth and turned around to re at William''s car.


    She said, "He put down the seats at the back! He won''t be that shameless to just f*ck them..."


    "Maybe? It''s hard to say!" Richard repliedzily.


    "Despicable! Shame on him!"


    Abbie scolded furiously, "Valeria, you said that you are sad.How can such a scum deserve your


    heartache? He is worse than Mason!"


    Valeria was dizzy and sat in the back row while Abbie continued criticizing William.


    She was suffering from a headache and for some reason, her heart was hurting too ! It must be the


    alcohol messing with her head.


    When she thought about how William could be making out with those women in the car, she started to


    grumble, "No, I can'' t just let it slide like that!"


    "Valeria, what are you saying?"


    "I can''t let this go, William, that b*stard! He f*cking lied to me! I''m not gonna forgive him!"


    Valeria mumbled, "Stop the car, I need to question him!"


    "What do you wanna ask?"


    "I want to ask him why he lied to me! I can''t stand him anymore, I want to kill him! That jerk! Son of a


    b*tch! Pullover now!"


    Richard braked and William''s car also came to a stop.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Valeria opened the door and ran out.


    Abbie wanted to get off the car and followed her but Richard grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t get


    involved in this!"


    "Bro, she is my best friend! I''m scared that something will happen to her!"


    "When ites to rtionships, even parents can''t control them, let alone us? Besides, what could


    happen to her? What can she do with her bare hands? William is a good man and he won''t bully her!"


    Abbie was stopped by Richard and she could only stare at Valeria as she staggered to William''s car.


    She pulled open the door and said, "William, you shameless..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed that there were no women in the backseat.


    It was only William sitting alone inside.


    Where were the women? She had clearly seen two women getting into William''s car.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Valeria stared at William in surprise.


    She even rubbed her eyes to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.


    William squinted at her, "Why did you stop my car?"


    "Where did you hide the two women? Hand them over!"


    "Who do you think you are?" William refuted.


    "I''m Valeria Brown! William, you shameless man.I can''t stand it anymore.I won''t let you go today!"


    Valeria reached out to grab William but he backed away.


    Since she couldn''t grab him, she climbed up the car in a daze and started scolding him, one thing after


    another.


    "You lied to me! You told me you would never leave me! You said you would spoil me forever, and


    now? We''ve only broken up for a few days and you''re already fooling with the women! I''m so mad!


    Ugh, I won''t let you go so easily!"


    "Okay, sure! I''ll be waiting!"


    Seeing that Valeria got into the car, William quickly pulled her to him and closed the door.


    Then he ordered Bobby, "Let''s go!"


    Bobby immediately started the car.


    Valeria struggled in his arms.


    "You must make it clear to me today!"


    William closed his eyes and smiled as he held her hand, "You''re the one who came to see me today.It''s


    not me who''s bothering you!"


    On the other hand, Abbie watched William''s car drove away and she stomped her feet in anger.


    "Richard! Look at how Valeria was taken away by him! Hurry up and chase after him!"


    "What are you chasing after? Everything they''re doing is out of their own will.Can''t you see Valeria likes


    him?"


    "Although Valeria likes William, he is a yboy! He doesn''t really love Valeria and he''s just messing


    with her!"


    "Who said that? If William doesn''t have feelings for her, would he allow her to mess around so boldly?


    Abbie, don''t just look at the surface sometimes, you have to look deep within.William is really not the


    type of man you guys think he is!"


    "Everyone knows that he is a f*ckboy, why are you still defending him?" Abbie retorted.


    "Your brother is also a yboy, aren''t I?"


    "You''re different from him.At least you have a career, he doesn''t! All day long, he just gambles and


    wh*re around! I can''t let Valeria fall into the hands of a man like him! It''s too outrageous!"


    "Alright, you can''t judge a book by its cover.William is really not like how you think he is, okay? I would


    never lie to you!"


    In the other car, Valeria struggled in William''s arms for a while before she fell asleep.


    She finally stopped struggling and William let go of her hand.


    He reached out to touch her hair.


    A bitter smile could be seen on his face.


    The car soon stopped at William''s vi.


    Bobby opened the door and William got out of the car while carrying Valeria out.


    He passed through the courtyard with Valeria in his arms.


    As there was a sweet floral fragrance in the air, Valeria suddenly opened her eyes and stared at


    William for a while before puking on him.


    Bobby, who was following them from behind, stared with his eyes wide open.


    His jaw nearly dropped! He knew exactly how hygienic William was.He was pretty sure William would


    toss Valeria out as she vomited all over her body.


    However, to Bobby''s surprise, William did not throw her down.


    Instead, he shook his head and he went upstairs with Valeria in his arms.


    He took Valeria into the bathroom directly.


    They were both already covered in puke and their clothes were dirty.


    William took off his shirt and started clean Valeria up.


    Valeria looked at William with confusion.


    This scene was familiar, it was just like how they were before they broke up.


    Valeria''s mind was in a mess for drinking so much.


    Seeing William''s face swaying in front of her eyes, she reached out her hand to touched him.


    "William? Is it really you?"


    "Yeah¡± William took her hand and soaked her body in warm water.


    Valeria muttered, "You''re not nning to take advantage of me again, are you? I am warning you, you


    are not allowed to touch me!"


    "I won''t touch you!" William promised.


    "Who else would you touch, if not me?" Valeria was triggered out of a sudden.


    "You''re a piece of sh*t! If you get with another woman, I will kill you!"


    "Sweetheart, I won''t touch anybody else.You''re the only woman I want!"


    "I don''t want you to touch me neither! You''re filthy! You had so many women!"


    Valeria pushed William''s hand away in disgust as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "How could you sleep with other women? You said that you will be good to me! Why did you lie to


    me?"I''ve never had any other women apart from you!"


    "I don''t believe you.You flirted with the girls tonight! I saw it with my own eyes! Do you know how painful


    that is? I hate you!"


    Valeria started sobbing.


    "You saw them bullying me yet you didn''t step in to help! You''re too much, William! Unbelievable! I hate


    you so good*mn much!"


    "I didn''t ignore you.It was you who didn''t want me to bother you."


    "Don''t you know that women areplicated? William, you b*stard! You stupid gigolo...My heart is in


    pieces, do you know that? It hurts so much!"


    "I''m sorry, my love.It''s my fault! I promise to not be like that anymore!"


    Seeing that her eyes were already red from crying, William''s heart ached as he leaned down to kiss her


    forehead but his advance was pushed by Valeria.


    "Don''t touch me! You must have touched other women before! I''m very upset, William!"


    "I''ve never kissed anyone else.I just want to kiss you! From now on, I''ll only kiss you!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I''m serious! I won''t lie to you! I missed you so much these days!"


    "Then why didn''t youe to see me? You''re a big fat liar.."


    I went to Abbie''s apartment to see you every day! Yesterday, I also saw that you and Abbie were


    buying cotton candy: Valeria thought about it carefully and said, "Well, since you ''re a good boy, then I


    will allow you to kiss me.Only me! You can only do whatever I tell you to!"


    "Okay, whatever you say, Valeria.I''ll listen to you!"


    William found it funny.He lowered down his head and kissed her.


    Valeria reached out and hugged his neck and the both of them stayed close to each other like this.


    William was the only sober one here as Valeria was very drunk.


    Without clothes on, he quickly got an erection after feeling her soft body.


    Valeria also felt it.


    She pushed William away and asked, "William, what''s wrong with you? Hey, are you hurt? Why are you


    swelling up? Let me make you feel better!"


    William tried to contain himself while Valeria tried to lightly blow on him.


    "Oh my god, it''s getting harder and more swollen! Let me go get some medicine for you!"


    She stood up but William grabbed her and picked her up.


    "Baby, you''re my best cure for this!"

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The intimate moans of pleasurested until the middle of the night.


    William was delighted after being able to make love with Valeria.He stared at her sleeping figure and he


    kissed her cheeks.


    William finally got what he wanted and he felt overjoyed.


    Just as he got up for a smoke, his phone rang.


    Lucas, the butler called, "Sir,e home immediately.Sir Hayden is looking for you!"


    "Is it something urgent?" William asked.


    "You''ll know when youe back.It''s an emergency!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right back!"


    William put on his clothes and kissed Valeria.


    Then, he strode downstairs.


    In the Howard family''s vi, the lights were on.


    Hayden sat on the sofa with a sullen face.


    The sound of the engine of a car came from outside.


    Soon, William strode in.


    When he saw Hayden''s stern expression, he froze for a moment, "Dad, who made you angry?"


    Hayden looked at him and asked, "Are you dating Mason Eich''s girlfriend?"


    "Yes, well, not his girlfriend, his ex-girlfriend.Wait, how do you know about it?" William asked.


    "How can I not notice when you do that so obvious?"


    Hayden''s face was dark, "I know you like to y around so I never stopped you.But what''s up with you


    and Mason''s ex girlfriend? Are you short of women?"


    "Dad, none of us are married so isn''t it normal for us to date? Also, what has Mason got to do in this?"


    "You know Mason is an assh*le! So why are you dating his ex- girlfriend? Don''t you find that


    shameful?"


    "What is so embarrassing about this? She''s such a kind and beautiful woman! It''s normal for me to fall


    for someone like that!"


    "No! You can be with anyone but her! Break up with her immediately!"


    Hayden didn''t leave any room for negotiation.


    "I think I won''t do that!"


    William would never agree to this.


    "William, take it as I''m begging you, please leave her, will you?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden softened down his tone, "Once you leave her, I won''t stop you from being with anyone else!"


    "But I only like her! I don''t like any other women."


    Upon hearing William''s words, Hayden became even angrier, "If you don''t listen to me, then I''ll go find


    Valeria! I'' d like to see how she seduced my son"


    "Dad, do you think anyone can seduce me easily? To be honest with you, it was me who approached


    her first.She didn''t even want to be with me initially! If you mess up my rtionship with her, don''t


    me me when I cut off all connections with the family!"


    "How dare you threaten me because of a woman!"


    Hayden looked at William in disbelief.


    "Dad, everything else can be discussed but not her! She''s the one I''m going to marry"


    "What? Do you want to marry her?! This is too much!"


    Hayden looked at William in shock.


    After they stared at each other for a while, Hayden suddenly put his hand on his chest and fell back.


    William was startled.


    He quickly stepped forward and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    The butler, Lucas, rushed in as soon as he heard themotion, "Send him to the hospital now! He''s


    passed out!"


    Hayden was soon sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    The doctors were doing whatever they could inside.


    William leaned against the wall with a dark face.


    Hayden had never cared about his matters in the past, so no matter what kind of scandal he had


    caused, he would ignore them.


    Why did he care so much about Valeria and him dating this time? It was so strange! He couldn''t figure it


    at all.


    Lucas stood next to him and tried to persuade him.


    "Sir, it''s just a woman.If your father doesn''t like her, why not just break it off?"


    "No! It''s not that easy for me to do it!"


    "But Sir Hayden...He''s so strongly opposed to it, so he definitely won''t agree.What''s going to happen if


    you keep on provoking him?"


    "Um..."


    William was very frustrated.


    On one side, there was Hayden, who could easily be provoked and fall sick, while on the other side


    was Valeria, whom he could never abandon.


    It was really hard for him to make a decision.


    After waiting in the emergency room for more than an hour, Hayden was finally pushed out.


    The doctor reminded him, "He''s getting old and his heart is weak.It''s best if you don''t provoke him.Just


    do whatever he asks of you."


    After they sent Hayden to the ward, William sat down on the sofa with a serious expression on his face


    as he held his phone.


    Lucas rarely saw William acting like this.He had always been cynical and did not care about anything.


    It seemed like today''s incident had put him in a tight spot.


    Lucas''s heart ached for William.


    He sighed and said, "Sir, your father is fine now.I''ll stay here with him so you can go back home and


    rest"


    William shook his head and said, "It''s okay, I''ll stay here with him."


    Lucas saw that William was unwilling to leave, so he did not try to persuade him further.


    William leaned against the sofa and took out his phone to send a message to Bobby.


    "I won''t go back tonight.You head back to the vi first.I''m afraid that she might be scared if she''s alone''


    Bobby read William''s text and shook his head.


    He never expected William to be so sweet to even care if Valeria was afraid of being alone.He replied


    with a ''sure'' and he prepared to leave.


    A woman and a man walked into the parking space.


    The woman sounded overjoyed, "Everything is going as nned, wonderful!"


    Wasn''t this Julie Evans'' voice? Why was she here at the hospital at this hour? Bobby thought to


    himself.


    Then he heard the man spoke up, "Yeah, who would have thought that you''re still able to get pregnant


    at this age! If the child is a baby boy, that would be even better!"


    "Shh!"


    Julie was very alert.


    She reached out her hand and nudged the man.


    The two of them went straight to the car and didn''t speak anymore.


    Bobby, who was in the car, heard the conversation between the two of them clearly.


    He was extremely shocked.


    How could Julie get pregnant at such an old age? Wasn''t that a little too crazy? In a rented house on


    the west side of the city, Ashley was lying on the bed with a pale face.


    Ever since she fainted in the hospital that day, everything had changed.


    Mason sent her a cruel break-up message.


    Ronald rushed to the hospital to hit Julie out of embarrassment.


    This was not the bad part.


    The worst part was that Ronald didn''t allow her and Julie to enter the family house anymore after he


    knew that Mason had broken up with her.


    Ronald was ruthless.


    She lost her job and her reputation was destroyed.


    Mason didn''t want her anymore and she miscarried and lost her child.


    All these series of things made Ashley fell into despair! She was so dispirited that she could only lie on


    the bed and not move all day long.


    A voice came from outside the door.


    Julie pushed the door open and came in with a smile, "Hey, mom has something to tell you!"


    Looking at the happy face of Julie, Ashley did not react at all and she continued to stare at the ceiling


    emptily.


    Julie reached out her hand and nudged her, "Did you hear me? We''re gonna return to the Brown family


    tomorrow!"


    "Mom, stop dreaming! Now that we are in such a situation, we arepletely useless to dad.Dad is so


    cold- hearted ..He could already be so cruel to Valeria, do you think he would ept us?'' Ashley said


    in frustration.


    "Hey, we''re not at the ends of our rope yet.I have a trump card in store!" Julie said mysteriously.


    Ashley still had no response.


    Seeing that Ashley was indifferent to her words, Julie was a little angry.


    "Are you even listening to me?"


    "I''m listening! But mom, I don''t think your trump card would be useful."


    "That''s not necessarily true.Your father has always regretted that he has no sons.If I can give birth to a


    son for him, everything will be different!"


    Julie said as she reached out and touched her belly.


    "Son? You''re pregnant?"


    Seeing Julie''s movements, Ashley sat up in shock.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Julie nodded.


    Ashley''s intuition told her that Julie was lying, "Mom, are you nning to lie to dad like how I lied to


    Mason?"


    "No, this is true! I had a close acquaintance who went to the hospital for a check-up with me.The baby


    is very healthy!"


    "Is this real? Are you pregnant for sure? Does that mean we have a chance?"


    Ashley became spirited right after hearing this, "Mom, quickly informed dad about this!"


    "Why are you in a rush?"


    Julie gave her a stern re, "We have to n first!"


    "ns? What do you have in mind again?"


    "We arepletely humiliated this time, we have to at least get back our image, right? Your father was


    so cruel to me and I can''t stand the thought of it! This time, i want him to be the one whoes back to


    me.I want to officially be Mrs.Brown!"


    "Oh, yeah, dad was really cruel.What did he take us for! Mom, tell me your ns!"


    Julie whispered a few words in her ear, and Ashley nodded, "Alright.I''ll go visit dad tomorrow"


    Valeria had a very deep sleep that night.


    The next day, she was woken by the birds chirping outside.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and noticed the weird surroundings.


    This wasn''t the interior of Abbie''s apartment.Then where was she? Valeria sat up abruptly and looked


    around.


    She had been here before.


    Wasn''t it William''s house? That was weird.


    Why would shee to William''s house? She felt dizzy...


    Was she still dreaming? Valeria raised her hand and bit herself.


    She felt pain and she knew she wasn''t dreaming.


    Wait a minute, why was she naked? Sh*t! Images shed in her mind.


    It seemed that she and William...


    She thought that it was just an erotic dream! But judging from the current situation, it was clear that she


    was really back with William again! This cunning b*stard! He took advantage of her! Valeria gritted her


    teeth in anger.


    She felt like venting her anger to William! But where had William gone? She couldn''t just sit on the bed


    and wait for him without wearing clothes.


    Getting out of the bed, she opened the wardrobe and found women''s clothes.


    D*mn it, what a shameless man! There were women''s clothes in the room! He must have f*cked many


    other women in this same room! Thinking about how many women he had slept with in this bed, Valeria


    nearly threw up.


    She fought back her grossed feeling and took out some clothes to put them on.


    Then, she opened the door and went downstairs angrily to look for William to settle the score.


    When Bobby saw Valeriaing downstairs, he stood up from the sofa in the living room and said,


    "Morning, Miss Brown!"


    "Where is William Howard?'' Valeria asked angrily.


    "Sir William had something urgent.If you have anything, just tell me please,"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Bobby said respectfully.


    Hearing that William was not at home, Valeria''s intuition told her that William must have felt guilty so he


    decided to run away!


    "Shameless j*rk, who allowed him to bring me here? He is kidnapping me! I won''t let this matter go


    easily!"


    Seeing Valeria this mad, Bobby couldn''t help but say, "Miss Brown, Mr.William didn''t bring you here.It


    was you who got into his car!"


    "How is this possible? Do you think I would send myself into his car voluntarily?"


    Valeria didn''t believe him!


    "Mr.and Miss rk are witnesses.You can ask them"


    There was no way Abbie would allow her to leave with William alone.


    She must have been drunk and she had gone crazy.


    Valeria felt a little embarrassed and said, "I was drunk, okay? So I didn''t know! Don''t you know that a


    drunk would act crazy sometimes? William wasn''t drunk that time! Unbelievable!"


    Bobby didn''t know what to react, "Yes, I know you''re drunk.Are you feeling better now? Would you like


    to have breakfast?"


    "No, I''m full of anger already! Where the hell is he?" Valeria asked angrily.


    She knew he must have hidden somewhere else! What a disappointment! How could he not own up for


    what he did? "Sir William went to the hospital because his father fell illst night; Bobby exined.


    Upon hearing that William had gone to the hospital, Valeria said resentfully, "Where''s my phone? I''m


    want to call William!"


    "Your phone isn''t here.It might be at Miss rk''s ce.Why don''t you have breakfast first and I''ll send


    you to Miss rkter?"


    Valeria couldn''t do anything about it and she decided to have breakfast as suggested.


    Anyway, she was hungry too! After breakfast, Bobby sent her back to Abbie''s apartment.


    As Valeria entered the house, Abbie was still asleep, so Valeria pushed open Abbie''s room.


    She woke up Abbie angrily, "Hey Abbie, why didn''t you stop mest night? Why did you let me leave


    with William?"


    "I wanted to stop you, but my brother blocked me, so I could only watch as you got into William''s car.By


    the way, did he do anything to youst night?"


    "What do you think? I''m so mad right now!"


    Valeria clenched her jaw, "He took advantage of me when I was drunk! Also, there are women''s clothes


    in his cupboard!"


    "Oh my god, for real?"


    Abbie sat up all of a sudden.


    "Does that mean that he often brings women home? What the hell, he''s too disgusting.I can''t believe


    my brother defended him, saying that William is not a scum!"


    "Of course your brother would defend him, they are best friends though!" Valeria was not happy.


    "Then what should we do now? Didn''t he sleep with you? Do you want revenge again?"


    "Let me think about it¡± Valeria frowned and said after a while, "I can''t get any oue even if I cause a


    ruckus.He doesn''t even care about his reputation!"


    "Yeah, his reputation is so bad that he certainly doesn''t care anymore...Forget it, just pretend once


    again that you had a gigolo for the night.You''ll feel better."


    Valeria''s mood did not improve at all after hearing Abbie''s words.


    On the contrary, it was even worse.


    After Bobby sent Valeria to Abbie''s ce, he went back to the hospital.


    Hayden had already woken up and was leaning against the bed.He was still trying to persuade William


    to break up with Valeria.


    William sat on the sofa without saying a word and he just listened to Hayden talking.


    Seeing that, Lucas had no choice but to ease the tension between the two of them.


    He said, "Sir William, you must be tired after staying here the entire night.Go back and rest then."


    "Yeah, go! This is infuriating! Why did I raise such a son?"


    Hayden was huffing in anger.


    William stood up and left without saying a word with Bobby following behind him.


    When they arrived at the parking lot and got into the car, William asked sullenly, "Is she gone?"


    "Yes, she left.She was very angry¡± William could imagine Valeria''s face.


    He sighed.


    Bobby knew that he was annoyed.


    "Sir, Miss Brown''s stepmother is pregnant!"


    William was stunned.


    Julie must be about fifty years old and she was pregnant? Unbelievable, man! "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I saw her with a man yesterday.They were wearing masks and talking in the parking lot.From


    what I heard, Julie is pregnant and she''s worried about the child.So she had an acquaintance


    apany her for a checkup.And she said the baby is healthy."


    "Hahaha, there is just so much drama these days!"


    William sneered, "It seems that Ashley and Julie are going to strike again!"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    In Central South Building, Ashley got out of her car and shouted the moment she saw Ronald, "Dad!"


    Ronald frowned and stepped back.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I have something important to tell you;'' Ashley ignored his attitude and said, "Dad, mom is pregnant"


    "How''s that possible?" Ronald was shocked.


    "I''m not lying.Mom has been feeling ufortable these days and she has been retching.She didn''t


    expect that she would get pregnant too.She thought it was a stomach disease, so she went to the


    hospital to have a check-up.Surprisingly, she found out that she was pregnant"


    Ashley sighed, "Mom couldn''t believe it too.


    After knowing that she is pregnant, she had been in a bad mood ever since.


    It''s too embarrassing for her to be pregnant at this age.


    "What''s there to be ashamed of? Since she''s pregnant, keep the baby!"


    After the feeling of shock passed, Ronald felt delighted! He always felt it was a pity that he didn''t have


    a son.


    If Julie could bear him a son, it would be different! There would be someone to inherit the family


    business!


    "Dad, don''t you think you''re asking too much of her? Mom doesn''t have a ce in the family and she


    gave birth to me...That''s already bad enough for her.And now? You''re asking her to give birth to


    another nameless baby? Who''s gonna raise the child?"


    "Of course, I will!" Ronald immediately chimed in.


    "You? Dad, are you kidding me? Will you really raise the child?" Ashley snorted.


    "Of course! Do you think the Brown Family can''t raise a child?"


    "I know the Brown family has more than enough to raise a child, but what does it have to do with


    mum?" Ashley sneered.


    "Mom doesn''t have the guts to bear your child anymore.I''m here today not to talk about this, I''m here to


    get the abortion fees from you.We don''t have jobs so naturally, we don''t have any money.You have to


    pay for us!"


    "You!"


    After hearing Ashley''s words, Ronald''s face became extremely dark.


    Ashley continued to say, "Dad, can you give me the surgery fees and some allowance? I won''t ask for


    a lot, just twenty thousand dors would be enough.It''s not a lot of money for you, but it''s different for


    us.We really have no choice left.Ronald was a little angry, "Is this your mother''s n?"


    "No, this is all me.Mom doesn''t allow me toe to you and she intends to get rid of the child in


    secret.I came to you behind her back.I hope you can give me some money for mom''s sake"


    "Where is your mother now?" Ronald asked again.


    "She is preparing for surgery in the hospital."


    "Nonsense.Call her now and ask her to keep the child"


    "That''s impossible.Mom is not stupid, you know.She was stupid enough to give birth to me for you back


    then, without even having a name for herself.She will not repeat the same mistake"


    Ashley had never been so rough to Ronald.


    She continued, "Mom will definitely not give birth to this child and I will not let her keep the child


    either.Dad, just transfer me the money.After that, we can all go our own separate ways."


    "Stop the nonsense! This is between me and your mother.What rights do you have to meddle in this? I


    will go to the hospital to see your mother now!"


    Ronald had never been so urgent before.


    Initially, he was ready to abandon Julie.


    But now it was different.She was pregnant and if she was having a boy...


    This was a joyous asion.


    For the sake of the child, Ronald naturally had to keep Julie! Seeing that Ronald had insisted on going


    to the hospital to see Julie, Ashley did not stop him.


    She got in the car with Ronald and drove straight to the hospital.


    Ashley secretly sent her mother a text, ''Mom, dad ising: In Wolf Group''s building, Richard pushed


    open the door of the CEO''s office with a smile and he saw William leaningzily on the sofa.


    He was a little surprised.


    "What''s with that tired face? F*cked too much?"


    William looked up at him and then looked back down.


    Richard became more curious, "You didn''t get to eat her up?"


    "I did" William repliedzily.


    "Ah, I knew it! Who wouldn''t turn on when the girl is right in front? So, why are you looking so down?


    Did you do it too much that you''re exhausted?"


    "Are you jealous?"


    William narrowed his eyes and asked, "It''s no use being jealous, you wouldn''t be able to learn my


    ways!"


    "Who the hell would be jealous of you? I''ve nevercked having any women!"


    "Haha, stop bragging.Of course, you neverck women, but have you ever really touched any of


    them?"


    Richard was dumbfounded and sulkily said, "Let''s stop talking about this.Tell me why you are down?


    Fought with Valeria again?"


    "No, dad was hospitalizedst night.He is not happy with my rtionship with Valeria.I object to his


    orders and he suffered from a heart attack!"


    "That''s weird.He never cared about any of your stuff, why is he suddenly doing this? Valeria is so much


    better than the girls you had rumors with before! So why doesn''t he like her?"


    Richard was curious.


    "Dad said that she was Mason''s ex-girlfriend and it''s embarrassing for me to date her'' William


    exined casually.


    "What kind of reason is that?"


    Richard felt that this excuse was too far-fetched.


    William sighed irritably and said, "Yeah, I don''t think that''s a valid reason too.But Dad just won''t let it


    go.It''s really hard for me¡±


    "Dad keeps getting sent to the hospital while Valeria on the other hand keeps getting mad at me.I''m so


    done¡±


    "Why the hell are you acting like a wronged kid?" Richard rolled his eyes at him and said.


    "Just hide it from your Dad and keep living your romantic life with her.By the time she gets pregnant, I


    don''t think your Dad will object anymore."


    "You and your stupid ideas!" William shook his head.


    "Dad is very strongly against this matter, and he will most definitely meddle in this.And I can''t do


    anything to him.This is the hardest part!"


    On the other side, not long after William left the hospital, Hayden angrily lifted the nket and got out


    of bed.


    Lucas stepped forward to support him, but he was pushed away by Hayden.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m fine.I''m just worried about William! What do you think about this matter?"


    "Sir William seems to have really fallen for Ms.Brown.He''s not very good-tempered and we shouldn''t


    push him too hard.Otherwise, he might end up in a self-defeating situation"


    "I know that too.But why does it have to be Valeria? How is there was no news or anything about their


    rtionship? Hayden frowned¡±


    "It seems like he''s serious this time with Valeria.I can''t let this off the hook easily, and we need to think


    of a way to deal with this!"


    "Sir, what are you going to do?"


    "Doesn''t he like beautiful women? Since the girl from the Anthony family is back, arrange for them to


    meet.


    Upon hearing this, Lucas''s eyes lit up, "That''s brilliant, sir! Sandra Anthony is talented and gorgeous,


    Mr.William will most definitely be interested.I''ll arrange it now!"


    "Make sure their meeting happens discreetly, don''t let William notice that it is our arrangement.Apart


    from that, do investigate more about Valeria and him, I need to know everything before proceeding¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    After Valeriained about William to Abbie, she Started to send resumes in an attempt to look for


    a job again.


    During this period of time, she visited more than a dozenpanies, and they all rejected her without


    exception.


    Seeing that Valeria had started to send resumes again, Abbie couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "What the hell are you thinking? Why do you want a job so badly, Valeria? We are still considered girls


    from wealthy families! What can those small amounts of sry do for you? Get you a pair of shoes?"


    Abbie''s words were direct and straightforward.She didn''t bother to be subtle at this point.


    "It''s not that I want or need a job badly.I just don''t want to waste my time every day doing nothing.At


    least working will make me productive, you know; Valeria exined."But you have been rejected so


    many times! Are you not embarrassed? Why not be your own boss instead?"


    "Being a boss is not cut out for me.I only like to design, and everything else is not of my interest¡±


    Valeria sighed.


    "Valeria, no offense, but you should at least learn how to manage thepany! Your parents only have


    you, so thepany will naturally be yours! If you don''t take over, who will?"


    "You''re wrong.My mother only has one daughter, but my father has me and one more daughter, Ashley


    Evans, doesn''t he?"


    Valeria sneered.


    "Ashley and Julie are already chased away by your father.And he''s not so dumb to hand over the


    company to Ashley .Even if he did, without your permission he wouldn''t be able to do that right? You


    have a majority of the share! You should really learn!"


    "Thepany can be handed over to the professional managers to take care of it.I really have no


    interest in doing business¡± Valeria replied.


    "Not all managers are loyal to their employers.If you meet someone bad, you''ll be in trouble"


    Abbie said, not giving up on persuading Valeria to learn how to run thepany However, Valeria


    wouldn''t listen no matter what.


    Abbie was mad and she picked up her phone to y some games.


    The moment she switched on her phone, she yelled, "Valeria! Sh*t has gone down! What the hell!"


    "What''s wrong?" Valeria looked at Abbie in confusion.


    "Julie is pregnant! Your father is apanying her at the maternity check-up.Look at the headline!


    Having a son at such an old age? What bullsh*t is this?"


    Valeria was stunned for a moment and then she grabbed the phone from Abbie''s hand.


    The headlines were eye-catching indeed.


    ''Mr.Ronald Brown, president of the Central South Group, is having a son at age 60.


    It was mentioned in the news that Ronald Brown of the Central South Group was spotted at the


    hospital with a middle-aged woman.


    It waster found out that she was his girlfriend and that she was pregnant! The news was also


    apanied by pictures of Ronald carefully helping Julie out of the hospital, followed by Ashley.


    Valeria stared at the news and read it a few times.


    The expression on her face turned into disbelief.


    "Valeria, what should we do now?"


    "I have to go back and have a look!" Valeria stood up.


    ¡®''TH go with you!"


    In the Brown family, Julie and her daughter finally got their wish and they were once again able to go


    back to the Brown family.


    Unlike the previous two times when they entered the Brown family, this time it was not them who came


    on their own.


    It was Ronald who brought them back.


    Ronald was overjoyed by the thought of having a son soon .


    He carefully helped Julie into the vi.


    Looking at how Ronald was treating Julie this time, a sh of sarcasm crossed Ashley''s face.


    After they arrived at the hospital, the first thing Ronald did was to ask the doctor to check the gender of


    the baby.


    The doctor said he could draw some blood for a test, but the uracy would only be 95 percent.


    They could only confirm the gender after 45 days.


    Julie had been pregnant for fifty days.


    Ronald immediately told the doctor to do a blood test to check the sex of the baby.


    The test result came out and the child was a boy.


    Ronald was delighted and his attitude towards Julie changedpletely.


    Ashley knew that what he cared about was not the child, but to have an heir to his name.


    If she were a boy, she wouldn''t be treated this way, right? For some reason, Ashley was extremely


    envious and jealous.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ronald helped Julie onto the sofa and he ordered the maids to cut up some fruits.


    Ashley spoke up, "Dad, when will you and mom get married? Are you nning to make the child an


    illegitimate one?"


    "Of course not.Well go get our marriage certificate tomorrow"


    "What about a wedding? Mom had been suffering all these years for you! Don''t you n to reward


    her?"


    "Ashley!"


    Julie spoke up, "Don''t talk to your father in that manner.I did all of that willingly and it''s none of his


    faults! I know you were willing, but for the sake of my unborn brother, dad should also do something for


    you, shouldn''t he? My brother shouldn''t be mistreated, right?"


    "Well..."


    Ronald was a little hesitant.He was not a young man anymore.


    It would be weird and embarrassing to hold a huge wedding this time.


    Besides, Julie''s reputation was so bad previously.


    If he were to hold a wedding in such a rush, the public would criticize him to death! Seeing the


    hesitation on Ronald''s face, Ashley sneered to herself.


    It seemed that her father would always think of himself and be self-centered.


    Ashley was not satisfied.


    She hated Valeria so much, so if Ronald and Julie got engaged this time, it would definitely trigger


    Valeria! Plus, a wedding would make it even worse for Valeria.


    Ashley wanted revenge against Valeria no matter what.


    Today, she had made up her mind to persuade Ronald to have a wedding ceremony! Suddenly, the


    doorbell rang.


    The maid walked over and took a look.


    Valeria''s figure appeared on the screen.


    She immediately turned to report , ''Miss Brown is back''


    Valeria was back? She must have seen the news of Julie''s pregnancy.


    Julie and Ashley gave each other a look.


    The news was released by them, so Valeria must be very angry when she saw the news.


    Did shee back to question them? ording to Valeria''s temperament, she would most definitely


    quarrel with Ronald.


    Ha! It was going to be a dramatic scene.


    When he heard the servant said that Valeria had returned, a trace of embarrassment shed across


    Ronald''s face.


    Then, he started scolding.


    "She''s been reluctant toe back, hasn''t she? Why is she back now? It''s ruining my mood!"


    Obviously, Ronald also expected that something would happen if Valeria came back.


    But he had no choice but to let here in.


    The maid opened the door and a few minutester, Abbie and Valeria then appeared in the living room.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    On the way here, Valeria had wondered if it was made up by the paparazzi.


    After all, Julie was already in her fifties, so Valeria didn''t really believe that Julie would really get


    pregnant.


    However, when she saw Julie and Ashley sitting on the sofa, Valeria knew that this was probably true.


    She let out a mockingugh, "Wow...The house is so crowded today!"


    Ronald''s face darkened, "What are you doing back here? Are you looking for trouble again?"


    "This is my home.I cane back whenever I like.Do I need to report to you?"


    Valeria felt extremely upset when she saw Ronald''s gloomy face.


    Not only did he chase her out, but he even changed the password to prevent her from entering.


    Just how much did he hate her? He openly brought his illegitimate daughter and his mistress into the


    house.


    He didn''t even take Valeria and her mother seriously! And this time, he had a baby with the mistress.


    If things went on like this, she would probably lose her position in the family.


    Since Ronald didn''t treat her as his daughter, she didn''t need to care about anything.


    "What good timing that you''re here, I wanna know why you changed the password? I''m the rightful


    owner of this house.What''s the meaning of not allowing me to enter then?"


    Ronald''s face turned red upon hearing Valeria''s question.


    He indeed did not have a solid reason to change the password.


    After all, this vi was not his.


    It was left by Valeria''s mother for her.


    Ronald was a little angry at Valeria''s question.


    He had no better reason so he could only use being an elder as an excuse.


    "It''s just a password, though.You could have asked me about it, why are you yelling? Where are your


    manners?"


    "I will only be respectful towards the people that respect me.I don''t need to be civilized to those who


    are shameless" Valeria retorted.


    Wasn''t she saying that he was a shameless man indirectly ? Ronald was furious, "Who do you mean


    that?"


    "You know the answer to that very well!" Valeria said coldly .


    Ronald was so angry that he raised his hand and was ready to hit Valeria.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Abbie, who had been watching coldly from the side, stepped forward and blocked Ronald''s hand in


    front of Valeria.


    "Mr.Brown, you''d better calm down.You''re not young anymore and you may hurt yourself for being so


    angry.Let me remind you, I won''t let anyone bully Valeria!"


    With Abbie here, Ronald didn''t want to make things ugly and he had to lower his hand.


    Valeria stared at Ronald coldly, "You''re considered a public figure, you should at least keep that in


    mind.Why are you bringing scums home!"


    "This is also my house, I''ll bring whoever I want with me.It''s none of your business!"


    Ronald red at Valeria.


    "You indeed have the right to live here, but that doesn''t mean you can simply bring the homeless in.In


    case you need a reminder, this house is left by my mother for me.What''s the meaning of bringing a


    mistress in?"


    "You...you''re going overboard!"


    Ronald''s face turned ugly, "You ungrateful girl! Should I be left alone after your mother left? Why are


    you so cruel?"


    Ronald did not feel like he did anything wrong at all, "Blood is thicker than water, but you never


    understood that.Since you are so cruel, then let me tell you.Julie is pregnant and I n to marry


    her.What are you going to do about that?"


    Valeriaughed.


    It was so ridiculous that Ronald was acting so eloquently.


    "Of course you don''t have to spend your life alone.I don''t care if you want a mistress or more, just not


    in my mother ''s vi, and using my personal inheritance! Let me make it clear now, get rid of them!"


    Valeria was rarely so harsh on her father.She''d always been a good girl to Ronald.


    Even if she felt that Ronald wasn''t right, she never opposed him.


    However, her attitude was very rough today.


    Abbie had been friends with her for so many years.


    It was the first time that she saw her fighting Ronald like this.


    She knew that Valeria was furious, but Ronald was really too much.


    She pped her hands gently, "That''s right! Mr.Brown, nobody cares if you have an affair or whatever,


    but this is the house that Valeria''s mother left for her.At least be a little sensitive and not bring an


    illegitimate daughter or mistress back to your own wife''s house!"


    Ronald looked mad at this point.If Valeria was here alone, he would have beaten her.


    But Abbie was here and he didn ''t darey a hand on her.


    After all, Abbie was the precious daughter of the rk family.


    If he even touched a single hair on her, Richard would make sure he got the punishment he deserved.


    Julie and Ashley were waiting for the show at this point.


    They thought Valeria would rush in and fight Ronald.


    And by that time, they expected Ronald to hit her.


    Who would have thought that Abbie would intervene? Ronald didn''t have a chance to make a move at


    all.


    Valeria and Abbie didn''t show any mercy at all.


    They were calling Ashley and Julie all sorts of names and cursing at them as if they weren''t there! As if


    this was not enough, Valeria also wanted to drive them away.


    If they were chased out, wouldn''t they be humiliated all over again? It would be better for them to leave


    here for the time being .


    Hence, they didn''t want to be involved in this fight.


    The only thing that Julie could do now was using the child in her.


    She covered her stomach and deliberately acted as if she was weak.


    Ashley understood and said, "Mom, are you not feeling well? Let me help you upstairs to have a rest"


    Hearing Ashley''s words, Ronald turned to look at her and said, "Ashley, help your mother up!"


    "Wait! Are the two of you deaf or blind, or do you have only sh*t in your brain?" Valeria raised her voice


    suddenly.


    "Didn''t I make it clear enough? This is my house.Please get out of my house now!"


    "Don''t listen to her.Go upstairs and have a rest.I''ll see what she can do!"


    Ronald was also angry.


    Ashley immediately held on to Julie and went upstairs.


    There was nothing Valeria could do about it.


    She would not rush up to fight them, and Ronald would definitely not let her get close to Julie either.


    He was clearly bullying her and there was nothing she could do! Valeria was so angry that her eyes


    were filled with anger.


    At this time, her phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out and nced at it.


    It was William.


    Without thinking, Valeria hung up the phone.


    William called her again and she had no choice but to answer with a tearful tone, "What now?"


    "I have arranged a few men for you, just at the door of your house.If you want to do anything, you can


    ask them to do it"


    Did William know that she was in desperate need of men? Valeria was extremely happy, "Let them


    come in.I''ll open the door right away!"


    She immediately hung up the phone.Then she walked over and pressed the button to open the


    door.Soon, footsteps were heard, and four bodyguards appeared at the door of the living room.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Ronald was shocked when he saw the four bodyguards.


    "Hey! Who are you? Who sent you here?"


    The bodyguards didn''t even look at him as they ignored his presence.


    They turned to Valeria and greeted, "Good evening, Miss Brown.What can we do for you?"


    "Those two women came to my house out of nowhere and they do not want to leave.Throw them out!"


    Valeria pointed to Julie and Ashley.


    "I''d like to see who dares to do that!"


    Ronald''s face turned red.


    Valeria sneered and ignored Ronald.


    She looked coldly at Julie and her daughter who were at the stairs, "Are you going to get out of here


    yourself, or do you need someone to drag you out?"


    Julie and Ashley''s face changed.


    Of course, Julie wouldn''t leave! She cried out pitifully, "Uh...Ronald!"


    "Don''t worry, this is my house.I''d like to see who dares to behave atrociously in my ce."


    With Ronald''s words, Julie was relieved.


    After all, Ronald was a CEO of apany.


    How could he be bullied by others at his own home? Besides, these bodyguards must be hired by


    Valeria.


    Could she possibly win against Ronald? However, Valeria said, "Since they can''t understand, throw


    them out!"


    Next to her, Abbieughed, "Throw them out! It''s been a long time since I havest seen such a


    dramatic scene.Wait, let me prepare my camera!"


    She took out her phone and clicked record before the bodyguards went straight to Julie and Ashley.


    Both of them tried to hide when they saw that.


    However, how could they hide from them? The bodyguards directly carried both b*tches and walked


    out.


    Ashley tried to struggle but was then pped hard across the cheeks by the guards.


    Her cheeks were burning red, and she quieted down.


    Julie also wanted to wrestle.


    Seeing that Ashley was pped in the face, she was frightened and worried about the child in her


    belly.She reached out and covered her stomach while screaming, "Ronald! Ronald, help me!"


    Ronald wanted to rush over, but he was pushed down on the sofa by a bodyguard.


    There was a great disparity in strength between them, so he knew that he was no match for the


    bodyguard.


    Trembling with anger, he picked up the phone to call his bodyguard, but no one answered his call.


    He had no idea where his two bodyguards went.


    Ronald gasped and called the vi''s security guard again.


    Afterward, the security guard answered, "What can I do for you, Sir?"


    "I''m Ronald Brown.Someone is deliberately creating trouble in my house.Send a few men to my house


    immediately!"


    The security guard answered the phone very politely, "Ronald Brown? We don''t have an owner named


    Ronald Brown on our side.There is only a youngdy named Valeria Brown.May I ask which street your


    house is in exactly? Are you sure it''s your house?"


    The security guard''s question made Ronald speechless.


    This house was the property of Valeria''s mother.


    Valeria''s mother left the property for her after she passed away.


    Legally, he was not the owner of the house, so he could only stay here.


    Therefore, Valeria was exercising her rights in her own home.


    Ronald was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Previously, the managers and security guards here all respected him.


    But for some reason this day, they changed their attitudes towards himpletely.


    Nobody was helping him at this point.


    He scolded furiously, "You unfilial child! If anything happens to Julie''s child, I will make sure you get the


    punishment you deserve "


    "I''m calling the cops right now, don''t you dare to think you can do whatever you want here!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I''ll be waiting here!"


    Valeria looked at Ronald with a cold smile.


    The rtionship between them waspletely ruined this night.


    "You can live in this house yourself, but bringing an illegitimate daughter and your mistress here with


    you is a no! I will never let you live in my mother''s house with them "


    Ronald had never seen Valeria behaving like this.He picked up his phone and called the police.


    The call was picked up, and the officers were all very polite to him.


    But they said the same thing as the security guards.


    "If you are sure that someone is making trouble in your house, we wille over to deal with it.But if


    itis not your house, it will be considered as a fake report.You will be detained if you file for a fake


    report.Think twice!"


    "D*mn it!"


    Everybody was biased towards Valeria this time.


    Ronald had no choice left.


    He walked out of the door bitterly and said, "You little brat, you''re even chasing your own father away!


    Where is your conscience!"


    Seeing him walking out while swearing, Abbie''s face was full of disdain, "It seems that his mistress is


    still his priority"


    Valeria smiled bitterly.She didn''t expect things to turn out like this, but today¡¯s situation was imperative.


    Ronald defended the mistress and her daughter without taking Valeria seriously at all.


    For the sake of her own dignity, she would never let the mistress and her daughter rightfully move into


    her mother''s house no matter what.


    Ronald took the phone and went out of the vi while cursing.He saw Julie and Ashley sitting at the


    door crying.He was embarrassed and angry.He reached out his hand to help Julie up, "Are you okay?


    Is your stomach still hurting?"


    "My stomach hurts..." Julie cried in a shrill voice.


    "Ashley''s face is swollen.Ronald, you can''t let them go without doing anything!"


    The bodyguards scoffed, "We wee Mr.Brown to sue us.We are Sir William''s bodyguards.He said


    that the door of the police station is wide open, you can go and sue or report him however you like!"


    "Who is William?"


    Ronald was curious as he never heard of a person named William.


    Upon hearing this, Julie understood.


    William from the Howard Family came to help Valeria.


    But didn''t they break up already? Why was he helping her? She cried bitterly, "It''s William! William of


    the Howard family!"


    "Uh...we were never at crossroads with each other! Why is he helping my rebellious daughter?"


    "Because Valeria has dated him for a long time!"


    At this point, Julie couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "She''s dating William Howard? Oh, man..."


    Ronald had a look of surprise on his face.


    Wasn''t Sir William of the Howard family the most unreliable yboy? How did Valeria end up with him?


    Although William was unreliable, Hayden doted on him like he was a treasure.


    William had the Howard family backing him up.


    No wonder he was so arrogant! Ronald was extremely furious.


    If he was bullied by someone powerful, he wouldn''t have felt so humiliated! However, William was only


    a yboy, how dare he bullied Ronald! Anyway, he really had no choice this time.


    The house was Valeria''s and she had the right to chase Julie and Ashley out! He had suffered a defeat


    this day, but it didn''t mean that he could just let it go.


    He had to talk to either Charles or Hayden regarding this issue, no matter what!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Ronald sulkily took Julie and her daughter into the car and rushed to his other vi to settle down.


    Valeria let out a breath of relief.


    Soon, she felt satisfied after letting it out.


    After this fight, she was sure that Ronald must have taken Julie and her daughter to his other house.


    After Julie got pregnant, Ronald would definitely be more difficult to deal with than ever.


    She had no way to stop Ronald from marrying Julie.


    As long as she drove these disgusting women out of her own home, she considered herself to have


    won.


    Abbie sat down on the sofa andughed, "How brilliant! William finally did something right.If he hadn''t


    arranged for the bodyguards toe over, it would have ended badly!"


    "That''s right, but how does he know that I need bodyguards?"


    Valeria was a bit puzzled.


    "Who knows? Either way, he did you a favor, so my attitude towards him has changed quite a bit¡± Abbie


    laughed loudly, "This deserves a celebration! But first, I need a cup of water! I''m gonna die of thirst!"


    When the nanny at the door heard that Abbie was saying that she was thirsty, she wore an


    embarrassed smile and asked, "Miss, do you want tea? I''ll make you some!"


    Now that she had spoken, both Valeria and Abbie noticed her existence.


    When Valeria came in to argue with Ronald, the nanny''s behavior had been biased towards Julie and


    her daughter.


    Abbie looked at the nanny coldly, "What are you trying to do now? Switching sides so fast?"


    "Pretty sure those b*tches are who you are loyal to!"


    Valeria also looked at the nanny with a sneer.


    Previously, this nanny often said good things about Ashley to her.


    Valeria thought that she was deceived by Ashley like herself.


    But since she was driven out, the nanny''s attitude towards her had obviously changed! She treated


    those two like masters and acted as if Valeria was nobody.


    Valeria had a good temper, but that didn''t mean that she liked to be bullied.


    Abbie couldn''t be more direct and said, "Valeria, this is your home now.How can you keep such a


    traitorous person? Fire her"


    Valeria nodded and said, "Get out of here with your master.I can''t stand having you here!"


    The nanny didn''t expect that Valeria would fire her in this way.


    Working in the Brown family provided her a rxing environment and a good sry.


    Being fired was not good news to hear! The nanny tried to defend herself but Valeria frowned and said,


    "Get out of here! This is my house.Go to the one who employed you.I don''t need a person like you


    here!"


    The nanny was indeed employed by Ronald.


    She had no choice but to leave as told after Valeria chased her out.


    Valeria called someone to change the door lock immediately.


    From now on, this vi only belonged to her.


    Even if Ronald wanted to bring anyone here, he wouldn''t be able to do that anymore.


    At Climax Space, William narrowed his eyes as he held his phone when the bodyguards were reporting


    the situation to him.


    It was reported that Julie and her daughter were thrown out while Ronald took them to his other


    property.


    He couldn''t help butugh.


    They were taking Valeria for a fool until she finally exploded.


    She was not someone to be messed with too! Fortunately, he expected that Valeria would argue with


    Ronald and he had sent his bodyguards to her.


    Otherwise, Valeria would definitely be bullied by her own father! It was hard to imagine how Valeria was


    able to endure her father all this time.


    Her father was really a scum! Ronald was not a good person, let alone his mistress and her daughter!


    He knew Valeria would be having a hard time in the future after this fight.


    He had decided to be prepared for anything and to protect her from harm.


    After Valeria and Abbie changed the door lock, they drove out of the vi to have dinner.


    They were extremely hungry, so they went straight to the BBQ restaurant.


    After ordering a lot of barbecues, Valeria and Abbie raised their sses and began to enjoy the food.


    While they were eating happily, Richard''s voice came, "Eh, isn''t that Abbie? What a coincidence!"


    The two of them looked over and saw Richard and William standing next to them.


    They were staring at both of them at this moment.


    "Why are you here?" Abbie asked.


    "We''re hungry and came here for food, duh! We just didn''t expect to see both of you here!" Richard


    said with a cheeky smile and sat down.


    "You like barbecue? Howe I don''t know that?"


    Abbie looked at Richard doubtfully.


    "I''m offering my precious time for William here.He likes barbecue, so I''m here with him¡± Richard sat


    down next to Abbie and said to William, "Get your *ss down here, why are you standing there?"


    William immediately sat next to Valeria, who did not look at William as she continued to dig in.


    Abbie frowned, "Bro, I want to be alone with Valeria.You guys move to another table then"


    "Don''t be petty.Let''s eat together.We don''t need two big tables for 4 people! This meal will be on me!"


    Richard said and quickly grabbed a skewer from the te.


    Abbie was speechless.


    Richard was usually very picky and hated it when she chose to eat barbecue every time.


    But he came here today with William.


    It was obvious that he was looking for an excuse and they must have other intentions.


    She looked at William, who was sitting next to Valeria.


    William calmly picked up the barbecue in front of Valeria and asked her, "Is it good?"


    Valeria deliberately lowered her head because she wanted to ignore him.


    However, William did gave her a helping hand just now.


    And he was acting so nice this time, she couldn''t just simply ignore him so she said, "Not bad¡±


    William tried to start a conversation deliberately, "How''s the taste of this beer then?"


    "It''s okay¡±


    "Let me have a taste¡± As he spoke, he picked up Valeria''s cup and took a sip, "Hmm, it does taste


    good"


    Valeria¡¯s face turned red, "That''s my cup."


    "I know, I don''t mind sharing saliva"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I do!"


    Valeria red at him.


    "Oops, then what should I do? I have already taken a sip from it! How about this?"


    William took a cup and poured himself a cup of wine.


    He took a sip and handed it to Valeria, "This is for you-"


    "Why must I drink yours?"


    "Aren''t you upset that I drank from your cup? Here, drink from mine and we''re even"


    "Who said I want to be even with you?"


    "Alright then, I got it, William reached out and held Valeria¡¯ s hand.¡± Valeria struggled, "What are you


    doing! Why are you so shameless?"


    William held her hand again and tilted his head to look at her with a smile, "Don''t you always know that


    I''m just like that?"


    Looking at how William was grinning at Valeria, Abbie widened her eyes.


    This man was way too bold! No wonder there were rumors about him getting any women he liked! He


    was so handsome, gentle, and good at flirting.


    It was understandable that Valeria would fall for his tricks!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Noticing that she was being teased by William in front of Abbie and Richard, Valeria was extremely


    speechless.


    She shook William''s hand away and changed a seat.


    The smile on William''s face disappeared.


    Richard had known him for so many years and he understood him better.


    Of course, William was not so shameless.


    He already put down his ego to be so nice to Valeria today and yet she gave him a cold shoulder.


    Of course, William would be unhappy! He picked up a bottle of wine and poured some for William, "You


    like barbecue, don''t you? Eat more!"


    William remained silent as he lowered his head to eat.


    He drank a lot of wine speedily but didn''t really eat much.


    Seeing that he kept drinking, Richard reached out to stop him, "Hey, don''t drink too much.It''s bad for


    your health, you know?"


    "I''m fine¡± William drank another ss of wine.


    Richard looked at Valeria and said, "Miss Brown, please talk to him.He doesn''t have a good stomach


    and he''s gonna end up in the hospital!"


    This was clearly a way to soften her heart.


    Valeria didn''t want to persuade him at all, but she was worried that he would hurt himself.


    After some consideration, she reached out to snatch the cup from William''s hand.


    It seemed that she was actually concerned for his health.


    William didn''t protest and he just leanedzily on the chair.


    All the while, he kept staring at Valeria intensely without eating or drinking.


    Richard got up and left to answer a phone call.


    In a few minutes, Abbie''s phone rang too.


    Richard had called and asked her to go out.


    Therefore, only Valeria and William were left here.


    The atmosphere was awkward at this point.


    Valeria didn''t know how to act when William was staring at her in that manner.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She stopped and looked at him stiffly, "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Because you are beautiful."


    "Humph!"


    Valeria snorted.


    She then thought it would be nice to make things clear with him.


    "Thank you for helping me today..."


    "It''s nothing.I''m doing what I should do"


    William interrupted her.


    "I won''t let anyone bully you!"


    "Actually, my affairs have nothing to do with you! I''ll deal with my own issues in the future, so you don''t


    have to help me"


    "Why not?"


    "Because we have broken up! I don''t want others to misunderstand that we are still in a rtionship:


    "Break up? Did I agree with that? You promised me that we will never part ways!"


    "That''s because I don''t know who you are.I was telling William, not you!"


    "I am William! What are you talking about!"


    "This is different.I used to think you were a gigolo and did some stupid things, but now I know that


    you''re not.We''re all grown adults and I know that you enjoy womanizing and trying new things.I''m


    sorry.I''m not that kind of woman.Everything that happened before is a misunderstanding.Just treat it as


    if it has never happened then!"


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched, "You''re looking down on me, aren''t you? You think I''m good


    for nothing, yboy! Valeria, I can change it for you.Isn''t that enough?


    "We''ll talk about it after you change.Aren''t you still the same now?"


    Valeria did not believe that William would change for her.


    "Well, you have to at least give me a chance to prove myself! Can we move back to Lake View Nest


    together, just like before?"


    His voice was very gentle, and his expression was so sincere that Valeria''s heart was nearly moved.


    Initially, she wanted to make it clear to William that she would not bother him anymore in the future, but


    the words were at the stuck tip of her tongue.


    "Let me think about it!"


    She did not refuse, which meant there was hope.


    William held her hand and said, "Valeria, I miss you so much, do you know that? You don''t have to


    think about it anymore, let''s go there tonight, okay?"


    "Stop fooling around.I haven''t agreed yet"


    Valeria shook off his hand.


    "I''m so dizzy!"


    William leaned against her and rubbed his forehead with one hand, looking like he was in pain.


    Valeria had to hold him up.


    She picked up his phone and called Abbie.


    When the phone was connected, Abbie was furious.


    "Valeria, my brother said he has a headache and he asked me to send him home first.You don''t have to


    wait for me, just go home!"


    Initially, she wanted Richard to bring William home, but Richard left earlier.


    How cunning! Valeria had no choice but to help William out of the barbecue store.


    She called a taxi and told the driver, "Go to Lake View Nest.William squinted his eyes and leaned


    against Valeria with a satisfied smile.Ronald took Ashley and her daughter to his house in the city.The


    house was expensive in terms of itsposite structure, which was more than 200 square meters.In


    addition, the decoration was luxurious too.However, it was nothingpared to the vi that they were


    driven out from.After all, the vi that he used to live in was the ancestral property of his wife, Natalie''s


    family.


    It was a well-famous rich area in B City.


    The families who lived there were either rich or noble, and they came from well-off families.


    Since Ronald married Natalie, he had moved there and lived there for more than 20 years.


    He had long been ustomed to all the luxurious facilities of the vi.


    Due to the fact that no one lived in this house for a long time, it gave off a strange smell.


    As Ronald felt extremely ufortable, he sat down and cursed angrily.


    "This d*mn rebellious daughter! She''s so shameless.I won''t let go of what happened today¡±


    Julie and her daughter, Ashley, sat on the sofa too.


    Julie covered her stomach with her hands, looking like she was in shock.She had been pretending to


    be gentle and virtuous in front of Ronald before, but she had decided to stop the pretense now.


    "She''s really vicious.How could she be so cruel to pregnant women! Fortunately, the baby in my belly is


    safe.If it were someone else, the baby would have been lost!"


    Ashley chipped in with a swollen face.


    "Yes, she is too arrogant! Dad, she must know that mom is pregnant with my brother, so she


    deliberately came to cause a scene in order for mum to have a miscarriage! Fortunately, mom is


    lucky...Dad, even you are driven out by Valeria, I am afraid that there will be more troubles in the future"


    "Humph! What will she do?"


    "Dad, as far as I know, thepany was also founded by her mother.She can take advantage of this


    when the timees.I''m afraid that even you won''t have a say by that time!"


    "Impossible!" Ronald sneered.


    "Although thepany was established by Natalie, I''ve been managing it in theter stages.Even if


    she dares to stir up trouble, no one in thepany will listen to her"


    "It''s hard to say.She''s also one of the major shareholders of thepany, isn''t she? I''m sure there''s


    nothing you can do even if she goes to thepany to mess things up.You''ll be in a disadvantage


    when the timees.Why don''t you think of a way to deal with it now?"


    Julie also tried to persuade him.


    Ronald frowned.


    He had never guarded against Valeria before, but after today''s incident, he had to think of a way to deal


    with her.He was not scared of Valeria.


    What was frightening was that she had hooked up with the Howard family''s son, William Howard! If


    William kept on helping her, Ronald would be powerless.


    No, he shouldn''t just sit here and do nothing.He had to handle William first.


    "I''ll call Charles right away and tell him about William''s situation.


    I''ll ask Charles to persuade him to stay away from my disobedient daughter"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Ronald called Charles toin while Julie went to the bedroom with Ashley.


    After Julie closed the door, her face turned evil, "That little b*tch! How dare she treat us that way! I''m


    gonna make her pay!"


    "Mom, do you have any ns?" Ashley asked.


    "I''m going to expose to the media that we''ve been driven out tonight, and also reveal the truth about


    your father''s poor background!" Julie answered.


    Ronald was born into poverty, and he had been living a smooth life these years.


    He might have already forgotten that he was once poor.


    This time Julie was going to use Ronald''s background as news!


    "Mom, are you out of your mind? If you reveal that, the public will really be mad at us! Plus, dad will


    hate us for it! "


    Ashley immediately objected.


    "Our reputation has already been ruined.Why would I be worried if I do one more thing? It''s your father


    who has been making himself look like a noble.If we exposed what happened before, he would


    definitely be furious"


    "Oh, you''re trying to frame Valeria, aren''t you? You want dad to think that Valeria leaked all of this out?"


    Ashley slowly understood.


    "Yes, that''s the n.Your father was once a poor boy.It was because of Natalie that he was able to


    be sessful now.He must have already forgotten who has helped him climb up thedder of


    sess.I want everybody to know the truth about him.I need him to know that he''s not born a boss,


    and he used to be as lowlife as us!"


    Speaking of Ronald''s past, Julie''s face turned ugly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They used to be childhood friends.


    When they developed feelings for each other, Ronald made sweet promises to her.


    But the moment heid eyes on Natalie, he dumped Julie immediately.


    She would never forget about it.


    "But will this have an impact on dad''s business? If it affects thepany''s performance, won''t it be bad


    for us ? Ashley was worried that Ronald''spany would be affected.


    "Don''t worry, the purpose of doing this is only to frame Valeria.The news won''t make a big fuss about


    it.When William sees the news, he will definitely spend money to help Valeria.At that time, it would not


    be a big deal and it wouldn''t affect your father that much"


    Julie continued to strategize her ns, "What I am nning now is to make your dad think Valeria was


    the one who did all of this.I''m pregnant now and that girl is really just an extra person in our life.The


    company is so wealthy now, so we can''t let her walk away with so many shares.We must make your


    father get back all the shares from her hands!"


    "That''s unlikely, isn''t it? Valeria is not stupid.How would she hand over her shares obediently?"


    "Valeria certainly won''t hand over the shares easily, but we can let your father deal with her¡¯ Julie


    indeed knew Ronald very well.


    "Your father is ruthless.He can do anything when he''s vicious.Let''s make things ugly for them until the


    point where he can''t stand Valeria.Then, we will proceed further" Julie said as she picked up the phone


    and began to type a message.


    Seeing her actions, Ashley felt a bit strange.She asked, "Mom, who are you texting?"


    "A friend, also a very important person.With his help, we will be able to do things much more smoothly


    in the future.


    "Who is it? Do I know him?"


    Ashley was a little curious about this friend of Julie''s.


    ¡®You don''t know him, but I will introduce him to you in the future.Ashley, whether we can remain steadily


    in a rich and powerful family will all depend on the n this time!"


    Afterward, William and Valeria returned to Lake View Nest together.


    He was not drunk at all and he knew it! But he pretended to be drunk and Valeria believed it.


    When they arrived, she helped him up the stairs and opened the door with her fingerprint.


    She walked into the house with William.


    As she was ready to leave, William held her tightly in his arms, lookingpletely drunk and almost


    passing out.


    Valeria had to help him to the bedroom.


    As soon as William was at the side of the bed, he staggered and fell on the bed together with Valeria.


    The two of themid on the bed after falling.


    Before Valeria could react, his warm lipsnded on hers.


    She rejected a few times but couldn''t push William away.


    William held her tightly and didn''t let her go.


    They ended up having a passionate kissing session.


    In the end, Valeria was so indulged in his kiss that she even lost the will and strength to reject him.


    By the time she realized that something was wrong, the two of them had already made love.


    It was a painful yet pleasurable experience.


    Unlike before, William was so aggressive after drinking so much.


    Valeria was nearly exhausted to death by him! It was until she nearly cried and begged him to stop that


    he finally let her go.


    Valeria was f*cked so hardly by him that she didn''t even have the strength to walk.


    She ended up passing out in the bed.


    After having a good time in bed, William was feeling blissful.


    He stopped pretending to be drunk and got up to take a shower.


    When he just entered the bathroom, his phone rang.


    It was Marcus Field who called.


    "Mr.Howard, I just received news that a few major medias have exposed Ronald Brown''s background


    as well as the fact that Ronald and his pregnant mistress were preparing to stay at theirte wife''s


    house.Do you think we should try to cover it?"


    "Why should we cover it? Since they want Ronald to be the talk of the city so much, let''s fulfill their


    wishes!" William wasn''t bothered.


    "Do you know who did it?" Marcus asked in surprise.


    "Who else could it be other than his mistress and her daughter?" William sneered.


    "They want to make this matter a hoo- ha.I''m guessing they want to frame Valeria as the suspect so


    that Ronald will hate Valeria andpletely cut off his connections with her.


    "If that''s the case, then why shouldn''t we cover it up?"


    Marcus was confused.


    "lf we allow the news to get viral, then it will fulfill the two of them! Ronald will for sure think that it is


    Valeria who did this and their rtionship will continue to worsen"


    "At this point, do you think the rtionship between Valeria and her father is reparable? There''s no


    point covering it up anymore.I''m pretty sure Julie and her daughter have already prepared themselves


    for this.They must have assumed that I will try to cover it up for Valeria¡¯ s sake.And they will also make


    sure Ronald sees it.By that time, how would he feel?¡±


    "He must think that Miss Brown was the one who exposed him and did all of this¡±  Marcus continued.


    "Yes, Ronald will definitely believe that it was Valeria; William really hated Ronald from the bottom of


    his heart.


    "Ronald now has a mistress, so he has already despised Valeria.With my understanding of him, he will


    do something to Valeria sooner orter.It''s better to add fuel to the fire at this point than let Valeria live


    in her unrealistic imagination"


    Marcus understood after hearing William¡¯s words, "I see.Let''s not suppress the news then.Let''s see


    how they end up handling it!"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    In the Howard family, when Hayden was about to rest, Charles came over.


    As soon as he entered the door, he began toin, "Dad, Ronald just called me and said that


    William sent bodyguards to stir trouble in his house.Not only did they hurt him but also hurt his


    daughter and his pregnant girlfriend.They went too far¡¯


    "They hit her daughter? Do you mean William sent someone to attack Valeria?"


    Hayden''s face was filled with shock.


    "Not Valeria.It''s Ronald''s other daughter Charles exined.


    "Ronald has a mistress and they had a daughter together.Now the mistress is once again pregnant and


    they fought with Valeria, so William was helping her out."


    "Oh! William has indeed gone too far¡±


    When Hayden heard that it had something to do with Valeria, he was unhappy.


    "Yeah, William went overboard indeed.He allowed his men to bring others trouble! Fortunately, Ronald


    didn''t me him for my sake.If he really wanted to punish him, it would be difficult for William to get out


    of it"


    This made Hayden''s face darkened.


    What the hell was Ronald trying to do? How dare he punish William? Did he have a death wish? Not


    only was Charles not angry at Ronald, he even came to him toin about William! Was he trying


    to turn against his own family? Initially, Hayden was unhappy because of what happened between


    Valeria and William.


    However, he could not let others criticize William in public.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So he looked at Charles coldly, "Why did he call you? What intention does he have?"


    "For the sake of the Howard family, Ronald won''t punish William.He hopes that we can discipline


    William so that he won''t get involved with Valeria and the Brown family"


    Seeing that Hayden was unhappy, Charles thought that it was because of William helping Valeria out.


    He quickly added something.


    "Valeria is really something, isn''t she? She even dared to go against her own father.William must have


    been influenced by her.Why would he end up being with a woman like her?"


    "You seem to have a deep grudge against Valeria?"


    A hint of ridicule shed through Hayden''s eyes when he heard this.


    "Is it because of the son of the Eich family? What kind of person Valeria is has nothing to do with


    you.Mind your own business."


    Charles was a little awkward upon hearing this.


    "I''m not doing this because of Mason, but because Valeria is too much! She''s uncivilized and rude.No


    matter what, Ronald is still her father! It doesn''t matter how overboard he is, she still can''t treat her


    father this way! I''m just worried that William might get hurt by being with a cruel woman like her"


    "As long as it''s a thing done openly in public, it''s not considered as cruel.Cruel is when some people do


    malicious things in secret¡± Hayden said without any emotions.


    "If Ronald is a decent man, he wouldn''t even be afraid of his own daughter.He could have called the


    cops to handle everything.Why would he call you?"


    "He''s not afraid.He just doesn''t want to embarrass himself.After all, William intervened and he let


    William go for our sake"


    "What do you mean for our sake? It was him who is incapable! That vi is left for Valeria by her


    mother, Natalie Garcia.What right does he have to bring his mistress and daughter in? Of course,


    Valeria wouldn''t allow them to stay, or else it would be a huge joke!"


    Hayden sneered.


    "Um...Dad, although the house belongs to the Garcia family, Ronald is Natalie''s husband and legal heir


    to the house, isn''t he? It''s really too much for Valeria to drive him away"


    "Heir? Let''s get the facts right before we continue.That house is Valeria''s property.It has nothing to do


    with Ronald!" Hayden said sternly.


    "Ronald is never a decent person.He was really lucky to be able to marry Natalie who was from a rich


    and powerful family.It wasn''t long since Natalie''s passing, yet his mistress and illegitimate daughter are


    already exposed.Now his mistress is pregnant again? It''s clear from this what kind of man he is.What


    an embarrassment! And now he came to you toin? He must be joking."


    "Um...Dad, how did you find out?"


    "Humph, It''s all over the news.Do you think I''m dumb?"


    Haydenughed coldly, "Son, William is your younger brother.Although two of you have different


    mothers, you still share the same father.Why are you ridiculing William for the sake of outsiders? Do


    you think I''m going to die soon and that you can take charge of the family?"


    Hayden said seriously and Charles was stunned.


    Soon, cold sweat began to form on his forehead.


    He immediately exined, "No...Dad, I don''t mean to criticize William, and I don''t mean to disrespect


    you¡¯


    "Then why the hell are you hereining about William ? What did Ronald give you? Couldn''t you


    scold him back? Or did you want to see William being punished? If that''s the case, you''re really selfish


    and cold-hearted!"


    After being lectured by Hayden, Charles''s face flushed red .


    Hayden let out a coldugh.


    "Go back and take a good look at the news.See what kind of person Ronald is before trying to do


    scheme anything! Next time, n your schemes better so that the others won''t catch you red-handed!"


    Charles then left dejectedly.


    Hayden picked up a cup beside him and threw it on the ground angrily.


    Lucas immediately walked in, "Sir, please calm down.You might hurt your body!"


    "Do you see that? I''m still alive and he''s already scheming with outsiders against William.If I''m gone,


    William would undoubtedly be bullied by him!"


    "Nothing like this will happen.You''ve already made ns for Sir William, haven''t you?"


    Lucas consoled him.


    "With the Anthony Family backing us up, no matter what Sir Charles is nning, he''ll have to think


    twice before acting against Sir William¡±


    "Is the blind date arranged?"


    Hayden restrained his anger and asked.


    "It has been arranged.In order to avoid William finding out, Miss Anthony has been arranged to meet


    him two dayster.Don''t worry, she''s pretty, smart, and capable.William will like her!"


    "That''s good.By the way, what is William doing now?"


    "This...urn..."


    Lucas stammered.


    Seeing that Lucas was hesitating, Hayden''s face darkened and he said in a deeper tone, "Tell me! Is he


    with Valeria?"


    "Yes, Mr.William went to see Miss Brown in the evening and had a barbecue together.After that, he got


    drunk and he was taken to the apartment by Miss Brown"


    "Huh? Apartment?" Hayden frowned.


    "That''s the house that Sir William and Miss Brown used to live in before; Lucas didn''t want to hide


    anything from him at this point.


    "I have found out that it was the ce Sir William and Miss Brown used to stay at before she found out


    about his identity.Prior to this, they stayed happily together"


    "What do you mean by before she found out about his identity?" Hayden asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Scratching his head, Lucas said, "Sir William didn''t expose to Miss Brown who he really is.So Miss


    Brown thinks that he''s just a gigolo from a nightclub"


    "What! That''s ridiculous!"


    "Miss Brown even sold her jewelry worth 100 million dors to redeem Sir William from the nightclub."


    "That is simply absurd! How could the grandson of the Howard family be thought as something so


    degrading!" Hayden said angrily and was overwhelmed with fury.


    "Does William even look like a gigolo? With his posture and demeanor, no one would ever think he was


    one.That woman, Valeria Brown, must have done it on purpose¡¯ Hayden didn''t believe that Valeria


    would be so generous to a mere gigolo, "She must have known who William is so she did this to get


    close to him"


    "Uhm...I don''t think so"


    Lucas hesitated and said, "Miss Brown seems to be naive.She asked to break up after knowing his real


    identity.¡±


    "She''s probably just ying hard to get.I know what games women like her are ying at.If she really


    wanted a break-up, why did she still go to an apartment with him? Why isn''t she making things clear?"


    Hayden snorted.


    "She took him back when Sir William got drunk.I am not too sure about the other details."


    "Well, you don''t have to speak up for her.I can already guess that Valeria Brown is somewhat


    cunning.She tried to get close to William and made something happen between them.After all, William


    is so much better than the other guy she was with"


    Everything Hayden could think of was what a cunning woman Valeria was.


    It made him burn with anger.


    "Why did William like such a tricky woman? It''s making me so angry! Alright, it''s time to pick up our


    pace and go with our n.Let''s not wait any longer.Arrange a meeting with William and the Anthony


    family''s daughter¡±


    At dawn, Valeria was woken up by William in a daze.Despite how she tried to reject him, William was


    persistent to have sex with her.


    William seemed to be full of energy and he didn''t even get tired.


    Valeria could not find the strength to refuse him.


    So she bit on his shoulder hardly with anger and hatred.


    Even after she bit him, he did not let her go until half an hourter.


    Valeria felt as if her entire body was about to be torn apart.So sheid on the bed lifelessly without


    moving an inch.


    Looking outside, she saw that the sun had already risen.


    However, she was too tired to get up.


    Against her will, she fell back into a deep slumber.


    After what felt like an eternity, Valeria''s ringing phone woke her up.


    Retrieving it, she saw that it was Abbie, "Hey, it''s almost 12 o''clock.Do you want to have lunch together


    ?"


    "Give me a second¡± Valeria answeredzily.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still sleeping?"


    "Don''t even talk about it.I am dead tired," Valeria said.


    As she sat up, she felt sore all over her body.


    At the other end, Abbie was still chatting away, "Does that mean you haven''t heard about what


    happened to your dad?"


    "What happened to him?"


    "Your dad brought his mistress and daughter back home yesterday, and now everyone''s talking about


    it.They are calling him shameless for letting his mistress stay in the house of histe wife.Also, they


    dug out that he was just a guy from the countryside that married a city woman.He must be fuming with


    anger now¡±


    "Who''s behind this?"


    Valeria was shocked.


    "Who else could it be? I think the only person capable of this would be William.He must have done it to


    avenge you" Abbie guessed.


    "Why didn''t he ask me before doing this?"


    Valeria was a little angry with this.


    "I''m sure he was only trying to help you.William must be angry with how badly your dad treats you while


    he treats them like queens.To be honest, I can understand why he did that.He looks so much more


    manly now¡¯


    "Manly? This is outrageous.Let me go check out what is happening.Bye!"


    Valeria immediately searched for the news of her father online.


    ¡®Ronald Brown, the country bumpkin who turned into a city gentleman, by flirting with Natalie Garcia¡¯.


    Seeing the headlines of the newspaper, Valeria shook with anger.


    Ronald was still her biological father no matter what.


    Even though they were constantly arguing, it was wrong to let him get scolded by everyone online.


    Besides her father getting criticized, herte mother, Natalie, would also be gossiped about.


    It was fine if her father was the only one criticized.


    However, she could not bear it if her mother was also humiliated.Her mother was gentle, kind, talented,


    and smart.


    That was how she earned the trust and respect of the other wealthy families.


    And now, they were criticizing and gossiping about someone that had already passed away.


    Obviously, Valeria was angry about it.


    In anger, Valeria put on her clothes and went out of the room to look for William.


    Just as she reached the living room, the apartment door opened and he walked in.


    He held a Wolf Group bag in his hand and smiled sweetly at Valeria when he saw her, "You''re awake,


    I''ve bought some delicious food for you"


    "I don''t wanna eat what you bought! William Howard, you''ve gone overboard this time.Why didn''t you


    ask me before posting that news online?"


    Valeria demanded angrily.


    William immediately understood that she thought it was him who did that.


    He quickly exined, "It wasn''t me! You''ve got the wrong idea."


    "Who else could it be then? It''s so shameless of you to decide that on your own.Don''t you know what


    would happen by doing this?"


    "It really isn''t me! Listen to me"


    William was about to exin, but Valeria refused to listen.She could not bear the thought of her


    virtuous and gentle mother being criticized by the public.


    Thinking about it made her fume with rage.


    "What gives you the right to do this? Who do you think you are? You can make the headlines every day


    since you''re so thick-skinned.My parents are not like you, they need to keep their dignity and honor.If


    you post things like this, how is he going to face others in the future?"


    William had specially gone to Wolf Group early in the morning to get food for her.But now, he was


    scolded for no reason the moment he entered the house.She also mentioned that the issue of him


    being popr in the headlines before was no better than Ronald.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could such a cunning man bepared to him? This sparked anger in William and his expression


    immediately turned dark, "You think that your dad still deserves any dignity and honor?"


    "Why not? He''s not like you, a womanizer that doesn''t take any responsibilities.All you are capable of is


    flirting around with women, drinking at bars, gambling, and you don''t even have a job.All you know is to


    live off your..."


    Valeria stopped short when she saw William''s face turn ghastly.


    He looked at her with an icy re, and she couldn ¡®t get the words out of her mouth.


    "Go on¡± William gritted his teeth and stared at her, "Why did you stop?"


    "Fine, I''ll say it.lf you dare to do such a thing, you should not be afraid of others talking about it.Stop


    acting all high and mighty.I''m telling you, stop interfering in my matters.You had better give me an


    exnation about this.Or else, I won''t let you off so easily."


    "What kind of exnation do you want?"


    "Remove the headlines immediately! And then get someone to apologize for this.."


    Before Valeria could finish her sentence, William threw the bag he was holding on the ground.


    "Crash!" Valeria jumped in shock.


    The soup inside had spilled all over the floor.


    William''s eyes were cold and dark.


    "Are you threatening me? Valeria Brown, what do you take me as? Someone you can order around?


    Yes, I always listen to you and do as you say.But that''s because I like you.That doesn''t mean that you


    can use me like this.You have angered me.That is impossible for me to apologize."


    After saying that, he walked out and mmed the door loudly.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    The door shut with a loud bang and Valeria shuddered.


    Looking at the dishes scattered on the floor, a guilty feeling arose in her heart.Did she say something


    wrong? She was so angry that she couldn''t remember what she had said.


    William had never smashed anything in front of her.


    This was the first time he did that and it was frightening! He must have been furious.


    Obviously, she had offended him today.


    Whatever then, so be it.It was not as if she expected him to be good to her for the rest of her life.


    They could just go their separate ways from then on.


    William left the condominium in anger and he got on his car.He then sped off away from Lake View


    Nest.He went straight to Wolf Group Hotel.


    Once he arrived, he met Michael and Richard.They were shocked when they saw his dark expression,


    "What happened?"


    "I am is pissed off! They say that women are unreasonable creatures.I didn''t really believe it until today!


    William answered angrily.


    "Did Valeria make you angry? Oh, man...You don''t have to be so affected though"


    Richardughed and said.


    Michael tooughed along and replied, "What made you so angry? Did she stop you from touching


    her? Were your sexual desires unsatisfied?"


    "F*ck off!"


    "I remember you teasing me yesterday.Look what happened to you today.That''s why you shouldn''t


    make your rtionship public.It alwayses with a price¡± Richard said in glee.


    What they said only made William angrier.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Hey! F*ck off!"


    "Alright.I was just joking.Don''t be angry! It''s time for lunch.Come on, let''s eat while you tell us about


    it.We''ll find a way to help you deal with her"


    Richard smiled as he put his arm on William''s shoulder and led him into the lift.


    Once the three of them arrived, they got into the VIP room.


    William then leaned in his chair sulkily.He seemed to be still in anger.


    Richard then patted him on his shoulder and asked, "What exactly happened? You can tell us about it"


    "Ronald had made the headlines, and she thinks that I was the one who reported it.Without even


    listening to my exnation, she got mad at me"


    "She has gone overboard! And you just let her be? I have to say, William, is this how you''re always


    treated in this rtionship? Isn''t this how typical humble and lowly boyfriends act? This is really an eye-


    opener for me!"


    "Women simply cannot be spoiled.If you don''t let her know her ce, she''ll only trample on you.You


    should ignore her for the time being.I''m sure that''ll teach her a lesson" Michael said.


    "He''s right.Since she doesn''t even appreciate your sincerity and love, there''s no need to keep treating


    her well.Ignore her, and she''lle to you when she realizes her mistake.Oh, right.Didn''t she get


    jealous when you were in a private room with other women? Why don''t you do the same thing and see


    how she reacts?"


    "No! It''s meaningless!"


    William said and took a sip of his tea gloomily.


    "If this rtionship is going nowhere, you should just end it! I don''t think your family will agree to you


    dating Valeria either.Since it''s so hard to keep this up, you should just end this rtionship"


    William''s face turned dark after hearing what Richard said.


    Michael and Richard could tell that he was unhappy enough, and they didn''t want to agitate him


    anymore.So they quickly changed the topic.


    Michael brought up the Anthony family, "Have you guys received the invitation for Hardy Anthony''s


    cruise gathering?"


    "Yes, I have.I don''t know what this guy is up to.He''s making such a big fuss on his return¡± Richard


    answered.


    "I heard that it''s to celebrate Paisley Anthony''s birthday.Do you still remember her?" Michael asked


    William.


    "I don''t remember!"


    William shook his head and said, looking totally uninterested.


    "How could you forget? It''s the beautiful, talented, and smart daughter of the Anthony family.Three


    years ago, she had attended our gathering with Hardy.I remember that you said she was beautiful and


    had a great figure."


    Michael tried to remind William about her and so William finally recalled, "Oh, I remember now!"


    "She is getting more famous now.She has already received so many awards in ballet, piano and so


    many more.Anyway, she is really talented and smart, I heard that her pursuers were all men who had a


    certain extent of fame"


    "You''re exaggerating, aren''t you?"


    Richard couldn''t quite believe what Michael said.


    "No, she is really smart and knowledgeable.You can tell just by the university she goes to.Those that


    can enter this university are all intellectuals"


    "I don''t like beautiful, intellectual, and talented women.I like women who are cute and naive, especially


    those that just do whatever I say¡± Richard answered with a sweet smile.


    "Come on, cute and naive? I''ll definitely broadcast myself eating sh*t if you even have a girlfriend!"


    Hearing this, William, who had been sulking, couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Julie had nned to use Valeria in front of Ronald the following day.


    However, before she could do so, Ronald''s secretary called her.


    When he heard that he had made the headlines, Ronald was so angry and anxious that he rushed to


    thepany at once.


    As soon as Ronald left, Julie and Ashley felt that something was wrong.


    So, they went online to check for any clues.


    Julie was dumbfounded when she saw the news was at the top of the trending chart.


    Instead of being pushed to the bottom, it was the most popr news then.


    There were all kinds of harsh words and criticism in thements section below.


    Reading thements, Julie''s eyes shot up in anger, "Howe?"


    "Didn''t you say that William from the Howard family will suppress the news with his money? It seems


    more to me like he bought more views with it.Mom! This must be what Valeria nned to do"


    Ashley was enraged.


    "Who else could it be if it weren''t her? I have underestimated this shameless woman.I thought that she


    would at least have some conscience and help your dad keep his reputation.I never would have


    thought that she would be so ruthless and ignore her father"


    Julie gritted her teeth in anger.


    She had been so confident in this and now when she knew she was going to fail, she was angrier than


    before.


    "What should we do now? Mom, we don''t even have to tell dad that it might be Valeria.He should


    probably know that by now.But our reputation..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s already bad anyway.Just let her be.Your dad will make sure to deal with her!"


    "Dad will definitely kill her, but I don''t know whether thepany''s reputation is going to be tarnished"


    Ashley added.


    "Why don''t you call your dad and ask him about it?" Julie called Ronald, but there was no answer.


    Ronald had no time to answer her calls as he was busy trying to keep the news from spreading.


    After the stock prices were reported, Ronald saw that thepany''s stocks were at their lowest.


    Seeing the stocks that were worth millions of dors drifted away like that, anger rose in his stomach.


    He quickly let the Public Rtions Department issued a statement about it but it was toote as the


    news had already spread like wildfire.


    Ronald finally made some time to call Valeria, "Where are you? Come to thepany immediately!"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Once she received her father''s call, Valeria rushed to the office.She was prepared to get scolded once


    she arrived.


    But instead of scolding her, he smiled when he saw her.He said, "You''re here.Let''s have lunch


    together."


    "Have lunch?" Valeria asked in confusion.


    She looked at him and wondered if he wanted to have lunch or her head Ronald was about to explode


    in anger as he was sure that Valeria was behind this.


    But judging by how the news had spread, he did not dare to scold her.


    What he had to do then was to suppress the news.


    The online rumors had imed that they had got into a huge fight.


    So now, he wanted to make sure news of him and Valeria being chummy again would spread online.


    He held in his anger and pulled Valeria''s hand as he walked out.


    "Come on, let''s have your favorite steamboat today"


    What was happening? Valeria was stiff as she was dragged out of thepany.


    On their way to the restaurant, there were people taking pictures of them.


    Ronald was smiling the whole time, looking like he was in a good mood.


    He even took the initiative to put vegetables on her te.


    Valeria didn''t understand what he was trying to do until she saw people taking pictures of them.


    Such a big thing had happened and it even affected thepany badly.


    Her father must be doing this to get rid of all the negative news.


    Once she understood his intentions, her mouth curved into a mocking smile.


    After all, William was the one who started this.


    Thus, she felt obliged to go along with him and let the news die down.


    Valeria too bit back her anger and acted along with him.


    However, they were not professional actors so they got tired after a while.


    After a few pictures of them looking like they were on good terms were taken, Ronald''s expression


    changed and he stopped pretending.


    "You caused this mess.Why are you so ignorant? Do you know how much money thepany has lost


    today? Your mom and I built thispany up from scratch.Even if it''s not for me, you should think for


    your mom too.Do you want to see thepany just being ruined like that?"


    Thinking that it was William who did this, Valeria kept silent while Ronald scolded her.


    Even though she felt indignant, she could not refute him for the first time.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, he was sure that she was behind it.


    It made him hate her to the core.If it were in the past, he would have pped her before saying


    anything.


    But this was not the time to turn against her, so he could only hold in his anger.


    "I''m not sure how long this will continue to affect thepany.Tonight, I''m going back home and you


    should as well.From today onwards,e to thepany as often as you can and we''ll have meals


    together.You should alsoe with me to meet clients as well"


    "I have no problem with that.But what are you going to do about your mistress and children? Are you


    going to ignore them?"


    "That''s not something you should be concerned about.The most important thing now is to cease this


    negative news, so you had better do as I say! I''m going for golf in the afternoon.Dress up nicely and


    come with me¡±


    To go along with Ronald''s acts, Valeria had to dress in golf attire and apany him there.She didn''t


    know how to y golf so she just yed for a while and went under the shade for tea.


    Under therge shade, she read the news on her phone.


    Pictures of her having lunch with her father were already posted online.


    Ronald''spany had also issued an official notice saying that their rtionship was as good as


    before.


    It also mentioned that the news yesterday night was just a fake rumor.


    It even announced that they would sue the one that spread that piece of news.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she could tell that the Public Rtions Department was not of much use.


    Comments were saying that they had not seen them together in recent months.


    They even said that the news of Ronald and Valeria having lunch together was just an act to get their


    stocks back up.


    There were lots of smart people who couldn''t be fooled.


    Looking at the stocks that were on a steep decline, Valeria sighed in helplessness.


    Valeria was slightly annoyed.


    As long as this matter persisted, her father would not let her go.She had enough of acting like this.


    Sighing slightly, she picked up her tea and took a sip.


    Footsteps suddenly sounded her way and a humble voice chimed, "Mr.Anthony, this way please"


    Two middle- aged men were smiling in a fawning manner as they walked together with Hardy.


    The three of them were going to rest under the shade next to Valeria.


    But after Hardy nced at Valeria, he immediately walked to her shade.


    The other two middle- aged men were surprised but they walked in with him.


    When the three appeared in front of her, Valeria raised her head and looked at them.


    When she locked eyes at Hardy who was smiling happily at her, she was stunned, "We meet again!"


    "And you are?"


    Valeria looked at the handsome man in confusion.


    "Don''t you remember? You helped my friend when we were at the Zermatt Ski Resort"


    Hardy reminded her.


    Once he said it, Valeria finally remembered.


    She went to the ski resort with Abbie the previous year and they had seen someone with a heart attack.


    Luckily she had an emergency pill with her, so she could save the person in time.


    They were all from the same country so it wasn''t a big deal for Valeria.


    So she couldn''t quite remember it.


    "Sorry, I forgot about it!"


    "Let me introduce myself again.My name is Hardy Anthony¡± He held out a hand as he said.


    Valeria was stunned when she heard his name as she had somewhat heard of him before.


    He was the son of the Anthony family in Bricksburg.


    Besides being able to speak threenguages, he was a capable man that took over Acma Corporation


    at the age of 25 and did well in running thepany.


    Not only was he a genius in business, but he was also really handsome and had a good reputation.


    There were no rumors of him and he was pure.


    It was also said that the rich youngdies at Bricksburg chose partners with qualities based on Hardy.


    And now he was standing in front of her and introducing himself to her.


    This made Valeria felt ttered and so she held her hand out too.


    "Uh, my name is Valeria Brown!"


    "Miss Brown, it''s nice to meet you! Can I sit here?"


    ¡®''Of course, please do, Mr.Anthony!"


    The other two men with him were the CEOs of theirpanies in B City.They were there to discuss


    important matters with Hardy that day.


    However, Hardy was going to sit down and chat with her instead.


    This made the two of them anxious but they did not dare say anything, so they just sat aside quietly.


    After sitting down, Hardy looked at Valeria warmly and smiled at her.


    Meanwhile, he started chatting with Valeria.


    Besides being an expert at work, he was definitely good at calming down the atmosphere.


    Valeria was a little cautious at first, but she rxed after chatting for a while.


    Hardy was humorous and had his unique views and thoughts.


    And this made Valeriaugh uncontrobly.


    While they were chatting away happily, Ronald suddenly walked to their shade and said, "Isn''t this


    Mr.Anthony? Do you know him?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Ronald looked at Mr.Anthony like a little kid staring at his favorite choctes in a candy store.It was


    evident that he wanted to please Mr.Anthony as well.


    Valeria was a little dispirited and embarrassed when she looked at her father.


    She replied gloomily, "I just met him today¡±


    "Really? I was wondering why you had never told me about it! Mr.Anthony, Valeria is quite bad at


    socializing and she has a bad temper.Please forgive her if she offended you in any way."


    "No, Miss Brown is smart, kind, and cute.It is such a blessing to have a daughter like her¡¯'' Hardy


    praised Valeria sincerely.


    "Really? I was worried that she might have offended you.I''m relieved that you think that way.It''s running


    quitete now, do you want to have dinner together? You can decide on the location, Mr.Anthony¡±


    "Dad!"


    Valeria''s expression changed immediately but her father was oblivious to this.


    "Would you care to do me this honor?"


    Hardy felt a little dismayed when he saw that the mood and color in Valeria''s face had disappeared.He


    had also heard about Ronald''s personality.


    Ronald''spany, Brownard Group, had been trying to coborate with Acma Corporation for quite


    some time, but he had not epted it.


    Ronald was too impatient and aggressive.


    If it were someone else, Hardy would have walked away immediately.


    But seeing that it was Valeria''s father, he had to show her some respect.


    "Thank you for your offer, Mr.Brown.I shouldn''t refuse your offer then.Let me treat you and Miss Brown


    today!"


    Richard couldn''t stop himself from smiling in glee when Hardy actually agreed to have dinner with


    them.


    On the other hand, the two CEOs beside Hardy were unhappy and he looked at Ronald in disdain.


    "Mr.Brown is really good at stealing people away!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ronald pretended not to hear their criticisms.


    He smiled at Hardy and said, "This way, Mr.Anthony."


    William swallowed down his lunch unhappily and went to Howard Group.


    Hayden had arranged for William''s seat to be next to the chairman''s office.


    To ensure that he turned over a new leaf, he even made Lucas keep an eye on him.


    William swiveled around in his chair as he propped his legs up when he arrived in the office.


    Lucas dutifully arranged the documents in front of him so that he could go through them.


    After flipping through a few of them, he threw it back down.


    Lucas''s heart ached when he saw how weak and helpless William was.


    "Sir William, can you please at least have a look? At least do it for your dad?"


    William remained unmoved and dozed off in his chair.


    This made Lucas so anxious that he was about to pull out all his hair, "I''m begging you, Sir


    William.Please just take a look.What am I supposed to tell your fatherter?"


    Charles ordered one of his employees to check up on William.


    When his employee heard Lucas''s pleading voice , she returned happily with the news.


    Initially, Charles was worried that William would take over his position and power.


    But after listening to what his employee said, he felt that things had turned out well for him.


    As long as William continued like that, whatever Hayden did to help him would be useless.


    Did that idiot really think that his father would be able to protect him forever? After Lucas'' persuasion,


    William finally skimmed through two of the documents.


    Lucas took into consideration that William was still unfamiliar with everything on his first day, so William


    wasn''t forced to finish them all.


    However, Lucas still remembered what Hayden had requested and he walked out to make a call.


    William continued lyingzily on his chair.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Answering the call, he could tell that it was Michael.


    "William, I just saw Hardy.Do you know who he is with now?"


    "Who he''s with is none of my business!"


    William was uninterested in Hardy''s personal life.


    As a matter of fact, there was no feud between them.


    They were both very courteous towards each other.


    However, he was the same age as Hardy.


    Since Hardy was way too outstanding, Hayden would always use Hardy as a role model when he


    wanted to persuade William to study hard.


    Therefore, William was annoyed whenever he heard Hardy'' s name.


    Michael smiled on the other end.


    "It really has something to do with you.Your beloved Miss Brown was chatting away happily with Hardy


    at Wolf Group."


    William listened quietly while Michael continued talking.


    "I was just walking out with one of my clients and I met them at the lift.Isn''t Hardy usually solemn and


    indifferent ? He was full of smiles and very gentlemanly towards her today.ording to my urate


    observations, I am sure that he''s interested in Miss Brown"


    "Really? How can you be so sure?"


    "Hardy''s eyes never left her.Even when he was greeting me, he was not even half as enthusiastic as


    he was towards her.I''m warning you, he is handsome and he has a good background.If he even tries to


    woo her, Miss Brown might just go to him in a heartbeat.You better do something fast"


    "Humph.I don''t care.She can do whatever she likes"


    After saying that, William hung up immediately.


    After Lucas ended the call, he returned and saw William sulking and looking angry as if someone had


    offended him greatly.


    He was a little puzzled, "Sir, why are you so unhappy?"


    "I''m hungry and about to starve to death.How could I be happy?" William replied rudely.


    "Should I buy you something?"


    "No, I''m going to have a nice meal at Wolf Group tonight.


    "Oh, why don''t you ask your father toe along? He loves the food there,"


    Lucas immediately called Hayden as he said it.


    It was around five o''clock when William and Lucas arrived at Wolf Group.


    William strolled in but was stopped by Lucas, "Sir, why don''t we wait for the chairman here?'' William


    nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    He took out his phone and sent a message to Marcus, "Which room is Hardy Anthony in?"


    After a few minutes, Marcus replied, "He''s in ''Lotus Pool by Moonlight'' on the eighth floor."


    "Arrange a room for me next to his""


    "Alright!"


    After William sent the text message, Hayden''s chauffeur called to say that Hayden got into an ident


    on his way.


    William was shocked by this and he immediately went to the ident scene.


    It was right just at the crossroads in front of Wolf Group.


    Once William arrived, he could not see his father anywhere.


    The only person he saw was the chauffeur holding his phone anxiously.


    Once he saw William, his expression morphed into guilt, "Sir William, it''s all my fault...I have called the


    ambnce.He''s going to be alright''


    "Where is he?" William asked sullenly.


    "He''s in the car.A passer- by saw what happened and is helping Mr.Howard now.Don''t worry, he is


    going to be fine.William pushed the chauffeur away and walked to the car.When he reached the door,


    he saw his fatherying on the backseat with his eyes closed.His face was as white as a sheet.At this


    moment, a woman with a bun was trying to save him.This woman had skills like a professional.After a


    while, his father opened his eyes.


    "Dad, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine! I''m feeling much better!"


    Hearing his reply, William breathed a sigh of relief and looked over to the woman who saved him.He


    was shocked when he saw her.


    "It''s you?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The woman who saved his father was Paisley Anthony.


    Her face was red with sweat and heat while smiling shyly at him.


    Seeing this, Hayden was confused, "William, do you know this kind-hearteddy?"


    William replied, "Yes, dad.She is Paisley Anthony¡±


    "Paisley? You''re the talented and smart daughter of the Anthony family"


    Hayden was very surprised.Paisley smiled and said, "Yes, I''m Paisley! But me being talented and smart


    are just rumors."


    Paisley was not a spoilt rich kid from a wealthy family.She looked good-natured and easy- going.


    William couldn''t help but take another look at her.


    Paisley was indeed very beautiful and had a charming charisma to her.She had what it took to make


    guys fall in love with her.


    At noon, Michael and Richard were praising her looks and talents.


    He didn''t really think much about it, but now that he was meeting her in person, he finally believed it.


    Paisley also happened to save Hayden, so of course, William was grateful towards her, "Thank you


    very much for today, Miss Anthony."


    "You''re wee.It''s just a little favor.Are you alright now vie "I''m much better now! Your grandfather


    and I know each other.So can I just call you Paisley? Are you a medical student?"


    Hayden smiled and asked her.


    "No, I just happen to know a little about it.My grandfather is old now and his health is deteriorating.


    I have to learn some to take care of him.


    "I see.You sure are a filial child, The ambnce arrived just as they were chatting.Soon, Hayden was


    brought up in the ambnce.William wanted to go with him but Hayden didn''t allow it¡±


    It is all thanks to Paisley that I am fine.You should thank her properly on behalf of me.


    Didn''t you book a table for dinner? Go and treat her to a meal.


    "No, it''s just a small matter.You don''t have to treat me to dinner'' Paisley refused the offer.


    William hesitated as well, "We can have the meal another time.I should send you to the hospital for


    now¡±


    Seeing William''s hesitation, Lucas immediately tried to help.


    "Sir, Mr.Howard seems to be fine now.You won''t be able to help much even if you follow along.Let me


    send him to the hospital instead.Oh, right.Didn''t you say you were hungry? Go on and have your


    dinner.I''ll call you if anything happens¡±


    Seeing that Hayden insisted on not wanting him to follow along, William turned to Paisley and asked,


    "Miss Anthony, are you free today?"


    "Well, I..."


    Paisley was also hesitant.


    Howard looked out from the ambnce and said, "Paisley, please let William treat you to a meal to


    express my gratitude"


    "Alright then¡± Paisley agreed.


    The two of them then entered Wolf Group.


    Afterward, they followed Marcus to the room that he had reserved earlier.


    Walking past ''Lotus Pool by Moonlight'', he could hear Ronald''s fawning voice.


    "Mr.Anthony, let me toast this drink to you''


    "Mr.Brown, you''re too courteous.I should be the one toasting to you.After all, you are my senior''


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprisingly, Hardy was very polite.


    William''s expression did not change, but his gaze turned colder.


    Hardy had always been said to be modest and polite, but William knew that it was all an act.


    Hardy''s underhanded ways were ruthless and cruel.


    Besides, he felt too superior and would not care for ordinary people like Ronald.


    But today, Hardy was polite to Ronald.


    What did this mean ? It seemed like Michael was right.


    Hardy really did have a crush on Valeria.


    Once William led Paisley into the room, the waitress walked in with the menus.


    William smiled and turned to her, "What would you like to eat, Miss Anthony?"


    Paisley looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, "This is my first time here.I don''t know what''s


    good.Why don''t you decide?"


    William generously ordered all the rmended dishes of Wolf Group.


    Just as he was ordering the dishes, he heard hurried footsteps outside.


    It was Michael and Richard.


    Michael pushed open the door and without looking at him, he said, "William, you are so selfish.Why


    didn''t you invite us to eat together?"


    Once he finished his sentence, he looked up and saw Paisley sitting in front of him.


    He was stunned for a second and said, "Is this Miss Anthony? Am I seeing things?"


    "Hi, Michael!"


    Paisley greeted him politely with a smile.


    Richard followed behind and was shocked when he saw Paisley there.


    Paisley smiled and greeted him too, "Hello, Mr.rk!"


    "Hello, Miss Anthony! I was wondering why he didn''t ask us over for the meal.I see that it''s because


    you''re here too"


    Richard cried exaggeratedly, "Michael! We came at the wrong time.Aren''t we third-wheeling now?"


    "Well...Miss Anthony, are we interrupting anything?" Michael asked with a surprised expression.


    "No, it''s alright.Please take a seat, Mr.rk and Michael. Paisley smiled and said.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Anthony.We''ll buy you some drinks after dinner then.Would you care to


    ept my offer?"


    William red at Richard and said, "Do you think everyone is as free and ipetent as you?"


    "Hey, how dare you say that! You have gone overboard! You are the most ipetent one among us!"


    Richard retorted.


    "Miss Anthony, let me tell you something.Don''t get bewitched by his looks.This guy drinks, womanizes,


    and gambles.All he''s good at is doing these.


    "Mr.rk, you must be joking"


    Paisley pursed her lips and smiled.


    There was not a trace of disgust or unhappiness in her eyes.


    Richard winked at Michael.


    Didn''t he say that Paisley had very high taste in men? It seemed as if she was about to fall in love with


    William.


    William was indeed popr with women.


    Seeing Richard''s wink, Michael smiled silently.


    "Richard is not joking.William is indeed a well-known womanizer and yboy.He loves every woman


    that he meets.You have to be careful and not fall in love with him "Michael, you''re really humorous"


    Paisley smiled gently and nced at William.


    He smiled charmingly and took a sip of his tea without saying anything.


    In the room beside them, Valeria was ashamed when she watched as her father fawned over Hardy.


    She could not stand being there so she walked out of the room to take a breath.


    Once she was outside, she heard Richard''s loud voice.Was William here with Richard and Michael?


    "Is it just a coincidence? Could it be that he knew I was going to be here so he came to have dinner


    here as well?"


    She remembered them saying ''Miss Anthony''.


    Could it be that there was something between them? Did William have a new lover? The waiter then


    arrived at their door with Wolf Group''s famous dishes.


    Once the door opened, she could see everything inside clearly.


    William was sitting on the head seat next to a beautiful woman with a bun while Michael and Richard


    sat on both sides of them.


    At that moment, the beautiful woman was looking at William shyly as he picked up his tea and smiled


    charmingly.


    He looked as if he was in a great mood.


    At the sight of this, Valeria did not feel good.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    William, the yboy that broke hundreds of women''s hearts, had been in her bed the previous night.


    And now, in just a few hours, he had another woman next to him.


    Valeria was so angry that she wanted to march up to him and p him to vent her anger.


    But when she thought about how she had scolded him that morning, and how he left in anger, she felt


    guilty about it.


    If she hadn''t vented her anger on him that morning, she would have the right to march in and question


    him.


    But since she was the one who made things look bad that day, how could she reprimand him? If she


    did so, she would beughed by him.


    Feeling despair, she heard William''s charming voice say, "These are Wolf Group''s famous


    dishes.Please have a taste, Miss Anthony¡±


    "Thank you!"


    Paisley''s voice was pleasant to the ear.


    "Wow, is this how it feels when you choose hoes before bros? Why aren''t you helping us to some as


    well?" Richard eximed in exaggeration.


    "Don''t you have your own hands?"


    "Miss Anthony can pick up by herself too.So why are you helping her and not us? You are exactly the


    kind of person who chooses women over friends."


    "Yes, you ditch your friends for women.You''re too much! And because of that, you have to drink three


    sses as an apology!" Michael said angrily.


    Listening to their conversations, Valeria could imagine what was happening inside.


    Was he flirting with the woman inside? He was going to be the death of her! Valeria angrily returned to


    her room.


    Ronald could no longer hold it in and had already started talking to Hardy about work.


    Hardy''s expression was warm, but his gaze was cold and distant.


    On normal asions, he would never meet someone like Ronald or even allow him to talk so much.


    But today, he had to endure it for Valeria.


    After Ronald finished talking about the coboration proposal between theirpanies, Hardy did not


    give him a direct refusal and he said, "We can talk about it tomorrow"


    "Then shall I go to your office to discuss the details?"


    Ronald was pushing his limits.


    Once Valeria walked in, she heard what her father said and her face immediately turned dark, "Dad,


    aren''t we just having a meal? Why are you talking about work now?"


    Even after what Valeria said, Ronald did not feel awkward at all.


    Instead, he was righteous about it.


    "I didn''t n to.But it''s because Mr.Anthony is always so busy, so this is the only time I can sit down


    and talk to him.Ronald was really shameless.Hardy actually did not wish to meet him at all.


    Valeria was embarrassed by her father''s actions, so she turned to Hardy and said, "Mr.Anthony, my dad


    has had too much to drink.He''s always like this when he''s drunk.Please don''t mind him and don''t take


    his words to heart."


    Other people''s daughters would think of ways to help their families.


    But Valeria was making things hard for him.It was infuriating to Ronald.


    If it were Ashley, things would definitely turn out well.


    She would try her best to persuade Anthony with just one look from him.


    They might even be able to seal the deal then and there.


    Ronald was extremely angry, "I am not drunk.I am talking about important matters with Mr.Anthony¡±


    Valeria did not look at him at all, "Usually, drunk people won''t say that they are.Please forgive my


    father, Mr.Anthony.He must have had too much today: Upon hearing what Valeria said, the cold gaze


    on Hardy was reced by a gentle smile.


    "It''s okay.There''s no harm in talking about a little business .If you wish, you can look for me at my


    company tomorrow.


    Hearing this, Ronald was surprised, "Really?"


    "Yes, I should be avable the whole morning"


    Ronald had always begged and pleaded to see Hardy.


    But now, Hardy was so amodating towards him and it made Ronald smile in delight.


    He could clearly tell that the reason behind it was because Hardy was interested in Valeria.


    "Thank you very much, Mr.Anthony! Valeria, give Mr.Anthony a toast!"


    Valeria was so sullen and unhappy that she ignored Ronald.


    Hardy, on the other hand, smiled and raised his ss, "Valeria, this is to you."


    He smiled gently and changed from calling her Miss Brown to Valeria.


    She was uneasy with it but he was already holding his ss up.So she could only ept it and clinked


    sses with him.


    Ronald could clearly see that Hardy''s attitude towards Valeria was different.


    If he really liked Valeria and they got married, things would be different then.


    Even if they didn''t get married in the future, he had to seize the opportunity as soon as he could.


    Hispany''s stocks were still at rock bottom.


    If he didn''t do something, it would be terrible when the stocks were announced the following day.


    To reduce the loss of hispany, he had to do something.


    Ronald quietly picked up his phone and sent a message, "Get someone to wait in front of Wolf Group


    and take some pictures of Valeria and Hardy.Send the pictures out as a rumor of them being together"


    After dinner, Valeria left with her father and Hardy.


    Once they walked to the lift, she saw Richard and Michael walking over to themzily.


    Valeria looked behind them but could not see William and that beautifuldy.


    Were they still in the private room? While she was still thinking about it, Richard, Michael, and Hardy


    greeted each other.


    Then, Richard''s shining and bright eyes looked to Valeria and said, "Valeria, are you not gonna greet


    us?"


    Valeria forced a smile and said, "Hello Mr.rk and Lawyer Michael!"


    "Hey, don''t you usually call me bro? Why are you calling me Mr.rk now?"


    "That''s true, Valeria.We didn''t do anything to you.Why are you acting like we''re strangers?"


    Michael took a dig at Valeria too.


    Seeing how the both of them were calling her by her name intimately, Hardy slightly knitted his brows.


    When Richard saw it, a smirk shed in his eyes, "Do you want to go to Climax Spaceter?"


    "I''m not going!" Valeria replied gloomily.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to? It''s going to be very fun tonight!"


    "I said I don''t want to go.Stop talking about it"


    Valeria red at Richard and stomped into the lift.


    Richard and Michael then followed her in while smiling mischievously, "Are you angry? I didn''t even say


    anything, why are you so sensitive?"


    Hardy frowned as he walked in behind them.


    It seemed as if Valeria and Richard were very close.


    Was Richard wooing Valeria? She was really beautiful, so it wasn''t impossible.


    Hardy quickly walked in and stepped between them.


    Seeing this, Richard turned to Michael and said, "We''ll have a show to watchter"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s going to be a marvelous one."


    The both of them were speaking in riddles while Valeria ignored them and stood with her gloomy face


    against the lift door.


    Once the lift stopped at the ground floor, Richard and Michael walked out first.


    They also asked Hardy casually, "What about you? Wanna join us to Climax Spaceter?"


    "There''s no need.Let''s meet another day!"


    "Well, Valeria.You had bettere overter.Or else you will regret it!"


    After saying that, Richard and Michael walked out of Wolf Group Hotel.


    There were three cars parked outside.Michael and Richard got on their respective cars while there was


    another car behind them with passengers in it.Valeria looked inside and froze.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    She thought that they were still in the restaurant.


    Never did she expect that they had already left the hotel.


    William was at the driver''s seat while the beauty was on the passenger''s seat.


    Both of them were talking with smiles on their faces.


    Looking at William''s subtle smile, she felt a prick in her heart.


    She red fiercely at William.


    As if sensing her gaze, he looked out the window and stared at Valeria expressionlessly before he


    started to drive.


    His car then roared to life and it left the building.


    Watching William leave, Richard said, "William sure is eager to have fun with the girl.Let''s go, Michael"


    The both of them then left in their respective cars.


    Valeria was so upset that she wanted to leave the ce as fast as she could.


    However, Ronald had other ideas.


    He turned to Hardy and said, "It''s still early.Valeria, why don''t you go have fun with Mr.Anthony?"


    Was this what a father should say? Valeria was enraged and frustrated, "I am meeting up with Abbie


    today.Maybe another time!"


    Hardy was also taken aback by how Ronald thought, so he could understand how Valeria felt at that


    moment.


    He smiled and said, "I have something on today too.We can meet another time.What''s your number,


    Miss Brown? Let''s be friends on WhatsApp."


    Before Valeria could answer, Ronald recited her phone number to Hardy and even sent him Valeria''s


    Whatsapp contact card.


    Valeria had never felt so humiliated in her life that she wished she could go away now.


    Hardy saved Valeria''s number and he dialed it.


    He smiled happily and said, "This is my number.I have added you on Whatsapp too, do remember to


    ept my friend request."


    Valeria forced out an ugly smile and nodded her head.


    Not wanting to bear the humiliation any longer, she looked at her phone and said, "Oh! Abbie is asking


    me to hurry! I''m leaving! Goodbye, Mr.Anthony.Bye, dad!"


    Once she bid her goodbyes, she left as fast as she could.


    Watching her as she fled the scene, a glimmer of humor sparkled in his eyes.


    Ronald, on the other hand, was smiling fawningly, "I guess I have spoilt Valeria.She has no


    manners.Please don''t mind her, Mr.Anthony"


    "Ha! Miss Brown is a greatdy, she''s very cute too." Hardy replied.


    He took a look at his watch and said, "I should leave now.Goodbye, Mr.Brown!"


    "Goodbye! Mr.Anthony.I''ll meet you at yourpany tomorrow¡± Ronald reminded him.


    Valeria hailed a cab and she left Wolf Group.


    Once she got on the cab, she called Abbie and said, "I''m about to die of anger! I have never felt so


    humiliated in my life!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My dad...I don''t even know where to start.He''s just so shameless and I''m embarrassed by him¡¯'' Valeria


    thought of the scene just now and said furiously.


    "Come over, Valeria.I''ll be waiting for you at One World.You can tell me then"


    Abbie could tell how angry Valeria was by hearing her voice.


    Valeria gave the driver her location and they left.


    Meanwhile, Abbie was waiting in her car.


    Once Valeria arrived, she saw Abbie''s car.


    She got in the car and she babbled up everything that happened with Hardy and her father.


    Abbie''s expressions changed drastically as Valeria was talking.


    "Oh my God...why do I feel that your father is trying to sell you off?"


    "Exactly.You can''t imagine how embarrassed I was.Luckily Hardy was a polite guy.If he even showed


    any sign of annoyance, I would never be able to face him again."


    "Your father is really too much"


    If it were someone else, Abbie would have definitely cursed at him.


    But Ronald was still Valeria''s father, so she had to consider her feelings.


    "Okay, don''t be angry.Just stay away from him in the future."


    "I don''t have a choice.It''s all because of William! If he hadn''t made the news public, thepany''s


    shares wouldn''t have declined, and I wouldn''t have to ignore him out of my guilt.And if I didn''t, I


    wouldn''t have met Hardy.


    It would save me all the embarrassment'' Valeria was still angry, "It''s all William''s fault! D*mn it! William,


    that b*stard, I''m so angry!"


    "He''s also doing this for you.He is so much better than your dad," it was the first time Abbie spoke up


    for William.


    Valeria sneered, "Do you think he is a good man? I finally believe what you''ve said before.Men cannot


    be trusted."


    "Isn''t it just a small quarrel? Don''t worry, William will look for you soon.My brother told me that you''re


    the one he likes? Abbieforted her.


    "Haha, he likes me? It must be all a figment of imagination .He enjoys going after different pretty


    women.What am I to him? From today onwards, we are going to go our own ways" Valeria said


    dejectedly.


    "Did you break up with him?" Abbie asked incredulously.


    "Well, he already has a new lover.She''s pretty and charming."


    "It can''t be, right?"


    "It''s true.I saw him invite that woman to dinner at Wolf Group tonight.He even put dishes in her bowl.He


    was definitely trying to woo her.Your brother and Michael were there too.They were heading to Climax


    Space with that beautifuldy after dinner.Even when I was cold to them, they didn''t even feel bad"


    "Is that so? How unbelievable.Last night, didn''t William and you..."


    How could William change so quickly? "Why don''t we go to Climax Space to take a look?"


    Abbie offered.


    "No, thanks.I just wanted to talk to you about it.I feel much better now.I have to return to my mom''s vi


    tonight so I can act like I''m in a good rtionship with my dad.He''s doing it to save thepany


    though."


    "Alright, I''ll send you back,"


    Abbie didn''t force Valeria and she took her home.


    On their way back, Ronald called her angrily, "Did you change the password? What did you change it


    to?"


    "My birthday!"


    "It feels like I''m raising an enemy instead of a daughter.You are so cruel to your own father.Where is


    your conscience..."


    Valeria hung up without letting him finish his rant.


    When Ronald saw that she had hung up, he scolded her for being unfilial.


    Then he punched in the password angrily.


    Once he walked in, he called his assistant, "How is it? Have you released the news?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Not yet, Mr.Brown.There is something I''m worried about.Won''t Hardy suspect that it''s you?"


    "No, he would never think that it was me" Ronald answered with certainty.


    "I''m just worried that Hardy will suspect you.He has a bad temper, anyway.And now, we finally got a


    chance to discuss our coboration with him.If the news angers him, we might lose this chance" His


    secretary said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve observed him today.He seems to be very interested in Valeria.He even asked for her


    Whatsapp''s number.He wouldn''t refuse our request for the sake of Valeria."


    "That''s good.I shall arrange for the news to be posted"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Valeria took a shower once she returned.


    After that, she took out her phone and saw that Hardy had sent her a friend request on Whatsapp.She


    epted it, and Hardy immediately sent her an emoji.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Valeria thought that he would be very busy and have no time to reply to her.She only epted his


    request out of courtesy, but she didn''t expect him to send her a text.She sighed and thought of how


    humiliating her father was .She felt that she needed to apologize for it.


    "I''m sorry about tonight, Mr.Anthony.My dad isn''t the most reasonable person.Please don''t take it to


    heart."


    "I didn''t, so you shouldn''t think too much about it too.Valeria and Hardy were not familiar with each


    other, so they didn''t know what to talk about.They talked about some trivial things awkwardly for a


    while.It was an embarrassing conversation.So, she ended their conversation with a good night''s


    text.Hardy could feel Valeria''s uneasiness through the screen.


    His impression of her remained for the time they were at the ski resort.


    Since the day she took out the heart attack pill to save his friend, her charming big eyes and face had


    been stuck in his heart.


    He regretted not asking her name then.


    Also, he had never expected that he would get the chance to see her now.


    Nor did he expect that she was Ronald''s daughter.


    It was surprising how a shameless man like Ronald could be the father of a smart and kind girl.


    Valeria must have felt very humiliated since Ronald was acting like aplete buffoon tonight.


    Hardy felt a little sorry for Valeria.


    At the same time, he was very interested in learning more about her and what she was like.


    Hardyid on the sofa and he stalked Valeria''s profile.


    It was just like other women''s.


    There were mostly pictures of food and travel.


    Hardy''s eyes fell on a picture of Valeria in Buxemburg.


    It was a pose of her dancing in the desert in a red dress.


    She looked like a beautiful fairy in such agile moves.


    He couldn''t help but gave her a ''like''.He really liked the picture of her dancing, so he downloaded the


    picture on his phone.


    Looking at her picture, his smile deepened.


    Suddenly, his assistant called him and said, "Mr.Anthony, you''ve made the headlines!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There is an ount saying that you brought your girlfriend to Wolf Group for dinner yesterday.It even


    has pictures of you and her.And now, everyone is digging up information about your girlfriend.Its views


    are increasing steadily.I suspect that someone is buying the views¡±


    "Really?"


    Hardy frowned, "Could it be Ronald?"


    "Huh? Why would he do that?" Bevan could not understand.


    Hardy didn''t answer him, "Let me take a look first."


    Hanging up the phone, Hardy searched for the news.


    It was a picture of him and Valeria in front of Wolf Group Hotel.


    He was asking for her number and Whatsapp there Only he and Valeria were in the picture.


    There was no sign of Ronald.


    The smiles on their faces could be seen clearly.


    However, Valeria''s face was covered by him.


    Since it did not show her face, Hardy decided not to suppress the news.He called Bevan and said,


    "Don''t worry about the news.You don''t have to do anything and just let it spread.""


    "Really? Didn''t you hate rumors like this?"


    Bevan was puzzled.


    "Yes, I used to hate it.But this time, it''s different.


    I actually like this kind of rumor: After hanging up, Hardy threw his phone aside and poured himself a


    ss of wine.


    After having a sip, he smiled happily.


    In a room in Climax Space, Richard started ying dice with a few guys.


    Soon, the room was full ofughter.


    Pushing open the door to the room, Abbie frowned when she heard all theughter inside.


    She looked inside and searched for William.She saw a group of people ying dice in a circle.Her own


    brother, Richard, had a woman on each of his sides.


    Michael was also surrounded by two sl*tty women.


    Abbie''s gaze shifted from them to William.


    He was loungingzily with a beautiful woman by his side.


    This sexydy must be the one Valeria mentioned.


    Was she William''s new lover? She was indeed beautiful and she had a charming aura.


    Abbie somewhat found this girl quite familiar.


    As Abbie was thinking about where she''d seen her before, Richard looked up and saw her.


    If Abbie was here, Valeria must definitely be together with her.


    She must have rushed here out of jealousy.


    Richard winked at William and greeted his sister, "Yo, Abbie! Are you here alone?"


    "What do you mean? Of course I''m here alone.Do you see anyone else?"


    William raised his eyelids and looked behind Abbie.


    To his disappointment, Valeria wasn''t there and Abbie was indeed alone.


    He squinted and smiled, "Ha! You lost!"


    "That''s impossible.I don''t believe it!"


    Richard had just made a bet with William that Valeria woulde together with Abbie.


    Not giving up, he walked to the door and looked outside.


    The corridor was indeed quiet and empty at this moment.


    It seemed Valeria was truly not here.


    That was weird.


    Richard then asked in a low voice, "Why are you here alone?"


    "I don''t have a boyfriend.Of course, I''m alone¡± Abbie answered in annoyance and she pushed him


    away.


    She was here for Valeria.


    Since Valeria said that William had a new lover, Abbie had to find out who it was.


    Ignoring Richard, she walked to Michael.She wasn''t familiar with William, but she was definitely on


    good terms with Michael.


    Every time Michael saw her, he would greet her with a smile.


    But today, he didn''t.His change in attitude made her a little angry.


    Was he pretending not to know her? Abbie marched up to him and pushed away one of the women.


    Then, she sat down next to him.


    That woman knew that Abbie was of superior status.


    So she could only keep quiet and move aside.


    Once she sat down, she nudged her head towards the woman next to William.


    Paisley was also looking at her.


    Once she locked eyes with the woman, Abbie could tell that she wasn''t any ordinary person.


    Her clothes were custom-made and she wore an expensive watch and ne.


    She narrowed her eyes at her and asked in an unfriendly manner, "And this is..."


    "Hi, my name is Paisley Anthony!"


    Paisley introduced herself with a smile.


    Paisley Anthony? Wasn''t she Hardy''s younger sister, who was the talented and smart daughter of the


    Anthony family? Abbie was so shocked that her eyes were about to fall out of their sockets.


    Paisley was described as such a wonderful and talented person that was hard to reach out to, so she


    was surprised that she was here with William.


    She was not just any ordinary woman.She was a genius in her studies and she had received many


    important awards.


    So why would she get acquainted with a casual and ordinary guy like William?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Abbie gave Paisley a look over before she turned to William.


    They sure looked like a perfect match on the outside.


    But in other aspects, they probably did not.


    William was a rich kid who loafed around while Paisley was a smart and beautiful girl.


    Paisley was precious to the Anthony family, so how could they ever let her be with William, a boy that


    did not have any talents or redeeming qualities? Perhaps William was the one interested in her and not


    the other way round.


    This thought made Abbie felt much better.


    "Oh, I''ve heard a lot about you, Ms.Anthony!"


    "Hello, Miss rk!"


    Although Abbie did not introduce herself, Paisley could guess who she was when Richard addressed


    her.


    Abbie had always kept a safe distance from beautiful and talented women like her.And she was going


    to do the same today.


    After knowing that the woman was Paisley, she didn''t quite believe what Valeria said.


    There must be a misunderstanding! Abbie had initiallye to cause a scene for them.


    But now that she knew there was no possibility of William being with Paisley, she decided against it and


    she started ying dice together.


    After a while, William walked out of the room and he did not return for a long time.


    Hence, Paisley kept looking at the door uneasily.


    Abbie, who was slightly careless, did not notice it at first.


    But Michael and Richard were smart and observant, and they caught it immediately.


    They could tell that Paisley was waiting for William to return by how she kept ncing at the door.


    They were very surprised as Paisley was usually high and mighty.


    She did not even spare her otherpetent pursuers a nce.


    So why was her attitude so different towards William? Did she find out who William really was? No, it


    wasn''t possible.


    Without knowing his real identity, she was still interested in William.


    Did this mean that she really fell in love with him? D*mn it, it seemed like William was really a


    womanizer.


    Michael and Richard then looked at each other.


    To prove whether she was interested in William, Michael jokingly asked, "Where did William go? Why


    don''t you look for him, Ms.Anthony?"


    Abbie, who was tossing the dice happily, stopped short when she heard this.


    If Paisley had nothing to do with William, why would Michael ask her to go? Why did they have to ask


    her? She was about to ask them why they didn''t go themselves.


    Paisley nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go take a look!"


    Seeing that Paisley really got up and looked for William, Abbie''s jaw dropped and she stopped


    ying.She turned to Michael and her brother, "Hey, what''s the rtionship between her and William?"


    "What do you think it is between a man and a woman?" Michael replied faintly.


    "Sh*t! Are they really in a rtionship?" Abbie asked with wide eyes.


    "Oh dear, what else could it be? Could there be any other rtionships?"


    Abbie was furious upon hearing that.


    Her expression turned angry and annoyed.


    Well, Valeria was telling the truth! What was wrong with Paisley? Wasn''t she an elegant and talented


    woman? Why would she fall in love with William? It was normal for her to like his appearance, but didn''t


    she even care to understand what kind of person William was? Could she ept everything William


    had done in the past? It was infuriating to see how these women were so epting of this yboy.


    No, she won''t let him off tonight.


    Once Paisley walked out, she saw William standing behind a disy screen.


    He was holding his phone in hand with a gloomy look on his face.He had been smiling the whole time


    in the room and it felt joyous to her.


    But now, he had a cold look that stopped people from getting near him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paisley stopped and called out softly, "Uh...Mr.Howard!"


    Hearing Paisley''s voice, he turned and said, "Ms.Anthony, why have youe out?"


    "You were outside for very long.Michael and Mr.rk were worried about you, so they asked me to


    come check up on you."


    "I was just making a phone call.Well, let''s go back inside¡± William erased the sulk from his face and


    walked back to the room with Paisley.Seeing them return to the room, Abbie threw the whole box of


    dice at him and they scattered all around the room.


    Richard frowned.


    "Abbie, are you crazy!"


    Abbie ignored Richard and looked at William.She gritted her teeth and said, "William, I forgot to ask


    you something .Why didn''t your girlfriende together?"


    William looked at Abbie coldly and said, "Is there any misunderstanding, Miss rk? I don''t have a


    girlfriend."


    Abbie''s jaw dropped at his blunt reply and she was truly infuriated by him.


    Was he denying his rtionship with Valeria? What an insufferable guy.


    To think that he even went to look for Valeria the other night, as soon as heid eyes on Paisley now,


    he hadpletely forgotten about her.


    This was too much.


    Abbie sneered and said, "You don''t have a girlfriend? So who was the one you were having barbeque


    withst night?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the womanst night? We broke up this morning.


    "D*mn it! You are such a..."


    Richard quickly covered Abbie''s mouth before she could finish her curse.


    William stared at Abbie with a cold gaze which made her shiver.


    Why was he so scary? Richard covered Abbie''s mouth with his hand and looked at William


    apologetically.


    "Please don''t mind her, I''ll take her out now"


    He then dragged and carried Abbie out of the room.


    Once they were in the lift, he let her go.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you have any principles? He even looked for Valeria yesterday.And now,


    he immediately denies his rtionship with her? He is so fickle-minded and horrible.No, I can''t tolerate


    this.I have to avenge Valeria!"


    "Abbie! Don''t mess around!"


    Richard, who had always spoilt Abbie, had a dark expression on his face.


    "William is not someone that you can offend.You should be more polite to him in the future!"


    "Why should I?" Abbie asked angrily.


    "Even if I don''t be polite to him, so what!"


    "Aren''t you going to listen to me? How disrespectful.I''m warning you, if you dare be rude to William


    once again, don''t me me for what''s gonnae to you!"


    Richard had never been so stern towards Abbie before.


    With a sad look, Abbie said, "You and William are birds of a feather!"


    "Hey, I''m your brother.I will always dote on you and let you do as you wish.But there''s no reason for


    him to let you off if you offend him.He is the son of the Howard family.Even if he has no talents or good


    qualities, he has Hayden to protect him.So who are you to interfere in his matters?


    "I just can''t stand it.How could he treat Valeria like that?"


    "This is between him and Valeria.Valeria didn''t say or do anything, so why are you, an outsider, minding


    their business? Besides, do you think Valeria is the victim here "


    Richard sneered and said, "William had been gentle and doting towards her.Instead of appreciating it,


    she scolded him and used him.If it were you, wouldn''t you be angry? And if she really cared about


    William, she wouldn''t have gone out with other men!"


    "What are you talking about? Do you mean her and Hardy having dinner together? That''s just a


    misunderstanding, man.Valeria would never do something disloyal"


    Abbie tried her best to speak up for Valeria.


    But her brother interrupted her.


    "Alright, that''s enough.I don''t care whether she''s been going out with other men.Anyway, I''m warning


    you.You have better not offend William like that ever again.If you do, I''ll cut off your card immediately"


    "Are you even my brother?"


    She was furious.If he cut off her card, she would have a hard time in the future.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Abbie was furious, but there was nothing else she could do.Her brother had never been so stern with


    her, so she had no choice but to listen to him.


    She had experienced her card getting cut off before, so she didn''t want to risk it happening again.She


    then left Climax Space in annoyance.


    On her way back, she called Valeria, "Valeria, William is truly b*stard! I just went to Climax Space and


    checked upon them.I know who the woman is."


    "Who is it?"


    "Have you heard of the talented daughter of the Anthony family? Her name is Paisley and she is


    William''s new lover.


    "How is this possible?" Valeria was shocked.


    "I thought it was impossible as well, but I had just confirmed it"


    "Did William admit that he''s in a rtionship with Paisley?" Valeria asked shakily.


    "He didn''t admit it, but he denied your rtionship.When I asked him, he said that you guys have


    already broken up.Doesn''t this mean the same thing?"


    Abbie didn''t want to make Valeria feel worse either.


    But since William denied their rtionship, there was no use pondering over it.


    She would rather let Valeria hurt for a short while than let William put her in agony for a longer period of


    time, "What do you n to do, Valeria?"


    After a while of silence, Valeria said, "I don''t know¡±


    "I think you should get ready to give him up.This isn''t any ordinary woman, man.It''s the talented and


    beautiful Paisley Anthony¡±


    "Alright.Thank you, Abbie."


    "Valeria, are you alright?" Abbie was feeling uneasy.


    "I''m fine.I knew that this day woulde anyway.After hanging up, Valeriaid back down on her


    bed.However, she couldn''t fall back asleep.The scene of her arguing with William shed in her


    mind.She admitted that she was a bit harsh with him in a fit of anger.


    But did he have to be so narrow-minded and heartless? He said that he would treat her like a queen


    and he would be good to her for the rest of her life.


    At the end of the day, it was just sweet words that guys used to coax women.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, she had never believed himpletely.


    Fine! They should just go their separate ways from now on.


    Richard returned to the room in Climax Space after Abbie left.


    William held a cigarette in his hand and continued throwing the dice as if nothing happened.


    Richard then walked over and sat down.


    He nudged William with his elbow and said, "I''m sorry about earlier.I'' ve spoilt Abbie too much-"


    "It''s fine.I won''t take it to heart"


    William answered with a faint smile.


    Richard knew that he meant what he said since they were as close as brothers.


    The only reason he apologized was that Paisley was beside them.


    Hence, he had to do it out of courtesy.


    There was a faint smile on William''s face.


    He seemed to be fine as before, but Richard caught a glimmer of sadness in his eyes.


    William must be really unhappy about something.


    Or else, he wouldn''t have been out of the room for such a long time.


    William was exactly like him.


    The more unhappy he was, the more he would try to act normal.He was worried about him.


    But he couldn''t say much when Paisley was still there.


    So he took a look at his watch and said, "It''s gettingte, should we call it a day?"


    "Yes, let''s go¡± Michael agreed.


    Then, they walked out and called for their chauffeurs and assistants to drive them back as they couldn''t


    drive after having a few drinks.


    Once Paisley got on William''s car, he said to Bobby, "Send Ms.Anthony back first."


    As Bobby started the engine, William closed his eyes andid back to rest.


    Paisley, who was sitting next to him, looked out the window.


    When they drove past the street lights, she could see William''s handsome face reflected in the ss.


    His intricate features were so attractive that her breath caught in her throat.


    Even though he was really handsome, Paisley knew that he wasn''t a reliable guy.


    But still, she couldn''t control the attraction she had towards him.


    However, she didn''t believe that he was a useless person.


    He was epted by one of the top universities at the mere age of 15.So he was definitely not just a


    useless loafer.


    Paisley guessed that there must be a reason why he became like this.His family was quite a mess, so it


    must have something to do with Charles Howard.


    She had to find out whether he was really just a yboy that had no talents.Nothing could be done if he


    were born dumb or if he only cared about ying around.But a smart person that gave up halfway had


    a chance to change his life.


    Paisley was confident that she could bring William back on track.


    The only reason why he closed his eyes was that he didn''t want to talk.He wasn''t drunk either as he


    didn''t drink much.He was just very annoyed.


    Marcus had called him earlier to tell him that rumors of Hardy and Valeria had made the headlines.


    Although Valeria''s face couldn''t be seen, William knew well enough about Hardy, who would never let


    himself get caught in a scandal with someone else.


    And since he didn''t do anything to stop this rumor from spreading, it could only mean that Hardy


    allowed it.


    It was obvious that he was interested in Valeria.


    William knew that he was up against a powerful rival.He was smart, handsome, and stylish.


    Moreover, he was the only sessor of the Anthony family.


    All the richdies think of him as their ideal lover.


    He could notpare to Hardy in the very least.He was only a yboy that had no great traits.


    Moreover, Valeria did not think much of his status.If Hardy really tried to woo her, she would definitely


    fall in love with him.


    William felt threatened.He had originally nned to ignore Valeria for a few days.


    But now, he didn''t dare to risk his rtionship with her.So he quickly went to WhatsApp to try and talk


    to her.


    Never did he expect to see Hardy''s likes on her posts.


    Seeing Hardy''s like on her picture at Buxemburg, William immediately felt sad.Valeria added Hardy as


    a friend so soon.


    What did this mean? She liked Hardy.


    William decided not to send her anything.


    He would never do anything meaningless.


    If Valeria had already liked Hardy, there was no use in clinging on to her.


    He never liked being the kind of guy who pestered women.


    He only clung to Valeria because she was his first girlfriend and he had really liked her.


    Although he had decided to let go of her, he didn''t feel happy about it.


    But then again, he was already used to bearing everything on his own.


    It should only be a matter of time before he forgot everything about Valeria.


    Once the car stopped in front of the Anthony family''s vi, William opened his eyes.


    Bobby opened the door for Paisley and she walked out, followed by William.


    He politely walked Paisley to the door.


    "Thank you, Mr.Howard."


    "You''re wee.See you next time, Ms Anthony"


    "Goodbye!"


    Paisley smiled at William and entered the vi.


    When he saw that she had entered the vi, William turned around and got into the car.


    The car soon sped off.


    Hearing the sound of his car leaving, Paisley turned back and had a confused look in her eyes.Didn''t


    they say that William liked flirting with pretty women ? But he was very polite to her.


    He didn''t even ask for her contact number or WhatsApp.What was the reason?


    "Am I not charming enough for him?"

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    As Paisley was still pondering over it, the door to the living room opened and Hardy walked out with


    both hands in his pockets.


    "You''re back?"


    "Bro, why are you home today?" Paisley asked confusedly.


    "Why can''t I be? Oh, right, who was the one who sent you back?"


    "It''s William Howard!" Paisley answered.


    "William?" Hardy was surprised.


    "Why would you think of being with him?"


    "Why can''t I be with him? Do you hate him?"Paisley asked with raised brows.


    "No, why would I hate him? I just didn''t think that he was your type"


    "Really? What do you think is my type of guy, then?"


    "I don''t know either.However, I heard that no one can resist his good looks and charm.I never expect


    that you''d be another victim of his.You had better take care of yourself.He''s a well-known yboy that


    loves every woman he meets.You should make sure you don''t fall too deep for his charms."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "That won''t happen.If I fall deeply in love with him, he would definitely have fallen deeper for me"


    Paisley said confidently.


    Listening to her reply, Hardy shook his head.


    "Well, let''s just assume I didn''t say anything" Paisley walked past Hardy and went upstairs.


    Even though there wasn''t any progress in their rtionship.


    She was in a good mood.


    Paisley was about to post something on her story when she saw Hardy''s news pop up on her


    phone.Paisley stopped what she was about to do and rushed outside to look for Hardy.When she saw


    him, she pointed at the screen.


    "Bro, you''re trending now.What is this? Who is she?"


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Hardy kept his mouth shut about it.


    "Why not? I''m really curious about how the person you like looks¡±


    "You''ll get to meet her in the future.It''s a secret for now¡±


    Seeing that Hardy wasn''t going to spill anything, Paisley returned to her room.She then posted a


    picture with the caption, "Today is a memorable day! Good luck!"


    In Ronald''s vi, Julie and her daughter had been in a bad mood.


    They didn''t expect that things would blow so much out of proportion.


    Thepany''s stocks plummeted and they suffered great losses.


    Now, Ronald even had to look for Valeria to act like they were on good terms.


    This also made Ashley and her mother realized that they were different from Valeria.


    Being attacked by the media would only affect their reputation.But it was different from Valeria.She was


    the legitimate daughter of Ronald and she was one of the major shareholders of thepany.


    So if Valeria was being attacked on media, it would also affect thepany.


    Instead of ruining Valeria and her rtionship with Ronald, Julie and Ashley were more interested in


    thepany.


    Watching Ronald and Valeria acting chummy, the both of them felt very uneasy.


    But there was nothing they could do.


    They were the ones that created this mess, so they could only pray that this blew over.


    More than 10 hours had passed since the morning Ronald left.


    And Julie was already very curious to know how things were going.


    However, there was no news from Ronald.


    Seeing that Ronald hadn''t returned at 11 o''clock, Julie was anxious and asked Ashley to call him,


    "Ashley, call your dad to ask whether he''ll being back tonight"


    Ashley immediately called Ronald, "Dad, why aren''t you back yet? Is everything alright?"


    "Everything''s fine.I won''t be going back tonight or for the uing days.Take care of your mom"


    "I see.Is thepany okay, dad?"


    Ashley asked tentatively "Something happened, but it''s going to be fine soon¡± Ronald answered


    happily.


    "Really? That''s great! Mom has been so worried the whole day.I''ll tell her the good news now¡± Ashley


    was relieved when he said that everything was fine.


    She raised her voice immediately and pretended to tell her mom, "Mom, dad says that thepany''s


    fine.He tells you not to worry"


    She then told her dad, "Dad, you''re really capable! You solved it in such a short time!"


    "I''m not the one who solved this.It''s Valeria who saved thepany.I met a fairy godmother in the


    afternoon thanks to her.This is how the tables have turned today"


    Ronald was ted about it that he didn''t think of hiding it from Julie and Ashley.


    Hearing that it had something to do with Valeria, Ashley''s heart sank, "Who is that fairy godmother?"


    "It''s Hardy Anthony.You''ve heard of him before, right?" He asked gleefully.


    "I brought Valeria to golf today and we met Hardy there.Surprisingly, Valeria knew Hardy.So thanks to


    Valeria, Hardy has agreed to coborate with ourpany.He told me to meet him tomorrow to discuss


    the details.This is a really big and great partnership."


    "I see.Congrattions, Dad.Hopefully, you will get to seal the deal tomorrow!"


    When Ashley heard this, she wasn''t in the least happy about it.


    Instead, she was enraged by it.


    D*mn! How could Valeria know Hardy? How did she get so lucky to know people that Ashley herself


    couldn''t get close to? She suppressed her jealousy and unhappiness, "Dad, are you sure the reason he


    decided to work with you is because of Valeria? It might be because he had wanted to coborate with


    you long before today"


    "Don''t even talk about it.I''ve asked to meet him a few times before.And his secretary had rejected me


    for the same reason every time.But today, he had talked to Valeria on his own ord.And it''s because


    of Valeria that he didn''t reject my proposal."


    Ronald could not hide his joy, "This child has always been the death of me.And today, she could finally


    do something to make me feel better.This business proposal seems like it''s going to work out.I even


    wish that Valeria and Hardy could get closer.If Valeria married Hardy, things would change for us."


    Hearing this, Ashley''s face turned dark.


    Her father wanted Valeria to marry Hardy? How was that possible? Hardy wouldn''t just marry


    anyone.Her father had thought too far.She couldn''t help but remind him upon hearing that.


    "Dad, I think you''d better not think too much.Valeria is in a rtionship with William.So how would she


    give up on him just like that? Besides, Hardy is so superior.He would never date someone else''s ex."


    As soon as Ashley finished speaking, Ronald sneered and said, "What do you mean? You can''t stand


    her being better, can you?"


    "Dad, I don''t mean that! I''m just reminding..." Ashley quickly exined.


    Ronald interrupted her impatiently, "You should mind your words.You have done many shameful things


    like abortion .You are the one that should reflect on yourself"


    Then, Ronald hung up.


    Ashley was so angry that she kicked the chair in front of her.


    ""D*mn it, Valeria took advantage of ,I situation!"

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Ashley was so angry that she screamed out in anger.


    Julie , on the other hand, was confused when she looked at her, "What''s gotten into you?"


    "Mom! What have you been nning? If you hadn''t done this, dad wouldn''t get closer to Valeria.And


    they wouldn''t have met Hardy.It''s all your fault.If Valeria really marries Hardy, you won''t be able to do


    anything!"


    With a livid face, Ashley shouted at her mother.


    Julie was stunned when she heard this, "Valeria is going to marry Hardy? Are you sure?"


    "No, but dad is determined.If he decides on it, it would most probably happen"


    "It has nothing to do with you.Why are you so anxious?"


    Looking at Ashley''s exasperated face, Julie frowned and said, "Keep your temper in check.I can


    tolerate it if you yell at me, but don''t yell at your father."


    "I just can''t stand it! Why is Valeria so lucky? I''m not even half as lucky as her."


    "Don''t you know your dad? He likes imagining these unrealistic fantasies.Besides, how could Hardy be


    interested in her? Especially now when her father''spany is at its lowest point"


    Julie and Ashley both thought that it was impossible for them to be together.


    But Ashley didn''t feel any better about what her mother said.


    "Do you know what dad said just now? All I did was remind him.I told him that Hardy wouldn''t be


    interested in Valeria and he started talking about my past.It was infuriating!"


    "Well, this is nothing to be angry about.I''ve told you countless times to stay calm and think before you


    act.Even if you were jealous, how could you talk bad about Valeria in front of your father?"


    Julie chided Ashley, "Your dad has always been one to side with the one that brings him benefits.You


    deserved this anyway¡±


    "Uh, now you''re going at me too!"


    Ashley was furious.


    "I''m saying it for your own good! You have better keep your temper in check.Look at what you have


    done now!"


    Julie scolded her as if she were a good-for-nothing.


    "Since you know that Valeria is just an ordinary person like you, why can''t you get acquainted with


    Hardy too?"


    "I want to get to know him too.But after what happened previously, even Mason, that guy that fell out of


    his family book, doesn''t want me.How could someone like Hardy ever be interested in me?" Ashley


    said dejectedly.


    "Are you going to just sit and ept your fate now? Everything you''ve experienced is just a small


    matter.You''re still young.Instead of sitting and waiting for luck to knock on your door, you should go and


    work hard for it"


    Julie sneered and said, "You still have a good opportunity in front of you now¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "I heard that Hardy is going to hold a cruise party.Now that Valeria is connected to Hardy, you can ask


    your dad to help you get an invitation from Valeria.If you go to the party, you might meet other great


    men."


    "Valeria hates me.She would never help me get the invitation, though.This is highly impossible'' "Get


    your father to ask for it as he can ask Valeria to get him one.I''ll ask go ask for you tomorrow"


    The next morning, Valeria got up and found herself being on the trending topic with Hardy.


    Because her face wasn''t in view, everyone was trying to guess her identity.


    Hardy was known as the golden bachelor, so everyone had eyes on him.


    Many famous actresses tried to make it seem as if they were the ones having dinner with Hardy.


    Valeria had a headache when she saw the news staying at the topmost trending chart.


    She was so unlucky.


    It was just a meal and they had made the headlines.


    She didn''t know whether William was aware of it.


    He should have heard about this by now.


    What would he think then? Would he think that she had done it on purpose? He was with Hardy''s sister


    last night.


    But he had clearly seen her outside the hotel even though the news didn''t show her face.


    Would William think that she had done it on purpose? Thinking about it made Valeria''s head explode.


    Then, Ronald knocked on the door, "Valeria, let''s go to thepany now¡±


    "What for?"Valeria asked.


    "I''m going to discuss the details of the coboration with Acma Corporation.It''s a very big project.I''m


    worried that something might happen"


    "Dad, I don''t know much about work.What can I do if I go?"


    "There''s something you can do.Aren''t you a designer? We'' re going to talk about a coboration on a


    large amusement park.You can express your thoughts on the design as a designer: Ronald was lying


    right to her face.He did not expect her to say anything that day.He could tell that Hardy was definitely


    into Valeria if he did not stop the rumors from spreading.Thus, he wanted to bring Valeria along as bait


    in case of Hardy went back on his word.


    Valeria agreed reluctantly after being persuaded by Ronald Ronald looked disapprovingly at her casual


    attire, "Go change into a formal set of clothes.Don''t be a mess, go make yourself look pretty."


    Valeria held back her anger and changed into another set of clothes.She then put on some makeup.


    Once her father approved of how she dressed up, they left together.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning when they arrived at the lobby of Acma Corporation.


    Ronald, his assistant, and Valeria walked into the main building.


    When they were at the front desk, Ronald could feel the difference in the receptionist''s attitude.She


    immediately called Hardy''s office and his secretary came down for them shortly.


    "Mr.Brown! Please follow me¡± she said.


    They entered the lift and finally arrived at the discussion room outside the CEO''s office.


    She then brought tea over and said, "The CEO is still in a discussion.Please wait for a while¡±Ronald


    thought he could see Hardy once he arrived.


    He didn''t expect that he''d have to wait for him, so he asked Hardy''s secretary tentatively, "May I know


    who Mr.Anthony is meeting with?"


    The secretary smiled and replied truthfully, "He is meeting Mr.Howard now: He must be referring to


    Charles Howard.Ronald did not probe as he knew that he was far more inferior to him.So he just waited


    patiently.


    After half an hour, Charles'' voice rang from the corridor.


    "William, what''s with you? Didn''t I ask you toe at 9 oclock for the discussion with Acma


    Corporation? It''s already 10.Where are you?"


    William said something on the other side that agitated Charles.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Since you''re holding this position, you should do your part.This is a very important partnership.We


    have prepared this for three months.If this is ruined because of you, I will definitely let dad know about


    this."


    Listening to the angriness in Charles'' voice, Valeria frowned.


    What was so important that they needed William to be here? William was so idle and aloof that he


    wasn''t cut out for discussing business.


    Charles knew that himself.So why would he ask William here for such an important business matter?


    That was weird.


    Charles must have known that they were not going to seed.


    So he wanted to frame William for this result.For some reason, Valeria was worried about William.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Charles hung up the phone and he went back to the discussion room.


    Valeria was uneasy as she sat in the waiting room.


    Charles wasn''t a kind person.


    Would William get into trouble because of him? Should she inform William? She was so worried about


    him that she couldn''t just sit and do nothing.


    As she decided to call William and inform him about it, she walked out of the room to go to the


    washroom.


    As soon as she walked out the door, the lift chimed and William walked out with his hands in his


    pockets.


    Bobby was behind him and they walked in the direction of Valeria.


    She opened her mouth and intend to say something.


    However, William''s expression was cold to the core.He didn''t even spare her a nce and he walked


    past her as if they were strangers.


    Valeria swallowed back the words that were caught in her mouth.She felt that she was being ridiculous


    and she almost wanted tough at herself.


    William now had Paisley as his girlfriend, so she might be able to help him.


    Anyway, who was she to worry about him ? Valeria red at him as he walked away.


    Then, she huffed and walked to the washroom.


    William strode into the discussion room.


    Hardy and Charles were sitting at opposite sides of each other with their assistants at their sides.


    Their expressions didn''t look too good.


    Upon hearing William walk in, Charles said, "William, why are you sote?"


    "I overslept, William said and sat down uncaringly.


    "Where are we now?"


    Hardy''s gaze swept across William''s attire.


    He looked back at himzily and narrowed his eyes in disdain, "Boss William, it seems as though you


    don''t treat this coboration seriously"


    "Do I need to?" William smiled faintly at him.


    "You don''t? Since Howard Group is not interested in working with Acma Corporation, I guess..."


    Hardy locked eyes with William and said with a hint of threat.


    "In that case, we can call off this coboration, right?"


    William tapped his slender fingers on the table and looked at Hardy with a smile, "You seem to be very


    confident in yourself, Mr.Anthony"


    There wasn''t anything threatening about William.He was just talking nonchntly as if they were


    joking.


    However, Hardy felt a little pressured by it.He looked at William unhappily and said, "Shouldn''t I be?"


    "You can, but don''t get too arrogant.Everyone here is trying their best at business.It''s not like Acma


    Corporation is the onlypany in B City"


    "William, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Charles was secretly happy to see William and Hardy bantering with each other.It would be better if


    they could even fight.


    If that really happened, he could tell their father about it.


    "It''s not nonsense.The purpose of the partnership between Howard Group and Acma Corporation is for


    their mutual benefits.Since you are clear of the benefits Howard Group can bring you, why are you


    acting so arrogant?"


    "I think you are the one that''s acting arrogant.We agreed on meeting at 9.but here you are at 10 0''


    clock.What does this mean?" Hardy asked with a cold smile.


    "There''s only one thing I''d like to say.If Acma Corporation is interested in coborating with us, you


    should just sign the agreement.If you''re not, we are going to look for another partner.The CEO of Wolf


    Group, Marcus Field, is already waiting for me to sign the proposed agreement"


    "Wolf Group? Are you joking?" Hardy asked with a sneer.


    The next second, William''s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Marcus, he said, "Mr.Anthony, I think it''s not a joke.Marcus has called me, do you


    want to listen?"


    He answered the call in front of everyone, "Good morning, Mr.Field."


    "Mr.Howard, where are you?"


    "I''m discussing the coboration with Acma Corporation¡± William answered.


    "You''re discussing it with Acma Corporation? Didn''t you say that you were going to work with us on


    this?"


    "Mr.Field, I can''t make this decision alone.My brother is in charge of this, and he had already talked


    about this with Mr.Anthony.So, of course, I have to give this chance to Acma Corporation.After all, this


    is on a firste first serve basis"


    "What do you mean firste first serve? Hardy is really a good-for-nothing.He just likes stealing


    people away and giving others false hope.He''s also very arrogant, it''s as if hispany is the best in


    the whole wide world.If you coborate with him, you''re going to have a very hard time.Juste


    coborate with me, I''m easy to work with and anything can be discussed.


    Marcus criticized Hardy on the phone and everyone listening wore incredulous expressions on their


    faces.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Field, please give me a moment.I''ll call you back in a while, '''' William hung up and looked at Hardy,


    "Do you want this coboration? Just give me a simple answer.If you''re not interested, I''ll meet with


    Marcus right away.You are not the only one we need."


    William was extremely arrogant and he hadplete control over the situation.


    Hardy''s expression turned dark.


    The coboration between theirpanies was indeed a win-win situation for them.He had originally


    wanted to gain the upper hand to get more benefits for hispany.


    However, he didn''t expect William to have already asked Wolf Group about it.


    This was an obvious threat to him as he could not risk losing a partnership with Howard Group.


    Hardy''s expression changed a few times as he thought about it.


    Finally, he suppressed his anger and turned to Charles, "What do you think about this, Mr.Howard? Are


    you going to let Boss William be so disloyal to the partnership between ourpanies?"


    Charles had already known that they would seed in this partnership with Acma


    Corporation.However, this was not how he nned for it to happen.He did not n for the partnership


    to be sealed today either.He had wanted to let today''s discussion end badly to me William for it.


    And thus, he wouldin about it to Hayden.


    However, he did not expect William to contact Marcus before their discussion.


    Surprisingly, William was not sloppy with his work at all.


    However, he was not so dumb as to let this opportunity slip.


    So he said, "This is up to you, Mr.Anthony.If you''re interested in this partnership, we shall go ording


    to our previous agreement.Otherwise, we can only give this partnership up"


    There was a short moment of tension as both parties refused to give in.


    Finally, Hardy''s assistant, Bevan Shaw, broke the silence, "Mr.Anthony, this is not the first time we ''re


    working with Howard Group.We are already on good terms so there''s no problem with going ording


    to the previous agreement."


    Both parties then quickly signed the contract.


    After seeing Charles and Hardy finished signing the agreement, William stood up and stretched.


    "I shall take my leave now.I haven''t had my breakfast and I''m really hungry.Just call me if there''s


    anything else."


    After saying that, he turned around and left with Bobby tailing behind him.


    Hardy''s face turned white as he saw how arrogant William was.He had never been taken control of in


    his life.


    William was the first.


    Recalling William''s reputation, Hardy felt stifled to be controlled by him.


    But there was nothing he could do about it.He had indeed lost to William this time.


    Valeria stayed in the washroom for a while before walking out.


    However, she didn''t expect to see William again.He was walking out sloppily with both hands in his


    pockets.


    His assistant, Bobby, was following him as usual.


    William entered the lift with Bobby as if he did not see Valeria.


    Watching him leave quickly, Valeria didn''t know how to react.She was sure that he did not seed in


    this partnership proposal.


    He was definitely framed by Charles.


    Looking at this ipetent and ignorant rich kid that didn ''t care about anything, Valeria couldn''t help


    but worry about him.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Once they reached their car, Bobby couldn''t hold in hisughter any longer andughed out loudly.


    "What are youughing at?" William asked expressionlessly.


    "I''mughing at how Hardy was scolded by Marcus in front of everyone.He must be really angry now¡±


    "Marcus was indeed telling the truth.He really does put on airs and steal others away for himself"


    William sneered.


    Thinking of how Valeria appeared at Hardy''s office, William was frustrated even though he had the


    upper hand in the discussion earlier.


    Hardy had still stolen his love away, so there was nothing for him to be happy about.


    William sighed and ordered Bobby, "Let''s go!"


    After William left, Charles left Acma Corporation along with a group of people shortly after.


    Hardy walked Charles and his assistant to the lift with a confident smile.


    Once the lift doors closed, his smile immediately morphed into a malicious look as he turned back to


    his office.


    Seeing that look on his face, Bevan followed him in fear.


    He had been his assistant for years so he could tell by Hardy''s expression that he was livid.It was


    normal for him to be.


    After all, it was the first time he was threatened after so many years in Acma Corporation.


    Besides, the person who threatened him was just a rich kid with a bad reputation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Bevanined silently.He didn''t know what Hardy would doter anyway.


    Ronald, who was waiting in the reception room, dashed out when he saw Hardy, "Mr.Anthony"


    Coldness shed in Hardy''s eyes, and he looked at Ronald ghastly.Ronald shrank back when he saw


    his expression.He got tongue-tied, "Uh...Mr.Anthony, I have made an appointment with you yesterday"


    Hardy did not speak, but only looked at Ronald coldly.


    In the room, Valeria could see everything clearly and she felt embarrassed.


    It seemed that Hardy wasn''t interested in this coboration at all.


    She got up and walked out of the room.


    When Hardy saw Valeria, the coldness in his expression disappeared.


    His eyes were suddenly warm.


    Thus, Ronald stopped faltering and said, "We agreed to discuss the details about the amusement park


    today.You have time, right?"


    "Of course, pleasee in"


    Hardy suddenly became very polite.


    He even praised Valeria with a smile, "You look great today , Valeria"


    Valeria felt a little embarrassed and she could only smile shyly.She didn''t understand the change in his


    reaction.


    How did his expression be so warm in just an instant? Could it be because the partnership with


    Howard Group didn''t go as nned? He looked so angry while William looked nonchnt about it.


    This was probably the difference between a CEO and an ordinary rich yboy who knew nothing.She


    despised William silently.


    But soon, she felt sorry for him.


    He had Hayden as a backup now, so he could do whatever he liked.


    But if Hayden passed away, Charles would definitely make things hard for him.


    And would his bad influences of friends, Richard and Michael, still be there for him as before? She


    started to worry about William''s future.


    Because of Valeria, Hardy went along with the proposal.


    When Ronald told him that Valeria majored in design and she could assist in designing the amusement


    park, Hardy'' s eyes glistened in excitement, "That''s great.Valeria, you shoulde work at Acma


    Corporation to discuss the details with the other designers."


    "Of course that''d be fine if you''re alright with it, Mr.Anthony." Ronald answered on behalf of Valeria.


    Hardy brought up two more ideas for the proposal.


    And when Ronald had no objections to them, they reached an agreement.


    Ronald was ted.


    If he didn''t bring Valeria along, things wouldn''t go as smoothly.


    After signing the papers, he invited Hardy for lunch.


    Hardy looked at Valeria and smiled faintly, "I have something on today.Maybe next time? By the way,


    when can Valeria start work?"


    "She has been on leave at home recently so she can start any time"


    Again, Ronald decided on her behalf.


    "Dad!" Valeria frowned.


    She was speechless with how he was acting.


    Hardy smiled and said, "Why don''t Valeria stay and discuss the details with my designers? I''ll also


    arrange an office for you and you can see if you are alright with it."


    "That''s a good idea.You should stay back, Valeria.I''ll get going first''¡¯ Ronald agreed.


    Ronald then left with his assistant.


    Valeria was furious, but she didn''t even have a say in this.


    Valeria had never expected that her father would leave her behind so shamelessly.


    Wasn''t he afraid that Hardy would take advantage of her? Was he really her biological father? After


    leaving Acma Corporation, Ronald asked his assistant to issue an official notice that Acma Corporation


    was going to partner up with them.


    Their stocks immediately rose from the pits and increased steadily.


    Ronald was truly ted.It was all thanks to Valeria.It was a good thing that he didn''t give up on her.


    As he sat in the office and watched as the stocks rose, Julie called him, "Ronald, congrattions! I''ve


    seen the notice that thepany has put up!"


    Ronald smiled happily, "Yes, everything is settled now.It''s all thanks to Valeria."


    "Is that so? Valeria really helped us this time.You have to treat her well and make it up to her¡±Julie said.


    "Of course.You and Ashley had better not provoke her in future¡± Ronald said.


    He had already treated Julie as his family as she was pregnant with his son.


    Ronald then told her all about what happened when they went to sign the contract.


    He even told her about how Hardy asked Valeria to work in hispany.


    Hearing that, Julie was secretly angry and annoyed with Valeria.She and Ashley had been so sure that


    Hardy wouldn''t be interested in Valeria.


    But now, this news was like a blow to their pride.


    Julie was better at hiding her true feelingspared to Ashley.


    Even though she was jealous, she didn''t show it at all, "It would be great if Valeria could be with


    Hardy.He is so much better than Mr.William.


    "Of course! I''ll find a way to break them up."


    "Ah, good for Valeria.It''s too bad that Ashley..."


    Julie sighed mid sentence, "After she was abandoned by Mason, she has not had a single suitor.I am


    so worried about her future."


    "Don''t worry.Everything will be fine soon enough¡±


    "I think so too.By the way, Ronald, I''ve heard that Hardy is going to have a cruise party soon and he


    has invited all the young people of B City.Can you help to get an invitation for Ashley? She''s so


    pretty.It''d be great if she could meet a nice man there that could help you in the future"


    Ronald thought that it was a good idea too, so he agreed, "When Valeria returns, I''ll ask her if she can


    get one from Hardy."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Once Julie hung up the phone, she threw her phone on the sofa in anger.She then shouted angrily,


    "What type of luck is this? That little witch is on a roll.How did she get acquainted with William Howard


    and also with Hardy Anthony? Is she that great?"


    "What should we do now? Are we going to just sit and watch?" Ashley asked.


    "Of course not.Hardy probably doesn''t know about her scandals in the past.We should find a way to let


    Hardy know about him and William.I don''t think he''ll still be interested in him after knowing about that."


    "But we don''t even know him well enough.How are we going to tell him these?" Ashley asked.


    "We should look for Elizabeth Eich.Since we share the same enemy, we can be friends.Let''s tell her


    about what happened between Valeria and Hardy.


    Mason is in such a bad state while Valeria is having the time of her life.


    I''m sure Elizabeth would not be happy to see her like that'' In the Howard family, Hayden was all smiles


    in the living room as Lucas reported everything about William to him.


    "After having their dinner, Mr.Howard and Miss Anthony went to Climax Space yesterday night until


    around 11 o¡¯clock.He then sent her home too."


    "He''s probably attracted to her, right?" Hayden asked.


    "Ms.Anthony is so beautiful, smart and observative.There ''s no reason for Sir William to reject her"


    "That''s good.What is happening with Valeria recently?"


    "They have not contacted each other.Sir William returned to the vi yesterday night"


    "That''s good! I hope that he will be attracted to Paisley"


    Haydenughed and said happily.


    "But there was a small argument between Sir William and Hardy today¡± Lucas told Hayden about what


    had happened at Acma Corporation that day.


    Hayden was surprised.


    "So William had the upper hand today? That''s just great! He is indeed my son.But how did he know


    Marcus Field?"


    "Perhaps it''s because of Sir Richard and Michael? After all, Marcus has always been close with them¡±


    Lucas guessed.


    "Sir Charles must have wanted to make Sir William look bad.But he didn''t expect Sir William to have


    another n of his own.He had dealt Sir Howard and Hardy a strong blow¡±


    "That embarrassing guy...I always thought that he was a good kid.I can''t believe that he''s so filthy.If it


    weren''t for him, my dear William...He would have been better than Hardy."


    Hayden''s eyes were filled with rage.


    Seeing that, Lucas sighed as he could understand Hayden''s feeling.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles was too hical and cruel.


    William left Acma Corporation then swaggered back to Howard Group.


    He wasn''t interested at all in working in this environment.


    As long as no one provoked him, he would just waste his time and lived casually there.


    He didn''t want to meddle in other''s businesses.But Charles was adamant on provoking him.He had no


    idea about the coboration with Acma Corporation, but Charles had made him join.He only told him


    this casually when they met at thepany.


    It didn''t feel formal to him at all.He didn''t believe that Charles would let him go together to such


    important meetings.So he didn''t take it seriously.


    Besides, after he saw the news of Valeria and Hardy, he couldn''t sleep all night.


    So when he was still asleep, Charles'' secretary had called him to be at Acma Corporation in a short


    time.


    Williamughed coldly.


    Was Charles trying to set him up? William hadn''t nned to make Charles look bad.


    But since he had gone overboard, William had to put on that act with Marcus.


    He could finally teach Charles and Hardy a lesson that day .It was very rewarding for him.


    However, William knew that it wouldn''t end like this.


    Charles was very petty and he would never let him off, especially when he had expected to see him


    argue with Hardy.


    William wanted to see what tricks was Charles going to y.


    He casually returned to his office and yed games on his mobile phone.


    After two hours, the secretary that was hired by Hayden walked in and said, "Sir Howard is back! He


    doesn''t seem happy"


    "He doesn''t seem happy? That''s good to hear¡± William smiled and said.


    Charles was about to be more unhappy since whatever happened that day was about to be reported to


    Hayden.


    Hayden would definitely praise William and if he did that, Charles would be unable to hold his anger.


    William could just imagine how funny it would be.He totally had the upper hand.


    Charles entered his office and sat down angrily.


    Elizabeth then walked in and said, "Hubby, did things go well today?¡±


    "Go well? It was horrible, man.William had connections with Marcus Field.He embarrassed Hardy


    today and even made my n go to waste."


    "He knows Marcus Field? Why would Marcus be acquainted with a good-for-nothing like William?"


    Elizabeth asked in surprise.


    "How would I know? It was probably Richard or Michael that introduced them.Anyway, William has


    made dad proud today.Besides, dad has always been biased towards William.I can just imagine his


    expression after what happened today"


    Thinking about it made Charles feel annoyed.


    Judging by how Hayden doted on William, he would definitely be full of praises for him.


    Elizabeth had not expected things to take such a drastic turn.


    "Julie called to tell me about Hardy and Valeria''s rtionship.She said that Valeria is the reason why


    Hardy agreed to the coboration with Ronald''spany in building an amusement park.He even let


    her work long- term as the chief designer at Acma Corporation, especially for this project¡±


    "She sure is something to make Hardy change his attitude, "Charles sneered when he thought of how


    William made Hardy look bad that morning.


    "Why would he embarrass Hardy by calling Marcus? Could it be because he was jealous about him


    and Valeria?"


    "It''s possible.Think about it.William has no exceptional traits other than being handsome.Hardy, on the


    other hand, is handsome, talented and is in charge of a bigpany.Valeria would rather be with


    Hardy¡± Charles'' eyes shone in excitement.


    If Valeria really fell in love with Hardy, William would definitely fall out with Hardy.


    And they might even get into a fight.


    "Why don''t you go try and ask William about it?"


    Elizabeth went knowingly to William''s office.


    At this moment, William was ying his game at his table without bothering Elizabeth, who walked to


    him.


    Elizabeth ignored his attitude and sat in front of him.


    "William, have you and Valeria broken up?"


    Even though Williampletely ignored her, Elizabeth wasn''t in the least awkward.


    "I''m just concerned about you.Julie told me that Valeria is the chief designer in the coboration


    between Brownard Group and Acma Corporation.Hardy even specially arranged an office for Vai..."


    Before Elizabeth could finish her sentence, William threw the te and controller that was in front of


    him out of the door.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    William smashed the keyboard and monitors so ruthlessly that Elizabeth jumped in shock.She could


    not help but look at the shattered pieces on the floor in horror.


    William looked at her coldly and yelled, "Get out!"


    Elizabeth felt an inexplicable chill with that look.She stood up nervously and scurried out of his office.


    A mocking smile shed across William''s face as he looked at her retreating figure.


    Charles and Elizabeth were really shameless.


    Were they trying to provoke him by using Valeria and Hardy''s rtionship? Well, he had to admit that


    he was really provoked! He wasn''t just trying to scare Elizabeth.


    In fact, he did it out of anger.


    "Valeria, that d*mn woman! How dare she treat me like that?"


    Elizabeth hurried out and returned to Charles'' office.


    Once she shut the door, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was scary.William can be really intimidating if he wishes too."


    "Did he get angry?"


    "He was livid.I didn''t even say much, but he smashed the keyboard and monitor.¡±


    "It''s good that he''s angry as it proves that he is still frustrated by this.We can put this to our advantage"


    After Valeria was left behind at the office, Hardy was very amodating towards Valeria.He even


    brought her for lunch at the Acma Corporation''s cafeteria.


    Hardy brought her to his private room for the meal.


    Although having all the wonderful delicacies in front of her, Valeria had not much appetite.


    It was different being with Hardy,pared to being with William.


    She was very rxed around William as she knew that he wouldn''t y any tricks on her.


    But with Hardy, it was quite unsettling for her.


    She wasn''t close to Hardy, but he was very gentle to her.She couldn''t quite believe that this was his


    true colors.


    In her mind, she could only remember how he looked at Ronald ghastly.She could tell that Hardy was


    disgusted with Ronald.


    So why did he change his thoughts so quickly and agreed to the partnership? What on earth was Hardy


    nning? Valeria couldn''t fathom his thought, so the best thing to do would be to keep her distance.


    Hardy was polite and treated her well.


    He even prepared and asked his secretary to decorate an office for her right next to his.It was strange


    to Valeria.


    "Mr.Anthony.You don''t have to be bothered about decorating the office.I can use the same office as


    your other designers."


    "That won''t do.Miss Brown, you are considered the representative of our partner.Of course, it wouldn''t


    be right for you to sit with them.Besides, with your office next to mine, I can ask you about some


    matters any time I wish: Since he said so, Valeria could only ept whatever he decided.Hardy then


    asked his staff to put some things in the office so that Valeria could decorate the office herself.


    Once he finished decorating, he returned to his office.


    Since Hardy''s attitude towards Valeria was just too different than usual, his secretary was very


    courteous to Valeria.She kept asking Valeria about how she wanted the office to be like.She even had


    to ask where to put a potted nt.


    When she was still arranging everything when Paisley walked in, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m decorating the office for the new designer¡± the secretary replied.


    "Why didn''t you set it up at the designers'' office? Isn''t this the CEO''s office?" Paisley asked in


    confusion.


    "This designer is from a differentpany, and she is here for the coboration"


    After hearing this, Paisley turned to look at Valeria.


    She was in ordinary clothes, but her face was so stunning that people couldn''t help but stop and stare.


    Valeria looked at Paisley too.She was dressed in a cute dress and was clutching a Chanel bag.She


    looked intellectual, graceful, and elegant.


    Seeing them lock eyes with each other, the secretary quickly introduced them.


    "This is Miss Anthony, and this is the new designer, Miss Valeria Brown"


    "Hello, Miss Brown"


    Paisley stretched out her hand and smiled politely while thinking.She knew her brother well.


    Usually, he wouldn''t get close to other women.


    But now, he surprisingly let this beautiful designer sit in the office next to his.So this must definitely


    mean that he was interested in her.


    "Hello, Miss Anthony, Valeria held out her hand as well.After they shook hands, Paisley took in


    Valeria''''s face again and walked into Hardy''s office.Hardy was on a conference call, so Paisley did not


    disturb him.


    She sat on the sofa while waiting for him.


    About half an hourter, Hardy ended the call.


    "Why are you here?" He asked Paisley.


    "Can''t Ie have a look?" Paisley arched her brow.


    As she thought about Valeria outside, her face turned eager and she asked, "Why is Miss Brown


    outside your office?"


    "She is the designer of thepany that we''re coborating with, '''' Hardy answered.


    "Uh, just a designer?" Paisley did not believe it.


    "Don''t you have other motives by letting her sit outside your office?"


    "You think too much!" Hardy denied it.


    "Is it? I think Miss Brown is really beautiful.She''s just so pleasing to the eye.I would be ted if she


    were to be my sister-inw¡± Hardy did not let himself fall into her trap.


    "Paisley, why do you like gossiping? Remember that you are now ady.Do you want to turn into a


    gossiping b*tch?"


    "Are you cursing at me? You are too much!"


    Paisley red at Hardy.


    "No, I''m not.I''m just reminding you not to pry into other people''s business.Just focus on your own stuff.


    "You are so ruthless.Oh, right.I heard that you are working with the Howard Group."


    "You have reliable sources.What''s the matter?"


    A sh of maliciousness appeared in his eyes as he thought of Howard Group.


    "I heard that William is in charge of it.Why don''t you put me in charge of this coboration?"


    "Do you have to do this for William?"


    Hardy was unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Paisley, you know what kind of person William is, right? Don''t waste your time on him"


    "You seem to be displeased with him.Is it because he made you look bad just now?" Paisley asked with


    an arched brow.


    "You are not gentlemanly enough.Are you the only one who gets to make others look bad? I was still


    considering being with him.But now when I see how he embarrassed you and made you so angry, I am


    determined to be with him.¡± Hardy didn''t get angry at what Paisley said.


    Instead, he looked at her coldly and said, "You have better think it through"


    "I''ve made up my mind.Don''t try to stop me.I will definitely be with William and no one can change my


    mind!"


    Valeria, who was about to knock on the door, eavesdropped Paisley''s speech.She was about to tell


    Hardy that her office was done decorating.


    However, she didn''t expect that she would hear this.Valeria felt as if her heart was pricked by a


    hundred needles.So, she turned and left.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    In the afternoon, she excused herself by saying she needed to take care of some matters.


    However, she returned to Lake View Nest.


    Everything was the same as the day they had quarreled.


    She didn''t clean up that day as she left in a rush.


    William most definitely wouldn''te back to clean it up.She reminisced the sweet memories she


    shared with William as she stared at the messy house.


    There was a pang of hurt as Valeria bent down to clean the mess.


    After she was done, she walked to the room with heavy footsteps.She could see her suitcase once she


    opened the door.


    The luggage was packed when they quarreled for the first time.


    She sat by the bed and stared into space as she looked at the luggage.


    Thest time she came back to pack her bags, William had rushed to stop her from leaving.


    Would he do the same this time? She knew that it was only her wishful thinking.


    William had already admitted that they had broken up, so why would he stop her? Valeria could easily


    walk out with her luggage, but she was reluctant to leave.


    If she left that day, she would never have a reason to return.


    So she hoped that William woulde back and stop her from leaving.


    With this faint hope, Valeria waited in the house for two hours.


    Even until the evening sky had turned into molten brass.


    William still hadn''t appeared.


    Valeria knew that what she hoped for would note true .So she smiled bitterly and walked out of the


    room with her luggage in hand.


    Once she reached the living room, she heard the door being opened and she halted in her steps.


    The door was pushed open, but it wasn''t William who entered.


    It was Bobby instead.


    When he saw Valeria in the room, he was shocked.


    "Uh, Miss Brown?"


    "I''m just here to take something" she mustered up a smile.


    "I see.I''m here to get something for Sir William too," Bobby exined.


    "I see¡±'' Valeria said.


    Bobby''s words made her heart turn cold.


    William had already decided to move out, but there she was hoping that he was going to make her


    stay.


    She felt she was just so stupid.She carried her suitcase in a hurry and strode to the lift.


    Bobby scratched his head and decided to call William.


    "Sir William, I came to get your stuff and I met Miss Brown.She''s here for her stuff, should I stop her


    from leaving?"


    William answered coldly, "Stop her? Those are her legs, she can just leave if she wants to."


    Bobby scratched his head again.Maybe he shouldn''t have made that call.When she arrived downstairs,


    Valeria put her luggage in the car booth and started the engine.


    Tears were about to spill from her eyes.


    The breakup with William felt worse than she had expected.


    If she hadn''t scolded William like that, would theye to this extent? Why didn''t she restrain herself a


    little? Valeria thought with teary eyes.


    She was a spoiled woman.She always thought that she would be loved and spoiled by William.


    Never did she expect that there was a limit to his love.


    Perhaps he longed to break up with her.


    Didn''t the rumors say that no woman could be with him for more than three months? She had been


    together with William for more than three months, so the reason for breaking up wasn''t because she


    was too unreasonable.


    It must be because he was bored with her and he had met Paisley Anthony.


    As Valeria''s imagination ran wild, her phone rang.


    It was Ronald, so she picked it up.


    As soon as she was about to answer it, a car appeared out of nowhere.


    She shouted in shock and her phone fell out from her grip.She was frozen in shock when she watched


    her car crash into another.


    Luckily, only the bo of her car was damaged and she wasn''t injured.


    The owner of the other car was a middle-aged bald man.


    There was a little bruise on his forehead.


    Looking at how his favorite car was damaged, he got down in anger.


    Valeria was still in shock when the man pointed at her and started scolding her.


    Seeing how she was timid and afraid , he began to get ruder.He started cursing her.


    Valeria was so angry that she retorted, "How can you curse at me?"


    "What can you do about it? I just bought this new car and I am so angry about it! Don''t drive if you don''t


    know how to! What the..."


    He was calling out a string of dirty words when someone grabbed his cor and punched him in his


    face.His mouth was instantly covered in blood and he stopped cursing.


    Valeria''s eyes were wide open as she watched this scene unfold.


    That person then punched him in the stomach twice until he begged for mercy.


    The bald man covered his stomach and knelt on the ground.


    Valeria stepped back in fright and that person supported her waist.


    "You must be shocked."


    "...Mr.Anthony"


    Valeria did not know what to say as he appeared in front of her.


    With Hardy''s help, the ident was quickly dealt with.It was the man''s fault for not letting Valeria''s car


    had a go first.


    And when the police arrived, he was fined.


    Valeria''s car was damaged and couldn''t be driven.So it was towed away by the repair factory.


    Afterward, she got on Hardy''s car.


    After getting in the car, Valeria came to her senses and said, "Thank you, Mr.Anthony."


    "It''s nothing.Are you alright? You must be really shocked"


    "A little"


    "Have you eaten yet? I haven''t had my dinner.Why don''t we take dinner together?"


    Thinking about how he helped her, Valeria did not refuse.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, I''ll treat you."


    "How can I let a woman treat me?"


    Hardy smiled and said, "I''ll treat you, let''s go to Revolving Restaurant"


    "Okay!"


    Valeria nodded and agreed.


    The both of them entered Revolving Restaurant.


    Hardy wanted a seat by the window, where he could enjoy the night view.


    As soon as Valeria and Hardy sat down and finished ordering, Michael entered with a few friends.He


    could immediately see Valeria and Hardy sitting together by the window.


    An incredulous look spread across his face.


    In the Howard family, William was lyingzily on the sofa while Hayden was talking to him sincerely.


    "You have done a good job today and made me proud.This is the first time I feel so happy.You have to


    continue working hard.I don''t expect you to be like Hardy.But at least be like Richard.Hearing Hardy''s


    name made Williamugh out.Hayden knew that he didn''t like Hardy.


    "Don''t look so indignant.Hardy is the same age as you, but he can obviously handle things better than


    you.He is so much more mature.You didn''t have to embarrass him in public, right?¡±


    "Alright, I''ll be sure to learn from Hardy! William emphasized.


    Hayden could tell that he wasn''t going to listen to what he said by his attitude.


    He sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll stop talking about him.Tell me what happened with Elizabeth


    today.Even though she is a shameless woman, you didn''t have to embarrass her.After all, she is your


    sister-inw"


    "Alright, I''ll be sure to take everything in if she ever mocks me again.I have to since she''s my sister-in-


    law"


    Hayden shook his head andughed at his words.


    "Forget it, I''ll stop talking.You''re annoyed with talking to me, right? Go on out and have fun"


    "Alright, I''ll be leaving now¡± William stood up immediately.Seeing how excited he was to leave, Hayden


    stopped him again.


    "Paisley is a really great woman.You have to contact her frequently.After all, she saved me before¡±


    "Why should I contact her? Should I marry her just because she saved you?"


    Hayden was stunned by what he said.


    Did William have no interest in her at all? While he was still in a daze, he heard the footsteps of William


    retreating.


    The expressions on his face changed in seconds.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    William walked quickly to his car, but just as he opened the car door, Michael called him.


    "William, you shoulde to Revolving Restaurant now.Your woman is being stolen by Hardy.Come


    get even with him."


    "Heh" William snorted coldly into his phone.


    "What? You don''t believe me? They are chatting andughing happily.lt seems that they''re quite close"


    "Even if they are, so what? Don''t bother telling me such things in future.I don''t want to know."


    "What do you mean? Are both of you still in a cold war? You''re a man, you should just let it go."


    "It''s not a cold war, it''s a breakup! She has nothing to do with me anymore"


    "Are you...telling the truth?"


    "When did I ever joke?" William answered as he got on the car.


    Hearing the car door shut loudly, Michael jumped in shock .


    Was he angry? Was he angry because he broke up with her? Michael had only wanted to agitate


    William, but now he didn''t dare to say anything else.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Okay, let''s have a drink tonight."


    "Okay, meet you at our rendezvous" William hung up the phone.


    Michael stood there for a while and called Richard.


    "William and Valeria have broken up.He seems to be enraged.I shouldn''t have told him about Valeria


    and Hardy having dinner¡±


    "It''s normal to be pissed off after his girlfriend got stolen away.But it''s a good thing that they''ve broken


    up.They can just go their separate ways now, Richard said nonchntly.


    "So should we console him tonight?"


    "Console him? He''s smart and logical enough, he doesn''t need us to console him.We just have to drink


    with him."


    After Valeria and Hardy finished their meal, Hardy sent her home.As she walked past the courtyard,


    Ronald walked out of the house.He smiled at her when he saw her.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yeah..." Valeria answered faintly.


    "Did Hardy send you back?"


    "Yes¡¯'' Valeria answered with a sh of annoyance in her expression.She walked past Ronald and


    walked into the house.


    Ronald followed her and asked, "Why didn''t you ask him toe in?"


    How could she, a single woman, asking a single man toe into her house? What the hell was he


    talking about? Valeria sneered silently.She did not want to speak to Ronald at all and she just made her


    way up the staircase.


    Ronald stopped her.


    "Wait,e here.I have something to Say.


    Valeria walked to the sofa across him and sat down.


    "What is it?"


    Ronald coughed slightly and said, "Uhm...Did Hardy invite you to his cruise party?"


    "No." Valeria shook her head.


    "Why didn''t he?"


    Ronald couldn''t quite believe her.


    "Dad, why would he invite me? I don''t even know him well? ¡° Valeria could not take it any longer.


    "He''s nice to you and even agreed to coborate with me.He even asked you to work at his office and


    prepared an office for you.He treats you nicely, so of course, he would send you an invitation card"


    "Dad, I think you''ve got it wrong.He didn''t agree to work with you, but it''s you that kept clinging on to


    him.As for me working at hispany, that was your suggestion.He agreed to it because he didn''t


    want to embarrass you.Please don''t think so highly of me"


    "Even so, Hardy really treats you well.Didn''t you notice that he is different towards you? Yesterday


    night after the rumor spread, he didn''t do anything about it.


    He even let you work at hispany.


    That is enough to prove that you are special to him.


    Hearing the word ''rumor'', Valeria looked up in surprise.


    Ronald was someone who could do anything for his own selfish means.


    She was suspicious about the rumor between herself and Hardy went viral the other day.She looked at


    Ronald doubtfully.


    "You are the one that spread the rumor, right?"


    "Nope." Ronald denied.


    Although he denied it, Valeria could see the uneasiness in his eyes.


    "You must have been the one who did it! Dad, how could you do that?"


    "Alright, I admit it was me who spread the rumor.But this is not a big matter, and I just wanted to check


    if it was true.That''s all, I swear!"


    Seeing Ronald speaking so righteously, Valeria was speechless.He didn''t even think that he was


    wrong.


    "Valeria, I can tell that Hardy really likes you.And he will definitely invite you to the cruise party.


    By then, can you help me get another invitation card?"


    "What are you going to do with the invitation card?" Valeria looked at Ronald coldly.


    "His cruise party is only for young people.With your age, I don''t think it''s suitable for you to go.¡±


    "I''m not going.I''m just helping someone¡± Ronald scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Who asked you to do this?" Valeria asked.


    "It''s...it''s just a friend"


    Ronald stammered.


    Valeria could already guess who it was.


    It must be Ashley! Of course, he wouldn''t forget to make ns for her since they both were really close.


    Valeria was furious.


    Since he wouldn''t tell her, she didn''t want to expose him.


    "Dad, Hardy and I aren''t close.I don''t think I can help you"


    "Valeria, it''s very simple.Just mention it to him; Ronald didn''t give up.


    "I don''t have an invitation myself.How am I supposed to mention it?" Valeria said and got up to leave.


    Ronald stared at her retreating back and clenched his fists .


    Since Valeria was useful to him, so he couldn''t afford to offend her.


    Therefore, he swallowed the curse that was about to blurt at her.


    At Climax Space, Michael got of his car and entered the lobby.


    Meanwhile, Paisley was walking in his direction.


    Seeing Michael, Paisley smiled and greeted him, "Hello, Michael."


    "Miss Anthony, are you alone today?"


    "Yes, I''m alone"


    "William, Richard and I are going for drinks.Do you want toe together?"


    Michael thought of William when he looked at Paisley.


    Paisley seemed to be interested in William.


    Besides, William was in a bad mood after breaking up with Valeria.He might feel better after seeing a


    beautiful woman like Paisley.


    "Won''t I disturb you guys?" Paisley asked gently.


    "No, of course not.Come on!"


    Paisley followed Michael to their VIP room while Richard and William were chatting inside.


    When they saw Michael entering with Paisley, they were stunned.


    Michael smiled.


    "I ran into Miss Anthony outside by coincidence.So I invited her to join us"


    Richard nced at Paisley, who stood tall and straight.He immediately understood what was going on


    when he saw her gaze fall on William.He was fully aware of what Michael was trying to do.He smiled


    and pointed to the seat next to William.


    "Miss Anthony, please sit here." Paisley walked to William and sat down beside him.


    "Hello , Mr.Howard!"


    "Hey, Miss Anthony; William forced a smile when he saw her as he was slightly annoyed.


    What the hell was Michael trying to do? Why did he ask her along?

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Paisley could not fathom William, but her heartbeat erratically when she looked at his gentle


    smile.William''s smile was really too charming.


    Indeed, what Hardy said that she was only attracted to his appearance was actually true.He was just so


    handsome that she didn''t mind if he didn''t have any talents.


    Paisley felt much happier as she looked at his appearance .


    So she held up her ss to bring a toast to William, "Here ''s to you, Mr.Howard.Congrattions for


    your coboration with Acma Corporation today!"


    He had embarrassed Hardy that day, but here Paisley was congratting him.


    William was slightly surprised by her attitude.So he smiled and clinked his ss with hers.


    "Thank you, Miss Anthony."


    Richard and Michael locked eyes as they saw how Paisley took the initiative to speak to William.


    Richard then said, "I heard that Mr.Anthony was embarrassed deeply by him.Aren''t you angry with


    him?"


    "My brother''s business has nothing to do with me" Paisley replied.


    "Besides, business is like a battlefield.You should know that whatever you do to others mighte


    back to you someday."


    "That''s right! Miss Anthony, you are right.I have decided to have you as my friend.Let''s toast to you"


    Richard said and raised his ss.


    Paisley clinked her ss with Richard''s.


    Paisley was open - minded and elegant.


    Richard and Michael were greatly impressed by her.


    They kept toasting her and Paisley did not seem to reject them.


    Seeing this, William scrunched his brows.


    "That''s enough.Why are you bullying ady? How shameless"


    "Do you feel sorry for her?"


    Richard looked with his eyes scrunched together.


    "If you feel sorry, you should drink for her''¡¯ William looked at Richard speechlessly.


    Paisley then smiled and said, "Don''t worry.I can hold my liquor.Even my brother can''t beat me in this¡±


    "Really?"


    Richard couldn''t quite believe him.Richard had seen how well Hardy drinks as well.


    "It''s true." Paisley answered very seriously.


    "William can drink well too.Why don''t both of you drink andpete who''s better?" Michael was eager


    to watch them.


    "Why should I ept your suggestion?" William retorted.


    "Well, we can y some games and the loser shall drink."


    "I''m not interested'' William refused.


    "Are you afraid of losing?" Richard provoked him.


    "Who said I''d lose?"


    "People say that those who seed in love always fail in gambles.Why don''t we see if it''s true."


    Richard took the dice and said, "Let''s y by the old rules, the smaller count will have to drink"


    They started throwing dice.


    William was on a winning streak.


    Richard, Michael, and Paisley were losing behind.


    Richard and Michael were agitated.


    "What is happening? Didn''t it say that those who seed in love fail in gambling? Why do you keep


    winning?"


    "Exactly, what is happening? It must be we are sitting in an unlucky position¡± Michael asked to change


    seats with William, but then he still lost.


    He and Richard downed two bottles of beers respectively while Paisley drank two bottles of XO.


    William did not even touch his ss once.


    Richard was already a little tipsy, but he still wanted to continue.


    William put the dice down and said, "It''s no fun to keep winning.Enough of this game."


    The rest of them were drunk, but William was still sober.


    Richard staggered and said, "Didn''t you say that he''s going to lose because he seeds in love?"


    A hint of gloom shed across William''s eyes.


    Who said that he was sessful in love? He was so annoyed that he didn''t want to stay any longer.


    So he said gloomily, "Let''s end the day"


    "Okay, you should send Miss Anthony back¡¯'' Paisley had drunk so much that he didn''t have a choice


    but to do so.


    When Paisley and William walked out together, she was staggering but she was still conscious.


    Once both of them reached the parking lot, Bobby drove to where they were waiting.


    Out of courtesy, he helped her to hold the door.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Paisley turned sideways and got onto the car.


    As he was about to get into the car, a sharp voice echoed, "Wait!"


    William turned and saw Abbie''s head poke out from a car.


    "William,e here.I have something to say"


    William looked at her for a few seconds and walked to her.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Abbie''s body reeked of alcohol as she was drinking earlier.


    Once William walked over to her, she opened the door and got down.


    She pointed at him and said, "My brother told me not to offend you, and I have promised not to.But I


    just can''t take it any longer"


    Seeing how William helped Paisley hold the door so considerately, Abbie was furious.


    Valeria had done so much for him, but he had always been lying to her.


    He immediately abandoned Valeria when he saw Paisley was more outstanding than Valeria.


    He was such a jerk.


    Abbie ignored the possibility that Richard might cut off her card and started scolding him.


    "Valeria knew what kind of person you were long before, and it''s just great that she finally decided to


    leave you, you disgusting jerk!"


    "Look at what a hypocrite you are.You are a womanizer, you love every single woman you see.I really


    regret speaking up for you before.I must have been blinded.You are horrible yboy, you should just


    leave Valeria as far as possible!"


    William''s expression was calm when Abbie scolded him.


    Abbie was angrier when William stayed silent.


    "You might not know this, but Valeria has found her Mr.Right.He is more handsome, richer and more


    capable than you.Valeria didn''t even ask for anything, but he offered her father a project that worths


    billions.This is something you could never provide her"


    This made William''s expression turn dark in anger.


    So did Valeria choose Hardy over him because Hardy was more outstanding than him and could help


    her father? "So, Valeria made the right choice by leaving you.Actually, she had wanted to break up with


    you for quite some time...


    Abbie drank too much and couldn''t register what she was saying.


    All she was trying to do was make it look as if Valeria was the one who wanted the break-up.


    "Oh, by the way, if you and Paisley really get together, you might have to call her sister-inw.Hahaha!"


    Abbie doubled over withughter.


    William stared at her for a few seconds and suddenly gave a fierce punch towards her.


    Abbie shouted in fear.She subconsciously shielded her head.


    However, William only punched the car behind her.He punched the car so hard that it became dented.


    All he got was an injured hand.


    Hearing the loud bang, Bobby quickly got down and rushed over to him.


    Seeing William''s bloody hand, he was shocked, "Sir William, I''ll send you to the hospital."


    "There''s no need!"


    William ignored his injured hand and looked at Abbie coldly.


    "Since you''re Richard''s sister, I will let you off this time.But if this ever happens again, I''ll cut off your


    tongue!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    William got into his car again.


    Looking at his hand, Paisley took out a tissue to help him stop the bleeding but she didn''t ask him


    anything.


    She was a smart woman who knew how to observe the situation.


    While helping William to stop the bleeding, she told Bobby, "Hurry to the hospital!"


    "No, it''s not necessary, just send Ms.Anthony home" William said expressionlessly.


    "But your hand might be infected!"


    "Nah...It''s just a minor injury¡± William insisted on not going, so Paisley could only oblige.


    It was only a small injury, so he could take care of it himself.


    Besides, they weren''t familiar enough for her to make decisions for him.


    Bobby quickly sent Paisley back to the Anthony family.


    Once she got down, she waved to him and the car sped off.


    Once there were no outsiders, Bobby asked, "Sir, should I send you to the hospital?"


    "No, it''s just external injury.It''s not very serious though"


    William said in annoyance with a gloomy expression.


    "Miss rk drank too much, you don''t have to take her words seriously¡±


    "I know.I couldn''t hold it in just now.But I''m much better now"


    William could be honest in front of Bobby.


    Once they returned to the vi, Bobby put some disinfectant on his wound.


    After bandaging it, he went back upstairs.


    It was alreadyte at night, but William was not in the least tired.


    His hand hurt slightly, but he just stood quietly on the balcony until sunrise.


    When the sky was illuminated with golden shadows, he returned to his bedroom.


    After being awake the whole night, he turned off his phone and fell asleep soon.


    He finally woke up at noon.


    After he took a bath, he felt much better and went downstairs.


    Bobby was waiting dutifully downstairs.


    Once he saw William, he stood up.


    "Sir William, you''re awake!"


    "Yes! No one called me, right?" William asked.


    "Mr.Richard called and asked about how you were.When he heard that you were fine, he hung up"


    Bobby replied.


    "Sir William, are you hungry? Where should we go for lunch?"


    "Let''s go to Wolf Group! Ask Marcus to go too¡± William replied.


    The car then sped off to Wolf Group.


    As Bobby was driving, he kept ncing at William.He waspletely different from how he was the


    previous night, where his brows were tightly knotted together.


    But now, there was no sign of sadness on him.


    Bobby breathed a sigh of relief and sped up.


    Once the car arrived at Wolf Group, William got down and entered the hotel.


    In the hall, Abbie held Valeria''s hand with a bitter expression.


    "Valeria, my brother has cut off my card.From today onwards, I am broke and have nothing on me


    anymore.You have to take care of me from now on, alright?"


    "What''s going on?" Valeria looked at Abbie in surprise.


    He spoilt her very much so why would he do that?


    "It''s a long story.I drank a little too much yesterday.And when I saw William and Paisley getting close, I


    couldn''t stop myself from scolding him¡±


    Abbie scratched her head and said, "William is such a petty man.Not only did he get violent, he even


    threatened me andined to my brother.So he cut off my card.Well...I am so unlucky.¡±


    "Did he actually hit you?"


    Valeria''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "He didn''t actually hit me, but he punched my car.And now my car is dented.I have to spend a few


    hundred thousand dors to have it repaired.My brother doesn''t want to help me to fix it too.So I have


    to find a way.And that jerk, William said he was going to cut off my tongue if I ever say something


    ridiculous to him¡¯ "Abbie, I know you did it for me...I got you into this."


    Valeria sighed and said, "Next time, you should walk away if you ever see him.Don''t provoke him


    because of me.It''s not worth it.


    "I know.I won''t do it ever again.But I don''t know when my brother will recover my card"


    "It doesn''t matter.I can lend you some money¡±


    Upon hearing this, Abbie smiled and said, "I''m relieved to hear you say that.By the way, why are you


    treating me to lunch at Wolf Group today?"


    "I''m not treating you.It''s my dad? Ronald was going to treat Hardy for lunch, and he forced Valeria to


    come as well.Valeria didn''t want to, but since Hardy agreed to it so she had no choice but to attend the


    lunch date.To prevent Ronald from doing anything embarrassing, she asked Abbie toe together.As


    long as Abbie was around, Ronald wouldn''t be so shameless and care more about his


    reputation.Hearing that it was Ronald who invited her, she nodded and said, "Alright, it''s rare that your


    father is treating us.We can go shopping after that.There is a new fish spa that we can try."


    "Fish spa? Forget it¡± Valeria thought of how the fish bit her and she got a goosebump immediately.


    Abbie spoke softly in her ear.


    "I''m telling you, the real reason I''m going is because there''s a handsome hunk there.I am going to flirt


    with him: "Aren''t you afraid that your brother will find out?"


    "I''m not afraid.Why can''t I flirt with men?"


    Abbie''s self- righteousness made Valeriaugh out loud.


    Afterward, familiar footsteps sounded behind them and Valeria saw William at this point.


    Her footsteps halted and her smile disappeared.


    Abbie was about to tell Valeria about the handsome guy but when she saw her stop walking, she


    turned and asked , What''s wrong?"


    William walked past them with long strides and went to the lift.


    He didn''t even spare them a nce.


    Watching William get in, Abbie finally came to her senses.


    "Did you see that? His hands are wrapped with a bandage.That is evidence that he hit my car


    yesterday.He must be a violent person.It''s a good thing that you broke up with him.What if he hits you?"


    Valeria didn''t reply.


    William always coaxed her, so it was the first time seeing him act so cold towards her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    This made Valeria feel uneasy.


    The man who just brushed past her was like an entirely different person.


    He exuded an aura that told people to keep away.


    Valeria''s heart sank and upset as they were now strangers.


    Because of the encounter with William, Valeria was in a bad mood again.


    As William entered the luxurious room upstairs, Marcus had already ordered the dishes.


    Once William was there, Marcus stood up and greeted him, "Mr.Howard"


    William motioned for him to sit and he walked to the seat in the middle.


    Marcus saw his bandaged hand and felt worried for him.


    He immediately filled a bowl of soup for him and said, "Have some soup to warm yourself.Is your hand


    alright?"


    "It''s fine"


    William finished the bowl of soup and put it down.


    Marcus then helped him set up the dishes.


    Without saying anything, he looked down and started eating.He ate quickly as he was very hungry.


    Marcus had never seen him eat so hastily before.


    As he looked at William, he wanted to say something to him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After he was half- full, he put down his chopsticks.


    He turned to look at Marcus and said, "Help me invite the Director of Urban Construction tonight.Hardy


    and Ronald are going to build an amusement park, so I want to make it difficult for them¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Marcus paused for a moment before replying, "Mr.Howard, they''ve sessfully bid on that piece of


    land.I think."


    William sneered.


    "Sessfully bid? Ha! They only seeded because of underhanded means.You just have to send


    the evidence of it¡¯ William sneered.Marcus knew that William made up his mind.Hardy was definitely


    going to suffer a loss this time.


    "Mr.Howard, haven''t you always been at peace with Hardy? Why..."


    "That guy and Ronald coborated and stole my woman.I can''t just swallow this anger.If I don''t get my


    revenge, I might die of anger¡¯¡¯ William let him know his n to get revenge.


    Marcus found it somewhat amused, "Mr.Howard, regarding Miss Brown, you can..."


    "Don''t mention her.I am someone that will take revenge if I have to.I''ll respect her if she wishes to be


    with Hardy.So don''t ever talk to me about this again.By the way, go and transfer one billion dors to


    Bobby.And let him give it to Valeria"


    "What do you mean?"


    "The breakup fee!" William said indifferently.


    Since Valeria chose Hardy for the billion-dor coboration, he was going to transfer the same amount


    to her and go their separate ways.


    When Valeria and Abbie entered the room, Ronald and Anthony were already there.


    Ronald''s face stiffened when he saw Abbie walked together with Valeria.


    The reason for him to invite Hardy for lunch was that he wanted to get an invitation to the cruise


    gathering for Ashley.


    But now that Abbie was here, how could he ever ask for it? Abbie saw his expression and guessed that


    he was ufortable.


    She smiled and said, "Is it alright if Ie unannounced, uncle?"


    "No! Sit here, Abbie!"


    Ronald forced a smile and introduced her to Hardy.


    "This is Abbie rk, and he''s Mr.Anthony."


    "Hello, Miss rk!"


    Hardy greeted her politely.


    "Hello, Mr.Antony!"


    Abbie smiled and sat down.


    Valeria then sat next to Abbie.


    Because Abbie was here, Ronald could not ask for the invitation or even talk about anything else.So he


    just ate quietly.


    Valeria and Abbie both loved eating, but Valeria did not have much appetite after seeing William that


    day.So she didn''t eat much.


    On the other hand, Abbie was eating ravenously without beingdylike.


    Hardy was a little stunned as he watched her eat.


    After the meal, Abbie brought Valeria away, saying that they had to meet up with another friend.


    She didn''t give Ronald a chance to do anything weird.


    They then walked to the parking lot.


    Hardy''s assistant walked down the car and handed Hardy two gold-sealed invitation cards.


    Hardy smiled and passed the invitation cards to Abbie and Valeria.


    "I will be holding a cruise party tomorrow night.I hope Miss rk and Valeria can make some time for


    it"


    "Thank you for your invitation, Mr.Anthony.We will be there on time!"


    Abbie epted the invitation.


    Valeria was not interested in the party, but since Abbie already epted it, she did not refuse.


    Seeing Hardy handed them the invitation cards, Ronald coughed slightly to remind Valeria.


    Valeria ignored his hint.


    Seeing how she ignored him, Ronald had no choice but to grab this opportunity himself .


    If he didn''t grab it now, he might lose this chance forever.


    So he put his dignity aside and asked, "Do you have any more invitation card, Mr.Anthony?"


    "Mr.Brown, this party is only for young people, '''' Hardy said subtly.


    "I''m not the one who wants to go, I have a friend that wishes to join"


    Since he personally asked for one himself, Hardy couldn''t ignore him.So for the sake of Valeria, he


    gave Ronald an invitation card.


    Ronald took the invitation card and left in glee.


    Once Abbie and Valeria got in the car, Abbie started toin about him.


    "Why did your dad behave this way? Doesn''t he feel embarrassed? What does he need it for,


    anyway?"


    "He wants to give it to his mistress¡¯ daughter, '''' Valeria sneered.


    "Ashley Evans? She has such a infamous reputation now.Why would he let her join this party? What is


    he thinking?" Abbie asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know.I don''t understand what''s going on in his mind, anyway.Just ignore him.I''m not the one


    getting embarrassed, anyway"


    Abbie drove to the fish spa to show Valeria the handsome guy that she was talking about.


    However, she didn''t see him there, so she asked the manager about it.


    Then, she found out that the handsome guy was not working there anymore.


    Abbie was a bit depressed.


    "Why did he suddenly quit? I remember him saying that he liked working here¡±


    "Maybe something happened"


    "What could be the matter? This is infuriating.I should have asked for his phone number if I knew that


    this would happen"


    Seeing Abbie left with Valeria, the manager made a phone call.


    "Mr.rk, I have done as you said.Miss rk has already left.rk, who was on the other end of the


    line, held the phone up while looking at the document in front of him.After hearing that, he said,


    "Alright.Give that guy a sum of money and ask him never to return to B City"


    After hanging up the phone, Michael rubbed between his eyebrows and thought for a moment.


    Then he continued sifting through the documents.


    Since she couldn''t see that handsome guy from before, Abbie was in a bad mood.


    Besides, she couldn''t go out shopping because Richard deactivated her card.


    Valeria gave her a card, but she didn''t take it.


    "No, I have to find my brother and ask him to reactivate my card."


    "I don''t think your brother will reactivate it so quickly"


    "I don''t think so either.It''s all because of William Howard; Abbie said while turning the wheel.Suddenly,


    her eyes shone with excitement.


    "I should get Michael to help me persuade him" Valeria agreed with this idea, too.


    Michael and Richard were good friends.He was also the soon-to-be bridegroom of her sister.He might


    be willing to help her persuade Richard to reactivate her card.


    Abbie immediately called Michael but his line was busy.


    "That d*mn guy.Is he so busy?"


    Hearing Abbie scolding him like that, Valeria couldn''t help butugh.


    "Why don''t we look for him at hiswyer firm?"


    "Okay, let''s go have a look!"


    Abbie soon parked her car in front of his firm.


    When she said that she was looking for Michael, the beautiful receptionist immediately let them in.


    Abbie and Valeria were led to Michael''s office.


    He was sitting at his desk, with a pile of documents in front of him.


    Abbie was familiar with him, so she sat down in front of him and started telling him about it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Michael, can you help me persuade my brother? I don''t have a single cent now.Life is too hard for


    me.Can you help me persuade him to at least give me some living expenses?"


    "I can''t help you with this." Michael shook his head.


    "He won''t listen to me though"


    "Then who can help me?"


    "William.Go and apologize to him and your brother will reactivate it for you¡±


    "Never!"


    Abbie was not going to apologize for it.


    "I will never do that.I''ll find a way to earn money for myself."


    "How are you going to do that?" Michael asked.


    "I am going to race.After all, it''s been a long time since Ist raced."


    As soon as Abbie ended her sentence, Michael''s face turned dark and he red at her fiercely.


    "It seems that Richard has spoiled you too much.If you dare to race, I''ll make sure he breaks your


    legs."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    His sudden change of expression startled Abbie.


    "Why are you so fierce? Who do you think you are?"


    "You can have a try if you don''t believe me" Michael looked at her coldly.


    He had always been cheerful and humorous towards her.


    So this change in attitude made her feel afraid.


    "What the hell! Can anyone just bully me? If you weren''t my brother-inw, I wouldn''t havee to you


    for help, anyway! Let''s go, Valeria!"


    Abbie took Valeria''s hand and left.


    Michael sat in his chair with a scary look on his face.He looked like a devil that just rose from hell.


    Abbie pulled Valeria out of Michael''sw firm and got on her car angrily.


    "That d*mn Michael.Who does he think he is to threaten me?"


    "Alright, cool down.I have money, you can use it first.He can''t possibly cut your card off for the rest of


    your life, right?"


    Valeria persuaded her.


    "Well, there''s nothing else I can do" Abbie started the engine and left.


    Suddenly, Valeria received a call from Bobby.


    "Miss Brown, it''s Bobby speaking.Do you have some time to spare?"


    "Yes, I have some time.Is anything that matters?"


    "Yes, there is.I would like to talk to you in person.You can choose the location¡± Valeria gave him the


    address of the cafe nearby and Abbie drove her there.


    She waited in the cafe with Abbie for about half an hour before Bobby arrived. Bobby greeted them


    once he entered, "Hello Miss Brown and Miss rk."


    "Have a seat, I ordered some coffee¡¯ "No, I''m leaving soon."


    Bobby didn''t sit down and he gave her a card.


    "This is for you.The password is six eights."


    "What is this?"


    Valeria looked at the card incredulously.


    "Sir William asked me to give it to you"


    "William? Why is he giving me a card?"


    "There is one billion dors in this card.It is the breakup fee for you.Please ept it, Miss Brown"


    "Breakup fee? One million dors?"


    Abbie jumped in shock upon hearing that.Howe William was so generous? She looked at Valeria


    immediately, whose face was flushed.


    "What does he take me for? I don''t want his money.Take it back"


    "This is Sir William''s order.Please don''t make things difficult for me, Miss Brown."


    Seeing that Valeria wasn''t going to ept it, he put it on the tray in front of him and walked away.


    "Stop! Take the card!"


    Valeria got up and chased after him.


    Bobby had long legs, so he walked very quickly.She couldn''t even keep up with him.


    When Bobby reached his car, he sped off immediately.


    Valeria stomped her feet with the card in her hand while tears were welling up in her eyes.


    William was so infuriating, man! Was it so great to have money? One billion dors? What did he take


    her for? Valeria threw the card on the ground angrily.


    Abbie followed behind and picked the card up.


    "Wow, Valeria.Is it true? Is there really one billion dors in this card? Did he really give you this?"


    "I don''t know! Abbie, how can he do this? It''s so frustrating "


    "What are you angry about? Since he wants to give it to you, you should just ept it.Let''s go and


    check if there really is one billion dors here"


    "No, don''t check it.What''s there to check?"


    Valeria was furious.


    "Why not? What if he¡¯s lying? I don''t believe that he would simply provide a billion dors.If he had to


    provide a breakup fee of one billion dors, how could he still have money? He doesn''t even have a


    proper job either."


    Abbie could not believe that there were a billion dors inside, so she brought Valeria to the nearest


    ATM machine.She inserted the card and checked.


    Abbie looked at the screen and her eyes almost bulged out of their sockets.


    "It really is a billion dors.He really gave you one billion, gosh!"


    Compared to Abbie''s disbelief, Valeria was filled with anger.


    William was too much of a bully.


    She wanted to look for him! Valeria called William and he finally answered after a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Hello¡± he answered coldly.


    "What do you mean? Why did you ask Bobby to give me this card?" Valeria asked angrily.


    "Didn''t Bobby make it clear to you?" William asked nonchntly.


    "William, what do you treat me as? Are you trying to show that you''re rich? I don''t want your break up


    fee!"


    "Where are you now? I''ll return this to you now"


    "Since I''ve given it to you, why are you acting so righteous?" William was annoyed.


    "Is this too little for you? Do you want another billion?"


    "You b*stard!"


    As soon as Valeria started cursing him, William hung up.


    Valeria immediately called back, but there was no answer.


    She dialed William''s number a few more times, but William ignored her call.


    One billion dors was too little for her? Wasn''t she someone not materialistic? If it were in the past,


    William would believe that Valeria was behaving like one.


    But now he didn''t believe that.She looked down on him and his inability to earn money.


    Seeing how she got together with Hardy in just a few days, he could tell how much she loved money.


    William could not believe that she would love Hardy at first sight.


    It was obviously because Hardy had higher status and capabilitypared to him.


    It was enough to attract women with his status.


    He was young and had a good reputation, so she purposely found a reason to dump him.


    She got angry at him unreasonably and used him of something he didn''t do.


    Then she hooked up with that guy at noon and got into a rumor with him at night.


    The next day, she went to his office for work and had dinner with him.


    And now, they met up at noon again.


    When William thought about this, he sneered coldly.


    Indeed, he gave her one billion dors to make her feel uneasy.


    Since she couldn''t get through his phone, Valeria decided to see him in person.


    In the evening, Valeria followed Abbie to Climax Space to look for William.


    It was a coincidence that Hardy and Paisley were there.


    They greeted each other at the entrance.


    Soon, Marcus, Richard, and Michael arrived.


    William was thest to arrive.


    Upon seeing William, Paisley''s eyes sparkled.


    After greeting those guys, she walked to William and asked, "How''s your hand?"


    "It''s alright¡± William answered with a smile.


    Seeing William''s charming smile, Paisley was so nervous.


    Valeria, on the other hand, felt that her heart was pricked upon seeing that.She really wanted to turn


    around and leave.But when she thought of returning him the card, she couldn''t walk away.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    A group of people met at the entrance.All of them were aristocrats.


    So Hardy said, "What a coincidence, why don''t we spend the night together?"


    Richard and Michael didn''t object to it as well.


    "As long as William and Mr.Field agree to it, I''m okay with it"


    Hardyughed and looked at Marcus, "Mr.Field, what do you think?"


    Marcus looked at William.


    He must be uninterested as he was still unhappy with Hardy.


    After all, he had stolen his woman.


    "How about you, Sir William?"


    Upon seeing the way Marcus asked for William¡¯ s opinion, Hardy was stunned.


    Marcus, the acting president of Wolf Group, was usually very aggressive and decisive.


    So it was weird seeing him ask William about what he thought.What was their rtionship? William


    nodded coldly.


    "Whatever"


    This was a sign of relief.


    They then walked to thergest VIP room.


    After they sat down, the waiters and waitresses walked in, bringing fruits and beer as they did.


    After William sat down, Paisley immediately sat down next to him.


    Valeria too sat down next to Abbie.


    From the corner of her eye, she could see him smiling as he spoke to Paisley.


    He looked so gentle that it made her frustrated.


    Hardy, who sat beside Richard, got up and sat next to Valeria.


    Seeing those sibling''s actions, Michael, Richard, and Marcus all pulled the corners of their mouths and


    smiled quietly.


    Richard was just here for fun so he asked some of the hostesses to drink with them.He was waiting for


    some drama to happen that day.He asked two of the most popr hostesses in Climax Space to sit


    next to Hardy and William.


    This did not affect William at all.


    However, Paisley was more affected by it.


    As she saw the hostess pouring a drink for William, she stopped her and said, "His hand is hurt, so he


    can''t drink"


    William smiled at how Paisley tried to defend him and he said, "It''s alright.It doesn''t affect me¡±


    As he was speaking, he took the ss from her and took a sip.


    Paisley didn''t say anything about it.She was really worried about William.


    However, he was indifferent and very polite to her.


    The rumors said that he would never turn down any woman that got close to him, but this was very


    different from the rumor.


    Still, she wanted to get closer to him.


    However, William exuded the aura of not wanting anyone to get near him.


    She didn''t want to be too straightforward as well.


    After all, as the eldest daughter of the Anthony family, she wanted to restrain herself and keep her


    dignity However, Hardy rejected the hostess directly.


    "Please apany Mr.rk, Mr.Field and Michael.I am fine by myself.She then nced at Richard,


    who was smiling gleefully and said, "What''s the point in just sitting and drinking...We should y a


    game.What should we y?"


    "Cards? Or dice?" Marcus asked.


    Richard and Michael quickly objected as they remembered how badly they lost to William the other day.


    "No, let''s y something new¡¯


    "Like what?" Marcus asked.


    "There are so many people here.We can y ¡®Truth or Dare¡¯!" Abbie said.


    "That''s childish!" Michael objected.


    "If you don''t want to, that only shows that you''re guilty of something and don''t want others to know


    about it" Abbie retorted.


    "Fine, let''s just y that.Does anyone object to it? We can vote" Richard said.


    William did not say anything.


    Valeria, of course, supported Abbie.


    Seeing that Valeria agreed, Hardy agreed as well.


    Soon, everyone agreed to this game.


    They sat around the table and began ying Truth or Dare.


    Abbie found a deck of cards.


    After removing the two ¡®Joker¡¯ cards, she shuffled the cards and distributed them .


    The one with the lowest points had to choose between truth or dare while the second-lowest had to be


    the one to ask the question.


    For the first round, the question was how long have you not had sex with the opposite sex.


    Once she finished distributing the cards, William had the most points.


    Next to him, Paisley had the lowest points while Abbie was the second-lowest.


    She looked at Paisley.


    "So, truth or dare?"


    "Truth!"


    Paisley made her choice and smiled shyly.


    "I have never had sex before."


    "Sh*t! You''re still a virgin?"


    Richard eximed and looked at William with suggesting eyes.


    William turned to Paisley and smiled faintly.


    This answer was expected.


    Hearing that Paisley had never been with a man before, Valeria felt much better.


    However, when she looked at William and saw how she smiled at Paisley, she instantly down again.


    Even Paisley had never been with one, but that might change after tonight.


    It was possible that William would have sex with her that day.


    After all, with the flirtatious looks they were throwing at each other, they looked like they were having an


    adultery affair.


    For the second round, it was William''s turn to distribute the cards.


    The question was, "Who do you like the most among us? It has to be of the opposite gender"


    This time, Valeria had the smallest count, and Hardy was the second smallest.


    Hardy smiled and asked Valeria, "Truth or dare?"


    Of course, Valeria wouldn''t tell the truth.


    How could she say that she loved William in front of so many people? After how he treated her, she


    would never admit that she liked him.


    Thus, Valeria chose ¡®dare¡¯.


    Hardy didn''t want to make it hard for her so he asked her to make an ugly face.


    Valeria passed the test very easily.


    Seeing how Hardy had let Valeria off easily, everyone protested.


    "Hey, that''s easy, man.You are too much!"


    "You guys can do the same.No one said that I couldn''t let her off easy anyway¡± Hardy retorted.


    "Okay, let''s continue!" William frowned.


    It was Michael''s turn to distribute the cards.


    The question was, "Who is the person that you think of before falling asleep every day?"


    After shuffling the cards a few times, he wiggled his eyebrows at William and Paisley.


    When William looked at the sly expression on Michael''s face, he knew that there would be something


    weird.


    And it was true.


    William got the least points while Paisley got the second least points.


    Paisley looked at William and smiled.


    "Truth or dare?"


    "Truth, William answered coldly.Everyone was interested in his answer.


    "Hurry up and spill.Who do you think of every day before sleeping?"


    "The people I think about every day before I go to bed are different." William said slowly.


    "I can''t possibly tell you guys the names, right? Even if I wish to, I couldn''t possibly remember clearly."


    "D*mn, what kind of answer is this?" Abbie was the first to object.


    "Just say who it was the past few days""


    "You can''t lie.Tell the truth!" Richard also said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well, let me think about it.I didn''t sleep the whole night until this morning.And before I slept, I was too


    tired that I couldn''t open my eyes.I didn''t have time to think before falling asleep.


    "Is this even an answer? How about the night before? Who were you thinking of the previous night?"


    "The night before yesterday, I was thinking of my ex-girlfriend, William answered truthfully.


    "Who is your ex- girlfriend?" Michael immediately asked.


    "This seems to be the second question, right?"


    He raised his brows and asked Michael.


    "F*ck, William cheated.He didn''t even answer honestly"


    "There''s no problem with William''s answer.


    You just asked who it was and he answered truthfully, Marcus spoke up for William.


    "Next!" Valeria looked at William.


    Was he referring to her? Did he really think about her before sleeping? Then why he wanted to break


    up? Or was he thinking about how much he wanted to break up with his ex-girlfriend? While she was


    still considering, they started the next round.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    In the next round, the question was, "Where did your first time happen and how long was the longest


    sex you''ve had."


    Richard shuffled his cards a few times and smiled devilishly as he did so.


    William warned Richard with an rming re.


    Unfortunately, he drew the cards with the least points while Valeria had the second least points.


    Richard was obviously deliberate.


    Besides Hardy and Paisley, everyone else knew the rtionship between Valeria and William.


    Everyone looked at them.


    Valeria forced herself to ask, "Truth or dare?"


    "Truth¡± William answered as he took out a cigarette to light.He then puffed out a ring of smoke and


    looked at Valeria through it.


    "My first time was at a nightclub.As for how long was the longest sex, I don''t quite remember.All I know


    is that I wanted it to go on but she couldn''t handle it any more so it ended." He said it as if it were


    nothing.


    However, Paisley was awkward as she heard it.


    Did William mean that his ex- girlfriend was extremely charming? Did it mean that he had zero interest


    in herself? She already made it obvious that she was interested in him.


    Couldn''t he tell? Deep down, Paisley felt very ufortable but she didn''t let it show.


    Richard and Michael knew who William was talking about, so they both eximed in unison.


    "You''re bragging, aren''t you? I don''t believe that your body can handle it either.Did you take


    supplements and tonics?


    "That''s the truth, believe it or not"


    William shrugged and showed his palms.


    "The one you had the first time with and the one you had the longest time with, was it the same


    person?" Hardy asked.


    He could tell that Paisley was ufortable about knowing that.He didn''t approve of his sister''s


    rtionship with William.


    After all, Paisley was a talented and wonderful woman.


    How could she be with such a loafer like William? It would be best if he could make her give up on him.


    William did not mind that it was the second question.


    Instead, he answered him, "Yes, it''s the same person"


    When he said this, Paisley dropped her nonchnt facade and her expression immediately changed.


    He was truthfully saying that he wanted to have sex with another woman.What kind of charm did she


    have? Paisley was not the only one that looked bad.


    Valeria had an ugly expression too.


    They indeed had sex ata nightclub.


    But the person William was talking about was definitely not her.


    After all, William had countless women before their rtionship.


    William was obviously still hung up on that woman, so why did he act like he was in love with her? She


    actually believed in his hypocrisy, which made Valeria hate herself so much that she wanted to punch


    herself.


    Everyoneughed and said, "Alright then.Let''s continue."


    After William had the smallest cards twice in a row, he didn''t want to continue.


    "Change someone to shuffle the cards.I think Michael and Richard are ying foul"


    So, Michael and Richard had no choice but to hand the cards over to Marcus.


    "You can rest assured now: William was relieved that Marcus was the one to distribute the cards.


    The question this round was, "What''s the name of an opposite sex that''s on your mind?"


    The stakes had also been raised.


    If the one with the smallest cards chosen ¡®Dare¡¯, they would have to kiss the third person from their left.


    This was exciting, and everyone became nervous.


    Hardy would have to kiss Valeria if he chose ¡®Dare¡¯.


    Valeria would have to kiss William and he would have to kiss the hostess if they chose ¡®Dare¡¯.


    Paisley would also have to kiss the hostess if she chose the same.


    Paisley was not in the least excited for this round.


    But she was nervous that William would lose this round.


    After all, if William got the smallest cards and wouldn''t say who he liked, he had to kiss the hostess.


    And this was something Paisley was not looking forward to.


    Everyone expected William to lose this round.


    After all, his luck was bad throughout the whole game.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, Marcus finished giving out the cards.


    Everyone looked at their cards.


    Williamughed and threw out his cards, "I''m waiting for a good show!"


    It was the card with the biggest count, a King.


    Paisley breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that it wasn''t him.


    Valeria also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then she looked at her own cards.


    Her expression immediately changed.


    She had the smallest cards, and Hardy was the same as her.


    Everyone was looking at Valeria and Hardy.


    Marcus smiled and said, "Ladies first.Miss Brown, truth or dare?"


    "Well.." Valeria was hesitant.


    If she chose ¡®Truth¡¯ she would have to say that she was thinking of William.If she chose ¡®Dare¡¯, she


    would have to kiss William.It was too hard for her to choose.


    William had already made his decision to break up.


    If she said she missed him, she would make a joke of herself.


    But if she didn''t, she had to kiss him.


    It felt like the truth would show one way or another.


    Seeing Valeria hesitate, William continued smoking expressionlessly.


    Richard waited expectantly for a good show.


    "Valeria, hurry up.Is it truth or dare? After you, we''ll let Mr.Anthony choose" Valeria nced at William.


    He looked indifferent and it annoyed her, "I don''t miss anyone now¡±


    "How could that be? You''re just brushing us off.This doesn''t count.Since you didn''t tell the truth, you''ll


    have to choose ¡®Dare¡¯.Kiss the third person on your left!"


    "Valeria doesn''t have a boyfriend now, so it''s normal not to have someone she misses" Abbie spoke up


    for her.


    "What about before? As far as I know, Miss Brown had a boyfriend before.You couldn''t possibly have


    forgotten about him, right?" Michael persisted.


    Valeria''s face turned red in embarrassment.


    Abbieughed coldly, "Her ex-boyfriend is so disgusting and shameless.Why would she think of him? I


    believe that she doesn''t miss anyone¡¯


    "Yes, since she said there''s none, we''ll just believe her"


    Richard spoke up for her too.


    "No, how are we supposed to y this game if we''re dishonest? Since it''s not the truth, choose ¡®Dare¡¯


    and kiss William!"


    Richard and Michael were on the same page.


    Valeria looked at William with her face red while William was just sitting there indifferently.


    Beside him was Paisley , who was nervous.


    "Let''s forget it.I believe in Miss Brown too.¡±


    "Then let''s vote.Who believes in Miss Brown and who doesn''t?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Richard, Marcus, Michael, and four other yers chose not to believe it.


    The only people who chose to believe it were Hardy, Paisley, and Abbie.


    William did not vote, and Valeria could not vote for herself.


    Even without William''s vote, Valeria lost the game.


    Richard and Michaelughed out and said, "Just admit defeat and man up.Go and kiss William! Hurry!"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Hardy''s face turned stiff.He was annoyed when the woman that he liked was going to kiss another


    man.He couldn''t just sit by and do nothing.So he stopped her, "It''s just a game, why take it so


    seriously?"


    Hardy spoke up for Valeria, which made William''s expression turn colder.Marcus observed William''s


    expression and spoke up casually.


    "Even though this is just a game, there are rules to follow, isn''t that right?"


    After hearing what Marcus said, Hardy could not say anything more.Abbie was murmuring, "Just kiss


    him.He didn''t state which part of the body anyway, so just kiss his head."


    "That won''t do.Kissing hair doesn''t count"Michael immediately objected.


    "Are you sure you want to go against me? Brother-inw?" Abbie gritted her teeth.


    Michael stopped his speech immediately when she addressed him that way.


    Marcus then said, "Kissing his hair or on the back of the hand won''t do.You''ll have to kiss his lips.Go


    on, everyone is waiting.The hostesses started cheering and causing amotion.


    William just sat there expressionlessly while Valeria stood up abruptly and walked to him.


    Seeing her stood up and walked over, William still sat there with a cold expression.


    At this moment, Richard and Michael kept gearing things up.


    "William, why are you sitting there by yourself? A beauty is going to give you a kiss soon, you should


    get up and prepare for it."


    "That''s right, be a little more enthusiastic.What''s with that cold face?"


    William threw away the cigarette butt that he was holding, then stood up.


    Everyone thought that he was going to kiss her as he walked towards her.


    However, once he reached her, he stepped aside and said, "Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom"


    The siblings from the Anthony family breathed a sigh of relief when William walked past Valeria.


    However, Valeria was left standing there awkwardly.She was so embarrassed that she wanted to


    escape immediately.


    William was truly heartless.


    He didn''t even leave her an ounce of dignity.


    Since he didn''t let her kiss him, was he afraid that Paisley would get jealous? He embarrassed Valeria


    just for the sake of Paisley.


    Valeria felt ashamed and infuriated.


    However, Abbie could understand how upset she must be feeling.


    She immediately pulled Valeria to the back of her seat.


    "Since it''s William''s problem, it has nothing to do with Valeria, right? Let''s y something else, this is


    boring!"


    Valeria was pulled back to the sofa.


    Everyone did not insist on ying this game, so Richard came up with another idea.


    "Let''s y cards today! Mr.Anthony, Mr.Field, Michael, the four of us can y mahjong.No one objects,


    right?"


    "I''m not good at ying mahjong.How about I y for a while and give the seat to William afterward?"


    Marcus said.


    "Sure, no problem."


    No one objected to it, so they began ying.


    Hearing that Marcus was ying for William, Paisley sat next to Marcus.


    The four of them began ying and put their chips on the table.


    Valeria was pulled by Abbie to sit on the sofa.


    However, she was still shaking in anger.


    Abbie poured a ss of beer for Valeria and said quietly, "Don''t be angry.He did it on purpose.If you get


    angry, it will mean that he seeded"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Abbie was persuading her, Valeria gulped down several sses of beer to suppress her anger.


    After a while, William returned as if nothing happened.


    Marcus stood up and said when he saw William''s return, "William, over here!"


    He took Marcus''s seat without hesitation and started ying.


    Both Paisley and Hardy nced at Marcus.


    Why did the CEO of Wolf Group act so differently towards William? Hardy couldn''t understand, so he


    took another look at William, who was smiling proudly.


    He pushed all his chips forward and said, "All in!"


    "Are you risking your life? Take it easy, William" Richard said while puffing out smoke.


    "Mr.Anthony didn''t object to that, so what are you objecting about? Right, Mr.Anthony?" William raised


    his eyebrows and smiled at Hardy.


    Hardy then cracked a smile.


    "Since you are keen, I will apany you till the end of the game"


    "Well, we''ll have to follow suit"


    Richard and Michael pushed their chips forward too.


    William held a cigarette between his lips and said with a faint smile, "Let''s make this clear.The one who


    losester cannot go back on his word"


    "Nah...Who would go back on his word¡± Richard retorted.


    "You know who you are.Anyway, I''ll make this clear.If any of you go back on you word or don''t pay up


    truthfully, I won''t let you off.


    "You make it sound like you will win for sure." Michael sneered.


    William tilted his head and looked at Paisley, "I''m going to smoke a cigarette first.Miss Anthony, do you


    mind helping me sort out my tiles?"


    Paisley did not refuse.


    William smoked while watching Paisley helping him.


    Paisley did not know how to y mahjong, so she helped him to sort them out neatly.


    After he finished his cigarette, he took over.


    After sorting out the tiles, he smiled proudly.


    "Are you really that lucky? Why are you smiling like that?" said Richard.


    "I''ll have money in my ountter" William smiled and said.


    "I don''t believe it," Michael snorted.


    As they started, William was smiling all the while and looked like he was in a great mood.


    Valeria felt sorrowful when she saw William was chatting cheerfully with the beauty sitting next to him.


    She grabbed the bottle in front of her and poured herself a ss of beer.


    But William and Paisley''s happyughter rang in her ears.


    After that ss, Richard eximed, "Didn''t they say that those who seed in love always fail in


    gambling? Why are you winning again! This is unfair-"


    All the chips on the table were ced in front of William.


    He was shuffling the tiles expertly and the hostesses were looking at him in awe.


    Upon seeing that, they discussed it softly.


    "Mr.Howard is so handsome!"


    "Everything he does is so attractive"


    "Yes, don''t you think Ms.Anthony and him are a perfect match? He''s handsome and she''s such a


    beauty, they are a match made in heaven."


    Valeria couldn''t stand hearing that, so she got up and walked out of the room.


    She stayed outside for a long time before entering the room again.


    All the chips were ced in front of William soon.


    Hence, Richard and Michael were cursing out at him.


    Although Hardy did not speak, the look on his face was somber.


    There was already not enough space for William to ce his chips.


    So Paisley gathered a bunch and put it aside.


    Abbie spoke to Valeria softly when she walked in.


    "William is on a roll today that he won the game from the start till the end, while the others lost a lot of


    money.Could he be cheating?" Abbie asked softly.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Valeria was stunned and she asked, "Cheating? Really?"


    Abbie lowered her voice a little.


    "I''m not sure, but I feel that they are cheating Hardy"


    "Why would they do that? Do they have a grudge against him?"


    "I haven''t heard anything about it.It doesn''t feel right though.Hardy can''t possibly be as good as William


    in this.William gambles and drinks almost daily so he''s an expert at this.William must be cheating and


    Hardy has already lost 50 million dors."


    "Huh? So much?"Valeria asked in shock.


    "That''s right.He has always had a bad temper, so he is raising his stakes again.Look at William, he''s


    really cunning, he keeps teasing him and agitating him.No one can stand being ridiculed by a young


    and idle rich kid."


    The bet was increased to 50 million dors.Valeria walked up to Hardy, who was already in a bad


    mood.


    Suddenly, he smelled a faint fragrance.He looked up and saw Valeria standing next to him.His mood


    instantly changed.He smiled at Valeria.


    The anger of losing money was instantly forgotten.


    "Here, sit down!" Hardy motioned.


    So Valeria sat down and watched as he yed.Hardy''s cards were as bad as they were before, so he


    lost another round.


    Paisley smiled and collected the chips.She teased Hardy, "My brother has finally met his opponent!"


    "This is what it means by seeding in love and failing in gambling!" Richardughed and said.


    "Mr.Anthony doesn''t y usually anyway.Losing 100 million dors doesn''t mean much either"


    A hundred million dors? Valeria looked at Hardy worriedly.


    "You''ve lost so much?""I''m fine."


    Hardy looked at her and smiled.


    Seeing Hardy smiling at Valeria, a mocking smile shed across William''s face and he began shuffling


    the cards again.


    "A hundred million this time? What do you think, Mr.Anthony? You can just win it back this time"


    "What if he loses? Doesn''t that mean he''ll lose 100 million dors?" Valeria answered before Hardy


    could.


    "But if you stop ying, you''ll lose any possibility of winning, Marcus interrupted.


    "Besides, it''s not like Mr.Anthony can''t afford to lose.This is just a drop in the ocean for him? "


    Yes, Miss Brown, this is men¡¯s business.You shouldn''t interrupt.He''s a CEO who is supposed to make


    his own decisions.You don''t have to make decisions for him.Michael chimed in as well.Three of them


    were on the same page while Hardy was in a dilemma.


    If he stopped ying, they would call him a sore loser or assumed him as a coward.But he knew that


    he didn''t stand a chance at winning.He was very clear about that, so he was hesitant.


    William sneered.


    "When did Mr.Anthony be so fussy? Are you listening to a woman now? Are you afraid that you''ll


    lose? This is just a small sum, man...Can''t you afford to lose?"


    How could Hardy not afford to lose? It was humiliating to be agitated by someone like William, who he


    had never treated seriously.


    So he stopped hesitating and said, "Alright, I''m in!"


    This was one of the times when Hardy was not thinking straight, especially in front of the woman that


    he liked.


    If Valeria hadn''t been there tonight, he wouldn''t have grabbed the seat and gambled.


    But because of Valeria, he kept raising the stakes after being agitated.


    A mocking smile shed across William''s face.


    Richard and Michael both grinned evilly.


    Looking at these smiles on their face, she could tell that there was something up their sleeves.


    It was exactly like what Abbie said, they were trying to swindle Hardy and he was bound to lose.


    William had gone overboard.


    How could he trick someone like this? Hardy was a good person, how could she let them swindle him?


    Valeria thought about it and said immediately, "Mr.Anthony, didn''t we say that we were going to have


    supper together? It''ste, we should go now!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When did he promise to have supper with Valeria? Hardy looked at Valeria in confusion.Valeria looked


    at him and smiled.


    "Abbie said that there is a lobster stall at Owsome Restaurant.Didn''t you say you wanted to try it?"


    Hardy was not a fool.He immediately understood that Valeria was trying to help him.


    William could also tell that Valeria was finding an excuse to help Hardy.


    Was she worried about Hardy? Seeing this, William was reluctant to let Hardy leave.


    "You can go after this round.It¡¯s still early!"


    "I''s already 11 o''clock.We might even have to queue for a long time.If we goter, there might be no


    seats left.Valeria said somewhat confidently.


    "It''s just another round, and it won''t take much time.If it really gets toote, I''ll get someone to reserve a


    seat for you.Is that alright?"


    Marcus added.


    William yed with the cards in his hand while his cold gaze swept across Valeria and thennded on


    Hardy.


    "Why are you interrupting the guys when we are ying cards? Mr.Anthony, you won''t go along like a


    small puppy just because a woman asked you to go for some d*mn supper?"


    "What''s wrong with women? Why can''t women interrupt? Ignore them, let''s go for supper.¡± Valeria


    refuted.


    William and Valeria locked eyes coldly.She was not afraid of him at all as she gained audacity after


    having some alcoholic drinks.


    Seeing as they red at each other, Hardy stood up and said, "Alright, let''s listen to Valeria and have


    supper.Why not let''s all go together?"


    William threw the cards on the table fiercely.


    Marcus smiled mockingly and said, "No thanks, Mr.Anthony.I don''t want to interrupt your date."


    Hardy then left with Valeria and Abbie.


    Paisley was also forced to leave as she came with Hardy previously.


    The room soon fell into silence as no one spoke.


    No man could stand the provocation earlier, not to mention it was Hardy, such a proud man.


    But with just a single sentence, Valeria made him leave obediently.It was beyond everyone''s


    imagination.


    Marcus thought Hardy was simr to the past William when he was dating Valeria.He really had


    underestimated Miss Brown.


    She could make William listen to her, and now even Hardy was susceptible to her charms.


    Richard and Michael each took a ss of beer.


    They didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.


    Marcus did not know what to say either.


    William wanted to deal with Hardy tonight to vent his anger.


    But instead of venting his anger, he ended up with another ball of fury.


    If anyone said something wrong, he might explode in anger.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, one of the hostesses tried to break the tense atmosphere.


    "I can''t believe that Mr.Anthony listens to Miss Brown.It seems he likes Miss Brown a lot.They look like


    a perfect match anyway¡± William nced over coldly.


    Marcus snorted and said, "Don''t say anything if you don''t know what to say.Get lost!"


    She quickly left the room upon hearing that.


    William looked over at Marcus, then looked at Richard and Michael who were drinking silently "Why


    aren''t you talking? Are you afraid of provoking me? Am I that fragile? Drink up!"


    "Let''s drink!"


    Michael poured him a ss of beer.


    After drinking a mouthful of it, he stood up and said, "Forget it.Let''s call it a night.This is boring!"


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    When they left Climax Space, Valeria did not have supper with Hardy.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead, she said that she had a headache and asked Abbie to send her back.Hardy also knew that


    Valeria was helping him to smooth things out.


    He wasn''t dumb to not know that he was tricked that night.


    If it weren''t for Valeria¡¯s interruption, he would have continued the game even though he knew that he


    was going to lose.


    Although he was good at business, he didn''t have much talent for gambling.


    Knowing that he would lose his money, he still insisted on continuing the game.


    This was the first time that he experienced this.


    After all, no man could stand losing their pride and dignity.


    Besides William, the others were reputable people.


    Thus, it was embarrassing that he was humiliated by him that day.


    Fortunately, Valeria came to the scene and ended it.


    However, Hardy was embarrassed by it.


    He was ecstatic by seeing how Valeria protected him.


    Did it mean that Valeria cared about him? Watching Valeria and Abbie leave, Hardy turned to Paisley


    and asked, "


    Was William ying tricks earlier?"


    "I don''t know.Well, I don''t think so.All I think is that you are really lousy at it¡± Paisley replied.


    "Since when did you start siding with an outsider?"


    Hardy looked at Paisley and frowned.


    "Bro, William really didn''t y any tricks.I was sitting next to him, of course I would be able to tell if he


    was."


    "Well, even if William didn''t y tricks, don''t you feel that they were going against me?"


    "That''s true.It must be because you belittled Howard Group previously.So William is angry with you."


    "Just because of this? But didn''t you notice that Marcus acted differently around William?" Hardy


    asked.


    "Uhm¡­¡± A little, their rtionship is really weird.


    Paisley nodded and said, "Bro, don''t you think that William is very smart?"


    "Of course, William was epted into the same university as me.There is no doubt that he is smart.¡±


    "If that''s the case, why is he so idle ? With a brain like that, he can aplish a lot without needing


    help from his family."


    "I don''t know why.Maybe there are other reasons behind it.Anyway, just forget about it.Stop talking


    about him and have a rest.We still have a party to worry about tomorrow- As Abbie drove Valeria home,


    she muttered, "It''s strange.Why are they targeting Hardy? Hardy must have been tricked today.But


    didn''t William like Paisley? Why would he torment his future brother-inw?"


    Valeria rubbed her head.


    "I don''t know.Who knows what he''s thinking?"


    "Valeria, you and William are officially on bad terms now.When we left, I saw the look on his face.It


    seemed as if he wanted to eat you alive!" Abbie said.


    Valeria was silent, but she suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, what were we here for today? Didn''t wee to return William that card? We didn''t even


    complete our main purpose for being here today!"


    "Yes, I have forgotten about it too!" Valeria also remembered.


    "But William is really something.He was so keen on you before and even followed you wherever you


    went.And now, he says such ruthless things to you.That''s why men can never be trusted.It''s good that


    you didn''t trust him¡±


    Valeria sighed and felt her headache getting worse.


    William totally changed her perspective today.He actually rejected her so obviously that night, as if


    Valeria was eager to kiss him? That d*mn yboy.


    Thinking of William''s refusal, Valeria was agitated.


    However, she had no right to get angry and it was useless to get angry too.


    After all, she wasn''t there to talk about their romance that day.She was there to return the card though.


    Valeria tried calling William, but there was no answer.


    She looked at Abbie, "Abbie, call your brother and ask him where William is.I am going to return him


    the card"


    Abbie immediately called Richard, who said that he didn''t know where he was as they left Climax


    Space for quite some time.


    He mentioned William would probably return home.


    After hanging up, Abbie said to Valeria, "Let''s go to his house.My brother said that he has probably


    gone home."


    The two of them then went to William''s vi.The ce was pitch dark, so there was obviously no one


    around.


    Abbie got of the car and rang the doorbell a few times.However, no one opened the door.


    "What''s wrong? Where is he?"


    "I don''t know!" Valeria replied dejectedly.


    "He can''t possibly be with Ms.Anthony now, right?"


    Abbie made a guess.


    "Abbie, let''s go"


    Valeria was getting dizzy and she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Abbie then sent Valeria back.


    Valeria drank too much that night so she wasn''t in a good mood.


    Her head was spinning and she didn''t want to speak on her way home.


    After they reached Valeria''s home, Abbie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t think too much


    and have a good rest.We can look for him tomorrow."


    "Alright.Drive safely¡± Valeria went in after watching Abbie leave.


    In Valeria''s room, Ashley was looking for something.


    "That''s weird, dad.Where is all her jewelry?"


    Ashley was going to the cruise party the following day, but she didn''t have jewelry for it.


    Since Ronald didn¡¯t want to waste money buying them for her, he asked her to wear Valeria''s.


    Natalie would always fulfill Valeria¡¯s requests.


    Since Valeria was young, Natalie had always bought jewelry for her.She bought so much that she


    couldn''t keep count.


    Ashley suggested putting on a few of Valeria''s jewelry, and Ronald did not object to it.


    So when Valeria was not home, he asked Ashley to go over and choose some jewelry.


    However, they could not find any jewelry in her room.


    Could she have kept it in her safe? Ronald immediately went to open the safe.


    Valeria never kept any secrets away from him as the password was her birthday.


    Hence, he quickly opened the safe easily.


    However, there were no traces of them.


    Where could they be? While they were still guessing, voices echoed from the living room.


    Was Valeria back? Ronald signaled Ashley to hide, while he hurried downstairs to see what was going


    on.


    When Valeria walked into the living room, she saw Ronald walking down in fluster.


    As she was still dizzy, she did not pay much attention to him and walked up staggeringly.


    "Why did you drink so much?" Ronald asked reproachfully.


    "can drink as much as I want" Valeria answered boldly.


    "Why don''t you sit here for a while as I make you some hangover soup? "


    Instead of reprimanding her, he suggested cooking soup for her.Valeria would definitely find it weird


    that he was being so nice to her.


    But since she was drunk and dizzy, she didn''t think too much and said, "There''s no need, I''m going up


    to rest"


    As she was still speaking, she staggered her way upstairs and Ronald followed behind.


    When she reached the corner of the stairs, she saw that he was still following her.She looked at him


    with a weird expression and said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll fall!" Ronald said as he reached out and helped her.


    "I''m not drunk.Why would I fall?"


    Valeria shrugged his hand off impatiently.She supported herself all the way up and when she pushed


    her door open, he followed her in.


    Valeria turned to him and said, "Dad, what are you doing? I want to rest now!"


    "Go on, you should rest!"


    Ronald''s gaze swept across the room, but he could not see Ashley anywhere.But since Valeria was


    drunk, she might not notice her, right?

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Valeria closed her door and sat at the edge of her bed.She then picked up her phone and called


    William again.


    This time, he answered the call.His tone was very cold, "What''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone just now?" Valeria was a little angry.


    "I just didn''t want to, do I still need other reasons?"


    "William, you are going too far!"


    "If there''s nothing else, I''m going to hang up" William was utterly annoyed.


    "Pick a time and day, I want to return you your card!"


    Valeria was furious.


    "Didn''t I tell you it''s the breakup fee? Why are you acting so hypocritical ?" William said mockingly.


    "I don''t want your money! Even if I have to starve to death, I won''t take it .Do you think money can do


    anything? You''re such a bully!"


    Listening to Valeria¡¯s sobbing voice, William was silent for a moment.Valeria faintly heard the sound of


    the car.It proved that he was still outside.


    "Come over right now, I want to return it to you!"


    "l never take back what I gave."


    "I don''t care, I won''t take your stinky money even if I die!"


    "Do you think it''s too little? Why don''t you just tell me how much you want?"


    "You..." Valeria trembled in anger.


    She felt that they weren''t on the same page.


    "You''re right! I think it¡¯s too little! I''ll return you this one billion dor bank card.You better give me ten


    billion dors as a breakup fee."


    "Haha!" He sneered.


    "You''ve finally shown your true colors.You want ten billion dors, right? I can give it to you


    tomorrow.I''m busy today."


    Then, he hung up.


    Valeria was furious, and the tears in her eyes were threatening to spill.He had agreed to give her ten


    billion dors.Was he crazy or something?


    "William, you son of a b*tch.Even if you''re rich, so what? What a shameless rich kid.Earn it yourself if


    you can.What''s the point of using someone else''s money as a breakup fee?"


    "Are you trying to humiliate me with ten billion dors? You better watch out.I will throw this card at your


    face!"


    She took out the card from her purse and cursed while looking at it.She was so angry that she threw it


    on the ground and stomped on it.


    Finally, she staggered to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Once she heard the tap turned on, Ashley tiptoed out from her hiding spot.


    She heard what Valeria said on the phone.


    They had already broken up, and he even gave her a breakup fee worth one billion dors.


    But howe she didn''t ept this money? Hearing this, Ashley was extremely jealous.


    Why was Valeria so lucky while she received a breakup fee like that? Valeria was such a fool.


    Why would she reject his money and return it to him? Was she crazy? How good would it be if the


    money belonged to her? Seeing the card thrown on the ground, she immediately picked it up.She was


    very short of money now.


    So she took the money and tried to see if she could get the money out.


    Valeria was a careless person.


    Since she threw it on the ground in a drunken state, she wouldn''t remember what happened.


    When she woke up the next day, she would be looking everywhere for it .


    And when she couldn''t find it, she would tell William about it.When the time came, William would


    definitely not believe her.


    And when they were at loggerheads with each other, she would have already taken the money inside.


    Thinking to herself, she hid the card and tiptoed outside.


    Ronald was looking around nervously downstairs.


    When he saw Ashley walked out, he lowered his voice and said, "She didn''t see you, right?"


    "No, she went to take a bath, so I sneaked out! Dad, I''ll go back first.I don''t want her seeing meter."


    "Alright!"


    Ashley took the card and left in a hurry.She did not know the password , So she went home.


    Once she returned, she told Julie about it and showed her the card that contained one billion dors.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Julie''s eyes almost popped out of her sockets.


    "Quick, give me your card.I''ll call to ask if there is any way to unlock it and transfer the money"


    Julie immediately made a phone call.


    Once she hung up, her face was full of joy.


    "It can be unlocked, someone wille over and transfer the money for us.If there really is money


    inside, we''ll be rich! They waited for more than 40 minutes.Then, a man wearing a cap and sunsses


    stood at their door.Julie gave him the card and he left without a word.Seeing Julie give it to him without


    saying anything, she got worried.


    "Mom, why did you just give him the card like that? Aren''t you scared that he might keep it for himself?"


    "Don''t worry! I''m not scared at all" Julie closed the door and said.


    "He''s more reliable than your father.I know it"


    "Who is he? Howe I have never seen him?" Ashley asked.


    "He''s just a friend¡¯ Julie replied, but she was unwilling to say more.


    Ashley thought that it was weird and she was sure that Julie was hiding something from her.


    After the man left, Julie and Ashley did not rest either.


    They sat on the sofa and waited for his news.


    An hourter, he called them and said, "The password has been unlocked.I''ll get someone to transfer


    the money immediately"


    ¡°Great!"


    Julie was ecstatic, but also a little worried.


    "This is a big sum, will we be suspected?"


    "No, I''ll make sure they transfer the money in batches.Just wait for my good news."


    After he hung up, Ashley and Julie could no longer hide their excitement.


    It was one billion dors! It was not just a few hundred thousand dors.


    If they really seed in receiving the money, they would immediately be billionaires.


    This must be what it meant to be rich overnight! They were nervously waiting for the man to finish


    transferring, so they weren''t sleepy at all.


    In the presidential suite of Wolf Group Hotel, William was about to go to sleep after his bath when


    someone knocked on his door.


    He opened the door and saw Marcus.


    "Mr.Howard, the bank have just called to tell me that the one billion dors in your card had been


    transferred out in batches"


    "Who would transfer so much money in the middle of the night?"


    William was surprised when he heard the news.


    Seeing how he didn''t react, Marcus continued, "This one billion dors is from the card you gave Miss


    Brown"


    "Valeria transferred the money?" William could not believe it.


    She just called to say that she was going to return it to him.In two hours, she was going to transfer it


    out?"


    Why would she do that in the middle of the night? That card was for her , so she didn''t have to transfer


    it out if she wanted to use it.


    "Where is the money transferred to?" William asked immediately.


    "There are about ten people''s names.And they are all cards from abroad, so there is a dy.Besides, it


    is a huge sum so the bank called to remind us of it"


    "Tell the bank not to approve the transaction.Go and find out what is happening" William instantly


    ordered Marcus.


    Even if Valeria wanted to transfer money, she wouldn''t transfer it abroad.


    Moreover, it was in the middle of the night.


    William guessed that the person who transferred the money wasn''t Valeria.


    But who could it be? He had to find out the truth before letting the bank proceed with it.He wanted to


    see who was the mastermind behind it.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Julie and her daughter, Ashley, waited happily for the good news that they would be


    billionaires.However, when no one responded in two hours, Ashley couldn''t sit still anymore.


    "Mom, why have there been no updates in two hours? Does the other party want to keep the money for


    themselves?"


    "Uhm...Maybe not?"


    With such arge amount of money, Julie wasn''t so sure.


    "I''ll call to ask then."


    She immediately called the other side, "Have you transferred the money already?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No, it''s arge sum, so the bank has to monitor it for twenty-four hours "How could this happen? Is


    there something wrong?" she asked worriedly.


    "I don''t think so.It''s a huge amount of money, plus the bank''s interception review is being cleared, but


    it''s hard to say.Anyway, I have a backup n.Even if something goes wrong, it can''t be traced back


    tous: Hearing what the other party had said, Julie let out a sigh of relief, but she was no longer as


    excited as she was just now.


    After all, anything could happen in twenty- four hours.


    Julie yawned and said, "Go to sleep, then.We''ll see what happens tomorrow.Valeria fell into a deep


    sleep.It was not until nine o''clock the next morning that she was awakened by Abbie''s phone call.


    "Valeria, hurry up and wake up! Let''s buy clothes and get our hair done to prepare for the cruise party


    tonight" Valeria sat upzily with a headache.


    "Wait for me...I''m still in bed though¡±


    "Alright, you get ready first.I''lle and pick you up right now."


    After hanging up, Valeria went to wash up.


    She had drunk too much alcoholst night, so she didn''t remember how she got back.


    The room looked more chaotic than before, but she probably the one who caused the mess herself.She


    didn''t think much about it.


    After washing up, she put on a new set of clothes and some light makeup.


    Abbie reached her house and honked outside to dere her arrival.


    Valeria hurried downstairs with her bag and got into Abbie''s car, and Abbie casually handed her a box


    of yogurt.


    She took it and began to drink, "I''m having such a bad headache!"


    "You are finding your own trouble by drinking so much alcohol.For aman like that, is it worth it?"


    Abbie rolled her eyes.


    "I know...but I just can''t control myself? Valeria took a sip of yogurt and sighed heavily at the thought of


    William.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that b*stard anymore.Let him and Ms.Anthony be happy.I don''t believe that


    Paisley will really stay with him for that long.After all, he is useless, ignorant, and ipetent.Paisley


    is no ordinary person.She might''ve been interested in his looks in the heat of the moment, but she''ll


    eventually get tired of him.I can''t wait to see his miserable face when he gets abandoned by her!"


    Valeria frowned.


    So far, she had not heard of William being abandoned by anyone.


    With his good looks and his way with words, what kind of woman would not fall for him...


    Paisley''s behaviorst night clearly showed that she was extremely attracted to William.


    It was unlikely that she would abandon him by her own choice.


    Seeing her frown, Abbie rolled her eyes and said, "Let''s go eat some good food first and then buy


    things.Just saying, I''m broke right now¡±


    "I know, I have money with me.You can buy whatever you wantter!"


    The two of them went to an Authentic Restaurant and ordered a table full of Asian food.Valeria was so


    hungry that she quickly gobbled down the food even with Abbie around.


    After the meal, Valeria paid for the bill and left.


    As she walked to the car , she received a call from William.It was the first time that he had called her


    after they broke up.


    Stunned, Valeria answered the phone immediately and said, "Hello!"


    "Didn''t you want to return my card to me? I''m free now, give me a location and we''ll meet up!"


    Valeria was a little confused by his words.


    Didn''t he repeatedly refuse her request? Why did he suddenly change his mind? However, it was a


    good thing for him to do that.


    She looked at Abbie and said in a low voice, "It''s William.He wants me to return his card to him now¡±


    "See, I knew that he wasn''t all that great.Wasn''t the card a breakuppensation? Why is he asking


    you to return it now? How disgusting .What a stingy man!"


    "He didn''t ask me to return it.I wanted to return it to him myself.I called him against night; Valeria


    didn''t feel like William was a stingy man.


    "Well, even if he is not a stingy man, why did he ignore you so many times when you were looking for


    him? Yet now, he wants you to return the card.Don''t get yourself wrapped around his finger.Tell him


    you''re not free now because you''re about to go shopping.If he wants the card, give it to him at night


    during the party"


    Abbie''s words made sense to Valeria, so she told him, "I don''t have time now.I''ll give it to you tonight."


    A cold smile appeared on William''s face as he hung up.


    Marcus, who was next to him, asked, "Does Miss Brown not know that she doesn''t have the card


    anymore?"


    "What a stupid woman! How foolish can she be?" William shook his head.


    She didn''t even know that one billion dor card was gone.


    What was on her mind? How could she be so ignorant? He was so speechless with her that he didn''t


    have the strength toin.


    He just asked Marcus, "Have you found the person who transferred the money?"


    "Yes, and the police have already arrested the suspect.There are a total of three people who are in


    interrogation.I believe there will be an answer soon."


    "Let them do their thing.It seems that they are not ordinary people since they found a way to transfer


    money abroad.And I want to find out how that silly woman''s card ends up with them.This is very


    important."


    Marcus agreed and left.


    William stroked his chin with a sinister smile and his legs crossed.He wanted to see what card Valeria


    was going to give him tonight.


    Valeria and Abbie went to the shopping mall and binge shopped.


    When it was almost time, they returned home.


    Abbie had initially nned to change her hairstyle for the party, but there was not enough time for that.


    Valeria changed into a new dress and tied her hair up into a bun, while Abbie did the make-up for her.


    Abbieined about the fact that Valeria¡¯s makeup was too light, so she specially put on a heavier


    yet delicate makeup look for her.


    After she finished the makeup, Abbie walked around her a few times, "You''re so beautiful! Wow, I think


    you will stun everyone tonight, and William will definitely regret everything he''s done to you!"


    "I call bull.The person who will stun everyone tonight is Paisley.As for William, he''s a yboy.He likes


    anyone he sees, though.What will he regret when he has Paisley with him now?"


    Hardy''s call came in as she spoke, "Are you ready, Valeria? I''ming to pick you up once you''ve


    done"


    "There''s no need.I''m going with Abbie¡± Valeria refused.


    "It doesn''t matter.I''lle to pick you and Abbie up since I''m on the way¡± Hardy hung up the phone


    without any exnation.


    Hearing that Hardy wanted to pick them up, Abbie was a little confused .


    "How can he have time to pick us up? Does Paisley not want him to pick her up? Or did William pick


    Paisley up already?"


    After William was mentioned, Valeria remembered that she had to return his card to him.


    She searched her bag for his card, but she couldn''t find it.


    There was no trace of the bank card in her bag.


    She wondered where it went.She remembered clearly that she had left the bank card in her purse.How


    was it not there anymore?

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Valeria thought carefully.


    The only ce she went tost night was Climax Space, and then she went home with Abbie after that,


    right? Nothing happened on the way.


    How could the card disappear so suddenly? She frowned and thought for a while.


    Something was not right.


    She remembered calling William when she came back, but she was so angry during the call that she


    might have thrown the card somewhere.


    Remembering this, Valeria began to look for the card all over the room.


    There were only two partitions in the bedroom.


    She searched everywhere, but she still couldn''t find anything.


    She sat down on the sofa with disappointment and said, "Abbie, I can''t find the card.What should I do?"


    "If you can''t find it, then don''t bother looking for it anymore.Tell him that you can''t find it.It''s his card, so


    he should go to the bank himself to reapply for another card" Valeria thought that what Abbie said was


    reasonable, so she stopped looking for the bank card.


    Hardy called her when he arrived at their door, so they picked up their bags and left the vi.


    Hardy got out of the car and waited for them.


    When he saw Valeria and Abbie walking towards him, his eyes lit up in surprise.


    "Valeria, you look beautiful Anyway, Miss rk is also very stunning!"


    "Thank you!"


    Valeria and Abbie got into the car, and the driver started the engine and went straight to the venue of


    the cruise party.They were quite early when they reached the venue.


    The driver stopped the car so that they could get off.The parking lot was quite far from where the cruise


    ship was at, but they could see it when they got off the car.The cruise ship was owned by a cruise


    company under Acma Corporation.It was 25 floors high and extremely luxurious.


    Hardy took Valeria and Abbie onto the cruise ship.


    The person in charge immediately came over and said, "Mr.Anthony, everything has been prepared


    and it is ready.Please check to see if there is anything else to improve"


    "Okay!"


    Hardy nodded and ordered the people who weed them, "Take Miss Brown and Miss rk to their


    rooms to rest!"


    "Miss Brown and Miss rk, please follow me!"


    The person politely led Valeria and Abbie into the elevator.


    Valeria and Abbie''s rooms were next to each other.


    Their rooms were both luxurious suites, which were asvish as the presidential suite.


    When they entered the room, Valeria¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Wow! There''s a terrace.You can enjoy the beautiful scenery here!"


    "Yeah¡± Abbie threw her bag onto the bed.


    "The room isn''t bad.Thest time I came here, the room was neither this big nor luxurious.Thanks to


    you, I get to enjoy myself this time"


    "What are you talking about?" Valeria red at her.


    "It''s true.This floor is full of VIP rooms.All the rooms here are upied by people of high status.I also


    stayed on this floor when I camest time, but the room wasn''t as big.It seems that Hardy really cares


    of you, much more than William."


    With Richard limiting her card due to what happened between her and William, Abbie was hateful.So


    she immediately began to praise Hardy to attack William.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria retorted seriously, "William was also very kind to me before.At that time, he didn''t expose his


    identity to me, but he knew that I liked to eat, so he asked people to send me the Wolf Group''s


    breakfast every day"


    "Wasn''t he just trying to fool you? Why isn''t he delivering the Wolf Group''s breakfast to you now?"


    Valeria sighed and said, "Okay, let''s stop talking about him.Let''s go to the deck and enjoy the scenery!"


    The two went to the deck to look at the scenery.


    As it almost turned dark, the sea was covered with ayer of fog and star-like lights were reflected onto


    the surface of the water.It was a unique and wonderful scene.


    Valeria was lost in thought while looking at the sea.


    Suddenly, Abbie reached out and poked her.


    "Look, the b*stard and the b*tch areing"


    Valeria turned her head and looked in the direction Abbie was pointing at.She saw Mason and Ashley,


    one after the other, preparing to go on the ship.


    The expressions on both of their faces were unnatural.


    Apparently, neither of them had expected to meet the other.


    "What the hell? How did Mason, that jerk, get an invitation here?" Abbie muttered.


    "His aunt is Elizabeth Eich.Hardy would definitely invite him on behalf of Charles, right?" Valeria


    sneered.


    "That''s true.But hasn''t that jerk been fired by the Howard family? It''s been a long time since I''ve heard


    any news of him.Why is he here today? To make a fool of himself, isn''t it? Valeria, should we teach


    these two a lesson?"


    "No, I''m not interested!"


    Valeria was really not keen on dealing with the unexpected couple.


    She had no more interest or love towards Mason at all, so how could she hate him? There was only


    one person who could emotionally affect her, and that person was now standing tall and charmingly on


    the red carpet of the cruise ship.


    Wherever he went, William would attract the attention of thousands of people.But today, he did not look


    like a person who came to attend a party at all.He wore a simple white shirt, ck trousers, and a coat


    on his shoulder .


    Because of his good looks, the casual outfit worked out and he looked extra good in it.


    Abbie snorted when she saw William, "The one who called for the card is here! Strange, I thought he


    would be with Paisley, so I didn''t expect him to be alone.However, even without a femalepanion,


    it''s obvious that it''s secretly Paisley, right?"


    Valeria forced a smile and said nothing.


    Looking at him from a distance, she still felt attracted to him.No wonder she could ept him even as


    how he was back then.Because he was the only William Howard in the world.


    No matter what his identity was, nobody could resist his charm.


    She sighed and looked away, "Abbie, let''s go eat something.I''m a little hungry"


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Abbie and Valeria went to the dining room.


    Since it was a party, the food was presented as a buffet.


    The various kinds of delicacies made their stomachs growl.


    When Valeria and Abbie entered the dining area, they saw Richard, Marcus, and Michael.


    "They came so early!" Abbie muttered.


    Seeing Abbie and Valeria, Michael beckoned them to go over.


    Abbie was angry at Richard who had cut off her card, and she didn''t have a good impression of Michael


    either.


    So, she ignored them and took Valeria directly to the other side to sit down.


    Michael, who had noticed Abbie''s reaction towards them, did not get angry.


    He turned to look at Richard and said, "You haven''t resolved things with her?"


    "Well, she''s stubborn.We''d better leave her alone for a few days.


    "That''s not good.No matter what, you should still give her some money .She even hates me now


    because of you."


    "It''s normal for her to hate you.Do you think she will like you?"


    Richard gave Michael a faint look.


    Hearing this, Michael suddenly stopped talking.


    Marcus, who was beside him, felt that Richard''s words were quite direct and he could not help saying,


    "Why would Miss rk hate Michael? Is there something I don¡¯t know of?"


    "No!"


    Richard and Michael answered simultaneously.


    Marcus could not help but stare at them for their suspicious reactions.


    Richard pointed at the door and said, "Hey, your boss is here¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Marcus turned around as William slowly walked over with his hands in his pockets.


    "No matter where William goes, he always looks like a beautiful work of art." Michael praised.


    "Pff! What nonsense is that? It''s his sex appeal! Can''t you see through his cheekiness?"


    As they were talking, William walked up to them and asked, "What are you guys so happily talking


    about?"


    Richard smiled and said, "Well, don''t you think Valeria looks so beautiful tonight?"


    "Yeah, Valeria is so beautiful.I have never seen her dress up like this." Michael joined in.


    William sat down and followed Richard and Michael''s line of vision.


    His eyes lit up when he saw Valeria who was getting food with Abbie.


    Abbie also noticed William and said, "Hey, William is here! He''s looking at you.I can''t tell if he is


    regretting it or not"


    As soon as Abbie finished her sentence, William immediately looked away.


    "Sh*t, you are so beautiful tonight, but William has no reaction at all. What the hell!"


    Abbie muttered, "I don''t believe that Paisley is as beautiful as you are!"


    On the other side, William sat down as if nothing had happened after looking at Valeria.


    Richard purposely asked him...


    "Valeria is beautiful, right? Do you regret breaking up with her?"


    "What should I regret for? Am I the kind of person that will pull back on my words?"


    "You keep lying to yourself.I don¡¯t believe that you can keep up that facade..."


    "Ms.Anthony is here!" Marcus said.


    Paisley, who was swaying in her long champagne colored dress then walked over graciously.


    "If I were William, I wouldn''t know how to choose.One is beautiful and elegant, while the other is cute


    and simple-minded.Getting married to either one of them would be good enough¡¯ Richard''s words


    caught William''s attention.


    He smiled cheekily and said, "Did I say anything wrong? See, don''t you want to enjoy the married life?"


    "Shut up!" William frowned.


    Paisley walked to their side and said, "Hello , Mr.Field, Mr.rk, and Michael!"


    "Nice to meet you, Ms.Anthony! You look so beautiful tonight!"


    The three of them praised her endlessly.


    "Thank you!"


    Paisley smiled and looked at William, "I just called you, why didn''t you answer?"


    "I didn''t hear it.My phone was muted¡± William lied calmly.


    "So what did you call me for?"


    "Uhm, nothing...I just wanted to know if you wereing over"


    "I see...Well, you look beautiful today!"


    William also praised her.


    A red blush spread across Paisley''s cheeks.


    She looked at William shyly and said, "Uh...Thank you."


    Marcus, Richard, and Michael, who were sitting next to him, looked at each other.


    Was it appropriate for them to sit here as third wheelers? The three people stood up one after another.


    Richard yawned and said, "Let''s go and get some food.William, do you want me to take some for you?"


    "No, I''ll get it myself!" William also stood up.


    "I''ll get something to eat."


    Paisley dressed up for tonight, hoping that William would give her a few more nces.


    However, he did not take her seriously at all.She was very disappointed.


    Seeing William abandoned her to get some food for himself, she bit her lip and followed him.


    Valeria and Abbie took some food and were ready to find a ce to eat.


    When they saw William and Paisley walking towards them, Valeria''s face darkened.


    William was so obnoxious.


    Was he openly dering his rtionship with Paisley? Afterward, Valeria found a seat with Abbie and


    they sat down to eat.


    Although she had her head lowered, Paisley''s soft voice kept ringing in her ears, "Do you want this?"


    "No, thanks"


    William''s voice was also very gentle.


    "This is very delicious.It was specially made by the chef hired by my brother.Try it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Paisley acted like a spoiled child.


    William couldn''t stand such an attitude, so he agreed and said, "Okay, I''ll try it"


    Valeria couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She threw down her tableware and left.


    Feeling the tightness in her chest, she hurried out of the dining room to get some air.


    Just as she stood next to a basin and let out a sigh, footsteps came from behind her, and she heard a


    man¡¯s snickering voice, "You also have days like this?"


    Valeria did not turn her head and said, "Get out!"


    Mason did not get out.


    Instead, he took a few steps forward.


    "I told you before that I was deceived and I made a mistake.You refused to give me a chance and you


    only had William in your eyes.Look who''s abandoned now, this is karma"


    Hearing Mason¡¯s unsympathetic voice, Valeria turned her head and looked at him coldly.


    "What right do you have to mock me here? Although William is a yer, he has never cheated on


    me.When he was with me, there were no other women with him.He found his next partner only after


    breaking up with me.What about you? What the hell?"


    "You mocked William for being ignorant and ipetent, but how much better are you than him? What


    else can you do without Elizabeth¡¯ s care? Oh right, William has the capability and he can afford to y


    around with women with what he has.And you? Look at yourself in the mirror.You only know how to


    take advantage of others!"


    Mason''s face stiffened at Valeria¡¯s words, "Valeria, I''ll let you see the difference between me and


    William.Just wait.I''ll definitely show you!"


    "In your dreams! You have no hope to beparable to William in this life, After all, William is open


    and honest.He never schemed against others in any way.Even after we broke up, hepensated me


    with a hundred million dors.Can trash like you give others a hundred million dors ? You can''t even


    bear to give me ten dors, can you?"


    Such a direct insult made Mason tremble with anger.


    He wanted to provoke Valeria as a joke, but he didn''t expect the tables to turn on him .


    Eventually, he made a fool out of himself.


    He didn''t know what kind of unpleasant words he would hear if he stayed with Valeria any longer, so he


    left in a huff.


    Seeing Mason scram, Valeria felt that the tension in her chest loosened.


    When she was ready to go back, she suddenly saw Ashley.


    Ashley was also deliberately dressed up for today, as she spent a lot of money to buy the dress and a


    bag for the party.


    She had a pretty face and a curvaceous body, along with some wealth.


    There were many yboys at the party and Ashley was unfamiliar to them.


    With her skimpy outfit and heavy makeup, many of them treated her as an escort.


    Along the way, several yboys with femalepanions showed their interest in Ashley.


    However, they had brought their femalepanions with them, so they couldn''t say anything else.


    Ashley thought that her sexiness would make her the center of attention, and those rich men would be


    swarming around her.


    But she realized that she overestimated herself.


    "Today is not wasted, is it?"


    When Ashley was thinking about this, Lexis came out of the elevator with a mobile phone in his hand.


    Lexis Burtos was Hardy''s distant cousin.


    Since the night William made people took off and threw away his clothes, he had been too ashamed to


    appear in public.


    Today was Hardy''s party.


    He had been holding it in for too long, so he had toe over to join in the fun.


    Upon seeing Ashley with her good figure and heavy makeup, his eyes lit up and he whistled, "Wow,


    what a pretty girl!"


    Seeing Lexis''s outfit and his watch which was worth a million dors on his wrist, Ashley''s eyes also lit


    up.She showed him a charming smile and winked at him.


    Lexis was a pervert.


    When he saw that Ashley reciprocated his advancements, he immediately went up and groped her


    butt, "Hey beauty, I don''t think I have seen you before? Whichpany are you from?"

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    He thought of Ashley as sI*tty kind of woman.


    Although Ashley''s intentions were not pure, she never regarded herself as an escort.She always felt


    that she was much better than an escort.


    After being approached by Lexis like this, she was a little unhappy.


    "You''re mistaken.I''m not that kind of cheap woman!"


    "Really? Then what kind of woman are you?"


    Lexis smiled cheekily and groped her butt again.


    "Oh, it feels good"


    After saying that, his perverted hands went towards her chest.


    Seeing him touching her chest in public, Ashley was shocked and she backed up a few steps.


    There was a wall behind her so she had nowhere to retreat.


    Lexis trapped her in between his body and the corridor wall before he began to touch her


    inappropriately.


    Ashley was so scared that her face went pale as she struggled to leave .


    But Lexis was unwilling to let her go as he continued to touch her.


    Ashley was angry and anxious, "Let go! What are you doing in public?"


    "Will youe with me to my room?" Lexis asked with a smirk.


    "Let go of me first¡¯ Ashley begged.


    "What if you run away after I let you go? I''ll release you if you promise to go to my room with me; Lexis


    was stubborn.


    "We don''t know each other.What does this mean?"


    "Don''t we know each other now? Don''t worry, I''ll give you money."


    The two were entangled on the other side as Valeria sneered at them.


    As soon as Ashley felt Valeria''s gaze, she looked over.


    In contact with Valeria''s sneer, Ashley''s face instantly burned up.


    How long had Valeria been standing there and watching her? When Lexis tried to harass her just now,


    Valeria must have been watching her the whole time.


    She was so humiliated and angry! How could Valeriaugh at her? However, Ashley extremely vicious


    by nature, so there was no way she would let this go.


    In the spur of the moment, she came up with an idea.


    Valeria was much more beautiful and had more temperament than her.


    If people saw the two together, they would definitely choose Valeria first, then choose her second.


    This jerk treated her like an escort and bullied her.


    If he also thought of Valeria as an escort as well, he would definitely bully Valeria as he did to her.


    Ashley thought about it and immediately said, "Hey, Valeria, you''re here too!"


    When Lexis heard Ashley greeting her, he immediately looked over at Valeria.


    When he saw her, his eyes widened immediately.


    So beautiful! So f*cking amazing! He remembered Valeria.


    Last time in the VIP room, Valeria came with Michael, butter on, she was pulled into William''sp.


    When he saw that the woman he harassed interacted in such a friendly way with Valeria, he


    immediately confirmed her identity.


    Compared to Ashley with heavy makeup, Valeria''s beauty was fairy-like.


    Lexis naturally did not bother Ashley anymore.


    He immediately let go of her and he went straight to Valeria.


    "Hello, beauty!"


    Valeria gave Lexis a cold look and walked away.


    With no shame from getting ignored, he immediately reached out and stopped her, "Hey, don''t leave


    first, let''s get to know each other!"


    "Get lost!"


    "I like this little temper of yours! My surname is Burtos, and Elemonde Real Estate is my


    company.Beauty, what''s your name?"


    "Her name is Valeria Brown!"


    Ashley said as if she was expecting something interesting to watch.


    "Uh, Valeria! What a beautiful name! Let''s be friends!"


    Lexis stared at her with a perverted look.She was so beautiful that she looked good from any


    distance.Her skin was so good as if it was made from y, and her waist was so thin.


    It must feel very good to hold.


    As he thought about it, he reached out his hand to harass Valeria just like he did with Ashley.


    Before his hand could touch her body, she pped him hard in the face Because of her hatred towards


    Lexis, Valeria did not hold back.


    Lexis¡¯ face was hit hard at that point.


    He touched his numb face, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly, "How dare you hit me?"


    "Yeah, so what? B*stard! Who do you think you are? If you dare to touch me again, I''ll chop off your


    fingers!"


    "D*mn it! This little girl is really hot-tempered!"


    Looking at Valeria''s angry face, Lexis¡¯s blood was boiling.


    Wasn''t she just an escort? What was she mad for? He had some status.How could he be frightened by


    an escort girl?


    "I don''t f*cking believe it.I have to touch you today.Let''s see what you can do!" As he said this, he


    reached out again.


    Valeria raised her hand again for the p.


    Lexis was ready to tilt his head and avoid her palm.


    "Deardy, since you don''t know how to appreciate favors, don''t me me.Today, I''m going to take you


    upstairs for some fun.I swear by my name that I''ll have fun with you"


    Then, Lexis grabbed Valeria''s hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Valeria lifted her foot and stomped hard on his foot.She was wearing a pair of sharp high- heeled shoes


    today.


    With this heavy stomp, Lexis cried out in pain.


    He felt as if her heels were about to pierce through his foot.


    In pain, Lexis was no longer in the mood for games.


    He didn''t hold back and he raised his hand against her.


    Seeing Lexis waving his hand to hit Valeria, Ashley felt very happy inside, "Valeria, I never thought this


    would also happen to you!"


    However, her happiness did notst even for a second because a man suddenly rushed out and


    stopped Lexis¡¯ hand.


    "What are you doing? Who gave you the right to make trouble in my party?"


    "C...cousin!"


    The person who was restraining Lexis''s hand was Hardy.


    When he saw Hardy, the party host''s appearance, his anger disappeared instantly.


    It was a little awkward to exin why he was caught causing trouble at someone''s party.


    Besides, Hardy was not someone easy to liaise with.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Even though they were cousins, they weren''t very close.He hurriedly came up with an excuse for


    himself.


    "This escort approached me first, so I..."


    Before Lexis could finish his words, he was pped twice on his face.


    One p was from Hardy, while the other was from Valeria.


    After beating Lexis, Valeria was still full of anger.


    She lifted her foot and stomped hard on his foot again.


    "You b*stard! Are you blind? How dare you insult her with your dirty words! D*mn you!"


    Hardy''s handsome face was cold, "How dare you speak rudely to the guests I invited!"


    Hardy had always been gentle and refined, so his p on Lexis¡¯ face was very unexpected.His face


    was burning and his foot was aching.His mind had also sobered up.


    It was impossible for Hardy to give him a p on his face for the sake of an escort.


    Was the woman in front of him not an escort? Did he mess with the wrong person? Hardy looked at


    him coldly, "Apologize to Miss Brown and get out of here!"


    When Lexis looked into Hardy''s eyes, he trembled.He had a feeling that he had provoked the wrong


    person and immediately apologized, I'' m sorry, cousin! I...I got the wrong person! I didn''t mean it!"


    "Apologize to Miss Brown!" Hardy emphasized.


    "Miss Brown, I''m sorry! I''ve drunk too much and I wasn''t thinking straight.I''m sorry to have offended


    you.Please be merciful and don''t bear a grudge over me!"


    Lexis had lost all of his ego, but if he didn''t apologize, Hardy would definitely not let him go.


    After watching him apologize, Hardy pointed to the stairs and said, "Get out of here right now!"


    Lexis did not dare stay any longer and he left in dejection.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Watching Lexis leave, Hardy looked at Valeria and said, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" She forced a smile.


    Looking in the direction where Ashley was standing, she realized that Ashley had already disappeared.


    Instead of Ashley, a few more people took her ce, which included William, Paisley, Richard, Marcus,


    and some others.


    Without noticing it, everyone was crowded there.


    Abbie quickly came over and grabbed Valeria¡¯s arm, "Hey, Valeria! What happened?"


    "Abbie, I''ll tell you about itter."


    Paisley also came over, "Bro, what happened?"


    "t''s nothing, just a little ident though"


    Hardy didn''t want to say more .


    After all, Lexis had just regarded Valeria as an escort and he was about to harass her.


    Hardy naturally wouldn''t tell them the real story.


    Since he wasn''t saying anything, Paisley didn''t push further into it, "Thank God, it''s all okay.Let ¡®s go


    back to the main hall!"


    She was talking to William, but he didn''t reply.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and said, "You guys go first, I''ll smoke a cigarette before I go


    in!"


    His voice and expression were cold.


    Valeria bit her lip and secretly nced at him, but she immediately lowered her head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She didn''t know if William saw what happened or not, but William would stand up for her without


    hesitation in the past.


    Now, even when he knew that she was being bullied, he kept his cool.


    He must have moved on already.


    Valeria felt a dull pain in her heart as she was pulled away by Abbie.


    Paisley was disappointed that William wanted to smoke, but there was no reason to stop and wait for


    him, so she turned around to talk to Richard, Marcus, and Michael.


    Soon, Richard and Michael also left shortly after, leaving William and Marcus in the corridor.


    William nced at Marcus, "What happened just now?"


    "When I came out, I saw Lexis holding Miss Brown against her will.She pped him, and then he


    started speaking rudely to her, and that''s when Hardy came forward to stop him."


    William lit the cigarette in his hand and took a puff, "Why didn''t you stop it?"


    "Hardy came when I was about to stop him."


    "Lexis Burtos...""


    William paused for a moment and puffed out a smoke ring.


    A stern look shed across his face, "Let Bobby cripple his hands!"


    "Now?" Marcus asked.


    "Yes, right now! Immediately!"


    After saying this, William threw the cigarette butt away and left.


    Marcus picked up his cell phone and called Bobby, "William is very angry that Lexis harassed Miss


    Brown.He wants you to cripple his hands.Right now!"


    "Got it!"


    Bobby, who was in the parking lot, hung up the phone and nced at the security camera in the


    parking lot.


    He grabbed a steel bat and got out immediately after he opened the door.


    As he walked, he nonchntly smashed the cameras around him one after another.


    Lexis, with a swollen face and aching feet, was kicked out of the cruise ship by Hardy.


    He cursed loudly as he walked.


    "D*mn it, who was that sh*tty woman! What the hell! Bad things happen to me every time I see her!


    Thest time I was stripped naked, this time not only was I pped in the face, but also kicked out of


    the cruise ship.How am I suppose to meet people in the future?"


    "She better note my way next time! I''ll make her suffer if I see her again!"


    While he was cursing, a figure shed in front of him, and then he was punched in the face with a


    strong fist.


    He let out a scream of terrible pain after getting hit on the face.His vision went ck.


    The next second, someone took hold of his hands and broke them as if they were mere tree branches.


    Two cracks sounded loudly in his ears and both of Lexis¡¯ arms dangled , the pain of the broken bones


    was too much for him to bear.


    He fainted and fell to the ground instantly.


    Bobby kicked Lexis, who was lying on the ground unconsciously before he left unhurriedly.


    Lexis¡¯ scream echoed far.


    When the security guards on duty heard the voice, they immediately came over to check.


    When they saw him lying unconscious on the ground, they were shocked and hurriedly dialed 99 9.


    The ambnce arrived with a roar.


    Bobby leaned against the car and looked at all themotion with a sneer on his face.


    Valeria was dragged to the hall by Abbie and they found an unupied corner.


    Only then did she tell Abbie what had happened just now.


    "Ashley is really shameless and vicious.She looked so skimpy in her dress.The men here would


    definitely think she is an escort.She deliberately pretends to be friendly with you just to make them


    think you guys are partners."


    Abbie immediately understood, "That b*tch.How evil of her! I''ll get revenge for you."


    "No, I''ll deal with her myself! I''ve always wanted to settle things peacefully, but now I know that does


    not work at all.I''ll do to her what she did to me!"


    "You should''ve done this a long time ago!" Abbie agreed.


    "Wait a minute.Let''s see where that shameless girl is now.I''ll make a n after I find her.The two of


    them began to look for Ashley, but there was no sign of her in the hall.


    "That''s weird.Where did she hide? Did she escape?"


    "No, she came here to hook up with a rich man.How could she leave so easily? I guess she was a little


    scared when she saw Hardy beat Lexis.So she may have gone to hide first"


    Valeria guessed, "The cruise ship is so big and it has dozens of floors.There''s really no way to find her


    now¡¯


    "Then let''s stop looking for her.She won''t give up so easily.No one with high status will pay attention to


    her tonight, she can only entertain the ignorant and ipetent crowd.If we pay attention to people


    with those characteristics, then we might be able to find her"


    As they were talking, William walked in from outside with his hands in his pockets.


    Instead of going to the crowded area, he went in their direction.


    "William is here.Aren''t you going to talk to him about the card? Hurry up settle it while no one else is


    here, Abbie reminded her.Abbie''s words reminded Valeria of the bank card.


    She immediately walked to William and said, "I have something to talk to you about."


    William squinted at her and said, "Is it about my card? Give it to me then: He reached out his hand, and


    Valeria felt a little embarrassed, "I want to return the card to you, but I can''t find it"


    "You can''t find it? Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m not joking.I''m telling the truth.I was drunkst night.When I got home, I didn''t know where I threw


    the card.Abbie and I searched all over for it, but we couldn''t find it"


    "So?" William asked casually.


    "Anyway, that card is yours, and I didn''t touch your money.Wouldn''t it be okay if you report it missing to


    the bank?"


    "Report it missing? Well! This is a good way, but Valeria, are you sure you haven''t touched the bank


    card?"


    "Of course I didn''t.Do you think I''m that shameless to use your money? William narrowed his eyes and


    sneered, "How noble of you to treat money like dirt! You''re worthy of my respec thent!"


    He took his phone out of his pocket and opened it, "So how do you exin this text message sent by


    the bank?"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Valeria looked at the screen in his hand that showed a long list of money transfer records, "What is


    this?" She asked in confusion.


    "The bank sent this to mest night.It tells me that all the funds in the bank card have been transferred


    out"


    "How is this possible?" Valeria was shocked.


    "I also think it''s strange though.Didn''t you call mest night to say that you would return my card? How


    could you transfer the money out? I thought it was a mistake, but now you''re saying that you lost the


    card.How can it be so coincidental?"


    "Uh...I really can''t find the card.Did someone...But how is this possible?"


    Valeria did not understand what was going on.She remembered that the card was in her bag when she


    arrived home.


    Although she threw the card angrily at that time, there were no outsiders at home.


    Ronald did not enter her room either.


    How could the card be taken away andter used in a fund transfer? "Do you think it''s a mistake?"


    "A mistake? I hope so! Valeria, you wouldn''t be so shameless, would you?" William said with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?"


    Valeria was a little irritated.


    Did William suspect that she transferred the money? Just as she was thinking about this, William


    lowered his head and looked at her, "Tell me, you''re not trying to cover up for yourself here, are you?"


    "Of course not! Why would I do that?"


    "If it wasn''t done by you, well, I believe you.Give me the card then."


    "I don''t have the card! I couldn''t find it!"


    "Then why did you say you are going to give it back to me? Were you just saying it for the sake of it?


    That was your breakuppensation money.You can take it.You don''t have to pretend.I won''t hold it


    against you anyway"


    "William, I didn''t take your money! I don''t even care..."


    "You don''t care about giving the card back to me?"


    William looked at her with a sly expression.


    "I promised youst night.Give me the card, and then I''ll consider giving you ten billion dors"


    "You!"


    There was a faint smile on William''s face.


    His tone was casual, and it was clear that he was mocking and despising here.


    That caused Valeria to feel infuriated.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ll swear I really lost the card.


    I didn''t transfer any money: "Then who transferred it? Huh?"


    Valeria was speechless as he took a step closer.She could feel his warm breath on her face, "I didn''t


    know you are this kind of person!"


    This obviously meant that he assumed she had transferred the money.


    Valeria was so angry that she reached out and shoved William away, "You b*stard, don''t you know


    me?"


    "I don''t! Tell me who you are." William lowered his head and looked at her.


    "..."


    Valeria became increasingly ashamed and angry as they continued to argue.


    Abbie who stood not far away felt a little strange because they were taking so long.


    "It''s just a card, isn''t it? What''s the point of dragging the conversation for so long? Could it be that


    William flirted with Valeria again?"


    She went over quickly to their side and saw William looking down at Valeria with an unreadable


    expression that resembled a smile, while Valeria''s face was flushed with a look of bewilderment.


    Was Valeria being seduced by William''s sex appeal again? Abbie strode over in anger and grabbed her


    hand, "Valeria!"


    "Abbie!"


    Seeing Abbie, Valeria''s face turned red, "The money in my card has been transferred away by


    someone!"


    "What? How is this possible? William, are you up to no good again?"


    Abbie immediately thought that this was his doing.


    "Miss rk, I don''t understand what you are talking about.What the hell can I do?"


    "You made a copy of your card and then transferred the money out to set her up!"


    "Miss rk, your mind is amazing.What benefit do I get from setting her up like this?" William sneered.


    "Do you think I have nothing else better to do than this?"


    "I..."


    Abbie couldn''t find a reason either.


    William openly gave the money to her and he never asked for it back.


    There was no reason for him to ask someone to transfer the money away.


    William narrowed his eyes and snorted, "The money is for the breakuppensation.I gave it to you


    openly, so you can just ept it openly.Why did you do this? To show that you''re righteous?"


    "How can you say that?"


    Abbie was extremely angry.


    Valeria was also extremely angry.


    However, apart from saying that she had not transferred the money, she really had no other evidence.


    William had stated that he did not believe her, and she had nothing to support her words.


    In the midst of this mess, Paisley came over and asked, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Upon seeing Paisley, William stopped grinning and replied seriously, "We were talking about the news


    that''s happeningtely"


    "Is that so?"


    Paisley did not quite convinced.


    Her gaze lingered on Valeria for a moment.She had clearly seen William and Valeria were talking alone


    on the other side.


    They looked quite intimate while talking, and Abbie had onlye overter.


    Valeria looked gorgeous.


    Could William have taken interest in her? Paisley''s heart was filled with inexplicable hostility against


    Valeria.


    She could no longer be reserved and had to take the initiative.She thought about that and immediately


    moved closer to William.She looked at him lovingly, and her voice was as gentle as it could be.


    "The dance is about to begin.Let''s go!"


    Seeing Paisley''s affectionate expression as she looked at William, Valeria felt as if her heart was being


    torn into pieces.


    She did not want to look at them flirting.She grabbed Abbie¡¯s hand and left.


    Meanwhile, William looked at Valeria with a gloomy expression.


    He remained his smile and said, "Okay!"


    Seeing the gentle expression on William''s face, Paisley''s heart was filled with joy.


    However, she did not notice the change in his eyes as the two of them left to the dance floor together.


    The evening party was specially held for Paisley by Hardy.


    She had been abroad for many years and she rarely returned to the maind, so this was her wee


    party.


    Since it was prepared for her, she was the center of attention.


    Seeing Paisley and William walking towards the dance floor, everyone turned to look at them.


    Paisley was very beautiful, and William was also famous for his good looks.


    They looked so good standing on the dancing floor together.


    Paisley smiled at William and offered her hand, "Mr.Howard! May I invite you to dance with me?"


    With so many people staring at him, he found it hard to refuse, so he epted her invitation.


    Paisley arched her eyebrows and put her hand on William''s shoulder.The two of them then slow


    danced to the music.


    Paisley had always been famous for dancing.


    She had won an international prize when she danced, so one could imagine how solid her foundation


    was.


    William, on the other hand, was a famous yboy.


    Everyone knew that he liked many women, and changing women to him was like his routine .


    However, no one knew that he could dance.


    Seeing William and Paisley dancing wlessly on the dance floor, the people burst into warm apuse.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Valeria felt sad, but she had to admit that the two of them did dance well and were very in sync with


    each other.


    Abbie knew that Valeria was a little upset, so she snorted, "Valeria, let''s go down too!"


    "Forget it, she''s a professional while we''re amateurs.Let''s not join in the crowd"


    "Who said that? I must go!"


    Abbie was someone who would never admit defeat, "I want to go down and stir things up, I will


    definitely make sure they stop dancing!"


    "Forget it, Abbie!"


    Abbie refused to listen to her advice and went straight to Richard, "Mr.rk, would you like to dance


    with me?"


    Richardughed, "My pleasure.Please, Miss rk!"


    The siblings went down to the dance floor, and many other couples joined them.


    Soon, more and more people gathered on the dance floor.


    Valeria stood next to it as her eyes followed William and Paisley.


    While dancing, Paisley spoke to William with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He maintained a gentle expression throughout, and Valeria felt truly upset.


    Seeing Valeria standing alone next to the dance floor, Mason came over again and said, "Mr.Howard


    and Paisley really are a perfect match!"


    Valeria pretended that he didn''t exist, but he didn''t give up until she got annoyed.


    "By the way, why didn''t anyone invite you to dance?"


    Valeria was about to argue with him when Hardy came over and asked with a smile, "Valeria, will you


    please dance with me?"


    He reached out politely and waited for Valeria''s response.


    The timing of events made Mason felt sick.


    Valeria turned her head and looked at Mason mockingly.She reached out her hand and went to the


    dance floor with Hardy.


    Mason watched her and Hardy twirling around the dance floor with a pale face and a heavy heart.His


    helplessness made him feel like a joke.He came to the party with excitement, thinking that things would


    go his way.


    However, half a day had passed, and no one paid him any attention.


    This was because the Eich Family had fallen into istion as they had been chased out by the Howard


    Group.He could onlye here on behalf of being Elizabeth''s nephew.


    If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have any rights to attend the event.


    This made Mason very angry.He used to be so happy when Valeria was nice to him.He thought that


    she liked him for reasons other than him being her lifesaver.He thought that maybe she had fallen for


    his talent and good looks.


    But now, looking at so many elite, handsome, rich, and powerful men at the party, Mason felt like a fool.


    Even William, whom he looked down upon, was also a top overseas university graduate.


    If it weren''t for Charles''s meddling, William''s achievements would definitely have not been lower than


    Hardy''s.


    Not to mention that William was better than him in both appearance and social charm.


    Mason felt ashamed of himself, and it showed on his face.


    Ashley came over out of nowhere and asked, "Do you feel ufortable? Are you sad?"


    Seeing Ashley, Mason was reminded of his extreme hatred towards her .


    This d*mn woman seduced him and spread bad rumors about Valeria in front of him, which caused him


    to be break up with Valeria.


    If it weren''t for Ashley, they would have been fine now.He wouldn''t have experienced the


    embarrassment he went through.


    Mason red at her angrily, "Get out of my way!"


    Ashley did not leave.


    Instead, she looked at Mason and sneered, "Mason, I''ve always wanted to tell you that we are the


    perfect match."


    She chuckled, "You see, I am an illegitimate daughter.Although you are part of the Eich Family, you


    have no one to rely on.What is the difference between you and me? We are the same, so we will do


    anything to achieve our goals."


    "No, I''m different from you!"


    "What''s the difference? Look at you.The people around you have their own statuses, but what about


    you? If you don''t have Charles to support you, what are you? You couldn''t havee here by yourself,


    could you Ashley''s words triggered Mason, so he viciously pushed her away and left.


    Ashleyughed mockingly as she watched him leave.


    Mason hated her, and she, of course, hated him too.


    She had been shunned to this state because of him.


    If she had known that he was unreliable and that the situation was going to be like this, she wouldn''t


    have tried to seduce that b*stard in the first ce.


    On the dance floor, Abbie and Richard soon danced next to William and Paisley.


    Abbie went to the dance floor intending to create trouble.


    After reaching William and Paisley, she took her hand off of Richard''s shoulder and prepared to set a


    trap for William.


    Richard knew her tricks.


    As soon as she released her hand from his shoulder, he grabbed her and spun her around to control


    her.


    Although William danced with Paisley, he was not into it at all.


    Abbie''s slight actions did not escape his eyes.


    He nced at her, and Abbie shivered.


    Richard frowned and said in a low voice, "What are you trying to do? Will you learn your lesson only


    after William does something to you?"


    "I didn''t even do anything.I just lost my bnce just now¡± Abbie tried to exin herself.


    "Do you think I don''t know how you are? Let me warn you again.You''re not allowed to provoke


    William.If you do, I''ll send you out of the country!"


    Abbie felt threatened and groaned.I''m not dancing anymore! This is no fun!


    However, when she saw Hardy and Valeria enter the dance floor, Abbie immediately cheered up again,


    "Valeria ising.Bro, let''s go over there! Let me tell you, Valeria''s dancing is the best.Let''s go closer


    to her!"


    "Didn''t you want to stop dancing?"


    "I feel like dancing again after seeing Valeria.Hurry up, or I''ll go pester William!" Abbie threatened.


    Richard had no other choice but to take Abbie to them.


    Abbie had a smile on her face, "Hardy and Valeria, you guys are dancing really well!


    "Thank you for thepliment, Miss rk!" Hardy replied with a smile.


    "Mr.Anthony, will there be any talent performancester?" Abbie asked.


    "Yes, there will be.Miss rk, do you want to put on a show for the crowd?" Hardy asked in reply.


    "No I don''t, but I think Valeria would want to.Let me tell you, she¡¯s not only good at dancing, but she''s


    also amazing when ites to the piano as well.She once won a big prize for it.She usually doesn''t


    dance nor y the piano, so today is a rare opportunity.Mr.Anthony, you have to take your chances!"


    "Thank you for telling me, Miss rk! I will make good use of this opportunity¡± Hardy smiled.


    Abbie mouthed the words to Valeria, "Good luck, I have faith in you!"


    Valeria stared at her with a fed- up expression.


    Hardy felt something stir in his heart when he saw her cute demeanor.


    "Valeria, when did you win the prize for dancing and piano?"


    "Mr.Anthony, don''t listen to Abbie''s nonsense.I got the award when I was a child, and I haven''t yed


    the piano in years!"


    "In that case,ter you can..."


    "No! I''ll make a fool of myself!"


    Valeria shook her head whileughing.


    "No, you have to be confident in yourself.I believe in you!"


    William''s gaze grew colder when he saw Valeria and Hardy talking andughing together.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    He was not interested in dancing at all, but he had to dance with Paisley since she helped Hayden


    before.


    During the whole dance, William''s mind was not present, and it got worse when he saw Valeria and


    Hardy dancing.


    Paisley could tell he was distracted and she asked, "Do you have something on your mind?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Nah!" he shook his head.


    Since he didn''t want to say anything, Paisley couldn''t pester him about it.


    She noticed that Hardy and Valeria were dancing well together and she couldn''t help butugh, "Miss


    Brown dances so well.My brother really likes her a lot."


    "Hm?"William''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Paisley noticed his frown and she was reminded of his conversation with Valeria just now.She smiled


    and exined.


    "My brother has never been so attentive to girls before, let alone inviting them to dance.Miss Brown is


    an exception for him."


    William had a good impression of Paisley, who was gentle, polite, and smart, but he was extremely


    unhappy when he heard what she had said.


    Paisley seemed to not sense his displeasure and continued to speak.


    "In order to get close to Miss Brown, not only did he work with her father, but he also specially


    appointed her as a designer for twopanies and arranged her office to be next to his.She seems to


    like my brother very much as well.I think their rtionship will develop very fast"


    After hearing Paisley''s words, William nced in the direction of Valeria and smiled gently, "I hope


    things will go his way!" He said it so nonchntly, and the malice in his eyes had also disappeared


    completely.


    Paisley was stunned.She had been worried that William might have feelings for Valeria.


    However, after seeing his expression, she felt that she was overthinking things.


    She was so beautiful, talented, and came from a well-off family.


    How could William not choose her over Valeria? After the song ended, William let go of Paisley.


    She was a little reluctant to let him go because she hoped that he would invite her to dance again.


    Since he didn''t say anything, she did not have the nerve to ask him again.


    The music started again.


    When she was about to say something, Marcus walked over and said courteously, "Would you like to


    dance with me, Miss Anthony?"


    Marcus represented Wolf Group, and Paisley did not dare to reject him, so she smiled and agreed.She


    went back to the dance floor with him and saw William heading to the table without hesitation.


    He didn''t care about her at all, which made her heart feel empty.


    William sat down and waved to the waiter serving sses of wine.


    After the waiter brought the ss of wine to him, he took a sip.


    A mocking smile shed across his face.


    Did Paisley find out what he was thinking about Valeria? That was why she deliberately told him so


    many things about Valeria and Hardy in front of him.


    He was actually furious when he was listening to her.


    However, when he thought that Paisley might have said all of that just because she saw through his


    feelings for Valeria, he suppressed his anger.


    He was very angry about Valeria and Hardy''s rtionship, but it didn''t mean that others could use him.


    His eyes nced over at Valeria and Hardy who were still dancing, and he narrowed his eyes and


    continued to drink.


    Paisley was not in the mood to dance with Marcus, but he seemed to be very interested in her.


    He was unsatisfied with dancing to one song with her, so they danced to three songs continuously.


    William sipped on his wine while looking at Valeria and Hardy on the dance floor.


    Soon, Richard came over and sat across from him.


    "There will be a talent show tonight.¡± Abbie said that Valeria is really good at Latin dance and ying


    the piano, so she might performter!


    "Is that so?" William replied calmly.


    "Don''t you want to stir things up? You don''t have to pretend in front of me.I can see that your feelings


    for Valeria have not changed at all"


    "Seriously? You can tell?"


    "It''s not just me, I think that Paisley can see it too.After all, you were so distracted when you were with


    her, even when she was all dressed up.Something is obviously wrong, isn''t it?"


    "So?"


    "So, you should do something for the talent showter.Just for the sake of it!"


    "We''ll see? William replied calmly.After the sixth song was finished, the music stopped, and the emcee


    of the party appeared on the dance floor.


    "Dear guests, good evening! The next event of the evening is the talent show.Guests who are attending


    the party are more than weed to perform.In fact, I hope that the guests will participate in it.By the


    way, Mr.Anthony has also specially prepared some big prizes.Thedies¡¯ first prize is thetest Hermes


    handbag, while the first prize for the gentlemen is a Rolex.Lastly, the first prize for the couples is a


    Patek Philippe couples watch!"


    The people who attended the party were either rich or noble.


    Other than Ashley and Mason, nobody else was interested in the prizes.


    However, they enjoyed the atmosphere.


    The host began to talk about the rules and conditions of the talent show.


    The participants could perform anything with any one of their choices.


    At the end of the performance, everyone at the party would vote, and the participants with the highest


    votes would win.


    Valeria did not want to take part in the show, but Abbie had been encouraging her.


    "Why don''t you want to participate? You might even win without even trying! Even if it wasn''t for the


    prize, you should perform to spite William.Didn''t he abandon you for Miss full- of- talent-Anthony? You


    should show him your talents too and make him regret!"


    "He won''t regret anything!"


    Valeria nced at William.


    Seeing Paisley standing next to him as he smiled gently at whatever she was saying, Valeria instantly


    felt unhappy.


    Even if she went to perform, what about it? William''s mind waspletely focused on Paisley, so she


    shouldn''t waste her energy on him.


    Valeria didn''t want to perform at all, but Abbie already signed her up without her consent.


    She didn''t know about it until the host announced her name toe on stage.


    Sheined to Abbie, "Abbie, I''m already in a bad mood.


    You just want me to make a fool out of myself, don''t you?"


    "You won''t make a fool out of yourself.I have confidence in you.Cheer up! Show William what you can


    do!"


    At this point, there was no way for her to refuse, so she changed the piano performance to a pipa.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Seeing that Valeria was ying the piano in the talent show, Ashley, who was watching away from the


    crowd, sneered at her.


    Was Valeria provoking Paisley? She really was a good- for- nothing for challenging the queen of piano


    because of William.


    She was merely an amateur in the presence of Paisley.


    Later on, when she saw that Valeria changed her instrument to the pipa , she couldn''t help butugh


    inside.


    So, she did know her limits, huh? However, the pipa song that Valeria chose was very simple and easy.


    How perfunctory of her...If she wanted to y the pipa, she should have chosen a harder song.


    Pipas in general had very simple melodies because they were low-sounding instruments that usually


    serve as apaniment.


    Other than that, the pipa''s note fingering positions were also very easy to learn.


    Ashley was sure that Valeria would not win, so she also signed up to perform.


    When Ashley was a child, Julie had spent a lot of effort to train her for her future.


    She had learned to dance when she was a child and yed the piano and Chinese zither.


    Even if she did not get first ce, she would definitely be memorable to the crowd.


    In addition to that, she was very confident in her body figure.


    She would be sure to win the heart of the crowd in the dance performanceter.


    On the other hand, Valeria chose the pipa song on a whim.


    She liked the song and had no desire to win first ce.


    After making her selection, Abbie was very satisfied, "Valeria,ter when you y, you should have an


    apaniment with someone, so you don''t need to y the prerecorded part."


    "An apaniment with who?" Valeria asked.


    "My brother! He can y the piano and all kinds of musical instruments.If you guys pair up, you''ll


    definitely get bonus votes."


    "That''s not good though, right?" Valeria shook her head.


    "What''s so bad about it? I''ve already decided.I''ll talk to my brother now"


    Abbie went to find Richard excitedly.


    Richard said slowly, I''m fine with being the apaniment, but she will have to dance with meter"


    "Do you even know how to dance?" Abbie rolled her eyes.


    "Of course I do.If I agree to this deal, I can also drag Marcus and Michael to apany Valeria.I think


    that should be enough for the background music, right?"


    "Yes! That''s enough!"


    Abbieughed happily.


    With Marcus and Michael, she could imagine how wonderful Valeria would be tonight.


    The talent show began.


    Most of the people chose to y piano and dance.


    The rich people who came here were ready to show off their talents.The apuse came one after


    another.


    When it was time for Ashley toe on the stage.


    She chose to y the famous song, ¡®Dried Boat Night Melody¡¯, with the zither.


    Ashley devoted all her effort and put on her best performance.She did have the talent in her.


    She was also considered beautiful.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people watching were trying to figure out who she was, "What family is this youngdy from?


    She''s pretty, man"


    "That''s Ronald''s illegitimate daughter, and I heard she aborted a baby with Mason"


    Someone who recognized Ashley interrupted.


    Their attraction towards Ashley ying the zither instantly disappeared .


    An illegitimate daughter who had an abortion.


    How disgusting! Ashley was so engrossed in ying and she wholeheartedly devoted herself to the


    performance.


    She was expecting warm apuse after she was done, but the crowd was silent when she got up.


    This was not the reaction she had imagined.


    Ashley was extremely depressed, "What''s wrong with these people? Why don''t they know how to


    appreciate my performance?"


    The crowd''s reaction crushed her expectations of being the center of attention tonight.


    Ashley went back to the stage in embarrassment and thought, "These uneducated people don''t know


    how to appreciate a good performance, I guess I''ll have to stun them with the danceter."


    Two groups of couples performed after her.


    The pair that was ying the piano gained warm apuse, while the pair ying the violin also


    received thunderous apuse.


    Paisley came on stage and sat down in front of the piano.


    She looked fairy-like after changing into a long white dress that dragged on the floor.She yed the


    song, ¡®For Alice¡¯.


    As she was the queen of the piano, the whole hall became quiet when she started to y her piece.


    Everyone was immersed in her performance.


    After the song was over, the hall remained silent for a while before the apuse sounded.


    Paisley smiled confidently as she bowed elegantly and thanked the crowd.


    When she nced at William''s seat, the smile on her face disappeared.


    He waspletely out of sight.


    She had gone on stage tonight to y for him.


    But he was not even here, what was the point of her performance? Paisley controlled herself and


    walked down the stage to Hardy''s side.


    He gave her a thumbs up and said, "That was great!"


    Paisley lowered her voice, "Bro, where is Valeria?"


    "She went to get ready.It''s her turn to perform next.To tell you the truth ,I''m really looking forward to it¡¯


    Hardyughed.


    "Are you looking forward to watch the performance or the performer?" Paisley hinted.


    "Don''t get me wrong.Let me tell you, Valeria¡¯s apaniments tonight are all quite impressive."


    "Quite impressive? Who are they?" Paisley was also curious.


    "Richard, Marcus, and Michael.That''s impressive enough, isn''t it?"


    "How did she get all three of them to perform with her?"


    Paisley was a little jealous.


    "Maybe it''s because of her music selection.She was going to y with prerecorded background music,


    but the three of them volunteered, so there was no need for background music anymore.I think


    everyone will be amazed when they show upter.After all, they aren''t people you can easily


    coborate with"


    Hardy said with some regret, "I was nning to give her the piano apaniment, but Marcus went


    ahead of me."


    When Paisley heard what he had said, a fit of inexplicable jealousy welled up in her heart.


    She was the princess of the evening.


    Wasn''t Valeria robbing her of her limelight with the three Prince Charmings as her apaniment?


    She was solemn.


    She controlled herself and looked for William among the crowd, but she couldn''t find him.


    Valeria appeared on the stage with a pipa in her arms.


    She changed out of her formal dress into a traditional Chinese costume.


    In a formal dress, she was as beautiful and eye catching as a fairy; Ina cheongsam, she was an


    innocent and pure girl.


    She sat down on the stage as the lighting changed.


    Richard and Michael were carrying different types of flutes, and a tall man sat in front of the piano with


    his back towards the crowd.


    Paisley looked at the man in front of the piano and suddenly stood up, "That''s not Marcus!"


    Marcus was indeed not sitting next to the piano.


    It was William.


    William was ying an apaniment for Valeria? Paisley''s mood instantly worsened.


    Hardy was also stunned, "Huh? William?"


    The pair of siblings did not quite understand why William would rece Marcus.


    The lights shone on his slender fingers as they slid across the piano keys.


    With the sound of the piano, the audience quietened down.


    William was ying the apaniment for Valeria? For what? His piano was not even considered to


    be the best!

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    After the prelude ended, Valeria¡¯s pipa tune blended in with the melody as Richard''s flute also joined in.


    The performance was wless, and the audience was stunned.


    At the end of the song, the audience burst into thunderous apuse.


    "William Howard! Gosh! It was him who yed the piano!"


    "Didn''t someone say that Mr.Howard doesn''t y these kinds of things ? I don''t believe that he can


    y the piano like that without ten years of practice. Other than that, Mr.rk is also capable of so


    many things.He formed a band back when he was in school."


    "I''ve always thought that Michael was only good in court, but I didn''t expect him to also be proficient in


    music.He can y the flute! F*ck!"


    "Miss Brown too! She''s beautiful and also good at ying the pipa.With so many handsome men being


    her apaniment, what a brag!


    "Miss Brown has a good rtionship with Miss rk.I suppose he did this for his sister''s sake."


    "What about Mr.Howard? What''s he in this for?"


    "He''s doing it for the woman! Can''t you see how beautiful Miss Brown looks tonight? Everyone knows


    that Mr.Howard loves pretty girls."


    "But wasn''t Mr.Howard with Miss Anthony..."


    Someone reminded them about William and Paisley''s dance.


    "I don''t know.Both Miss Anthony and Miss Brown have their own merits.If I were him, I wouldn''t be able


    to choose either"


    The crowd burst into a heated discussion about the gossip.


    Listening to the crowd''s discussion, Ashley''s face was gloomy.


    "The people here probably don''t know about what happened between William and Valeria, huh?"


    She wanted to interrupt to say that they had already broken up, and he chose Paisley in the end.


    However, William apanied Valeria on stage.


    Who would be foolish enough to help their ex girlfriend steal his current girlfriend''s spotlight? She could


    only suppress the words that were at the tip of her tongue.


    When Paisley heard everyone say that she and Valeria had their own merits and it was difficult for


    William to choose between them, she was so mad that her eyes were filled with anger.


    She came from an honorable family and she was known for her beauty.


    How could Valeria bepared to her? Only then did Valeria realize that William had gone up to


    apany her.


    She was shocked to the core.


    What the hell was he up to? Wasn''t he afraid that Miss Anthony would be jealous? She looked at him


    with aplicated expression, but he put his hands in his pockets and left.


    When she got off the stage, her mind was full of questions.


    Abbie came over and grabbed her hand, "Valeria, how was it having three handsome men apany


    you.Are you satisfied?"


    "Why did William go up to the stage as my apaniment?"


    "It was originally Marcus, but he had a call to answer at thest minute, so William took his spot"


    Abbieughed happily and said, "Forget about it.Let''s get ready for the dance.I think you''ll get first prize


    for sure today!"


    "I don''t want to get my hopes up.Don''t forget that Paisley''s piano was also very impressive.


    "This is just for fun.You''re not being professionally judged.I think having the three handsome men as


    apaniments really added bonus points for you, so you''ll definitely make it to the top"


    Abbie was very confident.


    Valeria shook her head with a smile.


    Abbie was too confident anyway.


    Many couples went up to perform for the following dance performances.


    Among the dance genres like tango, rumba, chacha, and samba, Ashley chose chacha because she


    didn''t have a male partner.


    In order to show off her sexy figure, she wore a very short skirt and put in all her effort for the dance.


    Her movements were very provocative.


    Her skirt flew up when she was turning, and her underwear was shed at the audience, which


    triggered a round of apuse.


    When she heard the apuse, she danced even more passionately.


    Valeria was about to dance the rumba, but she changed it to tango after seeing Ashley.


    After Ashley was done, she attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Seeing her ooze with sexiness, a few lecherous young men at the gathering gave her their greetings


    after she got off stage.


    She was really proud of her performance and even flirted with several of them.She didn''t care about


    the prize anymore.


    As long as she got to hook up with someone here, she wouldn''t be wasting her time.


    Paisley wanted to dance with William.


    However, the dance she chose was tango and it was a difficult arrangement.


    She was afraid that William would not be able to keep up with her, so she chose to dance with Hardy


    instead.


    The brother and sister were in perfect sync with each other and they won a round of apuse from the


    crowd.


    After the dance, Paisley habitually searched for William.


    Again, she was let down.


    He disappeared again like the time she yed the piano Paisley had a bad feeling in her heart, "Will


    William and Valeria get back together again?"


    With this worry in her mind, she continued to search for him but to no avail.


    Her attention snapped to the center of the dance floor when the music started ying along with the


    audience''s cheering.


    Paisley was stunned at the sight.


    Valeria, who was in the center of the dance floor, looked enchanting and gorgeous in the red dress she


    had on.


    The mere action of Valeria sweeping her hair to the side caused an uproar in the crowd.


    On the other side of the dance floor, a masked man in a knight''s clothing entered the dance floor to the


    beat of the music.


    The crowd went crazy instantly.


    Valeria spun around beautifully as the man reached out to grab her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Then, he gently held her by the waist and spun her around again.


    As the man put his hand on her waist, Valeria was a little confused, "William?"


    The man ignored her question.


    After the rotation, he gently let her go.


    The two danced to the music with perfect harmony.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    Richard slowly walked out from a corner of the hall and saw William swirling Valeria in his arms.


    A smile crept up on his face.


    William hadn''t been so charming in years.


    He was really surprising Richard today! He raised his hand to apud, and the onlookers began to


    apud to the rhythm of the song.


    Williampleted thest move with Valeria in his arms.


    As the music stopped, he took off his mask and revealed his handsome face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Amazing!" Marcus apuded.


    "William, you''re too charming today!"


    Michael shouted, along with the screams and cheers.


    After the dance had ended, William did not let go of Valeria¡¯s hand.


    She felt like she was dreaming amidst the crowd''s cheering.She didn''t think this was actually


    happening.


    Why would he dance with her? What was the meaning of this? Wasn''t he afraid that Paisley would be


    jealous? She looked at William and realized that her hand was still in his.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Paisley.


    Even from far away, Valeria could feel the coldness in Paisley''s eyes piercing through her.


    She quickly pulled out her hand away from William''s.


    The charming smile on his face disappeared as soon as she pulled away.


    He didn''t stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Paisley''s heart was full of anger, but when she saw how William left Valeria behind, she felt a little


    relieved.


    It was just a dance.


    It seemed that William was not as close to Valeria as she had imagined.


    Next to Paisley, Hardy''s expression was the same as ever, but he looked at William with a scrutinizing


    gaze.


    He thought that William wanted to flirt with Valeria when he reced Richard to dance with her.


    However, when William turned around and left without hesitation, he wasn''t clear of his intentions


    anymore.


    No matter what, if William wanted to steal her away from him, he wouldn''t have the ability to do

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 Valeria went to the back to change her clothes, and Abbie followed her, "My brother


    wanted to dance with you, but he had a sudden leg cramp, so he let William take his ce.But, d*mn!


    William really surprised me with his tango skills.After all, he''s William, the pro at drinking and f*cking


    around¡±


    Valeria did not reply.She knew that William would not dance with her for no reason.


    He must have had some secret intentions.


    The voting had already begun when she was changing her clothes.


    The performance that had the highest votes was her dance with William.


    ording to the rules, Patek Philippe¡¯s watch should be their prize.


    However, Hardy said that she and William were not lovers, so the couple''s prize was given to the


    second most voted couple, while Valeria won the Hermes¡¯ bag.


    Valeria had no thoughts about the prize, but Abbie was very happy.


    "This trip wasn''t wasted.You won a limited edition bag! Let me tell you, this bag costs a lot of


    money.No, it''s something you can''t even buy with money!"


    "Is that so? I''ll give it to you then"


    "No, this is your prize.I can''t take what''s yours"


    Abbie, who was a handbag fanatic, refused her offer.


    "Valeria, this is a gift from Hardy.It¡¯s not for me."


    "Isn''t this a prize? What do you mean by a gift from Hardy?"


    "You idiot! This bag isn''t the same as the bag mentioned in the beginning.It''s better! It''s twice as


    expensive as the previous one.Look at how Hardy treats you..."


    "Stop talking about nonsense!"


    Valeria felt strange.


    She never thought about having anything with Hardy, but ording to Abbie¡¯s words, he seemed to


    think of her differently.She was not in the right mind for another rtionship.


    Valeria gave Abbie the bag and went out for some fresh air.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The sky was dark, so nothing could be seen from the deck.


    The salty sea breeze blew on her face as she stood quietly.


    Suddenly she saw a sh of fire on her left.


    Was someone smoking over there? Valeria fixated her eyes in that direction and vaguely saw William''s


    silhouette.


    She didn''t see him when they were giving out the awards, so he must have been here for a while.She


    rarely saw him smoke when they were together.


    However, after they broke up, she had seen him smoking several times.


    Was it because he was frustrated? Didn''t he have Paisley already? What else was there to be


    unsatisfied for? Valeria could not stop looking at William as her thoughts ran wild.


    He, on the other hand, was unbothered and continued to smoke his cigarette.


    Valeria thought for a moment and she walked towards him.


    She hadn''t resolved the bank card problem with him yet anyway.


    She quickly walked to his side as he stood there smoking while looking out to the ocean.


    How could he be unaware of her walking towards him? She didn''t believe that William didn''t hear her


    footsteps because her high heels made a lot of noise, but he did not turn around to acknowledge her.


    She felt ufortable, but there was nothing she could do, "William!"


    He turned around and looked at her indifferently.


    Valeria bit her lip and asked, "Did you call the police about the bank card?"


    "Mhm"


    He didn''t even open his mouth to answer her.


    "What did the police say?"


    "The money has been transferred to a foreign ount, so they can''t do anything about it anymore."


    "Then I...I..."


    Valeria said to him, "I''ll find a way to return the money to you."


    "Really? When will you give it back to me?"


    William''s voice was full of sarcasm.


    "I''ll ask my dad first, or I can pawn my jewelry.Didn''t you get me the jewelry? I can pawn all of that


    and.."


    "Don''t tell me you really think that your jewelry is worth a hundred million?"


    William interrupted her coldly.


    "Didn''t we get it from the Wolf Group¡­¡±


    "l was the one who told them to take the money! I gave them the 100 million"


    William mercilessly interrupted her.


    "You...you..."


    Valeria didn''t know what to say.


    Her jewelry was indeed not worth a hundred million.


    She initially thought it was strange too, but she finally figured it out after hearing what he said.


    She felt a little miserable, "Was it fun for you to tease me like that since the beginning?"


    "I''ve never said that I was a gigolo, but you''ve always thought so.I couldn''t do anything about it"


    "You had many opportunities to tell me the truth.Why didn''t you?"


    "Do you think it matters anymore to ask me now?"


    William sneered.


    "Valeria, the one billion dors was the breakup fee.You don''t have to be so caught up about it..."


    "I don''t want your money! William, I will pay you back."


    "How righteous!"


    William sneered.


    "But how are you going to pay me back? Your father won''t give you money, and you don''t have the


    money yourself.Tell me, how can you pay me back the one billion?"


    Valeria found herself at a dead end.


    William looked down at her and said, "Actually, if you insist on paying me back.There is someone who


    can help you."


    "Who is it?" Valeria asked.


    "Hardy Anthony?" William''s replied with a sadistic look.


    "Why would he help me pay for the money?"


    Valeria asked in confusion "Are you ying dumb with me? It''s not a cute look at all"


    William''s tone was full of sarcasm.


    "He is young, promising, and owns so manypanies.One billion dor is nothing to him.As long as


    you use your brain a little, I think he would dly pay the amount for you."


    Valeria blushed instantly and raised her hand to hit William, "B*stard!"


    William grabbed her hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you mad now "


    "I was so blind for falling for you!" Valeria said angrily.


    She could neither hit him nor bear to stomp on his foot.So, she attacked him verbally.


    "William, you''re the most shameless man in the world! You have no morals!"


    "Am I worse than Mason?" William asked flippantly.


    "Yes, you two are almost the same!"


    After beingpared to Mason, William felt his temper rising.He let go of Valeria''s hand and he


    pushed her away.


    She tripped and screamed as she fell.


    When William heard her scream, he was stunned and immediately reached out to help her, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "My foot! William, you b*stard, my foot hurts!"


    Valeria was in so much pain that she burst into tears.


    William realized that she had sprained her ankle, so he immediately picked her up and said, "I didn''t do


    it on purpose! I''ll take you to the doctor!"


    "No, you did it on purpose! You b*stard with no good intentions, I hate you to death!"


    Valeria was swearing at him non-stop while William ignored it and carried her inside.


    Passing through the brightly lit corridor, he rushed to the elevator while carrying her.


    While waiting for the elevator, Hardy came out of the hall and saw William holding Valeria, "What''s the


    matter?"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    William looked at Hardy''s concerned face and replied nonchntly, "She identally sprained her


    ankle, so I''m taking her to see a doctor."


    Upon seeing Valeria''s tearful eyes, Hardy was very anxious, "Does it hurt? I''ll go with you!"


    William was being weird.


    Hardy could see that Valeria was embarrassed to be carried like that by him, "I''m much better


    now.Please let me down!"


    She had beenining and crying in his arms not long ago.But now she felt better after Hardy


    appeared.


    It was clear that she wanted to draw a line between them.


    William''s face darkened as he said in a cold voice, "Are you sure you can stand on your own?"


    "Lean try to stand..."


    He put her down immediately after she finished her sentence.


    She was in so much pain that she almost fell, but he ignored her and said, "Mr.Anthony, you should go


    with her.I have something to do!"


    After saying that, he left without waiting for their reactions.


    Seeing him leave like that, Valeria was filled with anger, pain, and hatred.


    Her tears flowed down vigorously at the moment.


    Hardy thought that she was crying from the pain, so heforted her softly, "Hold on for a bit, we''ll go


    to the doctor right away."


    However, Valeria''s tears kept falling uncontrobly.


    She wasn''t in pain anymore.


    Indeed, she was crying out of anger towards William! How could he be so heartless? He hurt her first,


    and now he left her with Hardy.


    How irresponsible of him! Valeria picked up her mobile phone and called Abbie, "Abbie, I sprained my


    ankle, boohoo..."


    Abbie quickly came out of the hall and saw her crying like a baby, "How did you sprain it?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I slipped!" Valeria answered with tears in her eyes.


    "Let''s go see the doctor! Everything will be fine!"


    Valeria felt much better with Abbie around.


    She helped her into the elevator, as Hardy followed them from behind, and the three of them went to


    the infirmary.


    After the doctor examined Valeria, he mentioned that her ankle was sprained, so he applied some


    ointment on the injury.


    Hardy was worried, "Is the injury serious? Does she need to go to the hospital?"


    "No.Well apply the ointment first, and it''ll be much better afterpressing it with a hot towel," the


    doctor replied.


    After hearing the doctor''s reassurance, Hardy finally rxed.


    Abbie helped Valeria out of the infirmary afterward.


    Since she was in no condition to go back to the main hall, she helped her back to her room to rest.


    Valeria was a bit embarrassed with Hardy following them around, so she spoke...


    "Mr.Anthony, I''m fine now.You can go and tend to your business!"


    "I don''t have anything up.I''ll send you guys back to your room first!"


    Hardy only left after sending them off.


    After closing the door, Abbie poured a ss of water for her.


    Valeria wasn''t that type of person who would cry because of a sprained ankle.There was definitely


    something up with her.


    "Tell me, what happened just now?"


    "It''s all William''s fault.He pushed me and he just left me.He makes me so mad!"


    Valeria told Abbie everything that had happened.


    "You really don''t have any dignity! You''re crying just because of that? You should have given him a big


    p in the face and hit him with your heels!"


    Abbie was furious.


    "O will hit him to death with my heels next time!"


    "Come on, pigs can fly if you are willing to do something to William!"Abbie retorted.


    Valeria rubbed her eyes and vowed, "I will definitely hit him with heels.I''ll prove it to you! You''ll see!"


    "Pft!"Abbie didn''t believe it.


    After applying the ointment, her foot wasn''t as painful anymore.


    She knew that Abbie would have loved being at the lively hall downstairs.


    She must have been bored being here, and Valeria didn''t really need herpany either, "You should


    go down.I can stay here alone"


    "Alright, I''m leaving.Call me if you need anything."


    Abbie didn''t insist on staying behind.After she left, Valeriay in bed and watched TV for a while.She


    was so bored, and the thought of William made her clench her jaw in anger.


    At this moment, he was probably enjoying his time with Paisley.


    She couldn''t let him off the hook so easily, so she picked up her phone and sent him a message.


    "William, you b*stard! You deserve to die!" William returned to the hall in a fit of anger.


    When Marcus saw his unhappy expression, he walked up to him and said, "Who''s troubling you?"


    Valeria¡¯ William muttered her name through his gritted teeth.


    When Marcus saw his expression, he knew that William was furious.


    To irritate William to such an extent required special circumstances.


    He didn''t dare say anything else with William being so angry, so he changed the topic and asked, "Do


    you want a drink?"


    "No.Anyway, did the police say anything about the bank card?" William asked.


    "They were very stubborn about it.They insisted that some random person picked it up on the streets


    that guessed the pin code and got lucky with it.The reason they transferred the money out was


    because of therge sum inside it.Wasn''t that just nonsense? William didn''t believe it at all, but there


    was nothing he could do to get them to tell the truth.Marcus tested the waters and asked, "Miss Brown


    must be very anxious, right? Did you tell her the truth?"


    "I would be stupid if I told her the truth.She''s so stubborn.She keeps insisting on paying me back when


    she has nothing.I won''t tell her anything! We''ll see how is she gonna return it"


    "Uh...this isn''t a good idea!"


    William''s phone rang as soon as Marcus was done speaking.


    He nced at the notification and saw that it was a foul message from Valeria.


    Heughed out of anger, "I won''t be called William Howard if I were to tell her the truth!"


    Valeria sent the message in hopes of making things difficult for William, but she did not expect any


    reply from him.


    However, a notification popped up soon after she sent the text, "How dare you scold me! Do you want


    to die?"


    "That''s right.I do want to die.Come kill me if you can! How shameless of you toy a finger on a


    woman! I didn''t know you were like this.I regret everything with you, you abusive man!" Valeria replied.


    William stood up when he saw her using him to be an abusive man.


    Marcus stopped him and said, "Mr.Howard, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to be an abuser! What is Valeria''s room number?"


    "Mr.Howard, this isn''t a good idea¡¯ Marcus tried to persuade him.


    "Tell me! What is her room number?" William said more harshly.


    Marcus gave him a bitter smile.


    "She''s on the same floor as us.Just two rooms away from yours."


    As soon as he finished speaking, William turned around and left.


    Just as he reached the hall''s exit, Paisley came over with a smile on her face.


    "I was looking for you."


    "What''s the matter?" William said in an obviously impatient tone.


    "Mr.rk and Michael are looking for you to y cards"


    "I don''t have time for that.I have something else to do; After finishing his sentence, William walked


    away.A hint of embarrassment shed across her face as she helplessly watched him leave.She had


    never been ignored like this, so her face turned extremely pale. Who had offended William? Before she


    could figure anything out, a coy voice came from behind her, "Miss Anthony, I have something to talk to


    you about"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    Did someone saw William ignore her? How embarrassing! Paisley turned around stiffly.


    Behind her, Ashley had a sly smile on her face, "Miss Anthony, I have something very important to tell


    you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Paisley looked at the woman in front of her as she was an unfamiliar face.


    Other than seeing her at the talent show tonight, she was certain that she had never seen her before.


    Since that was the case, she could infer that this woman was of mundane status.


    Seeing Paisley checked her out, Ashley immediately introduced herself, "Let me introduce myself first.I


    am Valeria''s sister!"


    "What do you have to say to me, Miss Brown?"


    Since Ashley said that she and Valeria were sisters, Paisley naturally addressed her as Miss Brown.


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Ashley''s face, and she immediately exined, "I took my


    mother''s surname.My surname is Evans, and my name is Ashley"


    "What do you want to say, Miss Evans? "


    After a few exchanges of words, Paisley had basically guessed her identity.


    Dancing and acting so pretentiously, it was obvious that she was not born into a good family.


    She was theplete opposite of Valeria.


    Who else could she be other than the daughter of a mistress? Paisley was extremely disgusted with


    Ashley''s family background, so her tone of voice towards her was not very friendly.


    However, Ashley was not embarrassed at all, "I was looking for you.I wanted to tell you Valeria and


    William used to be together, but they broke up just recently!"


    "What?"


    Paisley was extremely shocked.


    "Valeria and William were still together a few days ago.They had been in rtionship for some time,


    and their bond was very stable.I don''t know why they suddenly broke up."


    "What are you telling me this for?"


    Paisley came to her senses after being caught by surprise.


    "Valeria is a woman with many faces.She likes to seduce handsome men and never satisfied with what


    she has.I''m worried that you were unaware of her true nature, so I specially came to warn you to be


    careful of her."


    With no good intentions, Ashley spoke of Valeria''s personality as badly as she could.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Miss Evans.But I think you are mistaken.There has been no conflict


    between Miss Brown and I, so there''s no need to be careful."


    Paisley was not a fool.


    Ashley''s sudden appearance to warn her about Valeria obviously showed that they were not on good


    terms, and she wanted to use her against Valeria.She was messing with the wrong person.


    Paisley was not a stupid and shallow person.


    Ashley was too naive to think that she could involve Paisley in her n.


    Ashley knew that people like Paisley were very hard to deal with.


    They wouldn''t change their minds because of a few simple words.


    She let out augh, "I know that you''re a youngdy from a noble and wealthy family.You''re kind and


    simple, and you don''t like to have rivals .I just want to remind you.Be careful of Valeria.She was


    abandoned by William, so she would definitely try to win him back again."


    Ashley left after finishing what she had to say.


    Paisley watched her leave as a hint of malice shed across her eyes.


    No wonder she felt that the rtionship between William and Valeria was so strange.


    This was the reason.


    Did they really break up? Ashley said that William abandoned Valeria.


    If that was the case, why did William apany her? Why did he dance with her? William''s body


    language during his and Valeria''s dance performance just now didn''t seem to show any sign of hatred


    towards her.


    Instead, it showed the deep affection he had for her.


    The more Paisley thought about it, the more anxious she felt.


    She had to figure everything out before she could say anything.


    After Valeria sent a few angry texts to William, he stopped replying, "Is he ignoring me?"


    She didn''t expect William to be that angry either, so she threw her phone aside and let out a sigh.


    Then, someone knocked on her door.


    Who could it be? Valeria paused for a moment and opened the door with her limping legs.


    As soon as the door opened, William barged in.


    Valeria was pushed back and she almost fell.


    Fortunately, William reached out in time and hugged her.


    He kicked the door closed with his foot, and Valeria asked him in confusion as she was held in his


    arms, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to kill you!"


    William was angry, "How dare you use me of being abusive! Apologize right now!"


    "I''m not going tol"


    Valeria red back at him, "You pushed me and caused me to fall, so I sprained my ankle.You are an


    abuser!"


    William couldn''t bear the fact that she kept calling him an abuser, so he picked her up and threw her


    onto the bed.


    It was more of a ¡®gentle put down¡¯ than a throw.


    Soon, he pressed his body towered over hers.


    He propped himself up and said, "I''ll give you one more chance.Apologize!"


    "I won''t apologize even if I die! You''re an abuser!"


    William couldn''t have hit her.


    The only thing he could do was to lower his head and kiss her lips to stop her from speaking.


    Valeria stared at him for a few seconds and realized that he was kissing her.


    D*mn it! She pushed him away, but William didn''t care.


    She wanted to scold him again, but he took advantage of the situation and sneaked his way in.She hit


    his chest helplessly, but in the end, she gave in shamefully.She did not know when her gown had been


    ripped off by him, but she did not have the courage to resist him.


    It was only when he identally touched her feet that she whimpered in pain.


    Upon hearing her whimper, William let go of her in confusion.


    Her clothes had already been ripped apart by him and revealing her naked body.


    Valeria was ashamed and angry.


    She resisted the pain and tried to cover her body.


    As she stared at William, "Shame on you, William! you shameless jerk!"


    William gasped lightly and his eyes were full of lust.


    Valeria''s current state was too appealing for him.


    He really wanted to throw himself at her, but her foot was badly injured.


    If he were to throw himself at her in this condition, he wouldn''t be considered a decent human being.He


    didn''t dare to look at her anymore.


    Hence, he turned his head and closed his eyes, trying to suppress the feeling in his heart.


    Valeria was angry and annoyed after realized that he had torn off her gown.


    She grabbed the pillow and hit him a few times, "Abuser! Cheater! Get out! Otherwise, I''m going to


    shout for help!"


    After being hit a few times, he snatched the pillow away and threw it onto the carpet.Then, he turned


    around to look at her.


    "That was just a small punishment.I''ll give you another chance.If you don''t apologize, I will do it for


    real!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Everything an abuser would do! If you don''t apologize, I''ll tie you up and hit you with a leather belt!"


    William said viciously.


    "You abandoned me just now, and now you''re bullying me.I''m telling you, if you dare to touch me again,


    I''ll sue your whole family"


    "Why should I care about you? Don''t you have Hardy? Besides, you are not my wife.Even if I hit you, it


    wouldn''t be domestic abuse, only abuse at most."


    Valeria was so angry with him that she said, "Prior to this, you said that you would take care of me..""


    "I said that, but you wanted to breakup!"


    "Who told you that I wanted to break up? You shameless b*stard, didn''t you bring it up to me first? You


    were interested in Paisley, so you wanted to break things off with me!"


    "Didn''t you have a crush on Hardy? Didn''t you despise me for being talentless?" William sneered.


    "You are ndering me! If I had that kind of thoughts, I..."


    Valeria was about to swear when there was a knock on her door.Hardy''s voice came from the outside.


    "Valeria!"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    Valeria was at a loss for words when she heard Hardy''s voice.


    William smirked and looked at her mockingly.


    Valeria knew what he was thinking about even without him saying anything.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t have anything with him? Why is he here then? Valeria''s face turned red.¡±


    Hardy knocked on the door a few more times before he shouted, "Valeria! Can Ie in? I brought you


    something to eat!"


    She did not want to let him in.


    Her hair and clothes were both messed up by William, and her lips were also swollen from the kiss.


    How could she let him see her like this? She immediately refused, "Mr.Anthony, I am already in bed!"


    When William heard her answer, he thought that Valeria was worried that their rtionship would be


    exposed to Hardy, so he scoffed mockingly.He angrily got off the bed to leave, but Valeria was startled


    by his actions.


    That b*stard! What was he trying to do? If he went out right now, she would be so embarrassed for


    Hardy to see the state she was in.


    She grabbed William''s hand and lowered her voice.


    "What are you doing? William, if you dare open the door, I''ll make your life a living hell"


    The sadistic look in William''s eyes deepened.


    Valeria knew that he had misunderstood her, "Right now I''m...Are you really going to let other men see


    me like this?"


    William narrowed his eyes.


    Valeria was indeed in a mess, and it was not a good idea for others to see her like this.


    But he didn''t believe that it was her reason.She just didn''t want to expose her rtionship with him to


    Hardy.She wasn''t even touched when he volunteered to be her apaniment in the performance just


    now.


    He sneered, "If you don''t let me go now, then I won''t leave tonight!"


    "You rogue!" Valeria red at him.


    "It''s up to you.Either I open the door right now or I won''t leave at all.I also have a reputation to keep!"


    "Alright, don''t leave then!"


    Valeria had no choice but topromise.Who knew what he would do if he went out.


    Hearing that she had already rested, Hardy, who was outside, frowned slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was worried about her injury and knew that she liked to eat sweets, so he specially brought her


    desserts.


    Since she said that she was already in bed, he had no reason to disturb her, so he left with the


    desserts in his hands.


    Listening to the footsteps of Hardy''s departure, William raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    He happily climbed back into bed and said, "You agreed just now! I won''t leave tonight!"


    "l agreed that you can stay, but I didn''t say that you coulde onto my bed.Get down!"


    "You didn''t say that I cannot go on your bed either.If you take back your words, I''ll open the door and go


    out right now.Hardy probably isn''t far from here, should I ask him toe back?"


    "You are such a bully!"


    Valeria grit her teeth and said, "Fine! You take the bed, and I''ll take the sofa.Deal?"


    "Don''t even try going on the sofa"


    The smile on his face disappeared as he looked at her coldly.


    Once his cheekiness disappeared, he became apletely different person.She was a little scared, so


    she did not dare to move andid on the bed stiffly while staring at him.


    William patted his pillow and said, "Don''t you want to sleep? Go to sleep!"


    "Don''t you dare touch me!"


    "I know! Am I that kind of person?" William replied with annoyance.


    Valeria pulled the nket over her body andid down.


    William turned off the lights but left the wallmp next to him on.He sent out a WhatsApp message with


    his phone in hand.


    Valeria closed her eyes at this moment.She wasn''t sleepy at first, but when she smelled the cologne on


    him, she fell asleep in peace.


    While listening to her steady breaths, William reached out to pat her head and shook his head as he


    laid down.


    He was reminded of something and he got up again.


    He walked to the corner of the bed to check on her foot.


    It was already covered with ster, so he couldn''t tell what condition it was in, so he reached out his


    hand and touched it gently.


    Seeing that Valeria did not react, he turned back andy next to her.


    He stared at her pretty face for a while and reached out to hold her in his arms.He had promised not to


    touch her, but he couldn''t control himself from holding her.He was debating on whether or not he


    should kiss her, but she was in such a deep sleep, so she wouldn''t know even if he had done


    something.So, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    At first, he just wanted to give her light peck, but after actually doing it, he didn''t want to let go anymore.


    As he was kissing her, he forgot about their promise and got all handsy with her.


    Valeria was in a daze, but she still felt that something was off, so she softly punched him several times.


    The man coaxed her softly, "Bear with me just for a little while.Be a good girl!"


    He didn''t actually mean it when he said ¡®a little while¡¯.


    As they were being reunited after so long, how could he not take advantage of this opportunity to do his


    ¡®business¡¯? Valeria begged him again several times before he finally let her go.


    After doing what he wanted, he felt refreshed and he went to take a shower.


    He took out his phone and sent a message to Marcus.


    "Get someone to send me a few sets of women¡¯s clothing."


    Marcus was chatting with Richard and Michael when he saw the message.


    Heughed, "Didn''t you say you were going to be an abuser? Why are you asking me for women''s


    clothes?"


    Richard tilted his head and saw the text message on his screen.


    Heughed and said, "William, you''re such a b*stard!"


    Not long after William sent the text message, someone knocked on the door.


    Abbie shouted at the door, "Valeria! I brought you your favorite dessert.Open the door!"


    William had no choice but to get up and open the door.


    She was frightened when she saw that the person who opened the door was not Valeria, "You...


    "She''s asleep.Miss rk, you can eat the desserts yourself¡¯


    After saying this, William closed the door.She stood at the door with her eyes wide open.It took her


    quite a while to react.Were William and Valeria back together again? D*mn it! Valeria chose love over


    her.


    Did she not want to hang out anymore once she had a man? She didn''t even show up and asked


    William to send Abbie away.


    Fuming, she returned to her room, "Valeria, just you wait and see how I''ll deal with you tomorrow!" she


    mumbled.


    The atmosphere in the hall downstairs was still as lively as ever.


    Hardy was sipping on a ss of red wine and chatting with some familiar people, while his eyes looked


    around the hall.


    He was surprised upon seeing Paisley in the corner of the hall alone.


    Wasn''t she with William? Why was she sitting alone in the corner drinking? He got up and walked to


    Paisley, "Why are you here alone?"


    Paisley looked at him solemnly.


    "Bro, I''m not in a good mood!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Brother, do you like Valeria?" Paisley answered him with a question.


    Hardy nodded without denying it.


    Paisley sneered.


    "Do you know what type of person she is?"


    "Not quite yet, but I am trying to get to know her better."


    "Let me tell you, she is William''s ex-girlfriend"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    "What?"


    Hardy was shocked and reached out to touch her forehead, "You didn''t drink too much, did you?"


    "I''m not drunk.I''m telling you the truth.I just heard about it too"


    Paisley smiled bitterly.


    "If it weren''t for her half-sister''s n to ruin her reputation, I don''t know how long we would have been


    deceived for."


    After Ashley told her about Valeria and William''s rtionship, she put on an unbothered facade.


    Underneath that facade, however, was a worried heart.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The more she thought about her interactions with William, the more unnatural she realized it was.


    It was obvious that William and Valeria were still caught up with each other.


    Paisley was depressed.


    She was sure that it would be easy to get him to fall for her, but she overestimated herself.


    Thinking about William''s cold attitude towards her just now, she felt even more depressed.


    She hid in the corner and drank her wine sadly.


    "That doesn''t count as lying though.Aren''t they exes?"


    Hardy overcame the shock and thought logically.


    "Bro, did they look like exes at the party?"


    Paisley reminded him, "If they broke up, how could they still be so close? William was her music


    apaniment and her dance partner.It''s obvious that they haven''t gotten over their rtionship.I also


    suspect that Valeria is using you"


    "Using me? Why do you say so?" Hardy shook his head.


    "Paisley, don''t make empty assumptions.I''m the one who''s initiating everything, not her"


    "Yeah, she knows that you like her, so she''s using you to provoke William- Paisley''s words made him


    frown.He did not believe that Valeria would use himself to provoke William.However, William¡¯s reaction


    towards him was indeed abnormal.When they were ying cards together, William was hostile towards


    him as if he insulted him in the past.


    Other than that, he obviously looked worried for Valeria when he was carrying her just now.


    But he let her go as soon as he saw hime over.


    It was hard to tell if Valeria used him to trigger William on purpose, but there was an apparent hostility


    between him and William.


    The fact that William was hostile to him showed that his rtionship with Valeria was not stable.


    This meant that he still had a chance.


    Seeing Hardy frown, Paisley sneered and said, "Bro, I haven''t seen William or Valeria even though I''ve


    been sitting here alone for a long time.Don''t you think it''s more than a coincidence that they


    disappeared at the same time?"


    Hardy shook his head, "Valeria sprained her ankle so I sent her back to her room to rest.It''s no surprise


    that she''s not in the hall"


    "How about William? He loves joining the fun.Why is he not here then? I''m sure he''s with Valeria right


    now"


    Hardy felt a little sick.If what she said was correct, then he couldn''t do anything about it either.


    After all, he never told Valeria about his feelings and only admired her from afar.


    Valeria and William were both single.


    Whatever they did had nothing to do with him.


    He suppressed the difort in his heart, "Paisley, you''re overthinking after drinking so much.Go back


    to your room first and have a rest.You ¡®ll feel better when you''re sober."


    "I didn''t drink that much.Hardy, I just don''t understand.In what ways am I not good enough?"


    "You can''tpare yourself like that in a rtionship.You are very good, and Valeria is not bad either¡¯


    Hardy sighed.


    He was never worried about Paisley because he knew that she could take care of herself.


    However, he didn''t expect her to break down like that just for William.


    "Since you know that William doesn''t love you, you should just give up.Don''t need to have any


    delusions about him anymore.I''ll take you back to your room to rest."


    "What about you? Will you give up on Valeria?"


    "I don''t know!" Hardy replied.


    He was usually very decisive and certain, so his reply was very out-of-character for him.


    Paisley sighed as he helped her walk out of the hall.


    When the elevator they were waiting for finally arrived, William appeared in front of them as he walked


    out of the elevator.


    His face was beaming with happiness.


    Both parties were stunned when they saw each other.


    William, who was in a good mood, saw Hardy holding Paisley and asked, "Paisley, what happened to


    you?"


    "She drank too much, so I''m taking her back to her room to rest."


    William answered with an, "Oh, and walked away.Hardy wanted to help Paisley to go into the elevator,


    but she resisted after seeing William.


    "Hardy, I don''t want to rest yet."


    "You''ve drunk too much.It would be bad if you lose your consciousness and act irrationally.Listen to me


    and rest.We can talk about everything tomorrow""


    Paisley unwillingly returned to her room with Hardy''s help, and he finally left after sending her back to


    the room.


    It wasn''t until he reached the elevator that he frowned.


    William''s attitude towards him these days was obviously not friendly, but he looked so happy just now


    and greeted them first.


    Did something good happen to him? When Valeria woke up in the morning, she was lying in bed alone


    with her pajamas on.


    William was gone.


    When she thought about how he had relentlessly pestered herst night, she blushed.


    This b*stard, didn''t he have Paisley? Why did hee to her? After he woke up, he didn''t even leave a


    goodbye note for her and left.


    Valeria gritted her teeth and got out of bed.


    Her feet weren''t hurting anymore, but her hips sure did! It was all because of William! Valeria put her


    hands on her hips and went to wash up.


    When she realized that her neck was littered with hickeys, she was furious.


    D*mn it! How shameless was he! How could she go out in public like this! If William was in front of her,


    she would have bitten him a few times.


    Valeria washed up angrily and went back to her room.


    When she saw her torn clothes on the bed, she felt her temper rising again.


    The gown that she had bought was torn apart just like that.


    William was such a beast.


    Luckily, she had packed two sets of clothes for this trip.


    Otherwise, she could not even go out.


    Valeria changed into a new set of clothes and was about to leave to find Abbie when someone knocked


    on her door.


    She opened the door and saw a young woman standing outside with a few bags in her hands.She said


    respectfully, "Miss Brown, these are the clothes that Mr.Howard asked me to send to you."


    "Who wants his clothes? Take it away!"


    Valeria was not happy.


    The woman who delivered the clothes did not leave but said in a gentle voice, "Mr.Howard said that


    today will be full of activities, so he wants you to change into these casual clothes.He has something to


    do now, but he wille to youter."


    Seeing the woman talk to her so patiently, Valeria did not want to make things difficult for her, so she


    took the clothes and closed the door.


    She mumbled, "These fake acts of kindness! Who even wants to see him?"


    She opened the bag of clothes even afterining so much.


    William had arranged for someone to buy her a few sets of clothes.


    Other than an expensive dress, there were also casual clothes.


    Even the matching shoes and bags included were limited editions of the season.


    Moreover, the color and style of the clothes followed her preferences, so her anger towards him


    lessened.


    She put on the casual clothes that he sent her and covered the hickeys on her neck with concealer.


    She finally left the room to find Abbie after seeing the marks disappear.


    After knocking a few times on her door, Abbie opened it in a huff.


    Abbie saw her and said in an unhappy tone...


    "Why didn''t you talk to mest night? Why did you ask William to send me away? How dare you


    prioritize your lover over me! We''re not friends anymore!"

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Valeria was extremely embarrassed and pushed Abbie into the room as she closed the door.She


    immediately exined, "I didn''t do it on purpose...I didn¡¯t know you were herest night, and William


    was being so shameless.I couldn''t do anything about it either!"


    "Pfft, one excuse after another! I don''t believe that he could''ve forced his way through your


    stubbornness.I know you like him and can''t forget about him!"


    Abbie didn''t believe her.


    "Don''t be angry.Okay, I admit that I can''t forget him! It''s all my fault.I shouldn''t have ignored you! I''m


    sorry, and I promise this won''t happen again!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "How can you treat that good-for-nothing b*stard like treasure? You make me so mad!"


    She retorted bluntly after hearing Valeria¡¯s confession even though she wasn''t actually mad.She


    couldn''t bear staying mad at her anymore after seeing Valeria¡¯s smile.


    "Alright, I don''t have the strength to be angry with you anymore.I am starving.Let''s go and eat


    something."


    The two of them went to the restaurant on the cruise ship.


    Abbie ordered a steak, some seafood soup, a vegetable sd, and a potato pancake.


    Both of them were hungry, so they dug in as soon as the food was served.


    After filling their stomachs, Abbie put down her cutlery and said, "I heard that there''s a barbeque buffet


    on the yacht today."


    Valeria''s eyes lit up when she heard about the barbecue, "Really?"


    "It''s true.I heard it from my brother and his friendsst night.Let''s go find them!"


    They got up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Abbie warned Valeria before calling Richard, "Ignore William if you see himter.If you don''t, I won''t be


    your friend anymore!"


    "Okay okay, I know!"


    Valeria knew that Abbie was the type of person to hold onto grudges.


    After all, Abbie was still unable to unfreeze the card that Richard froze because of William.


    Abbie called Richard excitedly.


    "My brother asked us to go to the deck to catch the yachtter! By the way, I need to go back to my


    room to change into casual clothes for the activitiester.You can wait for me on the deck."


    "lcan go back to the room with you."


    "No need.Just go to the deck and wait.I''ll be right there¡¯¡¯ Valeria had no choice but to go to the deck.


    When she got there, she saw many clusters of people who were discussing the event that was going to


    happenter.


    As soon as Valeria stepped onto the deck, Ashley came over and said sweetly, "Valeria!"


    Seeing Ashley''s pitiful smile, Valeria felt a little disgusted.


    She used to fall for Ashley''s tricks like a fool because she would act so pitifully.


    Now that the two of them knew of each other''s true nature, why was she acting so coy? Valeria looked


    at her coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Valeria, can you tell Mr.Anthony that I''m going on the yacht with youter?"


    Ashley had no choice but to throw away her ego to ask Valeria for a favor.


    There was a special guest list for the barbecue tonight, so not everyone was qualified to go.


    She received an invitation to the main party because Ronald had asked Hardy shamelessly, but she


    was not qualified for the special yacht party.


    At first, Ashley wanted to hook up with a few young men so that they could bring her with them, but


    none of them looked at her in the eye.


    She came to Valeria after thinking about it for a long time.


    After hearing Ashley''s request, Valeria waspletely speechless.


    "How shameless are you toe to me for help? I never thought you would have the guts to get help


    from me like this"


    "I know that we''ve had many conflicts between us, but I have broken up with Mason, and I have been


    punished already.Can''t you help me this time?"


    "You asked for the punishment yourself.Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Valeria was speechless, "Ashley, do you think I am stupid?"


    Ashley did not give up.


    She hesitated for a while and continued to plead humbly.


    "Valeria, I know that I have wronged you.After all, we''re sisters.You''ll benefit from helping me! As long


    as you help me, I promise I won''t go against you anymore!"


    "Are you negotiating with me? Who do you think you are?"


    "I''m not negotiating.I''m just begging you.Valeria, can you just help me this once?"


    "No!"


    Valeria refused without hesitation.


    "I''ve already humbled myself like this.Why are you still so stubborn? Valeria, please be generous with


    me!"


    "l should be generous to people and not to animals" Valeria said with a cold smile.


    "Brushing off the fact that I don''t have the capability to help you, even if I did, I wouldn''t help you! Give


    up! Helping a dog would be better than helping you, you ungrateful b*tch!"


    Ashley grew pale when she realized that the chances of Valeria helping her were zero.


    "Valeria, I''ve already humbled myself so much.What else do you want? Do you think you''ve won


    already? It''s still too early to think so!"


    "Thene to me when you''re qualified!"


    After saying this, Valeria moved past her and went straight to the deck.


    Ashley clenched her fists.


    For her to humble herself so much to ask Valeria for help, Valeria still acted so coldly towards her, so


    she was infuriated.


    No matter what, she had to find a way to go to the barbeque tonight.


    Ashley was going to call Ronald to ask him to help her deal with Valeria , 80 she left the deck to find a


    quiet ce to make the phone call.


    However, she didn''t expect to hear a woman crying at the top of her voice.


    "What? My brother is injured? Why is he injured? Who did it?"


    The woman''s voice was loud, which startled Ashley.


    When she saw the woman on the phone, a sneer shed in her eyes.


    So she had moments like these too? Ashley more or less were acquaintances with that woman, who


    was Lexis¡¯ sister.


    Her name was Charlotte Burtos.She was ugly with a muscr build.


    They had never talked before, but Charlotte went crazyst night.


    Just as Ashley was about to hook up with a rich man, Charlotte came over and poured a ss of red


    wine onto her.


    Seeing that she had a strong and tall build, Ashley did not dare argue with her.


    She held back her anger and went to the bathroom to wash off the wine stains.


    Now that she couldn''t hook up with the rich man, she was furious and found out about Charlotte''s


    identity from other people.


    She turned out to be the sister of Lexis, who was driven off the boat by Hardy.


    Their whole family was mentally ill.


    Seeing that Charlotte was on the verge of tears when she was talking on the phone, Ashley''s heart was


    filled with joy.


    She was so arrogant when bullying other people! This was karma for her.


    She was thrilled, while Charlotte was fuming.


    "Did you call the police? Did you find out who did it? I''lle and have a look!"


    "Don''te.Just stay there.It wasn''t easy to get the invitation.Now that your brother has be like


    this, wouldn''t you be wasting your chances if you bothe back like this?" Mrs.Burtos stopped her.


    Both Charlotte and Lexis were not invited by Hardy himself.


    Due to them being distant rtives, Mrs.Burtos went through a lot of trouble to get them an invitation.


    Now, her son was lying in the hospital with his hands broken.


    If her daughter came back, her efforts would be in vain.


    Upon hearing her mother''s words, Charlotte didn''t persist any longer.


    She roared angrily, "We can''t just let this matter go.


    We have to find out the truth.


    Let me know who broke my brother''s hand, and I''ll peel off their skin!"As she vented her anger on the


    other side, Ashley came up with a n.


    "Herees the opportunity!"

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    If she framed Valeria for being the one behind Lexis¡¯ beating, then simple- minded people like Charlotte


    would probably go to her for revenge.If the two of them got into a fight, Charlotte would definitely win


    because of her muscr build.


    Hardy would definitely do something about Charlotte if Valeria was beaten up by her.


    "This is a good way to kill two birds with one stone!"


    When she saw that she had hung up the phone, Ashley immediately walked over and greeted, "Hello,


    Miss Burtos!"


    Last night, when Charlotte saw Ashley was flirting with the rich man she was interested in, she


    drunkenly dumped alcohol all over her.


    Now that she was sober and Ashley had changed her clothes, she didn''t recognize Ashley at all.


    "Who are you?"


    "Miss Burtos, I''m here to tell you something¡± Ashley walked over and said, "There was a conflict


    between your brother and someone elsest night.I was right next to them when it happened."


    "What? So you know who beat my brother? You saw it with your own eyes?"


    "Yes, I saw your brother arguing with someone and he was pped in the face¡¯


    "Who did it? If you tell me who it is, I''ll go look for them right away!"


    Her voice was filled with anger.


    "Valeria Brown! I suspect that it was her who nned his attack; Ashley lowered her voice.


    "At that time, Lexis tried to talk to her because he was attracted to her looks.However, there must be


    something wrong with Valeria, she used him of harassing her, and then she pped him in the face!


    Hardy appeared after that and he pped him too.I was listening at the side and I heard her say that


    she wouldn''t let this go so easily.I''m pretty sure she was behind all of this.


    "D*mn it! Where is she?"


    Charlotte grumbled angrily, "I''ll go look for her right now.I''m going to beat her up!"


    "Well, Miss Burton, you should think twice about this.After all, there is no evidence behind this


    assumption..."


    Seeing that she sessfully triggered Charlotte''s anger, Ashley tried to manipte her.


    "Stop this nonsense.Tell me where Valeria is.I''ll go and ask her right away!"


    "I think I saw her on the deck just now..."


    Before Ashley could finish her words, Charlotte rushed to the deck.


    Seeing her impatient manner, Ashley sneered.


    "A fool who doesn''t know she''s being used! We''ll have some drama to watchter!"


    Valeria nced down inadvertently while she was on the deck and saw William.


    William, who was about to go up the stairs, looked fresh and handsome after he had changed into a


    new set of clothes.He obviously looked like he came back to the cruise ship in a rush.


    Why did he leave in the first ce? And who was the man next to him? While Valeria was making up


    guesses, she saw Paisley and Hardy going up to him.


    The two of them shook hands with the man next to William.


    Paisley subconsciously stood next to William and spoke to him with a smile on her face.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    William must have been in a good mood as he listened to her with a gentle smile.


    Valeria felt a little upset when she saw this scene, so she turned around and left.


    When she was in the corridor, a woman in high heels with a fierce look on her face came over angrily,


    "You''re Valeria?"


    Valeria looked at her.


    The woman had the expression of a murderer.


    Valeria nodded, "Yes, I am.You are?"


    "Let me ask you, how did my brother provoke you? Why did you have to do that to him?"


    The woman pointed angrily at her.Valeria reached out and pushed away from the hand that was


    pointing at her, "Miss, can you give me more context? Who is your brother, and who are you?"


    "I''m Charlotte Burtos, and my brother is Lexis Burtos."


    "Lexis? I''ve never heard of such a person.I think you got the wrong person¡± Valeria looked innocent.


    "Stop pretending.You dare say nothing happened between you and my brotherst night?"


    Charlotte stomped her feet in anger, thinking that Valeria was just pretending to be confused.


    "My brother was just trying to talk to youst night.How can you hurt him in such a vicious way and


    make him disabled? Valeria, you are too much.After hearing what she said, Valeria finally realized who


    she was.The woman was Lexis¡¯ sister, the guy who harassed herst night.


    She looked at her and said, "Miss Burton, do you have any evidence to prove that I was behind this?"


    She had no evidence at all as she came here rashly after listening to Ashley.She was speechless after


    being asked that question.She had no evidence, but she was sure that Valeria was the one behind all


    of it, "My brother didn''t offend anyone else except you yesterday.Who else would it be if it weren''t you?"


    Valeria did not know how to react to her reasoning.


    She patiently said, * Miss Burton, your brother''s business has nothing to do with me.Please be


    reasonable"


    "Reasonable? I''m not done with you yet!" Said Charlotte as she reached out to grab her.


    Before she could even touch Valeria, Abbie, who had just returned from changing her clothes, came up


    and stopped her.


    "What are you doing?"


    "My brother''s hands were broken by someonest night.I''m sure it was Valeria who nned it, so I''m


    questioning her right now"


    Charlotte didn''t dare to act presumptuously upon seeing Abbie.


    "Do you have proof that Valeria was behind it?" Abbie asked.


    "No, but..."


    "You''re making trouble without evidence?"


    Abbie interrupted her, "What strange times we live in! I guess anything can happen without


    reasoning.Let''s go, Valeria!"


    After speaking, Abbie pulled Valeria away.


    Charlotte wanted to stop them, but Abbie turned around and red at her fiercely, "Get lost before I


    beat you up for using her"


    Charlotte knew of Abbie''s identity.


    B City was her turf, so she was basically invincible there.


    Resentfully, Charlotte watched them leave.


    Ashley was hiding in the corner to watch the situation.


    Charlotte was tall, strong, and fierce, so she thought that she would attack Valeria the moment she saw


    her.


    Who would have thought that Charlotte would be so timid after seeing Abbie? Ashley was disappointed


    at the oue.


    She came out from hiding and asked, "Miss Burton, are you okay?"


    Charlotte was embarrassed.


    She was filled with anger as she cursed angrily, "It''s all Abbie''s fault! Let''s just wait and see...I refuse to


    believe that Abbie will always protect her.We''ll see how I''ll deal with her when we''re alone!"


    A hint of amusement shed across Ashley''s eyes when she heard her.


    She said, "They''re going to have a barbequeter.Why don''t you think of a n when you are out at


    the sea?"


    "You''re right.I''ll think of a way to deal with her then! Thank you for reminding me!"


    She regarded Ashley as her best friend.


    Seeing Charlotte put her guard down, Ashley immediately asked, "Can I go on the yacht with you too?


    Maybe I can help you then"


    Charlotte frowned, "I''m not sure if I''ll be able to go either.I heard that there''s a limit to today''s list"


    Hearing that she wasn''t sure herself, Ashley was extremely disappointed.


    However, Charlotte immediately said something else.


    "How about we look for Miss Anthony and ask if she can give us two spots." Her words gave hope to


    Ashley, so the two of them went on the deck.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Abbie brought Valeria to the deck.


    William, the man with him, and the Anthony siblings were not there anymore.


    "Where''s everyone? Where''s my brother and his friends?"


    Abbie looked around but did not see Richard, so she called him.


    "Bro, where are you? Why can''t I find you on the deck?"


    "I''m already on the yacht.You shoulde here with Valeria right now! " Richard replied.


    Abbie immediately brought them to the stairs that lead to the yacht, while Richard saw and waved at


    them.


    Compared to the ship, the yacht was much smaller.


    No wonder they needed a special list to control the number of people.


    The ship could withstand thousands of people, but the yacht could only fit tens of them.


    Valeria and Abbie went on the yacht and followed Richard into the cabin.


    The inside of the cabin was not small, and there were quite a few people sitting inside already.


    Valeria saw William at her first nce.He was sitting on the sofa with the young man who was with him


    since just now.


    Paisley was sitting next to him, but Hardy was nowhere to be seen.


    Valeria nced at William angrily.Feeling her gaze, he also looked over .


    The corner of his lip twisted into a smile as he waved and signaled for her toe over.


    Abbie, who was next to her, saw William waving his hand, but she grabbed Valeria and said, "Don''t go


    over!"


    Valeria did not want to go either.


    Paisley and William were sitting so close together.


    Why would she go there? To get angry? She did not go over, but Richard, who was in front of her,


    walked over.He greeted the man next to William.


    "When did youe back?"


    "Last night: the man answered with a smile.


    Valeria curiously looked at Richard and the man next to William.


    "Abbie, who is that man?"


    "Don''t you know him? He''s Andrew Howard, Charles''s son! He''s been abroad just like William.Even


    though they''re around the same age, they havepletely different ways of dealing with things.Andrew


    is simr to Hardy.He''s talented and serious about what he does, so Hayden really likes him."


    "He''s Andrew?" Valeria nced at him.


    The Howard family genes were too good.


    Although Andrew wasn''t as insanely handsome as William, his looks and manners were better than


    average.


    "He seems to have a good rtionship with William?"


    Valeria lowered her voice.


    Charles did not like William.


    Logically speaking, William should treat Andrew the same way as he treats Charles.


    So, she felt strange when she realized that Andrew and William got along exceptionally well.


    "Andrew is different from Charles.He cares a lot about William.I heard that Charles would try to mess


    with William when he was overseas, but Andrew would always help him."


    "If that''s the case, then it makes sense"


    As they spoke, Marcus and Michael came over from behind, "Why aren''t you going over?"


    "What if I don''t want to go over? Mind your own business!"


    Abbie did not have the best temper, "Valeria, let''s go out to get some air!"


    Michael was not angry at her reaction.


    He shrugged his shoulders at Marcus and said, "I didn''t do anything to her.Why is her temper so bad ¡°


    Marcus smiled and said, "Girls are always like this when they''re in a bad mood."


    The two walked over with a smile and greeted Andrew.


    William saw that Valeria had ignored him and went outside.


    Unable to stand it any longer, he stood up and said, "You guys can catch up.I''m going out to get some


    air!"


    Paisley''s eyes darkened as she watched him leave.


    Was he going to look for Valeria? She also wanted to get up and follow him but Andrew was a guest


    whom she had just greeted so warmly, so there was no reason for her to leave suddenly.


    Paisley felt depressed.


    Her phone rang, and it was Charlotte who was calling her.


    Her eyes lit up and she smiled politely at Andrew, "I''m going out to answer a phone call"


    When she went outside with her phone, she realized that William, Valeria, and Abbie were already


    gone.Paisley looked around and picked up the phone while walking to the back.


    Charlotte said in a ttering voice, "Paisley, I''d love to go to the yacht with you.Can you put me on the


    list?"


    "I don''t know if I can.My brother is the one who is in charge of it"


    Paisley didn''t like Charlotte at all, but she didn''t want to offend anyone, so she couldn''t refuse her


    request immediately and put the responsibility on Hardy instead.


    "I don''t dare to ask him...Can you please help me since we''re cousins? I''m begging you"


    Charlotte begged.


    "lll see what I can do!"


    Paisley still did not agree immediately.She walked towards the back of the yacht and saw William,


    Valeria, and Abbie together.


    Valeria''s back was facing her, so she could not see her expression clearly.


    William, on the other hand, walked straight to her side and stood close to her.


    After Valeria moved to the side to create some distance, William followed her and closed the distance


    between them.


    Seeing William stick to her like tape, Valeria red at him with an unhappy look on her face.


    Paisley was furious when she saw this.


    She was always so careful and gentle to William, but he never initiated anything with her.


    Valeria was ignoring him, but William tried so hard to win her attention.


    On the other end of the line, Charlotte realized that Paisley didn''t refuse her request so she asked,


    "Could you please give me two seats?"


    "Two seats? Who else is with you?" Paisley asked impatiently.


    "The other one is my friend, Ashley Evans"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Wasn''t Ashley the woman who provoked her and talked about Valeriast night? When did she get


    together with Charlotte? Paisley was stunned for a moment.


    She usually looked down on people like Ashley, but this situation was different.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Paisley immediately thought about a n and epted Charlotte''s


    request, "Okay, I''ll ask my brother and I''ll give you an answer right away."


    After hanging up the phone, she did not call Hardy but stared in William and Valeria¡¯s direction.


    William was not angry at the fact that Valeria had avoided his approaches several times.


    Instead, he leaned towards her even more.


    He tilted his head and said something to her, and Valeria turned around to re at him angrily, but he


    suddenly lowered his head to kiss her.


    Although they just kissed for a short while and Valeria pushed William away, Paisley couldn''t stand


    it.She turned around and left with her phone.


    Before she left, she called Charlotte and said, "Bring your friend along.My brother said yes."


    She then called the person in charge of the yacht and said, "Charlotte will bring someone called Ashley


    hereter.Please let them in."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    William had tried every means to kiss Valeria, so when he finally seeded, she became as red as a


    tomato because Abbie was still with them.She pushed William away.


    "Why are you so thick-skinned?"


    William acted as if nothing had happened, "You were the one who turned to me! I didn''t do it on


    purpose.Why did you push me?"


    Valeria gritted her teeth and red at him, "You''re so shameless!"


    William touched his face and smiled evilly at her.


    Abbie, who was standing on the side, could not bear it any longer and pulled Valeria away.He did not


    follow and watched them leave.He still had a big ego, but his clinginess was only for Valeria.


    Valeria didn''t look like she wanted to resist him.


    Maybe she only did so because Abbie was there.


    How troublesome.


    He didn''t even do anything to Abbie, but she was getting in between him and Valeria.


    William already began thinking of ways to mess with her.


    William took out his phone and called Marcus, "Help me get the model, Lauryn Reynolds, onto the


    yacht."


    Abbie and Valeria went to sit down under a parasol.


    Seeing William holding his mobile phone, Valeria let out a sigh of relief.


    Abbie said angrily, "He''s just so shameless.You should stand up for yourself more.Don''t give in to him


    anymore."


    "I tried to ignore him, but he kepting closer so I had no choice¡± Valeria exined.


    "Why don''t you p him? I don''t think he would keep this up if you pped him in public!"


    "I can''t do that!" Valeria lowered her head.


    If it was someone else, she would have done it.


    But it was William.


    How could she do it? If she could, she wouldn''t have let him bully herst night.


    Abbie red at her and said, "You''re going to get bullied to death like this!"


    As the two chatted, the yacht started moving.


    Abbie stood up, "Let''s go up and take a look.The barbecue is on the top floor.I heard that they only


    provide vegetables and seasonings.You''re supposed to get the meat yourself."


    "What do you mean?" Valeria asked in confusion.


    "It''s called a seafood barbeque, so the fish should be fished from the sea ourselves! We can only


    starve if we fail to catch any fish"


    "There''s such a service?"


    Valeria thought that it was a refreshing concept.


    "Let''s go up and have a look!"


    When they reached the top floor, they found many fishing poles and fishings avable for use.


    There weren''t many people up there, but the two of them saw Charlotte and Ashley.


    Abbie was a bit surprised upon seeing them, "Ashley, this trouble maker , how could she have the


    qualifications toe here?"


    "Who knows? Looks like she''s with Charlotte.Maybe she brought her here?"


    Valeria also found it strange.


    "I lost my appetite after seeing them!"


    Abbie sat downzily under the parasol.


    Charlotte and Ashley also saw them.


    Charlotte looked at Valeria with hatred and spoke to Ashley in a low voice.


    "Abbie has been following her around.I can''t offend Abbie, so I can''t deal with Valeria now.It really is


    annoying, man."


    "It''s impossible for Abbie to stay by her at all times.Well have a chanceter"


    Ashleyforted her.


    "Do you have a way to deal with her?¡¯ asked Charlotte.


    "Sort of...When she''s left alone, you should push her into the ocean to scare her"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s a good idea.The seawater is so salty, and yachts are so high.If I push her, she''ll definitely be


    scared to death.Even if someone tries to save her, she''ll definitely swallow some mouthful of seawater!"


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became.


    Seeing her mutter to herself, a hint of malice shed in Ashley''s eyes.


    Valeria couldn''t swim.


    If Charlotte really pushed her into the sea, she might die if no one saved her in time.


    If Valeria died, the Brown family would really end up in her and Julie''s hands.


    Ashley was extremely excited as she thought of that possibility.She really hoped that it would happen.


    After the yacht sped up for more than two hours, it finally stopped.


    The people in the cabin came out.


    Hardy had brought more than forty people for today''s barbecue.


    The yacht wasrge, so it was not crowded even if more than forty people were to go on the tform.


    When they came here, they all knew that they had to be independent when ites to their food.


    The men voluntarily split their tasks among each other.


    Some took fishing rods to catch fish, while some took fishings to catch shrimps.


    The women''s tasks were rtively simple.


    They simply had to arrange the bowls, chopsticks, seasonings, and vegetables on the table and


    asionally serve the men they were interested in.


    William and Andrew each took a fishing rod and sat down.


    Paisley had brought two bottles of water to them and sat down beside them to join the conversation.


    Abbie let out an annoyed sigh, "See, once that heartbreaker is with Paisley, he doesn''t see you


    anymore.Yet, you still don''t want to beat him! You give in to him too easily!"


    Valeria looked at them bitterly.


    Then, Hardy walked over with a smile, "Valeria, do you know how to fish?"


    "No¡± Valeria shook her head.


    "Come with me, I''ll teach you!"


    Hardy was very initiative.


    "Well..."


    Valeria hesitated.She didn''t want to have anything to do with Hardy.


    Besides, William was nearby, so she didn''t want him to misunderstand.


    Valeria hesitated, but Abbie did not give her the chance to think.


    She pulled her up and said, "Let''s go and watch Mr.Anthony fish!"


    Paisley deliberately went to William and Andrew to talk.


    William''s attitude towards her was unbothered.She could tell that he did not like her, so Andrew was


    their best mediator.She and Andrew were ssmates abroad, while Andrew and William were


    inseparable from each other, she naturally had more chances to talk to William like this.


    Although her reason was to catch up with her old ssmate, she sat next to William.


    William was focused on putting the bait on the fishing hook and did not pay attention to her when she


    was talking.


    His alienated attitude made her feel bad.


    She saw Valeria, Abbie, and Hardy sit on the other side.She smiled and said, "My brother is good at


    fishing.It seems that he is going to brag about his fishing skills to Miss Brown."


    William turned around and took a look.


    His face darkened afterward.


    Andrew also looked in Hardy''s direction and his eyes fell on Valeria.


    He did not know about the rtionship between William and Valeria, so he smiled and said, "Is


    Mr.Anthony trying to woo a girl?"


    "Yes, my brother has been single for so many years, but he finally found someone he is interested in!"


    Paisley said on purpose.


    "Yes...Mr.Anthony and Miss Brown seem to be a good match!"


    Andrew'' s casualment made William''s face turn even darker.


    Andrew had also noticed William''s unhappiness.


    When Valeria had appeared in the cabin, he noticed that William''s attitude was different.


    Was it because he liked Miss Brown? William had many girlfriends.


    He changed his women like his routine, so it was rare for him to stick to women like this.


    Andrew thought to himself as he looked at Valeria a few more times.Why did she look so familiar?

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    The more Andrew looked at Valeria, the more familiar she looked to him.


    However, he couldn''t remember where he had seen her before.


    William was unhappy at the fact that Andrew kept staring at her.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be fishing? How are you expected to catch any fish if you''re not focused?"


    Andrew withdrew his gaze after hearing his words, "I just feel that Miss Brown looks a little familiar, but


    I can''t remember where I''ve seen her before"


    He saw Mason as he spoke and a look of realization appeared on his face.


    He said, "I remember now! Miss Brown looks like Mason''s girlfriend."


    "She looks like Mason''s girlfriend? Are you sure about that?"


    Paisley did not know about Valeria and Mason, so she was quite shocked at his statement.


    "I don''t think I''m mistaken.I saw her once when I came back a few years ago, He stared at Valeria


    again, "That''s right, itis her.I remember very clearly"


    "They broke up a long time ago!" William replied.


    "Broke up?"


    Andrew was stunned and looked at Valeria, "Didn''t she like him a lot? Why did they break up?"


    "That''s none of your business."


    Mason also came up to them as they spoke.


    He grew stiff when he saw Andrew, but he still forced himself to greet him, "Andrew, when did you


    come back?"


    Andrew nced at him and said, "Last night."


    "Why didn''t you call me..."


    "Why should he call you? Are you guys close to each other?"


    William shamelessly interrupted him.


    Mason was embarrassed, but he did not dare to provoke William.


    He excused himself and said, "There''s someone I know over there.I''ll go over and greet them"


    Looking at Mason leaving in such a hurry, Andrew could not help but nce at William again.


    William sat there expressionless while looking in the direction of Hardy and Valeria at the corner of his


    eyes.


    Hardy kept tilting his head to talk to Valeria, but she was sat with her back facing him, so he could not


    see her expression.


    Abbie, on the other hand, wasughing uncontrobly.He threw his fishing rod and stood up, I''m going


    to smoke!"


    Paisley was left in a daze as he left so suddenly.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but he had already left.


    William quickly walked to a vacant ce and lit up his cigarette.


    He took a puff and heard footstepse from behind him.


    Marcus walked over and greeted him, "Mr.Howard!"


    William puffed out a smoke ring and looked at him, "I was just looking for you.Has Ronald and Hardy''s


    problem not been settled yet?"


    "It''s settled.I came over to tell you about it.Hardy will have some trouble to deal with soon!"


    Upon hearing his words, William nodded.


    Hardy would not be able to be by Valeria''s side anymore because of this.


    "Abbie too.She keeps on getting in my way, so I have to get in her way too.


    Did you find Lauryn Reynolds?"


    "Yes, I''ve found her and I''ve already told her to look for Michael¡± Marcus replied, though he wasn''t sure


    about the intentions in letting the model go to Michael.


    "Michael and Miss rk don''t have much inmon.She probably wouldn''t mind if Lauryn were to flirt


    with him, right?"


    "No! She will care about it!" William said with a cold snort.


    "Michael is a very important person to her.Since she''s always ying the matchmaker for others, let


    me give her a taste of it this time! If she knows about Michael and Lauryn, she probably wouldn''t get in


    our way anymore."


    "Uhm.." Marcus was shocked.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did William meant that Michael and Abbie had an affair? "Does Richard know?"


    "Yes!"


    William nodded.


    "Abbie even tried tomit suicide for his sake, but she doesn''t remember anything"


    "What? Did she lose her memory?"


    Marcus looked at him in shock.


    "I think it is just a temporary memory loss, so she''ll remember some day.


    "If that''s the case, why is Michael still engaged to Miss rk''s sister?"


    "It''s a long story with some misunderstandings.Forget it, let''s not talk about it anymore.Go and do your


    work.I have to talk to Bobby about something: Valeria had been distracted ever since Hardy called her


    and Abbie over to fish.


    Seeing her distracted even though Hardy was so patient with her, Abbie knew that she was thinking


    about William.


    Other than William''s appearance, everything else that Hardy had wasparable with William.


    Abbie didn''t understand why she couldn''t move on from him and she pinched her arm in anger.


    "Ouch, ¡° Valeria said


    Hardy turned his head and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing...I think mosquitoes just bit me."


    "There are mosquitos out in the ocean?"


    Hardy looked around and his phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and picked it up in front of them.


    Bevan Shaw, his assistant, said anxiously, "Mr.Anthony, ournd has been taken back by the city


    construction!"


    "What''s going on? Why do they suddenly want to take back thatnd?" He answered in shock.


    The news came so suddenly, so he could barely control his emotions.


    "They said that they had a change in ns.This is the government''s decision, so we can''t do anything


    about it.Our deposit will be returned fully, but we have toe up with another n"


    "That''s absurd!"


    Hardy had a feeling that someone was ying tricks on him.


    For the government to change their ns withnd that was worth billions of dors was a serious


    issue.


    Hardy anxiously stood up with his phone and said, "Tell me the details."


    Seeing Hardy leave, Abbie red at Valeria.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so distracted?"


    ¡°I''m not in the mood!"


    Valeria replied gloomily.


    "Look at you, it''s William, isn''t it? Please be more careful so you won''t fall for his tricks.That b*stard is


    never satisfied with what he has..."


    Before Abbie could finish her words, a woman''s voice rang in her ears, "Michael!"


    Abbie turned her head and looked over.She saw a tall and beautiful woman sitting next to Michael.


    Michael turned to look at the morous woman, "Lauryn!"


    "Oh dear, I thought you didn''t remember me.Didn''t you say you''d contact me after going back? Why


    haven''t you contacted me after so long?"


    The woman acted like a spoiled child and stared at him eagerly with her beautiful eyes.


    "I''ve been too busytely, It just slipped my mind!" Michael replied with a smile.


    "Well, I guess I can only put the me on you.Let me add you on WhatsApp so I can remind you next


    time."


    The woman took out her mobile phone to add him, and it would be rude for him to refuse, so he also


    took his phone out as well.


    Looking at the smile on his face, Abbie felt a stabbing pain in her heart.


    It was as if her heart was torn apart.


    She couldn''t help stand up, "D*mn it, how dare you hook up with another woman behind my sister''s


    back!"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Abbie rushed in the direction of Michael as she spoke, leaving Valeria stunned.She didn''t expect Abbie


    to have such a bizarre reaction at Michael being with other women.She immediately stood up and


    followed her, and they were next to Michael in no time.


    The model, Lauryn, was talking to Michael with a delicate smile.


    She didn''t expect Abbie to rush behind her and kick her in the a*s, causing her to stagger forward.


    Michael reached out to catch her so that she didn''t fall to the ground.He frowned angrily and said,


    "Abbie, what is this for?"


    "Mr.Davis, why are you flirting with this model in broad daylight? What do you regard the rks for?"


    Abbie fired her words at Michael angrily.


    He only had a short conversation with Lauryn, so he was furious when Abbie used him of flirting


    and roared at her, "Abbie rk!"


    "Why are you shouting? You were the one being shady behind my sister ''s back...I''m going to call and


    tell her about this right now!"


    Abbie angrily dered.


    Valeria stopped her and said, "Abbie, don''t be rash! This is between your sister and Michael.Besides,


    he did nothing so far"


    "No, we can''t just let this matter go like this!"


    Abbie was determined to make the phone call.


    This time, Richard came over and grabbed her hand, "Follow me!"


    "Bro, are you just going to let him shame your family like this? Just look at what is he doing?"


    "Stop it!"


    Richard pulled her away forcefully.She looked at him angrily, "Why did you pull me away? Why didn''t


    you teach him a lesson?"


    "Michael has nothing to do with her.They were just having friendly conversations.What is the meaning


    of doing all of this? Do you want others tough at you?" Richard exined.


    "Abbie, I think you misunderstood.They only spoke for a short while.Nothing suspicious was going on¡¯


    Valeria also exined.


    "Nothing suspicious? I saw them flirting with each other.Do I have to catch them in bed to prove it?"


    "Shut up!"


    Richard couldn''t bear it anymore, "You need to control your temper.Even if there is something going on


    between them, you don''t have any right to question him.Who are you to him?¡¯


    "I..."


    Abbie was sullen.


    "He''s my sister''s boyfriend, no? My sister doesn''t deserve to be treated like this behind her back¡¯


    "Well! This has nothing to do with you.If you continue to be unreasonable, I''ll send you overseas


    again!"


    When he threatened to send her away, she kept quiet.


    Last time, she injured a woman just because she was eating with Michael.


    Richard was so angry that he sent her abroad for a year.Abbie didn''t like living overseas.


    There was nothing fun there.


    It was miserable for her.


    Seeing that Abbie was finally silent, Richard turned and left.


    Valeria took her hand and sighed, "What happened to you just now? Why were you so impulsive?"


    "Just now I...Valeria, I couldn''t control myself.When I saw Michael with that woman, it felt like my heart


    was being stabbed.I don''t know why."


    These words startled Valeria.


    Did Abbie fell in love with him? But how was that possible? Michael was her sister''s boyfriend, and she


    had no interactions with him at all.


    However, her reaction towards Michael was too strange.


    Every time he had a femalepanion, she would get inexplicably angry.


    Valeria was a little worried about Abbie, so she reminded herself to pay more attention to her in the


    future.


    Valeria supported Abbie as they went to sit under the parasol.


    Abbie sat down, and Valeria gave her a bottle of water, "Drink some water!"


    Abbie took a sip of water and rubbed her head, "I really did lose control back there.Valeria, did I go


    overboard just now?"


    ¡®A little, but Michael probably wouldn''t me you" Valeriaforted her.


    "Forget it! Go and have fun, I want to be alone for now!"


    Abbie reached out to rub her head in distress.


    "I''ll stay with you!"


    "No, just let me be.I want to be alone!"


    Abbie rubbed her head.


    It was not the first time that she had treated him like this.


    Michael had never been angry at her and he let her do whatever she wanted.


    Was there no reason for that? She thought to herself and then looked towards Michael''s direction.


    He sat with his back facing her, and that model didn''t leave.


    Instead, she continued to sit closely next to him.She didn''t know what they were talking about, but she


    just stared at their backs.


    Lauryn was wearing a white T-shirt dress while sitting next to him.


    The more Abbie looked at them, the more familiar she felt.


    Suddenly, a blurred scene appeared in her mind.


    It was as if she had a deja vu of the same situation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, the situation in her memories had some negative connotations.


    Her brain began to hurt as she was deep in thought.


    Abbie rubbed her head, withdrew her gaze, and took a deep breath.


    After a long time had passed, she finally regained herposure.


    Abbie said that she needed alone time, so Valeria had no choice but to leave.


    Abbie liked to eat sweets when she was in distress, so she intended to go to the kitchen to get some


    fruit desserts for her.


    Both Charlotte and Ashley had been staring at Valeria and they exchanged nces with each other.


    "Herees the opportunity!"


    Most of the people on the yacht today had gone to the upper floor.


    Ashley and Charlotte saw Valeria going down from the cabin and followed her, one after the other.


    Valeria passed through the cabin wall and went to the kitchen.


    When she entered the spacious kitchen, she unexpectedly saw Paisley.She held a te in her hand


    with some fruits on it.


    Hearing the footsteps, she turned to Valeria and said politely, "Miss Brown!"


    "Hello, Miss Anthony!" Valeria also nodded at her.


    "They have specially imported cherries here.Miss Brown, do you like cherries?"


    Paisley tried to start a conversation.


    "I''m okay with it, it''s not my favorite¡± Valeria replied.


    "Well, we have simr tastes.I don''t like cherries either, but William does because he likes sweets."


    She spoke of him so affectionately.


    Valeria had only known of his sweet tooth recently, so her face dropped when Paisley seemed to know


    it in the short time they had got together.


    It seemed that their rtionship was developing fast.


    Valeria felt ufortable and opened the refrigerator to get some desserts.


    Paisley did not leave.


    Seeing Valeria take a matcha cake, she also took one, "William enjoys desserts.Let me take two for


    him!"


    Valeria couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She smiled sarcastically and said, "How considerate of you, Paisley!"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Paisley didn''t seem to be aware of the sarcasm in Valeria¡¯s replies, I''m actually not a caring person.But


    it''s different with William.I just have the urge to be good to him.He''s so handsome and gentle...


    The smile on Paisley''s face was sheepishly sweet.


    Valeria obviously knew how charming William could be when he was gentle.


    She felt extremely uneasy upon hearing that.


    "William is indeed good-looking, but he has flirted with so many women.Don''t you think he has a bad


    reputation, Ms.Anthony?"


    "Bad reputation? No, he''s so handsome.It''s normal for women to like him, isn''t it? If he wasn''t so


    charming, there wouldn''t be this many women falling for him though?"


    Paisley didn''t care about his reputation at all.


    There was an unpleasant feeling in Valeria that she could not hold nor release.


    Ignoring Valeria''s gloomy face, Paisley smiled.


    "Actually, in the beginning, I also felt that William was too much of a yer.However, I think that he is


    nice, polite, warm- hearted, and gentle after spending time with him these days...Furthermore, Hayden


    likes me a lot too.He wants me to change him"


    Gosh, Paisley actually said that Hayden liked her.She had such a great reputation, so he would


    definitely love her.


    But why did Paisley brag to her about this? Did she know about their rtionship so this was a warning


    from her? Valeria felt extremely ufortable.


    She put down the te in her hands and sneered.


    "Since Ms.Anthony is so beautiful with so many talents, it''s normal for Hayden to like you.However,


    does William like you? Do you think you can change him?"


    "Of course, it''s all up to him, isn''t it?"


    Paisley raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    "Miss Brown, you also said that I am beautiful and have talent, so I can tell that he thinks so too!"


    "I see...I hope things will go your way!"


    Paisley''s words infuriated her.


    Valeria knew what she was trying to do.


    Paisley told her this on purpose to make her jealous.She left the kitchen while ignoring her.


    However, she realized that she forgot to take the te of desserts for Abbie with her.


    Paisley must have beenughing at her for losing herposure.


    Valeria felt extremely humiliated.


    Why couldn''t she control herself when she met with problems rted to William? Paisley must have


    been bursting withughter when she left, right? It was so shameful! Urgh! Why didn''t she act more


    calmly just now? Why didn''t she just casually say that she wasn''t interested in William? Why did she


    make a fool out of herself in front of Paisley? Valeria regretted it alot.


    A waitress in a white uniform came over and said, "Miss Brown, a gentleman asked me to tell you to go


    to the fence of the right side.He has something to say to you."


    "Gentleman? Who is that?" Valeria replied in a bad mood.


    "He''s very tall and handsome! He was wearing a white shirt, and hisst name is Howard" The waiter


    replied.


    "Hisst name is Howard? Is this William? Why does he want me to go over?"


    He was about to start his rtionship with Paisley, she did not understand why he was still so clingy


    towards her.


    Valeria was extremely angry and she also wanted to ask him about his mother.So she went to the


    fence on the right side as the waiter said, but she didn''t see him anywhere.


    What the hell was William doing? He asked her toe, but he was not there.


    Was he making fun of her? Valeria angrily dialed his phone and said, "William, what do you mean by


    this? Why did you make mee here to no one? I hate you so much! Don''te to me anymore.I''ll


    blow your head off if I see you again!"


    After getting scolded, he asked in bewilderment, "What''s wrong?"


    "You have the nerve to ask me that? What''s the point of you asking me toe over? Are you toying


    with me?"


    "I didn''t ask you to go anywhere"


    William stood on the left side of the boat, with Bobby standing in front of him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Valeria''s phone call interrupted their conversation, but he couldn''t do anything about it except shrug his


    shoulders.


    "You did and now you don''t want to admit it.Why are you so coward? You lost my respect!"


    Valeria finished her scolding and hung up the phone.


    "When did I ask for someone to call her? She''s really unreasonable!"


    William was really confused.


    "Is it someone else''s trick?" Bobby asked tentatively, "Ashley is here today, too."


    Upon hearing that, William''s face changed, "Let''s go check it out right now.Is this silly woman getting


    tricked by someone?"


    Valeria hung up the phone angrily.


    When she was about to go back, Charlotte appeared, "Valeria, stop there.I have something to talk to


    you about"


    "What is it?" Valeria looked at her carefully.


    "Tell me about what happened with my brother.You must give me an exnation for this!"


    "Didn''t I tell you that that had nothing to do with me?" Valeria frowned.


    "It''s useless to deny it.I know it''s you who did it.I''m telling you, I don''t let things go so easily.I''ll give you


    a chance to apologize, and I''ll consider letting you go, or I''ll give you a hard time today!"


    "Why should I apologize if I didn''t do anything wrong? Besides, this is the Anthony family''s party.Who


    do you think you are to threaten people at someone else''s party?"


    Valeria felt her temper rising as she saw Charlotte''s prideful face.She was already in a bad mood, so


    she didn''t have the patience to deal with her.


    "Well, since you don''t want to admit it even though I know it''s you, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Charlotte fiercely grabbed hold of Valeria and pushed her to the fence, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Naturally, Valeria would not allow herself to be trapped, so she immediately pushed Charlotte away.


    Charlotte was tall and strong, and her strength wasn''t ordinary either.


    Valeria was held down by Charlotte''s strong grip, and she was pushed to the railing.


    "Valeria, apologize now and I''ll let you go! If not, I''ll throw you down."


    "How dare you!"


    Valeria looked at the dark sea and felt a little nervous.


    "Charlotte, this would be murder.If you push me down, you won''t benefit from the oue."


    "If I was scared of you, I wouldn''t havee to find you! Valeria, you''d better be honest and apologize


    to me quickly! Kneel and apologize to me!"


    When she saw that Valeria''s face was insanely pale, sheughed frantically as a threat.She also


    deliberately pushed Valeria¡¯s body out, causing half of her body to hang off the fence.


    Valeria was extremely terrified.


    Charlotte was Crazy up to this extend! She couldn''t break free from her suppression at all, but she still


    tried to kick Charlotte''s stomach with all her might.


    After being kicked, Charlotte was furious and pushed Valeria down.


    Valeria was pushed down from the railing and held on to it in a panic.Her whole body relied on the


    railing, and it was the dark sea below.


    Valeria screamed in fear, "Help!"


    Charlotteughed evilly as she saw the state Valeria was in, "You still have a chance.As long as you


    promise to apologize, I''ll pull you up.Otherwise, you can just fall off like this!"


    As she spoke, she tried to pry Valeria''s hand away from the railing.However, after she had pried away


    one finger, an icy aura radiated from behind her.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Valeria shouted in panic, "William and Bobby, help me!"


    Instinctively, Charlotte turned around.


    She was met with a p so hard that her vision blurred, and the corner of her mouth started to bleed.


    The excruciating pain forced her to take a step back while she was covering her face with her hands,


    and then she was hit in the chest.


    Bobby did not show any mercy to her.


    William rushed forward and grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand to pull her up.Her legs were limp so she could not


    stand at all.


    She leaned into William''s arms and shook uncontrobly.


    There was a serious look on William''s face.


    He hugged her and patted her on the shoulder, "Don''t be scared, I''m here!"


    She put her arms around his waist and she curled up into a ball.


    On the other side, Bobby kicked Charlotte to the ground as she screamed in pain.


    He didn''t stop.


    It was rare to see such a vicious woman.If he and William had arrivedte, Valeria would have been


    thrown into the ocean by her.


    Bobby stepped forward and pulled Charlotte up by her hair viciously.She howled in pain as her hair was


    yanked.


    Her screams spread far and wide, so people came over to see themotion.


    Everyone was surprised to see Bobby beating up a woman.


    There was a lot of discussion going on, "Uh, what happened?"


    No one answered.


    Abbie also heard the noises and came over.


    Seeing that Valeria was trembling in William''s arms and that Bobby was fiercely pulling on Charlotte''s


    hair, Abbie ran through the crowd and said, "Valeria, what happened?"


    "Abbie, she was going to push me into the ocean. I almost fell in!"


    Valeria held William''s waist and said in a trembling voice.


    "What?"


    Upon hearing this, Abbie was furious.She immediately rushed over to p Charlotte in the face.


    "B*tch, I just f*cking warned you.How dare you mess with her again!"


    Charlotte''s hair was about to be ripped off after being pulled in that manner, and her cheeks were also


    as swollen as a chipmunk.


    Her arrogance had disappeared.


    She didn''t realize that Valeria had people other than Abbie who would stand up for her.


    Moreover, the person standing up for her was none other than William of the Howard family.


    She was extremely terrified and she could only defend herself with a shrill voice.


    "She was the one who provoked me first.Last night, she got someone to break my brother''s arm.I just


    wanted her to apologize, but she didn''t want to, so I did this to her!"


    "Apologize for what, motherf*cker! I''ve known her for so long, and I know that she has no connections


    to abuse people like that.How could she be the one behind it?"


    Abbie wanted to kick her again.


    "Valeria can''t swim.If you pushed her down, she would have died and you would be her murderer!"


    "I didn''t mean to push her down.I just wanted to scare her!"


    Charlotte exined.


    "Okay, then I''ll scare you too!"


    Abbie said fiercely, "I''ll push you into the seater.Do you have any problems with that?"


    "That''s a good idea! Bobby, let''s do it!" William said.


    "No!"


    Charlotte yelled in horror as she heard what they were saying, "Help! Can someone help me!"


    Bobby hoisted her up to throw her down, and she cried while holding on tightly to the railing.


    Hardy and Paisley hurried down the stairs, "Let''s talk it out.Don''t be so harsh on her! She''s a girl after


    all!"


    "In my mind, there is no difference between a man and a woman.If you touch my people, you will be


    punished regardless of your gender!"


    William was not considerate of her at all.


    "Well..."


    Hardy felt awkward after he heard William''s statement.


    Paisley did not speak, but her eyes fell on Valeria who was shivering in William¡¯ s arms.


    Valeria and William had been lowkey before, but now they were hugging each other in public.


    Was she challenging her because of their conversation in the kitchen? Paisley was fuming on the


    inside, but she kept her expression neutral.


    She asked, "What happened?"


    Charlotte saw Hardy and Paisley and screamed for help at the top of her lungs, "Cousins, help me! It


    hurts! They''re going to throw me into the sea!"


    "Mr.Howard, can you let go of her and let us talk it out?"


    Hardy also saw Valeria trembling in William''s arms.


    Judging from the bruises on Charlotte''s face, it was obvious that she had done something bad.


    Otherwise, William would not have asked his bodyguard to attack her.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but it took ce on the yacht that he was in charge of, so he had


    the obligation to solve it.


    Hearing Hardy''s words, Charlotte saw hope, "My cousins, please save me.I''m in so much pain! It hurts


    so much!"


    William murderously looked at Hardy and sneered, "Mr.Anthony, is this malicious woman your cousin? I


    didn''t think it was possible for a woman to be so vicious.I guess it''s because you would cover up for


    her?"


    "No, Mr.Howard, I wouldn''t cover up anything for her.I just want to find out what happened.Can we sit


    down and talk about what happened?"


    "This wicked woman wanted to push Valeria into the sea.If William and his bodyguard hadn''t happened


    to pass by, Valeria would have been pushed down.She can''t swim either, so you probably know what


    the oue would have been!" Abbie shouted angrily.


    "What? How you got the courage to do such a heartless thing at my party?"


    Hardy was furious when he heard this.


    "Call the police right now and give her to them!"


    "Could there be any misunderstandings in this?"


    Paisley spoke, "I always feel that no matter how bold she is, she would not dare to kill someone, would


    she?"


    "I didn''t want to kill anyone.I just wanted to scare her and for her to apologize!"


    Charlotte immediately exined, * She asked someone to break my brother''s hand, so I just want an


    apology: "Do you have proof that it was her who was behind your brother''s broken hand? If you don''t


    have proof, you''ll regret this!"


    Abbie gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "I don''t have any evidence, but my brother had a dispute with herst night before he got into trouble.If


    it wasn''t her, who else could it be?"


    "That''s all this stemmed from? How are you so simple-minded?"


    Hardy was furious, "I kicked him out of the yacht yesterday because of the trouble he made.He was


    attacked within ten minutes of leaving the yacht.


    If it were you, would you be able to arrange things so quickly?"


    "Uhm..." Charlotte was at a loss for words.


    Valeria couldn''t have made an arrangement so quickly.


    What was going on? Ashley had told her the whole thing, and Charlotte needed someone to take the


    me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Ashley Evans told me everything!"


    "Ashley Evans? That b*tch is behind all these?"


    Abbie was angry, "Where is she?"

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    When Ashley heard themotion, she thought that Valeria had been thrown into the ocean, so she


    went over to watch the fun.


    However, she didn''t expect to hear that Charlotte would rat her out.She was startled and wanted to


    escape, but Bobby had already found her.


    Bobby threw Charlotte to the side and dragged Ashley from the crowd.


    She was thrown in front of Charlotte, and Charlotte grabbed her while resisting her own pain.


    "You told me that my brother was beaten by Valeria.Tell them about it now!"


    "What are you talking about? When did I tell you this?"


    How could Ashley admit it? Compared to Charlotte, she was more afraid of William, so she immediately


    denied it.


    "You literally told me that.Why aren''t you admitting it? You b*tch! How dare you lie to me?"


    Charlotte raised her hand and pped Ashley''s face.


    Ashley reached out to push her away, but Charlotte threw herself at her, so they got into a physical fight


    with each other.


    Looking at Ashley and Charlotte intertwined with each other, Hardy was extremely disgusted,


    "Someone separate them!"


    "What for? I like to watch catfights like these!"


    William sneered and patted Valeria in his arms.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid.Tell your hubby how you want to deal with them?"


    The word ¡®hubby¡¯ made Hardy''s face fall, while Paisley''s eyes also burned with anger.She had just told


    Valeria that Hayden liked her and that she would make William fall in love with her.


    But now, she made a fool out of herself because of his words.


    The difference between her and Valeria was that she had made up lies in order to anger her.


    Valeria, on the other hand, had William dere their rtionship in public.


    Paisley was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide.


    Valeria was also startled by William''s word choice.


    She forgot about the fear she had and thought about what he had said.


    They had never addressed each other as hubby and wifey.


    What was he on to today? Seeing Valeria looking at him in a daze, William pinched her cheeks and


    asked, "Hello, are you there?"


    Valeria came to her senses.


    She hesitated because she did not know how to punish Ashley and Charlotte.


    A voice came from above, "An eye for an eye! Wouldn''t it be fair if we just throw them into the sea and


    let them enjoy themselves?"


    It was Andrew who spoke.


    He was said to be a gentleman with a good temper, however, his words just now shocked everyone.


    Was this really the kind and gentle young son of the Howard family who had never offended anyone?


    "Okay, let''s listen to Andrew! Throw them down!" William agreed.


    "Uh...Mr.Howard, there are sharks down there.It''s not a joke anymore if someone dies here!"


    Hardy reminded.


    "Ah, you reminded me! I have a more interesting idea!"


    William looked at Bobby and said, "Tie these two first!"


    Bobby soon tied up Ashley and Charlotte.Richard, Michael, and Marcus also came down.


    They knew each other well and had guessed what William wanted to do by asking Bobby to tie them


    up.


    Richard and Michael came down and stood next to William, "The ones who managed to catch some


    fish just now, bring your fish over.Mr.Howard has something good to show you all!"


    They all thought it wasn''t a big deal and wanted to join in on the fun, so they immediately brought their


    fish over.


    Michael and Richard each picked up a fish and cut their stomachs with a Swiss army knife.


    The bloody fish were thrown into the sea.


    The onlookers didn''t understand what they were trying to do until they saw the bloody fish in the sea.


    "Sh*t, this is so exciting!"


    "A shark! A shark ising!"


    The sea turned scarlet as sharks swam over excitedly.


    Ashley and Charlotte screamed as they were tied up and thrown down.


    The two of them were tied to a piece of wood and they had no choice but to maintain a bnce.


    As long as one of them was bitten by a shark, the other would also be in danger.


    It was a lose-lose situation.


    Ashley and Charlotte screamed as they tried to maintain their bnce.


    They tried to protect themselves while preventing the other person from getting hurt.


    The two people, who were originally vicious and shameless, began to think about each other for the


    sake of their lives.


    The crowdughed while watching them.


    Abbie alsoughed loudly, "Valeria, look at those two b*tches! In order to avoid being bitten by sharks,


    they''re looking out for each other! Hahaha, this is killing me! Since when were they so kind towards


    each other?"


    Valeria¡¯s emotion had also recovered.


    Seeing that they were being dealt with in such a way, she alsoughed.


    After the group of people had enough of fun, they pulled Charlotte and Ashley up and threw them on


    the deck.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The people who were watching the scene left one by one.


    The two of themy on the deck, gasping for air after the disaster.


    Meanwhile, Charlotte stared at Ashley fiercely.


    "B*tch, just you wait! How dare you use me and put me in this situation. I''ll punish you when I get


    back!"


    Ashley did not say a word.


    She was not a fool as she knew that she would be beaten to a pulp if she said anything back.


    She would rather be scolded than be beaten, so no matter how much Charlotte cursed, she endured it.


    Hardy didn''t let them stay on the yacht anymore.He immediately arranged for someone to send them


    off with a lifeboat.


    Without the two troublemakers, the barbecue party continued.


    After dering their rtionship to the public, William did not stay lowkey anymore and he sat with


    Valeria to fish.


    Since he had helped Valeria get revenge and even admitted their rtionship in front of so many


    people, Abbie took back the bad opinions she had about him.


    She didn''t want to disturb them either and let them be together like two peas in a pod.


    William was not in the mood for fishing.


    He put his hand on Valeria''s waist while looking at the view.He did not care if the fish ate his bait.


    Upon seeing the fishing line shaking, Valeria reminded him, "I think a fish took the bait."


    "I don''t care about it.I don''t want to fish anymore.I want to go back to sleep now!"


    "What are you talking about?" Valeria red at him.


    "I really want to sleep.


    Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t sleep wellst night because I had to pick Andrew up in the middle of the


    night, and when I came back, we kept talking so I couldn''t go to sleep: Valeria was ashamed when she


    heard this.


    It turned out that William left to pick up Andrew.


    She thought that he left for other reasons.


    She felt guilty and said, "Uhm...why don''t you lie in the guest room for a while? When the barbecue is


    done, I will call you."


    "I''ll go if youe with me."


    "Don''t say that.So many people are watching us."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? We have been together for long and you''re still blushing?"


    He looked at her cheeks and could not help but kiss her.


    Not far away, Paisley saw this and clenched her fists.


    If she had known that it would be like this, she wouldn''t have provoked Valeria.It was so embarrassing


    for her now! Valeria was probablyughing her head off at her.


    Paisley had never been so humiliated ever since she was born.She had to find a way to get her


    revenge.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Paisley was not an ordinary person and soon, she came up with a good idea.She had to tell Hayden


    about this matter.


    What she had told Valeria about how much he liked her was the truth.


    He was indeed very fond of her and he had always wanted William to ask for her hand in marriage.


    She had fallen in love with his looks.


    His yer reputation initially made her think that she was out of his league.


    However, he was too good looking, so she fell for him inevitably.


    Not only did his looks captivate her, but Hayden had also given her a condition.


    As long as she was willing to marry William, Hayden would let her enter the Howard Group and give


    their child 20% of the shares under his name.


    Even 10% of the Howard Group''s shares was arge portion, so she was moved by the deal and


    epted his conditions.


    Hayden''s illness and her first aid were a y conspired by Hayden and Paisley to allow her to appear


    in front of William in a dignified manner.


    They had underestimated him.


    They thought that her beauty would make him fall for her instantly, but that was not the case.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Paisley did everything she could, but he just wasn''t interested in her.


    Paisley was not willing to give up.She was beautiful and talented.


    What did William not see in her? Even if it was just for the sake of her reputation, she had to snatch


    William away from Valeria.


    Paisley was not prepared to tell Hayden about this.She had always been gentle, generous, and kind.


    It was impossible for her to directly tell Hayden about William and Valeria since it showed her defeat.


    Other people had to tell Hayden the news for her.


    Paisley immediately called Charlotte''s mother and told her the whole story.


    Then, she asked her to be her messenger for Hayden.


    Valeria and William sat next to each other without really caring about fishing, but luck was on their side


    that day.


    A fish took William''s bait, and he nonchntly pulled the string up and realized that he had caught a


    big fish that weighed more than ten pounds.


    William burst intoughter at the sight of such a big fish.


    Richard and Marcus also came over and stared at the fish in disbelief.


    "D*mn it.Did the fish take the bait on purpose? Why is William so lucky¡±


    "His luck in love spilled over to fishing."


    Michael said slowly, sending William a sharp re with his eyes.


    He already knew that the model was sent by William to trigger Abbie, so he would not let him go so


    easily.


    "However, we can''t speak too soon.Happinesses with sorrow.You ¡®d better cherish this moment of


    happiness and do whatever you want before something bad happens."


    "Shh! You''re going to jinx it!" William red back at him.


    Richard also knew that the model was sent by Marcus and arranged by William.


    He sneered and said, "It''s a blessing in disguise.William, I have a feeling that you''re going to get into


    trouble tonight!"


    "You''re just jealous of me, aren''t you?"


    William put his arms around Valeria''s waist, "Come on, let''s eat the grilled fish.We won''t let these


    bigmouths eat our fish"


    Richard gritted his teeth as he watched them leave proudly with the fish.


    "Shame on him.Didn''t they say they broke up already? Yet here they are , being so public about it too!"


    Marcus shook his head with a smile, "Mr.rk, please don''t bring up this matter anymore.Mr.Howard


    has been suffering for many days, and he''s finally happy now.You''re going to get into trouble if you


    identally step on the wrong foot."


    Richard snorted, "I have also been suffering too because of him! He asked me to freeze Abbie''s card,


    but now that they''re on good terms again, I guess it''s time for me to unfreeze it, right?"


    Abbie rolled her eyes at the side, "Exactly, are you even still my brother? I can''t believe you froze my


    card because he asked you to.We''re not siblings anymore.I''m not even as important as William in your


    heart."


    "l¡¯ll unfreeze it for you right away.I won''t help that guy anymore in the future no matter how much he


    suffers!"


    After Ashley and Charlotte were sent back to the shore by Hardy, the sight of the two of them with


    bloody noses and swollen faces made passersby talk about them.


    Charlotte''s family arranged a car to pick her up, but Ashley didn''t have such a grand ride.She walked


    for a long distance with her swollen face before she stopped a taxi and went back home.


    Seeing here back with a swollen face, Julie was shocked, "Who hit you?"


    ¡°It''s all because of that b*tch, Valeria!"


    Ashley gnashed her teeth and cursed, telling Julie what had happened.


    When she heard that her daughter was put on the bncing wood and was almost bitten by a shark,


    Julie was so angry that she began to tremble.


    "I am so angry! That d*mn b*tch! How can she be so vicious?"


    She scolded Valeria,pletely ignoring the fact that Ashley was the cause of everything.


    Julie scolded Valeria furiously for a while and told Ashley, "By the way, we couldn''t even get a penny


    from the card you stole from that b*tch."


    "Why?"


    Ashley jumped up all of a sudden.


    She had always been certain about getting the money, "Didn''t you say that we just had to wait for 24


    hours? What happened?"


    "I don''t know.That b*tch probably found out that she lost her card and told the police.They arrested


    three of our people, and they are still locked up in the police station now with no way out."


    As soon as Ashley heard the police station, she panicked.


    The trauma and fear she had from being locked up before had not been resolved.


    She said, "Mom, we won''t get exposed, right?"


    "No, it''s impossible for us to get exposed.Don''t worry, I''m just angry that you were treated like that, and


    we didn''t even get the money!"


    It was hard for Julie to swallow her anger, "No, I have to talk to your father about this matter.Valeria


    can''t take the easy way out like this."


    She and Ashley discussed it for a while and immediately called Ronald.She cried out, "Ronald, Ashley


    was bullied badly by Valeria.Come quickly and have a look!"


    He rushed over immediately and saw Ashley was injured all over.


    Ronald was so angry that he felt himself turning red.


    "This is all done by Valeria? How could this be?"


    "It was Valeria who let William do this to her.My poor daughter, how could they let her get beaten up in


    front of so many people...How is she going to meet anyone in the future? Which rich family would want


    her after this? Valeria is too vicious for this!"


    The mother and daughter hugged and cried together.


    Ronald''s forehead veins popped out as he cursed, "Is she even my daughter? How could the Brown


    family have such a vicious person?"


    Julie dramatically shed some tears, but when she heard Ronald speak his thoughts, she paused for a


    moment and a hint of maliciousness shed in her eyes.


    "Ronald, I nned to bring this to the grave, but Valeria went overboard this time, so I can''t keep it in


    anymore.I''m going to tell you what I know.Valeria is not your daughter!"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Shut up! Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Ronald was shocked "I know, Ronald, don''t you realized that Valeria is not like you at all in terms of her


    temper and character?"


    Julie asked.


    "She''s not like me, but she is like Natalie Garcia, right?"


    Ronald frowned and retorted.


    Although he was very angry with Valeria for bullying Ashley, he didn''t like Julie attacking Natalie like


    this, "You can''t joke about things like this"


    "I''m not kidding, Ronald.I saw with my own eyes that Natalie cheated on another man when she was


    with you"


    Julie was ready to risk everything.She knew Ronald too well.


    He had trust issues, as he and Natalie had a disparity in their family backgrounds, he had always felt


    inferior.


    She wanted to take advantage of his personal issues and get her revenge on Valeria.


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing her words, Ronald had put on a ferocious expression.


    "If you dare say that again, I''ll smash your mouth!"


    "You smashing my mouth doesn''t change the fact that Natalie cheated on you.She doesn''t like you at


    all! She likes the eldest son of the Saunders family, and they have been together for a long time.She


    only chose you after he didn''t want her anymore..."


    He gave her a big p on the face and stared at Julie with blood-thirsty eyes and said, "Are you f*cking


    looking for death?"


    Ashley was so scared that she immediately stood up to stop him, "Dad, my mother is pregnant.How


    can you hurt her? What if you hurt the baby in her belly?"


    "Julie, shut up! If it weren''t for your pregnancy, I would break your legs today!"


    Ronald looked at her angrily.


    "You dare hit me? Don''t you know how I treat you? I like you so much and even got pregnant before


    marriage for you, but what about you? You only care about Natalie.She cheated on you, and even if


    Valeria is not your daughter, you turn a blind eye.How long are you going to pretend?"


    Julie was not afraid of death and shouted at Ronald.


    He grabbed her hair and pped her twice.


    The corner of Julie''s mouth was covered with blood, "You''re so stubborn that you just won''t listen to


    whatever I say, huh? You can beat me to death then!"


    Ronald still wanted to fight, but Ashley grabbed him firmly, "Dad, you can''t hit her anymore! Please!"


    "Let him hit me! You treat other people''s children like treasure, but you don''t take your own children


    seriously.Ronald, are you even a human? If you don''t believe me, then do a DNA test.If Valeria is your


    child, I will jump down from here!"


    "You crazy b*tch!"


    Ronald cursed and left.He gasped for air once he was back in his car.


    Julie''s words reminded him of some bad memories.


    Natalie did like Archer from the Saunders family.


    She only chose him after Archer left to Ruthorham.


    He was a poor boy.


    Even if he had some talent, how could Natalie truly like him? And Ronald remembered very clearly that


    he and Natalie got married because of premarital pregnancy.


    Was Valeria really not his child? He knew that the more he thought about it, the more he would


    overthink.


    However, he was not willing to believe that Valeria was not his own child.


    But if she was someone else''s child, wouldn''t he be raising a child for someone else? No, he had to do


    a test to be reassured.


    Upstairs, Julie''s face was swollen with bruises, but she was not angry at all.


    Instead, sheughed.


    Ashley thought she had been stunned, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine.Valeria, that b*tch, is going to get into trouble soon!" Julie answered coldly.


    "Mom, is Valeria really not my father''s child?"


    "I don''t know.I just said it on a whim.But as long as your father gets a test done, that can be evidence of


    Natalie''s extramarital affair"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ashley was confused.


    "I will arrange for someone to tamper with the test results.Whether Valeria is your father''s daughter or


    not, the result must show that she is not your father''s child"


    "Wow...this is too clever! Dad is so vicious.If he thinks that she is not his daughter, things will only go


    downhill for her!"


    "Yes, that''s what I want!"


    Julie picked up the phone and called someone, "Ask someone to keep an eye on Ronald.If he really


    arranges for a DNA test, tamper his report immediately."


    The barbecue feast on the yacht was in full swing.


    William killed the fish they caught with Valeria by his side.


    They cut the fish into pieces and began roasting it.


    Seeing that the two of them were so well-coordinated while grilling fish , Andrew found it hard to


    believe, "William has always been pampered.This is truly an eye-opener!"


    "Who would''ve thought he could actually do things other than flirting with girls, huh?" Richard joked.


    Michael also added, "But we don''t know how it will taste! With his level of cooking, the taste should be


    pretty sh*t.I might die if I eat it!"


    "You''re right, you might die if you eat it!"


    William said in a hurry, "Richard and Michael, you *ssholes, don''t eat my grilled fishter!"


    "We won''t! What makes you think we want to eat it? With your skills, you can already imagine the taste"


    Richard sniffed at it.


    "Don''t you regret it!" William sneered.


    More than ten minutester, the color of the grilled fish began to change as its fragrance oozed out.


    Smelling the fragrance, Richard said, "It smells pretty good.I guess it really might be edible"


    "Even if it smells good, you can''t have it!" William rebutted.


    "William, you can''t do this.You won''t have any friends if you keep doing this"


    Smelling the fish, Richard was thick-skinned enough to take a te to try the grilled fish.


    William pushed his hands away.


    "My wife hasn''t tasted it.Who are you to try it first?"


    Richard rolled his eyes as he was stopped.


    He said, "You are so mean!"


    William ignored him and took a piece of fish.He cooled it off and fed it to Valeria.


    Everyone stared at her and asked, "How does it taste?"


    "It doesn''t taste good! It''s so bad! How is this possible?"


    She had an indescribable expression on her face.She picked up a piece with a frown and fed it to


    William, "Have a taste.It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    William frowned and said, "Why does it taste so bad? It doesn''t make sense"


    "Gosh, why is it so bad? It tastes extremely horrid.Valeria fed him another piece of fish and winked at


    Abbie.¡± Abbie immediately stepped forward and said, "Let me have a try"


    Chapter 203


    "Shut up! Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Ronald was shocked "I know, Ronald, don''t you realized that Valeria is not like you at all in terms of her


    temper and character?"


    Julie asked.


    "She''s not like me, but she is like Natalie Garcia, right?"


    Ronald frowned and retorted.


    Although he was very angry with Valeria for bullying Ashley, he didn''t like Julie attacking Natalie like


    this, "You can''t joke about things like this"


    "I''m not kidding, Ronald.I saw with my own eyes that Natalie cheated on another man when she was


    with you"


    Julie was ready to risk everything.She knew Ronald too well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He had trust issues, as he and Natalie had a disparity in their family backgrounds, he had always felt


    inferior.


    She wanted to take advantage of his personal issues and get her revenge on Valeria.


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing her words, Ronald had put on a ferocious expression.


    "If you dare say that again, I''ll smash your mouth!"


    "You smashing my mouth doesn''t change the fact that Natalie cheated on you.She doesn''t like you at


    all! She likes the eldest son of the Saunders family, and they have been together for a long time.She


    only chose you after he didn''t want her anymore..."


    He gave her a big p on the face and stared at Julie with blood-thirsty eyes and said, "Are you f*cking


    looking for death?"


    Ashley was so scared that she immediately stood up to stop him, "Dad, my mother is pregnant.How


    can you hurt her? What if you hurt the baby in her belly?"


    "Julie, shut up! If it weren''t for your pregnancy, I would break your legs today!"


    Ronald looked at her angrily.


    "You dare hit me? Don''t you know how I treat you? I like you so much and even got pregnant before


    marriage for you, but what about you? You only care about Natalie.She cheated on you, and even if


    Valeria is not your daughter, you turn a blind eye.How long are you going to pretend?"


    Julie was not afraid of death and shouted at Ronald.


    He grabbed her hair and pped her twice.


    The corner of Julie''s mouth was covered with blood, "You''re so stubborn that you just won''t listen to


    whatever I say, huh? You can beat me to death then!"


    Ronald still wanted to fight, but Ashley grabbed him firmly, "Dad, you can''t hit her anymore! Please!"


    "Let him hit me! You treat other people''s children like treasure, but you don''t take your own children


    seriously.Ronald, are you even a human? If you don''t believe me, then do a DNA test.If Valeria is your


    child, I will jump down from here!"


    "You crazy b*tch!"


    Ronald cursed and left.He gasped for air once he was back in his car.


    Julie''s words reminded him of some bad memories.


    Natalie did like Archer from the Saunders family.


    She only chose him after Archer left to Ruthorham.


    He was a poor boy.


    Even if he had some talent, how could Natalie truly like him? And Ronald remembered very clearly that


    he and Natalie got married because of premarital pregnancy.


    Was Valeria really not his child? He knew that the more he thought about it, the more he would


    overthink.


    However, he was not willing to believe that Valeria was not his own child.


    But if she was someone else''s child, wouldn''t he be raising a child for someone else? No, he had to do


    a test to be reassured.


    Upstairs, Julie''s face was swollen with bruises, but she was not angry at all.


    Instead, sheughed.


    Ashley thought she had been stunned, "Mom, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine.Valeria, that b*tch, is going to get into trouble soon!" Julie answered coldly.


    "Mom, is Valeria really not my father''s child?"


    "I don''t know.I just said it on a whim.But as long as your father gets a test done, that can be evidence of


    Natalie''s extramarital affair"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ashley was confused.


    "I will arrange for someone to tamper with the test results.Whether Valeria is your father''s daughter or


    not, the result must show that she is not your father''s child"


    "Wow...this is too clever! Dad is so vicious.If he thinks that she is not his daughter, things will only go


    downhill for her!"


    "Yes, that''s what I want!"


    Julie picked up the phone and called someone, "Ask someone to keep an eye on Ronald.If he really


    arranges for a DNA test, tamper his report immediately."


    The barbecue feast on the yacht was in full swing.


    William killed the fish they caught with Valeria by his side.


    They cut the fish into pieces and began roasting it.


    Seeing that the two of them were so well-coordinated while grilling fish , Andrew found it hard to


    believe, "William has always been pampered.This is truly an eye-opener!"


    "Who would''ve thought he could actually do things other than flirting with girls, huh?" Richard joked.


    Michael also added, "But we don''t know how it will taste! With his level of cooking, the taste should be


    pretty sh*t.I might die if I eat it!"


    "You''re right, you might die if you eat it!"


    William said in a hurry, "Richard and Michael, you *ssholes, don''t eat my grilled fishter!"


    "We won''t! What makes you think we want to eat it? With your skills, you can already imagine the taste"


    Richard sniffed at it.


    "Don''t you regret it!" William sneered.


    More than ten minutester, the color of the grilled fish began to change as its fragrance oozed out.


    Smelling the fragrance, Richard said, "It smells pretty good.I guess it really might be edible"


    "Even if it smells good, you can''t have it!" William rebutted.


    "William, you can''t do this.You won''t have any friends if you keep doing this"


    Smelling the fish, Richard was thick-skinned enough to take a te to try the grilled fish.


    William pushed his hands away.


    "My wife hasn''t tasted it.Who are you to try it first?"


    Richard rolled his eyes as he was stopped.


    He said, "You are so mean!"


    William ignored him and took a piece of fish.He cooled it off and fed it to Valeria.


    Everyone stared at her and asked, "How does it taste?"


    "It doesn''t taste good! It''s so bad! How is this possible?"


    She had an indescribable expression on her face.She picked up a piece with a frown and fed it to


    William, "Have a taste.It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    William frowned and said, "Why does it taste so bad? It doesn''t make sense"


    "Gosh, why is it so bad? It tastes extremely horrid.Valeria fed him another piece of fish and winked at


    Abbie.¡± Abbie immediately stepped forward and said, "Let me have a try"

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    After trying a piece, Abbie also frowned like Valeria and William, "It really is bad.Are you sure this is


    roasted fish?"


    She said it tasted bad but added more pieces of fish to her te and gave some to Andrew and


    Marcus, "Mr.Field, you guys have to try it.It¡¯s horrible!"


    Andrew and Marcus also agreed that it was bad.


    At first, Michael and Richard thought it was for real, but they realized that the people iming that it


    tasted bad did not stop eating it.


    These people were all foodies.


    If the fish was really bad, why would they eat it nonstop? When they found out that they had been


    fooled, they immediately rushed over to grab the fish.


    It was very delicious.


    William sneered, "You two are so shameless."


    "Why should I care about being shameless? As long as there''s good food I don''t mind"


    Richard winked and replied.


    Michael was also very surprised.


    "This actually tastes really good.I think that William and Valeria could run a couples¡¯ barbecue shop


    together in the future, and we can get a half-price discount when we go!"


    "You''re asking me to open a barbeque restaurant and charge you half the price?"


    Williamughed, "You guys just don''t want me to seed in life, don''t you?"


    "No, I just want you to remember your meaningful love story.You guys became a couple because of a


    fish!"


    Richard winked and smiled.


    Michael added, "When the timees, the store will be called Loving Couple Fish Barbecue!"


    "Leave!" William replied to them with one word.


    On the other side, Paisley uncontrobly stared at them while they wereughing hysterically.


    She really wanted to join them, but she couldn''t because of Valeria.She was ashamed, so she couldn''t


    go over.


    It was strange.


    It had been a while since she called Mrs.Burton, so why hadn''t she heard anything from Hayden yet?


    Paisley was anxious.


    When her cell phone rang, she nced at the phone number on the screen and immediately went to a


    secluded ce to answer it, "Hello, Grandpa Howard!"


    "You''ve been wronged.I heard about what happened today"


    Hayden''s words offort caused her to tear up.


    She controlled herself and said,¡± I''m fine!"


    "You''re a good child.It''s Williarn''s fault! I didn''t tell you before not because I wanted to hide it from you.I


    just thought that she was not that big of a threat.You''re so excellent, William would definitely like you.I


    didn''t expect...Ugh!"


    He sighed and said, "He disappoints me.You can rest assured that I will deal with this matter: What did


    he mean by saying that he would deal with it personally? Was he going to look for Valeria himself? If he


    went to find Valeria, what would William think? He would be hostile against Hayden.


    Paisley thought about it and asked, "How do you want to deal with this? "I''ll call William first and ask


    him toe back.Then I''ll arrange for him to go abroad so that he will not have much contact with


    Valeria."


    "I see¡¯


    "No matter how deep a rtionship is, it can''t withstand the long distance.Besides, their rtionship is


    still new, so he will definitely give up on her"


    Hayden''s words made Paisley turn to look at William and Valeria, who were standing beside the grill.


    Valeria was feeding William a bottle of water.


    As he drank the water, he touched Valeria''s face with his coal- ash- stained hands.


    Her face was covered with ck marks, which made everyoneugh.


    Theughter triggered Paisley.


    She did not want to see them being intimate even for a minute.


    Paisley said to the phone, "Grandpa Howard, if you really want to separate them, you should send him


    away now!"


    "Alright!"


    Hayden listened to Paisley¡¯s suggestion.


    Valeria''s face was smeared with ck soot, but she didn''t let go of William and insisted on wiping it on


    him too.


    How could she manage to wipe it on his face? He was tall, so Valeria stood on her tiptoes to touch him,


    but she still couldn''t reach him, so she smeared it on his white clothes.


    Both of them were stained with ck ash, and they looked filthy and dirty.


    "I finally know why they''re a good match"


    Richard shook his head and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Both of them are spoiled children.Can they even wear the expensive clothes anymore after they dirtied


    it so much " The rich have the power.William is so stingy that he wouldn''t even treat me to a meal.But


    he is so generous with Valeria.Doesn''t he have mysophobia? He looks like he just went coal mining,


    but he''s notining.Therefore, he is a biased and unfair man!"


    Michael concluded angrily.


    "Aman in love is willing to do anything for his lover''s smile.He''s willing , SO we Can''t really say anything


    about it, can we?"


    Abbie, who was next to them, couldn''t listen on any longer, "Look at the two of you.You''re stingy and


    don''t know much about rtionships.No wonder you''re like this"


    The word ¡®rtionships¡¯ sparked something in Michael''s heart.


    He looked at Abbie with aplicated expression, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t


    because Richard was there.


    Valeria and William teased each other for a while, but she still could not wipe the ash on his face.She


    grumbled and sat still in her chair, looking at him angrily.


    He saw that she was angry, so he put his face in front of her and said, "Just wipe it.You can wipe it


    wherever you want.I promise I won''t dodge from you."


    After he had done that, she couldn''t bear to wipe it on his face anymore .


    Instead, she randomly wiped her hands on his clothes.


    William''s white clothes were dirtied.


    He affectionately reached out and pinched her nose, effectively turning it dark gray.Heughed upon


    seeing that.


    His phone rang during this cheerful moment, but he burst intoughter instead of answering the phone.


    However, his phone kept ringing.


    He picked up the phone whileughing, "Hello?"


    Hayden''s voice rang out, "Come back right now.I have something to discuss with you."


    "I''m out in the sea now so I can''te back.What''s the matter? Can''t you tell me on the phone?"


    William frowned.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s hard to exin on the phone.You muste back now! Get a speedboat to take you back.Come


    back now!"


    Hayden''s voice showed no signs of hesitation.


    William frowned and stopped smiling.


    "Got it.I''ll be right back!"


    After hanging up, he looked at Valeria and said, "My dad asked me to go back."


    "Did something happen?"


    "I don''t know.I have to go back to check.Can youe with me?"


    "Okay!"


    Valeria did not refuse.


    Bobby found a speedboat, and William took Valeria to board the boat.


    Seeing that he took her away without even saying bye, Paisley was livid.


    She wanted Grandpa Howard to send William away, but she did not expect that Valeria would go as


    well.


    Now that William had brought Valeria together, her n was useless since the two were still together


    She was depressed, but she had to keep her cool.


    She greeted the guests on the yacht with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    That was really ufortable for her.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Paisley felt very tired, so she hoped that Hardy woulde back to console her.


    However, he hadn''te back since he left.She called him several times, but he didn''t pick up.


    Paisley called Bevan, Hardy''s assistant, "Where''s my brother? Why hasn''t hee back? I''m so tired."


    "Miss Anthony, something has happened to thepany, so he might not be able to go back.Please


    deal with the guests for him,"


    Bevan exined.


    "What happened?" Paisley asked in surprise.


    "It''s not convenient to talk about it on the phone.He is still trying to solve the problem.Let''s talk about it


    after it''s solved," Bevan said vaguely.


    It was definitely not a small issue if Hardy had to leave the party he had prepared so much for.


    Paisley did not expect it to be so serious.


    She was even more depressed.


    This party was thrown to make her happy, but she was not in the mood at all.


    This was the worst party she had ever had.


    She hoped that it would end soon so that she could have a good rest.


    Hayden was pacing back and forth in the Howard family''s estate in his room with a dark expression on


    his face.


    Lucas watched him nervously from the side.


    With Hayden''s current state, it would definitely cause some ripples with William.


    Lucas was afraid that they would fight again.


    After thinking about it for a while, he persuaded him, "Sir, you must not get angry when Sir William


    comes backter."


    "How can I not be angry? Look at what he did today! He hung the Burtos family''s daughter up to feed


    the sharks and even beat people up.What the hell is going on?"


    He stopped in his tracks, "Hemitted all these evil acts just for Valeria!"


    "That daughter of the Burtos family isn''t a good person either.You can''t me Sir William for this"


    "It''s not his fault.I wouldn''t me him if he did it for Paisley''s sake.I would even praise him for it! But he


    did it for Valeria...What kind of beauty standards does he have? Paisley is better than Valeria in both


    appearances and talents!"Hayden''s heart ached with grief.


    Lucas plucked up his courage and said, "Miss Brown''s looks aren''t any less than Miss Anthony''s..."


    "No matter how good-looking you are, it''s just an external shell.What matters is what''s on the inside."


    "Yes, you''re right.But Sir William is at his peak right now, so you should not bring up Miss Brown


    later.I''m afraid that he will go against your will."


    Hayden listened to him, "I understand.I won''t mention her name at all.I''ll have him go abroad and stay


    far away from her."


    The sound of a car engine came from outside, and soon William appeared at the door of the living


    room.


    Upon seeing William''s dirty state, Hayden''s eyes widened, "What''s wrong with you? Why do you look


    like you''ve juste from a battlefield?"


    "I was barbecuing.It''s normal to get this dirty"


    William sat down casually.


    Hayden looked at the dirt stains on his clothes in disbelief, "Don''t you find it disgusting? Hurry up and


    take a bath.Speak to me after you''ve showered and changed your clothes."


    "Let''s just talk like this.Why do you care about that? I have other things to do."


    "You have other things to do? What''s that?" Hayden asked.


    "Private matters.Do you care about my personal affairs now?" William asked.


    "I''m your dad.What''s the big deal if I care about your personal affairs "It''s better if you don''t care about


    it.


    Don''t you have something to say to me? What''s that?"


    Hayden was furious, "The Burtos familyined to me on the phone.Why did you treat their


    daughter like that? How can you be sowless?"


    "The Burtos family? Ask them toe and find me!"


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself for saying this? Why would they look for you? They could''ve hired


    someone to deal with you directly.¡±


    They came to me on behalf of my reputation.


    You should control yourself!


    "It doesn''t matter.You can tell them to juste to me without taking you into consideration.I can take


    anything"


    William acted as if he didn''t care.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do? Without the protection of the Howard family, how are you going to


    deal with them?"


    "I''ll tell them directly that what I''ve done so far was considered a fairly light punishment.If they dare act


    like that again, I''ll beat both their children up till they''re crippled."


    William''s nonchnt expression caused Hayden to jump up in shock "Did you arrange for people to


    attack their son too?"


    "Yes, I did it! How dare he harras my woman! He''s literally looking for death.I let him off easy by


    crippling his hands."


    Hayden gasped for breath angrily, "You rascal! You''re killing me with your viciousness! Why didn''t you


    learn anything good? You only know how to turn to violence!"


    "You mean I should watch them bully my woman and not do anything? Am I still considered a human if


    I do that? I might as well die!"


    Seeing William''s stubborn expression, Hayden suppressed the insults he wanted to say.


    Lucas was right.He could not scold him.


    If he were to identally bring up Valeria, they would have a bad fight.


    Hayden suppressed his anger and said, "Well, let''s not talk about today anymore.Let''s get down to


    business.Thepany has something to deal with in Australia.You go and have a look."


    "Me? You trust me to go?"


    William raised his eyebrows.


    "You''ll need to learn, right? Do you want to live this kind of life for the rest of your life? What will you do


    if I die?" Hayden asked for him.


    I only wanting the best "When there is a will, there is a way.Besides, you''re also going to live till you''re


    a hundred years old, right?"


    Hayden was so angry at his words that he had nothing else to say, "Alright, I''ve already gotten


    someone to book a flight for you.You are leaving tomorrow!"


    "That''s so rushed.Is there anything else you want to say to me?"


    William did not object.


    "No, you will go abroad and learn something out of it.Don''t mess around.By the way, I will arrange for


    someone to go with you."


    William got up to leave after Hayden finished his sentence.


    Seeing how anxious he was to leave, Hayden was a little angry, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?


    Stay and have dinner with us."


    "No, I can''t.I ate too much barbeque just now"


    William refused, "I''m also very dirty.I have to go back to take a bath, and change my clothes."


    He was already out of the living room when he finished speaking.


    Hayden was so angry that the hairs on his body stood up.


    Lucas lowered his voice and said, "Miss Brown is in the car outside"


    "That rascal! He had the audacity to bring her home? I''m furious!"


    William strode out of the vi and returned to the car.


    Valeria fell asleep in the back seat at this moment.He gently opened the door before got in the car.He


    held her in his arms and ordered Bobby, "Go back to my vi."


    Seeing that he had a sullen expression, Bobby asked with concern, "What did Sir Hayden say to you?"


    "He''s arranging for me to go abroad!"


    "Now?"


    Bobby was a little surprised.


    "Yes, right now.He wants to send me away again!"


    A trace of maliciousness shed through his eyes.


    He was not a fool.


    There must be some other reason why Hayden suddenly sent him, an ignorant yboy, to go abroad to


    be in charge of the administrative affairs.


    This must be because of Valeria.


    Hayden didn''t want him to be with her.


    The reason behind his objection was definitely not because of Mason and Valeria''s past rtionship, so


    there must be some other reason.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    The car stopped after traveling for about 40 minutes.


    Seeing that Valeria opened her eyes, William''s eyes brighten up and asked, "You''re awake?"


    "Oh, I didn''t realize that I fell asleep.You should have woken me up," Valeria said embarrassedly.


    "I just wanted you to rest more."


    "Why did your dad call you back? Was it something urgent?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a mess caused by Burtos family" William simply answered.


    "Were you scolded?"


    Valeria looked at him worriedly.


    "Not really, it was just some nagging.I''m fine."


    "Are you sure?" Valeria doubtfully asked.


    "Yes, I am.Alright, let''s just forget about this and head in"


    William held her hand and they entered the vi.


    They both needed to wash up after a long day, so they headed to the bathroom.


    Seeing such an attractivedy like Valeria, William would never be able to resist himself and it led to a


    steamy make-out session in the shower.


    William carried Valeria out of the bathroom afterward.


    His eyes were filled with love while he asked, "Babe, shall we go somewhere tomorrow?"


    "Where to?" Valeria asked calmly .


    "Australia!"


    "We''re travelling abroad? What''s the asion?"


    "My dad is sending me there to deal with some business issues, but it would be too hard on me to


    leave you here.Would you want toe with me?"


    He begged her.


    "l cant, I have to work on the next day," Valeria refused.


    "Forget about work, I''ll pay you your wage" William insisted.


    "It''s not about the money.I, myself, wanted to work.Besides, I''ve already promised them.I should be


    responsible for my own words, don''t you think so?"


    "Who did you promise?" William was unhappy.


    He knew clearly that Valeria was working at Hardy''s office.


    Did Valeria say no because of Hardy? He frowned and stared at her at the thought of that.


    He didn''t want his girl to have anything to do with other men.


    "My dad, of course.Who else did you think I made a promise to?"


    "So it isn''t Hardy?"


    "What are you thinking? I have nothing to do with him" Valeria exined.


    "If you have nothing to do with him, why would he offer your dad a billion-dor-business project?


    Hardy is much more capable than a dandy like me, isn''t he?"


    "I don''t know about my dad, but I have never thought about you in that way.For me, you are the best.


    As long as you stay away from other girls, it doesn''t matter if you aren''t as good as him, I still like you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course.Why don''t you believe me when I have already given my everything to you?"


    Valeria punched William''s chest angrily.


    Was William jealous of her and Hardy? Although she was furious about how William didn''t believe her,


    she was secretly happy for a second.


    After hitting William a few times, she kisses him and said, "William, you''re the only one I could ever ask


    for!"


    William grinned broadly after hearing her words, "Since I''m your only one, you should listen to me.Ditch


    your work and go to Australia with me.I promise I''ll let you do whatever you want after we return"


    "You are ridiculous! Fine then, I''ll talk to my dad" Valeriapromised.


    "Tell your dad right now.I''ll ask someone to book two tickets and well leave tomorrow" William


    responded immediately.


    "What if my dad says no?" Valeria red at him.


    William replied confidently, "Don''t worry, your dad will agree!"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Valeria suspected that William was hiding something from her.


    "Well, just trust me and talk to your dad."


    Valeria called Ronald and when it reached him, Ronald said furiously, "I was just about to call


    you.Come back immediately, we need to talk."


    "Can''t we just talk over the phone?"


    "No,e back right now! Otherwise, I''lle to you!"


    Hearing Ronald''s tone, Valeria was forced to obey, no matter what.


    She hung up the phone and said, "My dad asked me to head back home.I guess it''s something about


    Ashley.I have to go back now and have a look."


    "Just ignore him.You''re just getting lectured if you go back."


    "No, I have to see what''s going on.Plus, I did nothing wrong.My dad would think I''m hiding something if


    I don''t go back."


    "Alright then, I''ll send you back.Let''s see what your father wants and you can tell him about our n to


    Australia as well.Remember, just walk away if he starts scolding you."


    William dropped her off, and he waited for her in his car.


    Valeria then entered the vi alone.


    Ronald was on a phone call in the living area.


    "Who did this? What''s going on?"


    He red at Valeria after she entered the house and he continued with his phone call.


    "Hardy, I''m sure there''s another way to deal with this.I''m pretty close with Carlos Beau.Shall I ask him


    about this?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    No one knew what was Hardy''s response but Ronald hung up his phone madly.


    He threw the phone on the coffee table and then looked at Valeria, "What''s wrong with you? Why did


    you allow William to do that to Ashley?"


    "What did Ashley tell you?" Valeria asked after she sat down.


    "Whatever she said doesn''t matter.I''ll ask you, what''s with you and William? Hardy invited you to the


    party but now you''re with William.What''s are you thinking?"


    Ronald was cold with his words and said, "William is ignorant and ipetent.He has nothing other


    than a good-looking face.Why does it have to be him? Are you out of your mind?"


    "Everyone has their own preference! Why can''t I be with William?"


    "How could you!"


    Ronald said furiously, "I don''t care who you like to be with, just don¡¯t get in my way, you''ll regret


    otherwise."


    "In what sense I have interrupted your affairs?" Valeria asked.


    "About being business partners.Hardy just called to inform me that the project is canceled.This is not a


    coincidence! It must be because of something between you and William which made Hardy pulled out."


    Ronald said fiercely, "Go and apologize to Hardy now! Exin to him and have him reconsider again."


    "I think I can''t, sorry."


    "What are you talking about? Do you know how important this project is? A billion dors¡¯ worth! You


    must talk to him."


    "I''m not doing that! Isn''t that ridiculous? How does this have anything to do with me?" Valeria sneered.


    "Besides, even if it''s because of me, I''m not meeting him.Are you going to send me to some old men if


    they want to partner with you? "Is Hardy an old man? He''s young and capable.Are you blind to not


    appreciate how good he is?"


    Ronald was outraged, and he threw the cup in front of him onto the ground.


    "Yes, I can''t see his kindness! So what? I''m telling you, I''ll never meet up with him!" Valeria argued.


    Why would Valeria ever obey Ronald with such an unpleasant suggestion?


    "I''m asking you thest time.Are you going or not?" Ronald said fiercely.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Valeria didn''t flinch at all.She looked at him and said, "I said I''m not going!"


    Seeing Valeria, who was stubborn, Ronald was so angry that he raised his arm and was about to p


    her face.


    Valeria immediately took a step back to avoid his p.


    Valeria''s attempt to dodge had agitated Ronald further and he tried to hit her once again.She did not


    fight back because he was her dad , but it did not mean that she would stay still to get hit by him.


    Valeria dodged him when she saw that Ronald was chasing to hit her. Unfortunately, Ronald stepped


    on the puddle of water from the ss that he threw and fell hard on the ground.


    He moaned in pain when the broken pieces of the ss stabbed into his palms.


    Valeria was startled by his cry.


    She looked over and saw blood on Ronald''s left palm.She stopped running and turned to help Ronald


    immediately.


    He then took the chance to p Valeria with his right hand angrily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Never was it in Valeria''s mind that one day her dad would p her.


    In fact, the p was so hard that half of her face was numbed.


    She touched her face and looked at Ronald, "How could you p me ¡°


    "You filthy daughter, how did I even raise you?"


    Ronald cursed and shouted at her.


    "If I had known that you were this stone-hearted, I would have killed you from the very beginning.You


    won''t even be living here on earth."


    After listening to the words from her very own father, Valeria was heartbroken and disappointed.


    Despite that, as she saw the body fluid flowing down from his palm, she suppressed her feelings and


    said, "I''ll take you to hospital."


    Ronald was badly injured.


    Reaching this age of his, anxiety filled him up as he looked at the amount of blood there.


    That was why he allowed Valeria to send him to the hospital.


    As Valeria was helping him to the door, he continued to scold and lecture her.


    In the car, William was about to give Marcus a call.


    However, when he saw Ronald and Valeria, he was shocked.He got off the car and asked, "What


    happened?"


    "There was an ident.My dad is injured.We need to bring him to the hospital now."


    Valeria said hurriedly as William made space for Ronald to get into his car.


    At the same time, his eyesnded on Valeria''s cheek, "What happened to your face?"


    He asked with a serious look.


    "Uhm..." Valeria stammered.


    Sitting in the car, Ronald said angrily, "I pped this b*tch! How dare she go against me? A p is


    probably not even enough!"


    William''s blood boiled after hearing that.


    He turned around and met Ronald''s eyes.


    Then, Ronald immediately kept quiet as he saw the fire in William''s eyes.


    Even Valeria was surprised by the look on William''s face.


    She held William''s arm and said, "It''s alright.Let''s send him to the hospital first."


    "Okay!"


    William held Valeria¡¯s hand and got into the car.


    Seeing that Ronald''s hand was bleeding non- stop, for the sake of Valeria, he handed a towel to


    Ronald, "Wrap your hand with this!"


    "Wrap? Don''t you see that it''s full of ss? Are you trying to kill me?" Ronald had riled up once again.


    Before William replied, Bobby, the driver, turned around and said, "Watch your mouth! He is not


    someone whom you can talk to him that way."


    Bobby''s threatening look made Ronald shut his mouth immediately.


    Bobby was extremely furious after hearing what did Ronald do to Valeria.


    How could he hit his own precious daughter? Not only did he hit her, he even had the guts to talk to


    William in that manner.


    If it weren''t for Valeria and William, Bobby would have given him a lesson.


    Just after they arrived at the hospital, Ronald was sent to the operating room to be attended instantly.


    The mark on Valeria''s cheek hurt William so much that his heart almost stopped for a moment.


    He asked her, "Does it hurt? I''ll get the doctor to bring an ice pack for you."


    "It''s nothing.My skin isn''t that thin.It''ll recover soon."


    "Just listen to me.Bobby will stay here.Let me bring you to the doctor¡± William pulled Valeria before she


    could even say anything.


    Bobby, who was the only one outside the operating room, called a nurse over and whispered


    something to her.The nurse nodded and went in to talk to the doctor.


    After hearing what the nurse said, the doctor sterilized Ronald''s wound with some alcohol.


    It was so painful that Ronald shouted loudly.


    Not only that, the doctor was not even careful during the process of taking the pieces out from Ronald''s


    palm.


    The pain was so unbearable for Ronald that he almost passed out from it.


    On the other side, Valeria heard all the moaning and shouting when she came back.


    She then rushed to the room and she wanted to see what happened.


    Bobby stopped her and said, "They are in process of sterilization.Don''t worry, he''ll be out soon."


    "Oh, I see.I thought something happened to him! It''s all my fault, I should''ve just let him hit me and not


    run away."


    As Valeria was ming herself, there was a look of coldness on William''s face.


    William was extremely pissed off when hearing about the way Ronald treated his princess.


    Ronald was still being harsh to Valeria even though she had been very gracious to him.


    It was obvious that Ronald never treated her as his own daughter.


    After his wound was being treated, the doctor decided to give Ronald some infusions as he was afraid


    that the wound might inme over time.


    It was totally not Ronald''s day.


    The business cooperation was canceled and he was sent to the hospital.


    It was all because of Valeria.


    Ronald was extremely irritated.


    He wanted to scold Valeria to vent his anger, but seeing William there, he did not dare to do so.


    He had never suffered in that way in his entire life before.


    Looking at Valeria, he was frustrated and annoyed.


    To him, Julie and her daughter were much better than that.


    He grumpily told Valeria, "Just leave! I''ll be fine"


    "I''ll stay here with you.Are you hungry? Shall I get something for you¡±


    "I''m good.I''ll just let my assistant look after me"


    Ronald replied impatiently, "Just leave.Don''t disturb me."


    Valeria knew how badly Ronald wanted her to leave and said, "Alright then, I''ll call your assistant and


    ask him toe right now."


    As Valeria called the assistant, William nudged and mouthed to her about their n to Australia.


    Valeria hesitated for a while and said, "Dad, I''ll be travelling abroad for a few days."


    "Travel abroad? What for? I asked you to go and meet Hardy..."


    Ronald''s words stuck at the back of his throat after meeting William¡¯ s cold eyes.


    He waved his hand and said, "Ok, fine! Just do whatever you want!"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Valeria and William left the hospital together and returned back to the car.


    Valeria sighed heavily and said, "Do you know why my father was chasing me away?"


    "Was it because he couldn''t scold you while I was there? Chasing you out would be equivalent to


    chasing me out as well!"


    "That''s just one of the reasons.Another one is that if we leave, he could call his mistress and her


    daughter toe to apany him.


    "Really?" asked William.


    "Yes.To him, I''m the disobedient and rebellious one.Thatdy and her daughter are sweet and


    gentle.I''m betting that he is going to say things about meter."


    William caressed her head and asked, "Are you upset?"


    "No, I think I''ve gotten used to his way of treating me!"


    "Was he like this from the start? Does he hit you all the time and whenever he wants to?"


    "Actually, he was nothing like this when my mother was still here.He treated me so well, just like how a


    father should.After my mum passed away, he totally changed."


    Valeria sighed again and said, "Maybe it''s really because I was disobedient."


    "You''re already good enough.Don''t start putting the me on yourself.It''s definitely not you, it''s him."


    "You''re the only one who will say words like these to me.William, you''re the best! If it weren''t for you, I


    wouldn''t even know how to get through this.I''m just so grateful to have you."


    Valeria clung to his neck and immersed herself in the smell of his cologne.


    "I''m so blessed to have you..."


    William hugged her tightly upon hearing the depressing words from her.


    "Valeria, you are the most genuine person I have ever met.I''m so lucky to have you too.I promise to


    treat you well forever!"


    "Really? You better keep this in mind.You have to treat me well for the rest of your life.Don''t ever break


    my heart!"


    "I promise!" William assured.


    Ashley and Julie rushed to the hospital as soon as they received the phone call from Ronald.


    Without asking further, they could guess that it was because of Valeria that he had ended up in the


    hospital.


    When they entered the ward, Julie asked worriedly, "How did all this happened?"


    "It''s all because of that disobedient daughter of mine! Ugh, I''m so pissed off!"


    Ronald put the me on Valeriapletely.


    Hearing Ronald''s words, Julie said with a distressed face, "How could she be so mean to you? You are


    her dad, after all.


    How could she hurt you like that?"


    "I didn''t expect her to be this rebellious as well.D*mn it, she thinks she''s a grownup now and my words


    don''t matter anymore."


    Ronald was mad at Valeria, and the fact that he couldn''t cooperate with Hardy angered him more,


    "What''s so good about William? A pretty face is all he got.Hardy is a capable man.She must be blind if


    she doesn''t like him!"


    "Indeed.Why wouldn''t she like someone like Hardy? If it''s Ashley, she would have tried her best to help


    you.How heartless of her.Julie immediately tried to draw a line between Ronald and Valerie.


    She said, "Ronald, I''m not trying to say anything bad about Valerie, I just feel that it shouldn''t be that


    way.How could a daughter be so cruel toward her father? It''s as if she''s your enemy."


    "I know right.I''m just so disappointed that I''ve raised such a daughter like her for 20 years."


    Looking at Ronald''s disgusted face, Julie added oil to the fire and said, "Ronald, you should really


    consider what I said.I''ve always felt that there is something wrong.It would be best if you take a


    DNAtest."


    Julie brought up a sensitive topic.


    He usually would be furious hearing these words from her.


    However, this time, he was actually considering it.


    "Let''s talk about that next time!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Stop dying it.If she really is your daughter, you should educate her properly.You should have a n


    if she isn''t.What if she bes worse and brings outsiders to fight against you in the future?"


    Ronald thought for a moment and said, "I''m fine with taking the test, but that girl is going to travel


    abroad.I don''t have anything for the DNA test."


    "It''s actually simpler than you think.The cup she used before or even her hair can be used as samples."


    Ronald finally made a decision and he said, "Alright, let''s do it! I''ll let someone look for her hair for the


    test."


    Hearing that from Ronald, Julie and Ashley secretly eyed each other delightfully After having dinner


    with William, Valeria was still worried about Ronald.She then specially bought some food for Ronald


    and headed back to the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, just as they reached the hospital, she saw Ronald walking to the parking lot, escorted by


    Julie and her daughter.


    Valeria smiled bitterly as she saw how happy they were when they entered the car.


    She clearly knew in the first ce that Ronald would call that woman and her daughter to apany


    him after she left.


    So why did she even bother to do this? Seeing what happened, Valeria went back to the vi with


    William.


    Before this, she was still worried about Ronald and even considered canceling her n to Australia.


    But it seemed like she didn''t need to worry anymore.


    He was enjoying his time with Julie and Ashley.


    After packing up her passport and some clothes, Valeria and William returned together to his vi.


    The next morning, they boarded the ne together with Bobby.


    Hayden had arranged for Lucas to apany them.


    Lucas was looking around for William in the airport.


    He only found William when he got on the ne.


    Seeing Valeria who was next to William, he was shocked.


    He then immediately reached out to his phone and wanted to report to Hayden.


    William ced his hand on Valeria¡¯s waist and raised his eyebrows at Lucas with a wicked smile.


    For some reason, Lucas¡¯ courage dropped, and he slowly retracted his hand.


    He greeted respectfully, "Sir William!"


    "Yes, I''m bring Valeria along for a trip.Why are you so surprised? You know Valeria, don''t you?"


    William said with a smile, "Valeria, this is Uncle Lucas."


    "Hello, Uncle Lucas!"


    Valeria greeted him politely.


    Lucas replied with a smile, "Hello, Miss Brown!"


    After greeting Valeria, Lucas looked around for Bobby but he was nowhere to be seen, "Where is


    Bobby?"


    William put his hand on Valeria''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ve asked Bobby to take Valeria''s


    seat.Help yourself and take a seat!"


    Lucas sat down, but he felt that William''s smile meant something else.He continued to stay in his seat,


    as he was filled with guilt about what he had done.


    The ne rumbled as it took off from the runway.


    Lucas felt a bit uneasy as time went by.


    William was arranged by Hayden to go to Australia.


    At the same time, Paisley was also on her way to Australia.


    If she knew that William brought Valeria along with him, it would be extremely awkward.


    However, the ne had already taken off.


    There was no way to tell Hayden about it.What should he do now?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Lucas was restless.He couldn''t stop looking back and forth between Valeria and William.


    The two were as if they were glued together.


    A few hours after the ne took off, Valeria fell asleep.


    Noticing that, William took the nket and gently covered Valeria with it.


    He then held Valeria in his arms and gazed at her intently.


    William was very gentle with Valeria, which was something that Lucas had never expected to see.


    Lucas thought to himself that it seemed like William really fancied Valeria.


    Still holding Valeria in his arms, William softly asked, "Do you disapprove of her like my dad?"


    "No, Sir William! How would I disapprove of her!" Answered Lucas hastily.


    He was well aware of where he stood.


    No matter how civil Hayden treated him, Lucas was only a servant.


    And William was Hayden''s son.


    It wasn''t Lucas¡¯ ce to have any sorts of opinion towards the person William liked.


    "Then, do you know why my dad doesn''t like her? She''s such a docile and amiable girl.When she didn''t


    know who I am, Valeria pawned all her jewelry to help me, she worked to pay for me, and she even


    learned to cook for me.I don''t think there will be any woman out there who would treat me better than


    her."


    "Well...Miss Brown is indeed a very good woman.However, I believe that with your reputation, there will


    be many other women who are willing to do anything for you" Lucas replied tentatively.


    "Yes, there are many other women out there but she''s the only one I like." Upon hearing what William


    had said, Lucas held his tongue.


    He was going to persuade William, but it didn''t seem like it would work.He understood what it felt like to


    be chased after by so many women, yet none of them was whom he liked.


    After a long time of silence, Lucas said, "But Sir Hayden won''t approve of your rtionship with Miss


    Brown."


    "L.can wait until he does!"


    "What if he never approves of it? I know you can wait, but can Miss Brown wait?"


    William fell silent and Lucas didn''t speak further, either.


    The silence persisted until Valeria woke up.


    Her eyes fluttered open and she said, "Uh...I''m so thirsty!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, William waved to the flight attendant and asked for water.


    Then, he opened the bottle and brought it to Valeria''s mouth.


    After Valeria took a few sips from the bottle, William proceeded to drink up the remaining water in it.


    Lucas gaped at the scene.He couldn''t believe that this was the same man he knew and cared for.He


    was also obsessed with hygiene to the point that people wondered if it was clinical.


    Initially, Lucas was confident in his promise to Hayden that he would help to make William see the good


    in Paisley.


    But now that he saw how William acted around Valeria, his determination was shaken.


    He had to tell Hayden about this, Lucas thought.It must be done the moment they got off the ne.


    More than ten hourster, the nended at Sydney Airport.


    With Valeria in his arms and Bobby handling their luggage, William and the group hurried to their


    amodation.


    The Howard Group had arge enterprise in Sydney.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Hayden really liked the city, he had bought a house here.So, they didn''t book a hotel and went


    straight to the vi that Hayden had bought instead.


    Because of the nap on the ne, Valeria was in high spirits.


    After they arrived at the vi, she took a bath and changed into fresh clothes, and then she went


    shopping with William.


    Naturally, Bobby left with William without hesitation.


    Lucas took the opportunity and called Hayden immediately.


    Knowing that William had brought Valeria along, Hayden''s blood boiled, "How can you let this happen?


    Why didn''t you tell me in advance? Paisley has already gone there.How am I supposed to exin it to


    her?"


    "I wanted to tell you as soon as I knew.But I didn''t see Sir William before I boarded, and when I did,


    Valeria was already on the ne.After that, Sir William has been keeping his eyes on me.I only have


    the opportunity to report it now" Lucas exined.


    Then, he continued to ask, "Sir Hayden, what should we do now?"


    "What else can we do! I didn''t think William would do such a thing either" Hayden bellowed.


    He was irked by William''s unthoughtful behavior, "William, you rascal! He did this on purpose to anger


    me, didn''t he?"


    Lucas didn''t respond to Hayden''sint.


    Instead, he asked, "Then, are we going to stick with the n?"


    After pondering for a moment, Hayden answered, "Yes, let''s proceed with it."


    He had everything nned out.


    So, it upset him to even think about changing their n all of a sudden.


    He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and he began to give Lucas instructions.


    "Ask William to go to thepany and tie him down with work for now."


    "Should I inform Ms.Anthony?" Lucas asked.


    "There''s no need for that.I''ve already got everything sorted out, so we only need to stick to our


    n.This time, we''re going to put Paisley under the same roof as William and let her work her magic.If


    she can make William leave Valeria, that will be great.But if she can''t, I''ll think of another way."


    "I''m just afraid that Ms.Anthony will change her mind when she sees Sir William and Valeria together."


    "She won''t.If she would, she would have done so when William punished Charlotte and Ashley in public


    on the yacht"


    Hayden replied with great certainty.


    "You don''t have to worry about Paisley.What you need to do now is to keep a close eye on William for


    me.I''ll give him work at thepany to make sure he doesn''t have the time to hang out with Valeria


    while I''m going to have a talk with Ronald to have him educate his daughter!"


    William had left Hayden no choice.


    Hayden was nning to first warn Ronald to keep Valeria in check.


    If Ronald failed to do so, he would have to talk to Valeria himself.


    Meanwhile, William and Valeria just finished their meal and they headed to the Harbour Bridge.


    It was the first time Valeria visited Sydney, and she was here with her lover.So, she was ted.


    Like all the other girls, she kept posing and asked William to help take her photos.


    She also pestered William to take selfies with her.


    Just as the two of them were having a good time, Hayden called, "William, go to thepany at once."


    "Now?"


    William frowned and asked, "Can I go tomorrow? I''m tired after the flight.I''m not in the mood to do


    anything."


    "It''s urgent.You have to go to thepany immediately to handle it.I want you to brief me about it


    later."


    Then, without giving William any chance to speak, Hayden hung up the phone, leaving William upset


    by the sudden news.


    Listening to the conversation between William and Hayden, Valeria thought that William was really


    needed at work.


    So, she coaxed, "Your workes first.We can always hang out when you''re freeter."


    Since even Valeria had said so, William yielded in and took Valeria back to the vi.


    After making sure that Valeria was settled down, he left for thepany with Lucas and Bobby.


    Hayden had made an effort to keep William away from Valeria for as long as possible.So, he found a


    fewplicated cases for William to handle.


    In Hayden''s opinion, it would take some time for William to tackle the coboration cases with other


    companies since he had never managed apany before.


    As a result, William would be so upied with work every day and thus he wouldn''t have the energy to


    spend time with Valeria.


    Hayden thought he had a faultless n, but he didn''t know that William was the sharpest tool in the


    shed.


    As someone gifted in business, the coboration cases that Hayden had left William to be in charge of


    were too easy for him.


    However, William couldn''t expose his ability.


    So, he pretended to be busy with the cases for a few hours and didn''t leave thepany untilte at


    night with Lucas and Bobby.


    Since it was sote at night, the streets in Sydney were almost empty.


    Sitting in the back row, William closed his eyes for some rest .


    However, as they were driving past a junction, a woman with disheveled hair bolted out of an alley.


    "Help!"


    The woman shouted for help as she ran.


    Then, when she saw William''s car, she threw herself right at it.


    Bobby quickly stepped on the brake and stopped the car, only inches away from hitting the woman in


    front of their car.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    "Help! Help me, please!"


    She was shaking uncontrobly as she must be scared out of her wits.


    "Ms.Anthony?"


    Lucas cried out in surprise.


    Without hesitation, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Meanwhile, William opened his eyes when he heard Lucas''s exim.


    Initially, he was going to continue to doze through the minor ident.


    It turned out that Paisley was the unkempt woman who had stopped the car.


    Shocked by the realization, William also got out of the car.


    Paisley wasn''t looking like the decent and elegant youngdy as she should be.


    Her hair and her clothes were in a mess, and even one of her shoes was missing.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When she saw William, she lunged towards him and hugged him pleadingly, "Mr.Howard! Please, help


    me!"


    "What happened?" William asked stiffly.


    He didn''t expect Paisley to clutch onto him.He wasn''t used to being held by other women like this.He


    wanted to push Paisley away, but she tightened her arms around him as she was still trembling.


    "Someone robbed me! They robbed me with knives...And they took all of my belongings! I escaped, but


    mypanions are still there.Mr.Howard, please save them!"


    "Go and have a look!"


    William gestured to Bobby, who immediatelyplied and he walked towards the alley that Paisley


    had just run out of.


    Around ten minutester, Bobby returned to them while carrying a passed-out woman on his back.


    Once Paisley saw Bobby, she quickly let go of William and ran towards him while shouting, "Danya !


    Danya! Wake up!"


    "Ms.Anthony, I think she''s passed out.We should bring her to the hospital first and let the doctor tend to


    her!"


    Lucas said while he helped Bobby to get Danya into the car.


    Then, everyone got into the car and they headed straight to the hospital.


    On their way there, Danya regained consciousness.


    Still thinking that they were in danger, she began yelling once she opened her eyes, "Help! Miss, run!"


    "I''m here! Danya, I''m here!" Paisley said as she was grabbing Danya''s hands in an instant to assure


    her.


    "Are you alright, Miss?"


    Danya looked up and down at Paisley in concern.


    "I''m fine.Thank goodness I ran into Mr.Howard...Danya, how do you feel? Hold on for a little more


    while, okay? We''ll be at the hospital soon!"


    "I''m fine...I''m only a little dizzy.That b*stard hit me in the head,"


    After answering Paisley, Danya suddenly remembered something, "Where is our luggage?"


    "They took our luggage" Paisley sighed.


    "What should we do now?" Danya was full of regret.


    "It''s all my fault...:¡±


    "At least both of you are safe.Let''s forget about the luggage for now and have a thorough checkup at


    the hospital first"


    Lucas interjected.


    "I''m fine.There''s no need to go to the hospital! It''s just that we lost our passports and our bank


    cards...How are we going to survive in Sydney without money or a passport?"


    Danya was worried sick, "Miss, you should call Sir Hardy right now.He can solve this."


    "What can he do? Getting a new passport isn''t something that can be done in a day or two" Paisley


    sighed.


    "Now, we can only find somewhere to stay for the night and go to the embassy to get a new passport


    tomorrow.Oh, we also have to file a police report."


    Indeed, requesting a new passport in a foreign country would take days.


    Besides, Paisley and Danya were undoubtedly in dire need to get a ce to stay.


    Lucas took a nce at William and said, "Sir William, it looks like Miss Paisley and her chaperone have


    nowhere to go.Since there are so many rooms in the vi, why don''t we take them in? At least for


    tonight? In that case, they''ll only have to worry about getting their new passports."


    "Okay" William nodded in agreement.


    And thus, it was decided that Paisley and Danya were going back to the vi with William.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had been ying games alone in the living room after she had dinner.


    When she finally heard the engine of William''s car, she got up and went to the door to wee him.


    Not expecting that there would be guests, Valeria ran towards William and threw herself into William''s


    arms while acting cutely, "William, you''re finally back! I''m so bored.I was going to call you if you were


    out any longer!"


    William wrapped his arms around Valeria''s waist and pulled her into an embrace.


    He tapped lightly on her nose and said, "I knew you would be bored.It''s okay, we''re going out


    tomorrow.Also, by the way, we have guests!"


    Upon hearing William''s words, Valeria turned to look at the car and asked, "Guests? Who''s that?"


    Then, she saw Danya climbing out of the car awkwardly in the dim light.


    Danya was Paisley''s butler.


    Valeria didn''t recognize her, but she was stunned to see Paisleying out of the car after Danya.


    At first nce, she didn''t associate the ungroomed woman that she saw with Paisley, who was high


    and mighty that she knew.


    She only felt that William''s guest looked somewhat familiar.


    Only at her second nce did Valeria finally realized that she had been looking at Paisley.


    It waspletely out of Valeria''s expectation.


    She eximed, "Is that...Ms.Anthony?"


    Paisley didn''t expect to see Valeria here, and she was so ashamed to have Valeria saw her in such a


    state.She hoped that she could escape now.


    However, Paisley had been through a lot of mishaps.


    So, she quickly calmed down and started to exin, "Danya and I were robbed, Miss Brown.Luckily for


    us, Mr.Howard passed by and saved us."


    William added, "I came across them on my way home from the office .Ms.Anthony and her chaperone


    were robbed.They lost their passports and their other belongings to the robbers.But they''re unscathed,


    for the most of it."


    "Robbers? Oh my gosh, that''s scary! Ms.Anthony, are you all right?"


    Valeria was baffled.


    "I''m fine, although Danya is slightly injured," Paisley replied.


    "Thank goodness! You must be so scared.Come in, quickly!"


    Although she was upset with Paisley''s provocation previously, Valeria still sympathized with Paisley''s


    misfortune in a foreign country.


    So, she promptly invited Paisley and Danya into the house.


    Paisley and Danya dlyplied and they went into the vi where the Howards¡¯ maids hurried to


    clean up a room for them.


    When they were alone in the room, Paisley''s face darkened.


    She hissed, "I can''t believe Valeria had the audacity to follow William here! Argh, I''m so pissed!"


    Danya was also annoyed, "What''s Sir Hayden''s problem? Didn''t he arrange for you toe here to get


    closer with Sir William? What does he think you can do with Valeria here?"


    "Hayden probably didn''t know that William would bring Valeria with him."


    "Well, what about Lucas? Is he dumb? He could have called to tell us I¡¯ Danya huffed.


    "I don''t know.But I think Mr.Howard is gonna give me an exnation ,"


    Paisley rubbed her temples in exasperation.


    In fact, Hayden was the one who had nned the so-called mugging, hoping that William would bond


    with Paisley during her stay at the vi.


    However, no one would have thought that Valeria would be here.


    And it upset Paisley to think that she even lost one of her shoes when she was running to make her


    escape usible.


    However, she did manage to make a skin- to- skin contact when she threw herself into William''s arms


    forfort.


    She remembered how good William smelled, and it almost made her lose her mind when she was


    wrapped in William''s arms.


    She was even thinking about ways she could get intimate with William on their way back to the vi.


    Since William sought pleasure in women and she was so beautiful, Paisley was confident that she


    would be able to get along well with William once she made the first move.


    However, Paisley realized that her fantasies wouldn''te true after seeing Valeria.


    With Valeria stuck between William and her, Paisley wouldn''t stand a chance to get close to William.


    She sighed in reluctance.She didn''t want to leave Sydney empty-handed like thest time they were on


    the cruise ship.


    Paisley was determined to turn the table.She wouldn''t just give up so easily.


    Yet, regardless of what was going to happen next, Paisley could only take a shower for the time being.


    Then, she would figure out how to deal with theing affairs.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Meanwhile, Valeria and William had no idea that Paisley and Danya''s misfortune was a ploy.


    After Paisley and Danya were brought to the guest room, Valeria was still frightened.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous around here? They''re so lucky to run into you.I couldn''t bear to think what would


    happen to them if they didn''t!"


    "Yeah, they are" William nodded in agreement.


    "Ms.Anthony and Danya must be scared out of their wits.Do you know if they''ve had dinner yet? Maybe


    I should prepare some food for them,"


    Valeria suggested enthusiastically.


    However, William stopped her and said, "Ask the servants to make it.You''re the host now.You should


    go to Paisley and see what our guests need."


    Valeria''s eyes widened in realization, "Oh! I forgot Paisley was robbed of everything.Of course, she''ll


    need fresh clothes to change into.Since she''s almost my size, she should be able to wear my clothes,


    right? I''ll bring her some clothes right away."


    "Go ahead," William urged while stroking her hair.


    Leaving William, Valeria went to her room and she picked out quite a few sets of outfits.


    She brought a lot with her for this trip, and some of them were gifted by William.


    Even though she had disputes with Paisley, Valeria wasn''t petty enough to let Paisley wear clothes that


    she had worn before.


    Therefore, with the new outfits, Valeria went to knock on the guest room''s door.


    Danya came to answer the door and she pulled a tight smile when she saw Valeria.


    "Ms.Anthony is taking a bath."


    "I''m here to give Ms.Anthony some clothes,"


    Valeria said as she handed the garments to Danya.


    "Thank you, Miss Brown" Danya politely replied to Valeria.


    Not thinking much of it, Valeria continued, "I''ve asked people to make food for the both of you.So,


    please, head downstairs and eat somethingter."


    "It''s kind of you to keep us in mind, Miss Brown" Danya thanked Valeria again with civility.


    Then, because they had run out of things to say, Valeria left shortly after she gave Danya the clothes.


    After sending Valeria off, Danya closed the door and instantly dropped the smile on her face.


    She snorted and muttered under her breath, "Who is she trying to fool with the innocent act, I can see


    through you at first nce."


    When Paisley came out of the bathroom, she noticed the clothes ced on the bed.


    Then, as she went to have a closer look at them, she found out that they were all limited edition from


    luxurious brands .


    She couldn''t help but ask Danya, "Did Valeria send these?"


    "Yes.I''ve made sure that these are new.So, Ms.Anthony, you can put them on!"


    However, Paisley didn''t appreciate Valeria¡¯s kind gesture.


    She scoffed, "Can you believe that she''s giving me such expensive items willingly? Are you sure she


    isn''t unting?"


    "You''re right.Valeria doesn''t seem as simple as she looks.She''s obviously showing off her status by


    sending clothes to you and arranging for our dinner so enthusiastically"


    Danya disregarded Valeria''s good intentions as well and she scorned , "But she probably forgot that as


    long as Sir Hayden disapproves of her, things wouldn''t work out between her and Sir William.I can''t


    wait to see Sir Hayden give her a good p in her face."


    "She''s certainly going to receive a blow to her pride.I''m just a little pissed off.I supposed she must be


    very happy to see me in misery, isn''t she? I won''t let this go! I''ll let her do all she likes for now, and then


    she''ll know what I have in store for her!"


    Paisley''s blood was boiling.


    "Are you going to call Sir Hayden then?" Danya asked.


    "Why should I? Sir Hayden must be well aware of this.It wouldn''t change anything even if I called"


    Paisley replied to Danya in frustration.


    "Even so, I think you should still make the call.After all, Sir Hayden sent you here.You have to let him


    know Sir William brought a woman with him."


    However, Danya had a different opinion than Paisley.She wasn''t going to let Paisley be wronged in any


    bit.So, she tried her best to convince Paisley toin to Hayden.


    Yet, Paisley ignored Danya''s words.


    She was not known as the brilliant girl for no reason.She knew that it wasn''t the right time for her to ask


    for Hayden''s help .


    He must have been using this opportunity to evaluate her performance as well.


    Paisley knew Hayden wouldn''t think she was worthy of William if she was just another helpless woman,


    who could only cry for help when in distress.


    Since William had such an outstanding appearance, Hayden was the one who had the upper hand in


    their arrangement.


    If Paisley failed to meet his requirements, he could have moved on to match William with other talented


    debutantes.


    Therefore, Paisley''s main goal at the moment was to take care of everything on her own so that


    Hayden would look at her in admiration.


    It wasn''t untilte night when both Paisley and Danya had cleaned up and had their dinner.


    Valeria was already exhausted by the time they finished their meal.


    Because of this, William brought her back to their bedroom with his arms wrapped around her waist.


    Meanwhile, Paisley''s eyes darkened with baleful thoughts when she saw William and Valeria enter the


    same room without batting an eyelid.


    Danya was also looking at the back of the couple in contempt while whispering to Paisley, "And she


    thinks she''s a daughter of a well-mannered family.A decent girl with proper upbringing wouldn''t just


    sleep around with men before marriage"


    She said that with the intention of humiliating Valeria, but to Paisley, Danya¡¯s words seemed to have a


    deeper meaning.


    Paisley came to Sydney because she was after the same thing as Valeria.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If William didn''t mind sleeping with her, Paisley definitely wouldn''t refuse him.


    At the thought of it, Paisley nced at Danya in displeasure and warned, "Watch your tongue! The


    walls here have ears."


    "Yes...I''m sorry.I''ll keep it in mind."


    Danya quickly apologized.


    Seeing that Paisley had gotten mad all of a sudden, she warily added, "Miss, it''ste now.You should


    rest early tonight."


    "Okay, you too.We have a long day ahead of us tomorrow."


    At the same time, Valeria was thrown into bed in the master bedroom after William had brought her


    back.She was alreadypletely drained of energy, yet she didn''t forget that they had guests.


    So, Valeria reminded, "We''re not alone.Can we not do it tonight?"


    William asked in response, "They''re going to stay here until they get their passports.Are you saying that


    we can''t have sex until they leave? Then what should I do if I really want that?"


    "Just why do you have such a high libido?" Valeria asked, feeling absurd.


    "Well...I''m always this aroused if it''s you!"


    William''s hand started to roam around her body.


    "You''re such a pervert"


    Valeria pushed at William in frustration, but she was too feeble to do so.


    Despite Valeria''s objection, William still bedded her that night.


    They were busy for almost 40 minutes, which Valeria had spent biting at the corner of the quilt, afraid


    that she would make a sound.


    She was already too exhausted when they were done, so it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep.


    On the following morning, Valeria was still in her dreams when William woke her up.


    He seemed to have unlimited energy to be spent on such things, and her attempts to refuse him were


    futile.


    After experiencing  petite mort¡¯, Valeria went back to bed in weariness.


    On the contrary, William got up in high spirits and went to take a shower.


    Then, he changed into proper attire before leaving their bedroom.


    At the other end of the vi, Paisley was also leaving her room at the same time.


    She was already radiating beauty from the inside out after a night''s rest, and she looked even more


    stunning in the clothes that Valeria had given her the night before.


    Catching sight of William, Paisley coyly smiled and greeted, "Good morning!"


    "Morning, Ms.Anthony" William nodded.


    In the meantime, Danya also came out of her room and respectfully greeted William when she saw


    him.


    Then, when she noticed that she didn''t see Valeria, Danya exchanged looks with Paisley, and it


    seemed like Paisley was wondering the same thing as well.


    It was odd to not see Valeria.


    Paisley and Danya contemted the possibility that Valeria had woken up early in the morning to


    prepare breakfast as they headed downstairs after William.


    Lucas and Bobby had already stood up to greet them when they reached the ground floor.


    Grinning from ear to ear, Lucas said, "Sir William and Ms.Anthony, breakfast is ready.This way, please."


    Then, Paisley and William went to the dining room, where there was only mouth-watering breakfast on


    the table.


    Valeria was nowhere to be found.


    William politely invited Paisley to find herself a seat, but he didn''t sit down.


    Instead, he took a ss of milk from the table and left.


    Noticing where William was going, Paisley''s face turned pale.She thought Valeria had already woken


    up to make breakfast for them.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    When William returned to their room with the milk in his hand, Valeria was still fast asleep.Chuckling


    lovingly, William gently shook Valeria to wake her up.


    "Babe, drink some milk before you continue sleeping."


    "Stop disturbing me...I''m sleeping!"


    Valeria waved her hand around in irritation.


    Seeing how childlike Valeria was, William couldn''t help butugh.Hepromised and putting the milk


    on the bedside table before he reached out to take Valeria into his arms.


    However, since she was only half-awake, Valeria thought William was hinting at another round of


    intimacy.So, she mumbled, "William, I don''t want to do it anymore.I''ll break into half if you don''t stop."


    William only brought the ss to her lips and assured, "I''m not doing anything.Just drink up the milk"


    To which she reluctantly opened her mouth with closed eyes.


    Then, he watched her in silence as she bottomed the ss of milk before going back to sleep again.


    Rendered speechless at how weak Valeria was, William decided that he would make her exercise to


    build stamina.


    Then, in fear of disturbing Valeria, William didn''t linger in the room any longer and left the room quietly


    with the empty ss after tucking her in.


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, Paisley, Danya, Lucas, and Bobby were seated for breakfast.


    Since they were in a foreign country, and William wasn''t keen on following the orthodox rules, the


    household employees didn''t have to dine at a separate table.


    Absent- mindedly, Paisley sipped on a ss of milk that Danya had poured for her.


    She was truly disheartened to see William pampering Valeria to such an extent.


    If she were alone, she would have pulled a long face earlier on.


    Danya, who had looked after her since she was a child, noticed Paisley''s displeasure at a nce.


    Gauging that Paisley was about to lose her cool, Danya got up to serve her a bowl of porridge to


    distract her, "Miss, you should try this almond maple porridge.It''s delicious."


    "Alright, I''ll have a try,"


    Paisley snapped back to the present as she realized that she should straighten herself up.


    With a forced smile, she took the porridge from Danya and put a spoonful into her mouth , ¡°Yes, it does


    taste good."


    Lucas chimed in, "Ms.Anthony, please feel free to let them know if you prefer anything else.The chef


    can cook for you."


    "Sure, Uncle Lucas.Thank you," Paisley smiled.


    And Lucas dly replied, "My pleasure.You''re wee to make yourself at home."


    During their exchanges, William returned to the dining table with the empty ss.


    One of the maids came forth and ced a ss of milk and sandwiches in front of William.


    He took a sip of milk and instructed the servant, "Valeria needs rest, so be careful not to disturb her"


    "Yes, Sir William,"she answered immediately.


    After a moment of consideration, William added, "Oh, by the way, Valeria likes spicy food.But she''s not


    feeling well recently.So, maybe you can make something mild and savory for lunch, and also chicken


    broth to help her feel better.As for the rest of the menu, it''s your choice."


    "Of course, sir."


    Although the maids had been living abroad, their etiquettes were still like how they were back in their


    hometown.


    While William was giving orders to the maid, Paisley listened with her head lowered as she ate her


    porridge.


    She began to feel restless at the affection William showed towards Valeria.She had always thought that


    Valeria was just another woman to William.She was sure that he would break up with Valeria once the


    excitement of something new gets old, just like how he treated the other women in the past.


    However, Paisley had a bad feeling after she had seen how William acted around Valeria.


    Then, she realized something appalling.


    William might have really fallen in love with Valeria.


    It would be the greatest thing in the world to be loved by someone as remarkable as William.


    Paisley was green with envy and she was even more determined to fight for William''s attention.


    She couldn''t wait the day William would treat her like how he treated Valeria.


    Paisley decided to move fast to kick Valeria out of the picture so that she could rece Valeria''s


    position by William''s side as soon as possible.


    After all, in Paisley''s eyes, Valeria only had the looks and she was nopetition for her.


    After breakfast, William went to work and he was bringing only Bobby with him.


    Lucas was left behind to apany Paisley and Danya to make their new passports and shop for new


    clothes.


    However, even though Paisley and Danya didn''t have to reissue their passports because they didn''t


    lose them in the first ce, they had an act to keep up.


    Therefore, Lucas still left the house with Paisley and Danya in a car after William and Bobby left.


    Since they were alone, Lucas dropped the act.


    "Ms.Anthony, I''m sorry that you had to witness this.I didn''t know Miss Brown woulde along with Sir


    William until I saw them on the ne, and I didn''t have time to call you after seeing that."


    Danya was displeased to hear that, and she retorted, "What do you mean that you haven''t had the time


    to call, Lucas? You should have tried your best to notify Ms.Anthony in advance once you knew Sir


    William invited that shady woman.That could have saved Ms.Anthony from the embarrassment."


    Lucas took a nce at Danya.


    Although he was still smiling, his tone was icy cold when he spoke, "I apologize for not calling


    sooner.But what are you going to do next, Ms.Anthony?"


    "That''ll have to depend on you.What can Miss Paisley do when there ¡®s another woman in the house?


    At the very least, you should have dealt with that woman before asking for our n!"


    Danya interjected .She couldn''t bear to see Paisley being wronged like this.


    "I''m talking to Ms.Anthony, Danya.Not you.Who are you to speak for your employer just as you wish?"


    Lucas replied in annoyance.


    He had been working for the Howard family as their butler for decades and he was trusted by Hayden.


    Due to the responsibility and power that Lucas held, no one had dared to go against him for years.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Noticing Lucas''s displeasure, Paisley apologized in an instant, "Lucas, please forgive Danya.She didn''t


    mean it.Please don''t have to take this to heart."


    "I won''t.But you''ll have to make a decision now, Ms.Anthony.Do you still want to move forward with our


    n? If you don''t, you''ll have to tolerate it for another day or two until we find an excuse for you to


    move out from the vi.Otherwise, I''m afraid that you''ll have toe up with something as soon as


    possible."


    Paisley was stunned as she processed what Lucas had just said.She didn''t think Lucas would put it so


    tantly.


    As far as she knew, Lucas wasn''t someone so direct.She was sure that the sudden change in his


    attitude was because of Danya''s words from earlier.


    Paisley glimpsed at Danya and med her for her reckless behavior, but it wasn''t the time for her to


    point fingers at Danya.


    She had to properly articte her answer because she knew it would eventually reach Hayden''s


    ears.She wouldn''t give up on William.


    So, naturally, she needed to discuss the following steps with Lucas.


    "Of course we''re going to carry on with the n.That''s why I''m here, Lucas.What do you think we can


    do next?"


    "Sir William is tied down with work at thepany, so Miss Brown wouldn''t be a problem during the


    day.I''m thinking that maybe you can bond with Sir using this opportunity.What do you think,


    Ms.Anthony?"


    "It''s brilliant.What do I need to do?"


    "Can you speak Italian?"he asked.


    To which Danya interjected with pride, "Ms.Anthony is fluent in fournguages."


    "Great! Then I''ll put Sir William in charge of a coboration case with an Italianpany.Since he


    doesn''t speak Italian, Ms.Anthony could stand in as the interpreter.And you can assist him from the


    side if he runs into any problem, which he would.He doesn''t know much about managing a


    company.He''ll see you in a different light for sure."


    "No problem! I appreciate your help, Lucas," Paisley was overjoyed.


    It would be impossible for William to not see the good in her if they were hanging out all day long for


    work.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    When Valeria woke up, it was already noon and it was quiet in the vi.She headed downstairs and one


    of the maids came to greet her, "Sir William has already gone to work.Lunch is ready.Do you want to


    eat now?"


    "And the others?"Valeria asked offhandedly.


    "Ms.Anthony and Lucas went out for errands and they probably won¡¯ t be back for lunch today."


    "Okay then, I''ll have lunch now" answered Valeria.


    Upon hearing that, the maid went to serve lunch at the dining table.


    Valeria only had a few bites of food before she heard the sound of a caring to a stop from the


    driveway.


    It was Lucas, Paisley, and Danya returning from their trip.


    One after another, the three of them walked through the front door, where the maid waited to ask,


    "Wee back! Have you had anything for lunch yet?"


    "No," Lucas simply replied.


    Meanwhile, Paisley and Danya¡¯s eyes fell on Valeria, who was sitting in the dining room.


    Embarrassed, Valeria regretted not waiting a little longer, which she would have done if she had known


    that they woulde back for lunch.


    As her mouth fell open to exin, the maid said, "It''s my bad.Miss Brown asked if the three of you


    would be back for lunch.I thought you wouldn''t, so I suggested that she should eat first."


    Lucas smiled, "It''s alright.We didn''t think we would be back in time for lunch either.We''re back because


    something came up, and we need to go to thepanyter.Ms.Anthony, please eat something .We''ll


    go to the office once you''ve finished your lunch."


    Paisley nodded and walked towards the table with a smile.


    She even warmly greeted Valeria, to which Valeria responded with a grin.


    Meanwhile, Danya was following close behind Paisley, and she frowned at Valeria, "Miss Brown, have


    you just woke up?"


    "Yes, ¡° Valeria nodded.


    "Looks like you''ve taken the phrase ¡®make yourself at home'' literally, Miss Brown" Danya scorned.


    Valeria nced at Danya when she heard what she said and she was confused to see her disdainful


    look.


    Valeria was sure that she had never done wrong to Danya, so she couldn''t fathom why Danya was


    being so hostile to her.


    Valeria''s smile faded, and she decided to resume her meal as she ignored Danya.


    Danya¡¯s face darkened.


    In her opinion, Paisley was intelligent, talented, and good- looking, so she obviously outssed Valeria


    no matter how Danya looked at it.


    Danya just couldn''t see what William had seen in Valeria.


    Thinking of this, Danya decided to goad Valeria.


    After all, William had left the vi, and Lucas was their ally.


    So, she pulled a smile and continued, "Miss Brown, you''re from B City , right? I remember reading the


    news about a giarizing designer from B City that has the same surname as you.It wouldn''t be you,


    would it?"


    Danya didn''t mind if Valeria didn''t react to her provocation.She only wanted to hit Valeria where it hurt


    because Valeria was, in fact, a woman surrounded by scandals.


    Her dad, Ronald, had a mistress, and Valeria herself was used of giarism.


    She had to realize that she was in nopetition with Paisley.


    Although Valeria waster rified that she didn''t giarize, no one could prove the credibility of the


    rification given because of the rtionship between William and her.


    As far as Danya was concerned, William might have settled the dispute with his money.


    The more Danya thought about it, the more she felt that she had hit Valeria''s nerves in the right spots.


    Therefore, she continued with feigned genuineness, "Why did you do that? Or were you wrongly


    med?"


    Just as Danya had done speaking, Valeria looked up from her te, and she peered at Danya,


    "Haven''t you learned about table manners? Or did your employers not train you in that?"


    Danya was flustered, and Valeria stopped eating.


    "Plus, you should know what happened in the end if you read the news, shouldn''t you? You''d know that


    the Howard Group had apologized for their baseless usation if you paid any attention to the


    news.Anyway, I believe you''re old enough to know your ce.Who are you to be pointing fingers in my


    business? Do I know you?"


    Valeria''s unambiguous and unsparing speech had startled Lucas.


    He had always thought Valeria to be a docile woman, but it seemed like even a worm would turn.


    At the same time, Danya was trembling with anger after listening to Valeria''s upbraiding.


    However, Danya couldn''t talk back because she was the one who brought it to herself.


    Besides, Valeria was right.


    In Valeria''s eyes, Danya was a nobody, and she wasn''t wrong to tell Danya off for putting her nose into


    something that was none of her business.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Danya¡¯s reckless behavior had brought shame to Paisley, too.


    Since Valeria had pointed out that Danya was only someone who served, Paisley couldn''t exactly say


    anything to warrant Danya.


    Not only that, but Paisley must also take Valeria''s side in this matter.


    So, she sternly said, "Danya, what''s wrong with you? You''ve upset Miss Brown.Apologize to her, now!"


    Paisley only said that in the hope that Valeria would let the matter go for her sake, and she wouldn''t


    insist on making Danya apologize.


    However, Valeria did the opposite of what Paisley had intended.


    Still holding her cutlery, Valeria stared at Danya, waiting for Danya''s apology.


    Danya gulped in frustration, but she still said, "I''m sorry, Miss Brown.I shouldn''t pry into your business


    in the future.I won''t do that anymore."


    Since Danya and Paisley had lost face, Valeria enjoyed her food in peace for the rest of the meal and


    she treated Danya as she wasn''t there.


    After lunch, Paisley and Lucas left the vi together, saying they were going to thepany to help


    William.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was walking upstairs.


    She couldn''t shake the strange feeling she had when she heard that Paisley was going to thepany


    with Lucas.


    Then, she recalled Paisley''s provocation on the cruise ship a few days ago, and she couldn''t help but


    frown.


    Paisley admitted that she liked William and she had also said that Hayden was fond of her.


    Valeria couldn''t help but doubt the true purpose of Paisley''s trip to Sydney.


    It was too much of a coincidence for Paisley to run into William after being mugged and then moved


    into the vi, all on William and Valeria''s first day in Sydney.


    And now, Paisley was even going to thepany with Lucas, namely to help William out.She usually


    wasn''t one to think so much about something.


    Yet now, she had to be.


    Valeria picked up her phone and called William.She didn''t wait long before William answered the call,


    "Have you rested well?"


    "I did.I have something to ask you.Why is Lucas bringing Ms.Anthony to thepany?"


    "We''re going to coborate with an Italianpany, and we''re in need of an Italian interpreter for the


    meeting with themter in the afternoon.Since Ms.Anthony speaks Italian, we''ve decided to ask for her


    help."


    "I see"


    Valeria wasn''t convinced.


    It might be true that William didn''t feel anything for Paisley.


    But it didn''t necessarily mean that Paisley felt the same for William.


    Valeria was tricked once by Mason, so naturally, she wouldn''t want to be tricked in the same way again.


    She asked, "Say, what do you think about Ms.Anthony?"


    "She''s fine, I guess?" William replied indifferently.


    "She''s such an extraordinary woman and your impression of her is just fine?"


    Valeria urged and not buying William''s half-hearted answer.


    "Hey, she can outshine the sun for all I care.It''s none of my business! "


    Williamughed.


    "Now, did you call me just to discuss how bright Ms.Anthony is?"


    "Of course not, I just...I think Ms.Anthony likes you."


    Valeria hesitated, but she finally got it off her chest.


    William replied, "Look at me! I''m smart and handsome.Isn''t it normal for women to fall for me?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    "What?" Valeria questioned in disbelief.


    "Jeez, there''s no need to be so loud; William chuckled and he wondered if Valeria was jealous of


    Paisley.


    Putting his thoughts into action, he asked, "Are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I am! I''m telling you, William Howard, you can only like me.You¡¯ re not allowed to like other


    women, do you understand?"


    "Of course.I only like you, my little angel.Don''t worry, I''ll Keep my distance from other women."


    "You''d better do so" Valeria grumbled.


    "Remember, stay away from Ms.Anthony and don''t speak with her unless it''s for work.Am I clear "


    "Yes, crystal clear.I''ll always remember that I belong to Valeria Brown."


    Valeria let out a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone although she still felt a little uneasy.She still


    felt the need to talk with him when he returned home from workter that night.


    At the very least, William needed to know what Paisley had told her that day on the cruise.


    Then, since she had nothing else to do, Valeria decided to put William and her dirty clothes to wash.


    On her way to theundry room, the maid spotted her and quickly came forth to say, "You can leave it


    to me, Miss Brown."


    Valeria shook her head and insisted, "I can do it.I have nothing else to do.Plus, it''ll be like an exercise


    for me.I''m trying to lose weight, anyway."


    Upon hearing that, the maid nodded and didn''t press on it anymore.


    Valeria had only thrown the clothes into the washing machine when Danya, holding aundry basket in


    her hands, entered theundry room.It seemed like she was going to doundry too.


    Noticing that Valeria was in theundry room, Danya''s face distorted in disdain for a moment before


    concealing it.


    Then, she pretended to be concerned and asked, "Miss Brown, are you here to doundry as well?"


    Valeria hummed as an agreement.She didn''t feel good about Danya.


    "I didn''t think Miss Brown as someone who would do their ownundry.You know, I''ve been doing these


    works for Ms.Anthony since she was young."


    Valeria glimpsed at Danya, wondering what her tricks were up in her sleeves.


    Wasn''t what happened at lunch enough to let her know her ce? So, Valeria shrugged.


    After she closed the washing machine''s door, she focused on pouring theundry detergent into the


    designatedpartment.


    Her indifference didn''t bother Danya.


    It also didn''t stop her from beginning topliment Paisley, "Ms.Anthony has been a bright child since


    young.She''s smart and beautiful.Do you know she won a lot of awards and she went to the best


    university in the country? Everyone likes her and she''s the role model of a daughter of the upper-ss


    family."


    Valeria scoffed, "You''re exaggerating.Indeed, Ms.Anthony is a brilliant woman, but it wouldn''t be to the


    point that no one dislikes her.I mean, for starters, I don''t like her."


    Danya was trying to lower Valeria''s self confidence byparing her with Paisley.


    However, who would''ve thought that Valeria would be so unpredictable.


    As a daughter of a wealthy family, Valeria shouldn''t disy her dissatisfaction even if shepletely


    disagreed with Danya.


    However, not only did Valeria showed it, but she also expressed it out loud.


    At this point, Danya wasn''t even sure if Valeria was senseless or she was just really uneducated as a


    lady.


    Danya was about to speak before Valeria interrupted her.


    "If Ms.Anthony is as extraordinary as you said, she must have a lot of suitors, right?"


    "That''s for sure! I can''t even count how many outstanding young men are courting Ms.Anthony"


    Danya answered with pride.


    As she was about to continue with her praises, Valeria interrupted her once again.


    "Well, I feel better after hearing that" She seemed genuinely relieved, but what she said next was harsh


    and unpleasant to Danya¡¯s ears.


    "Frankly speaking, since William is so amiable and he looked so handsome, I''m a little worried that


    Ms.Anthony might not be able to resist the temptation.But after listening to what you''ve told me, she


    surely wouldn''t want to ruin others¡¯ rtionships, don''t you think so?"


    Danya''s face darkened, but she took a deep breath to control her temper.


    "Of course she wouldn''t.Miss Paisley would do no such thing!"


    Hearing this made Valeria grinned.


    "I thought so too.Ms.Anthony is a modest and aplished young woman.I also don''t think she''ll do


    such a shameless act.But you should also know that there are many shameless women nowadays and


    they like to go after other people''s men on purpose.You can''t even tell who''s the wolf in sheep''s


    clothing sometimes.I have to learn this the hard way"


    Danya''s blood boiled at Valeria¡¯s words.She thought she could get on Valeria''s nerves byparing


    her with Paisley.But she never expected herself to be triggered instead.


    Then, she suddenly realized that Valeria''s words had a deeper meaning to them.


    Eyeing Valeria with caution, Danya was worried that Valeria had found out what Hayden and Paisley


    were nning.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If that was the case, she had to inform Paisley so that they could prepare in advance.


    At the thought of it, Danya did not dwell any longer with Valeria.


    After loading theundry in a hurry, she went back to her room and sent a message to Paisley, "Miss,


    Valeria seems to have picked up on our n.I spoke with her earlier, and she was acting quite weirdly"


    "I told her that Sir Hayden is fond of me.Of course she''ll be on her guard," Paisley replied.


    "I see, How are you doing in thepany, Miss? How is Sir William treating you?" Paisley''s reply was


    quick.


    "I''m fine.William is very chivalrous."


    "I''m relieved to hear that, Miss.Anyway, you have to beware of Valeria.I''ve never seen any decent


    woman who is as shameless as she is."


    "Don''t mind her.She won''t be happy for long.I''m going outstation with William today, so we won''t be


    going hometer.Let''s see what Valeria can do about that."


    Danya was exhrated to hear that from Paisley.


    "Really? Miss, then you must seize the opportunity! This is a good chance to make Valeria realize that


    she''s not worthy of William."


    On the other hand, Valeria only knew about the business trip in the evening.


    William called, "Valeria, I''m not going home tonight.You should stay at home and be good, okay? I''ll try


    toe back tomorrow."


    Valeria was a little worried to hear William say so, and she asked, "Did something trickye up at the


    company?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not something that I can''t handle.It''s just that I can''te home to you tonight.I


    promise I''ll make it up to you when Ie back."


    In the evening, Valeria had dinner together with Danya and the other employees in the vi.


    After dinner, she went for a short walk around the garden.


    When she returned to the vi''s living room, Danya was rattling about how perfect Paisley was with the


    employees.


    Coming from a renowned family, Paisley had taken part in many business negotiations, and all were


    sessful.


    However, Valeria only felt her stomach turn when she heard Paisley''s achievement.It was probably


    because she already knew Paisley''s true colors.


    Valeria went straight back to her bedroom with her phone.


    Right as she closed the door behind her, Abbie called.


    There was nothing they couldn''t tell each other.


    So, Valeria naturally told Abbie about Paisley, who had alsoe to Sydney.


    She also told Abbie about Paisley''s encounter with a robbery and having no ce to stay.


    Abbie asked in surprise, "Are you saying that Paisley is living with the both of you now?"


    "Yes.And that butler of hers was throwing knives at me all day! I''m furious!"


    Valeria added and she also told Abbie about their dispute at theundry room earlier that day.


    "I agree with you, Valeria.Paisley is definitely very suspicious.And I have reasons to believe that she''s


    nning something that involves seducing William.So, you''d better watch out"


    Valeria yelped, "You think so too? Then what should I do now? William just called and told me that he


    and Paisley are going outstation for business and that they won''te home tonight."


    Abbie immediatelyforted her, "Don''t worry too much.I don''t think she''ll act recklessly so fast.After


    all, she''s from a distinguished family.Paisley is not as reckless as Ashley."


    "I''m still worried.I''m going to have a video call with Williamter to see what''s going on"


    "Well, you keep an eye on your beloved William.By the way, I saw your dad and his assistant in front of


    a test center today.It was unusual, so I went and asked about it.They said your dad was going for a


    paternity test.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Valeria was dumbfounded.


    "Paternity test? With who?"


    "I don''t know.I''m sure it''s not you.But if you ask me, I think maybe he''s going to do it with Ashley?"


    Abbie guessed.


    After a pause, she continued, "But if so, do you think your dad suspects that Ashley isn''t his daughter?


    Then again, that b*tch doesn''t look like your dad.So, it''s possible that her dad is someone else"


    "I don''t think so.My dad isn''t a humanitarian who would be kind to Ashley even when he knew she isn''t


    his daughter"


    Valeria shook her head.


    "Who''s he doing the test with then? Should I ask Richard to look into it?"Abbie suggested.


    "Sure, thank you!"


    "Jeez, it''s nothing"Abbie grinned.


    "Oh no, I need to go.Don''t forget to video call William to see what''s going on over there."


    It was already near midnight when William and Paisley finished work and they returned to the hotel.


    William was going to call Valeria once he entered his room, but Marcus called first.


    "Mr.Howard, Mr.Brown went to three different ces for paternity tests today.But I don''t know who he''s


    doing the tests with."


    William was stunned, "What is he trying to do this time? Don''t tell me he has more children out of


    wedlock?"


    "That''s what I thought too.If that''s the case, Miss Brown will definitely be upset again," Marcus said.


    "Maybe you should ask Miss Brown about it?"


    "I don''t think she''ll know about this.Otherwise, she won''t be so slow to the point that Ashley gets to take


    advantage of the situation.Besides, there''s no other evidence now.I don''t want to tell her any baseless


    spection.She''s too sensitive to deal with this."


    Keeping Valeria in mind, William told Marcus, "Get someone to keep an eye on Ronald and update me


    if there''s anything new."


    Then, he hung up the call.At this time, someone knocked on his door.


    He got up and went to answer the door, only to see Paisley standing outside the room.


    Smiling softly, she asked, "Can Ie in?"


    William was surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I have a new idea about the case today" She answered matter-of-factly.


    It was already almost midnight and it wouldn''t be appropriate if only the two of them were alone in the


    room at this hour.


    So, William did not give way and instead said, "Well, if that''s the case, it''s better if you have Lucas to


    come over as well."


    Paisley was surprised to see William reacted this way.


    To be frank, she had onlye knocking on his door to gauge how he currently felt towards her in


    order to make a better n.


    However, his reaction wasn''t what she expected.


    Rumors had it that William wouldn''t refuse any woman that threw herself at him, yet it certainly didn''t


    seem so.


    The man stood in front of her was different from what she had heard and pieced together.


    William''s response to herte-night visit reminded Paisley of their meeting with the clientpany


    during the day.


    Although he didn''t speak much and remained indifferent throughout the meeting, he managed to hit the


    nerves of the otherpany every time the two parties involved disagreed.


    Paisley had always thought that William was just a man with a sheer of good luck, but now she started


    to think otherwise.


    If William wasn''t the yer he was known to be, it was best if she took a step back.


    Paisley smiled and said, "I''ve already done that.Lucas will be here very soon."


    It was only then that William stepped away to let Paisley enter his room.


    He was very polite, aloof even, and he said, "Have a seat, Ms.Anthony"


    Then, right as Paisley settled down on the couch, William received a video call from Valeria, which he


    answered without hesitation.


    He dropped the barrier he had put on with Paisley and softened his voice.


    "Why are you still up?"


    Valeria''s sweet voice rang from the phone''s speaker, "I miss you so much that I can''t sleep."


    "I miss you, too, ¡° William replied.


    Meanwhile, Paisley was upset.She didn''t think that William would begin to flirt with Valeria as though


    she weren''t there.


    So, she cleared her throat rather loudly.


    As expected, Valeria became alerted when she heard the dry cough, and her voice went up a pitch in


    wariness.


    "Who''s that? Is that a woman''s voice I hear?"


    William nced sideways at Paisley before he faithfully replied to Valeria, "Ms.Anthony is here with me


    to discuss something about business."


    As he exined, he aimed the camera at Paisley.


    Valeria''s heart sank when she saw Paisley sitting on the couch in William''s room.


    But she acted as usual and asked, "What''s so important to discuss sote at night?"


    "It''s how businesses work.Lucas ising over with a bit,"


    William rified with hints of joy.


    Judging from Valeria¡®s tone, he could sense that she was jealous.


    Valeria was flustered red, "I''ll call youter then."


    As she spoke, Lucas had alreadye to William''s room.


    William turned the camera to Lucas and replied to Valeria, "Okay, I should go now too since Lucas is


    here.I''ll call you when I''m done, okay?"


    After hanging up the phone, Valeria still felt uneasy even though she knew William and Paisley weren''t


    alone.


    Her call had only confirmed that Paisley indeed had feelings for William.


    As Danya had said, Paisley was talented and beautiful.


    If she was willing to spend time, William might be tempted and Valeria was going to be betrayed once


    again.


    At the thought of the possibility, Valeria''s heart almost jumped out of her chest.She got up and started


    pacing in the room as she frequently checked the time on her phone.


    William had not called her yet.


    It was already past midnight and it was still not over? Were they really talking about thepany''s


    affairs?


    The more Valeria thought about it, the more anxious she became.Before she knew it, she was


    drenched in a cold sweat.


    Just as she was about to call William, he called.She answered the phone immediately.


    "Are you done?"


    "Yes.Don''t tell me you''ve been waiting for an hour?"William asked.


    "Well, of course I''ll wait for you.Didn''t you say you''ll call? I can''t sleep until I hear your voice."


    "Why are you being so good now? Are you worried that I''ll betray you ?¡ã William pointed out like he


    read her mind.


    Valeria didn''t deny it and asked in response, "Will you?"


    "Of course not! You''re so beautiful and kind-natured.Why would I betray you for another woman?"


    Valeria deliberately said, "Well, it''s hard to tell.Take the gorgeous woman who has her eyes on you right


    now as an example.I just couldn''t be at ease with her around you"


    "Stop overthinking, Valeria.Ms.Anthony is a well-mannered young woman, and she was looking for a


    partner as educated and aplished as her.She wouldn''t have eyes in me because I''m just another


    second-generation good-for-nothing for her."


    "What if she had? What will you do then?"


    "You''re joking, Valeria.She won''t like me.And even if she did, I would never like her back."


    "Why not?"


    "I don''t like women who are too smart and independent."


    "Are you saying that I''m dumb?"


    Valeria questioned anxiously.


    "It''s only an example, Valeria.You''re not dumb at all"


    William grinned .


    "Now, stop overthinking this and go have some rest.Your distrust upsets me, you know?"


    Realizing that her worry was unnecessary, Valeria was flustered and ashamed of herself.


    "Okay, I''ll hang up then.You have a good rest too.Good night!"


    Meanwhile, William found her concerns rare but ridiculous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In his opinion, Paisley was nopetition for Valeria.


    Besides, he didn''t think that Paisley would eveny an eye on someone like him.


    Therefore, there was no reason for Valeria to worry about Paisley.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Paisley heaved a deep sigh after she returned to her own room.She thought of what happened earlier


    in William''s room and she was, once again, surprised by him.


    Earlier that day, Paisley had pretended to have failed to notice a w in their contract upon a


    discussion with Lucas, and it would act as an excuse for her toe find William that night so that they


    could spend more time together.


    In his room, Paisley gave a long-winded proposal to solve the problem.


    However, William showed no interest in carrying out her suggestion and he also rejected it.


    Instead, he casually put forward an alternative solution that was much better than the one Paisley had


    come up with.


    However, despite making no progress on her n for the night, Paisley confirmed that William was


    neither a pleasure seeker nor ipetent.


    In fact, he was quite the contrary.


    Truth be told, once she thought about it, it made sense for her that William wasn''t someone dimwitted.


    After all, he entered the world''s top university with his own intellectual strength.


    Not only was he handsome and gifted, but William was also the heir chosen by Hayden to inherit his


    share for the Howard Group.


    She knew she had toe up with something to make him fall for her, and the first problem, also the


    biggest one, was that she needed to get rid of Valeria.


    She wondered what kind of magic Valeria cast on William.


    After all, he waspletely head over heels for Valeria.


    If only Valeria could leave William on her own initiative, Paisley hoped.


    Troubled, she tossed and turned on the bed because she couldn''t sleep.


    Then, her eyes suddenly lit up as she thought of something.


    In their video call earlier, Valeria didn''t seem to trust William very much.


    If that was the case, Paisley could just pull some tricks and sow the seeds of doubt in Valeria.


    Then, Valeria would keep a close watch on William out of suspicion, and she might even begin to act


    unreasonably.


    Surely William could only take it to a certain degree until he would snap in annoyance and break up


    with Valeria.


    At the thought of this, Paisley immediately sent a message to Danya, "Rankle with Valeria when you


    have the chance so that she''d cause trouble."


    The following morning, Valeria got up earlier than usual.


    She first went to the restaurant for breakfast, and then she thought of leaving the house to walk around


    the city after she finished her meal.


    However, the maid in the vi stopped her.


    "Miss Brown, it''s dangerous outside, and Bobby isn''t around.Sir William said you shouldn''t go out, so


    maybe you should wait until hees back."


    "It''s daytime.I''ll be fine."


    "No, I can''t let you out unless Sir William said so" the maid was persistent, and she left Valeria no


    choice but to call William.


    William didn''t let Valeria wait long before he picked up, but he rejected her request immediately.


    "No.Didn''t you promise to stay home? If you really want to go out, I''ll arrange for it after I go back,


    okay?"


    "But I''m really bored...Just let me go out to tour the city.I''ll be fine! It ''s not like it''s my first time abroad"


    "Still, no.I''m too worried to let you leave the house without Bobby.So, be a good girl and stay home,


    alright? I''ll be back in the evening."


    Valeria pouted in displeasure, "Why are you doing this to me?"


    Then, instead of William''s voice, she heard Paisley calling over the phone, "They''re here!"


    And then Lucas¡¯ voice came through, "Sir William, we should go.Everyone''s waiting."


    "I have to work now.Listen to me, okay?"


    Then he hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Valeria sighed, and she decided to walk in the garden instead, since she couldn''t leave the vi.


    Meanwhile, Danya had been keeping an eye on Valeria after Paisley''s message the night before.


    When Danya saw Valeria headed to the garden, she trailed after Valeria.


    The vi had argend area and Valeria was already tired after walking a few rounds.


    So, she sat down on a swing for some rest.


    Not longter, she heard Danya¡¯s surprised voice from nearby, "Are you serious? How can you let him


    touch you like that?"


    Valeria turned to see Danya by a tree not far away with her back facing her and the obvious


    displeasure in her tone.


    "He''s had so many girlfriends before! And he''s a good-for-nothing who''s also ignorant.How could you


    just yield to him? You can''t just do that even if he''s good-looking! Besides, he''s not single, isn''t he?


    Then who are you to him?"


    Valeria couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Trying to figure it out, she mumbled, "Many girlfriends and good-for-nothing...Is she talking about


    William? And what exactly did William do to Paisley?"


    She straightened her posture and leaned towards Danya so that she could hear Danya clearer.


    Danya was still talking, "He''s not worthy of you, Miss.Not even if he''s gentle with you.He''s a b*stard for


    doing this to you when he has a girlfriend!"


    "I know...I know Sir Hayden likes you and he wants you to marry his grandson.But I can''t let you fall


    into the trap without him breaking up with that woman immediately! "Oh, he promised that he''s going to


    break up once hees back? Are you sure? Well, then I don''t have any other concerns.No, it''s fine if


    the both of you stay out for one more night.Just remember to wear protection, okay? You can''t be


    pregnant now"


    After that, Danya hung up and headed back into the vi in a hurry.


    After that, Danya hung up and headed back into the vi in a hurry.


    Valeria narrowed her eyes at the back of Danya.


    It must be Paisley on the phone earlier.


    Based on what Danya had replied, Valeria could somewhat guess that Paisley must have said she


    slept with William the night before.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He also promised Paisley that he would break up with Valeria to be together with her.


    And what Paisley had said rubbed Valeria the wrong way.


    Filled with jealousy, Valeria wanted to call and question William right away.She already had her finger


    on the call button when she noticed the time on the screen of her phone.


    When William hung up the call earlier, he said that he was needed at work.


    Valeria also heard the voices of Paisley and Lucas.


    Since Paisley was at work, she wouldn''t possibly have the time to call Danya and share the news with


    her.


    At the thought of this, Valeria calmed down and scanned the garden with her phone in her hand.


    The vi had a sizable garden, so Danya had no reason toe so close to Valeria to speak on the


    phone.


    Moreover, now that Valeria thought about it, Danya spoke rather loudly as though she was trying to


    make Valeria hear it.


    What Paisley had experienced the night before wasn''t something to be proud of.


    Danya shouldn''t be babbling about it so loudly.


    Was Danya trying to provoke her? Valeria sneered at the thought of this.


    The trick that Danya pulled could be easily be debunked just with a call.


    She unlocked her phone again and called Bobby, to which he answered respectfully, "Hello, Miss


    Brown."


    "Is he busy now?" Valeria asked.


    "Yes, Sir William is in a meeting now.You can leave a message for him if you need to.I''ll pass it to him


    once he''s done."


    "Oh, it''s not that big of a deal.I just want to ask if the case is going well; Valeria said.


    "I think I can say it''s going smoothly, as expected.Don''t worry, Miss Brown.There''s nothing Sir William


    can''t handle."


    "Is that so? Then how about Ms.Anthony? Is she still interpreting for him?"


    "Yes, she is.Worry not, Miss Brown.Sir William knows what he''s doing,"


    Bobby assured, and he sounded like he knew why Valeria was Calling.


    Valeria flustered, "I''m not worried.I only want to ask and see if he''ll be able toe home tonight"


    Bobby chuckled and ended the call.


    After hanging up the phone, Valeria sneered.


    She didn''t think Danya would brazenly use such a dirty trick on her.


    "Just you wait and see, Danya" Valerie scoffed.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Valeria only returned to the vi after staying out in the garden for a while more.


    Meanwhile, Danya was sitting on the couch and when she noticed Valeriaing in.She greeted with a


    smile, "Miss Brown, how''s your walk?"


    However, Valeria didn''t reply to Danya.


    Instead, she stomped her way up the stairs and she mmed her door shut.


    Listening to the loud noise, Danya grinned triumphantly.


    Judging by the frustration, Valeria must have heard Danya¡¯''s call earlier at the garden.


    Therefore, Danya would only need to wait patiently for Valeria to throw a fit at William.


    No men would like their partner to be someone unreasonably distrustful towards them.


    Valeria''s nonsensical inquiry would definitely anger William, and they would end up having fights.


    Then, Danya heard an earth-shattering loud noiseing from upstairs.


    Danya¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.


    It sounded like Valeria was smashing things.


    So, Danya immediately got up and went upstairs.


    She was only at thending when she heard Valeria''s anger from her room, "He didn¡¯t answer the


    phone! D*mn it! I''m so pissed!"


    "If William dares to hook up with that Paisley behind my back, I''m not going to let this slide!"


    Valeria seemed to be talking to someone on her phone.


    At the thought of that, Danya tip-toed to the front of Valeria''s room.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was still cursing inside the room, "That shameless woman has been eyeing him like


    a prize! I knew she''s going to do something this time on their business trip.I even called Williamst


    night to make him promise that he wouldn''t sleep with her!"


    "No, they did! I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t overheard the call between Paisley and her butler! No


    way, I won''t let this go.I''m going to confront William and see what he has to say about this!"


    Up to this point, Danya was already grinning from ear to ear since Valeria was so angry.


    However, Valeria continued, "What do you mean? Don''t ask him? You want me to tolerate it for now?"


    "I can''t! Can you tolerate it if it were you? He''s cheating! Urgh, I''m so mad!"


    "Ask him first? But what if he doesn''t admit it? Oh, that means it was only a fling, you say? Fine, I won''t


    call him now.I''ll ask him face-to-face when hees back."


    Danya''s heart sank when she heard Valeria''s decision.


    If Valeria wasn''t going to question William, Danya would have toe up with another way to provoke


    her.


    "That won''t do!"


    Danya thought as she turned around and left, "I''ll have to give her another push so that she won''t have


    the time to think about this."


    Meanwhile, Valeria ended her pretentious call to no one.She put up the act because she knew Danya


    couldn''t resisting upstairs to get her raw reaction.


    Valeria stopped because she thought Danya had heard quite enough.She smiled.She determined to


    give Paisley and Danya a taste of their own medicine.


    On the other hand, Danya closed the door behind her after she had returned to her room.She quickly


    composed a message to Paisley.


    "Miss, I provoked Valeria this morning, and that brainless fool believes me.She''s up the wall now, and


    she was even going to confront you and Sir William.But her friend calmed her down, so she decided to


    put it aside for now."


    Paisley was d to see the message from Danya, of which she replied, "That''s great! Since it looks like


    she''s easily provoked, I''ll ask Lucas toe up with something so that we''ll stay here one more


    night.You''ll continue to irritate her even more."


    Danya, of course, agreed, "Leave me to it, Miss."


    While Danya was plotting against Valeria in her room, Valeria left her and headed downstairs.The maid


    was going to prepare lunch.


    Since she saw Valeria walking down the stairs, she asked Valeria''s opinion, "Miss Brown, what would


    you like to eat today?"


    "Anything spicy.The spicier, the better," Valeria replied.


    She had noticed that both Danya and Paisley couldn''t handle spice well the night before.


    If they were going to make things difficult for her, it would only be fair if Valeria made things


    inconvenient for Danya.


    Danya plotted a while longer in her room before she left for the dining room for lunch.


    However, right as she walked into the living room, she was hit by the intense spiceing from the


    kitchen.It suffocated her.


    Danya choked and she ran out of the vi as she gasped for fresh air.


    Entering the dining room again, the maid had already brought out the food.


    There were four dishes on the table and they were all covered, to various degrees, with chili peppers.


    Just by the look of it, they made Danya''s stomach upset.


    Valeria had already dug into the delicacies in a good mood at the table as she praised the chef''s good


    cooking skills.


    Seeing that Valeria was in cloud nine, Danya frowned but she still went to sit at the table.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Are we only having spicy food today?"


    "Yes, Miss Brown likes spicy food.So we''ve prepared Mexican cuisine today" the maid answered.


    Then, she served a bowl of rice to Danya.


    Danya''s brows furrowed, "How am I going to eat them with so much chilis on them?"


    Upon hearing that, Valeria dropped her spoon and looked at Danya coldly, "Then you can dine out at


    the restaurants."


    "You really are an eye- opener, you know that? You''re only a guest to the vi.Oh wait, you''re not even


    a guest! If William didn''t host you and Paisley out of kindness, the both of you would have to spend


    nights out in the cold.So, shut up and appreciate what you''ve got now."


    Danya''s face fell.She had been taking care of Paisley since her young age.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Because of that, Paisley regarded her as a family.


    Besides, the maids of the Anthony family were all very respectful towards her.So, she indeed didn''t see


    herself as a servant at all.She quivered in anger when Valeria pointed that out and told her off,


    "You...you..."


    "What''s with me? What did I say wrong? Aren''t you someone who works for the Anthony family?"


    Seeing the look on Danya, Valeria continued sarcastically, "You call Paisley your Miss, and didn''t you


    say you help her wash her clothes? Isn''t that what a butler would do?"


    Danya''s face flushed red.She wanted to retort, but she was too angry to evene up with anything.


    Valeria looked up and down at her disdainfully.


    "They say the Anthony family values discipline and rules.I don''t think you fit in the description.For the


    amount of time you served the Anthonys, you should''ve known your ce, even at other''s


    houses.What''s with you, unting at someone else''s house.Stop dreaming.How rude of you!"


    Valeria''s continuous admonishment had sessfully hit Danya where it hurt.


    Over the years, never had a person dared to call her names.


    However , Valeria had already her rude and inappropriate.


    Danya couldn''t possibly talk back to Valeria now.


    Besides, she was indeed at someone else''s house.


    After all, she was only employed, and she represented Paisley.


    If she started a fight with Valeria, she might bring shame to Paisley.


    Most importantly, if Valeriained to William, her behavior would tarnish Paisley''s image.


    After much consideration, Danya left without saying anything, because she couldn''t ruin Paisley''s n.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Danya stormed off without having lunch.


    The maid''s eyes darted back and forth between Danya''s back and Valeria, and she finally asked, "Miss


    Brown, she..."


    "Don''t mind her."


    Valeria bit a mouthful of the spicy chicken, "Come, eat with me."


    The maid waved her hand and declined.


    She was very conservative and she would not eat with her employer, "It''s okay, I''ll eatter."


    "It''s fine.There are no other people here, it''s just the two of us.Join me!" Valeria insisted.


    Then, she looked at the look on the maid''s face and asked with a smile, "I didn''t scare you earlier, did


    I?"


    "No, it''s okay!" The maid waved her hand.


    "I did it on purpose just now.Danya was very mean to me.I''m only giving her an eye for an eye" Valeria


    said.


    She was being entirely honest with the maid, "She tried to provoke me several times now in these two


    days.Just now in the garden, yesterday in theundry room.Even a worm will turn."


    Upon hearing that, the maid finally realized the reason why Valeria, who seemed easy- going, would


    suddenly lose her temper earlier.


    The maid was bothered about how Danya acted as well.


    Danya was just a servant, yet she thought so highly of herself.


    Not only did Danya order the maid as though she wasn''t one herself, but it also seemed like she even


    dared to insult Valeria.


    Who did she think she was? "Who does Danya think she is to be so arrogant when she''s being taken


    in? Miss Brown, you should tell Sir William it.We can''t let her get away with it!"


    "Don''t worry, Valeria nced at the maid and grinned.


    "I''ll teach her a good lesson"


    "How are you going to do it? Do you need my help?"


    "No, I''ve got it,"


    Valeria smiled brightly, "You can take half a day off in the afternoon.Come back tomorrow."


    "But what about your dinner, Miss?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll order food online.Just go and have a good rest today, and you''ll know what I''ve done


    when youe back tomorrow."


    After Valeria finished the meal, she cleared out the fridge as the maid cleaned the dining room.


    Valeria then asked the maid to bring everything away and not leave a thing behind.


    The maid was bewildered, "Miss Brown, what are you doing?"


    "Well, it looks like Danya doesn''t want to eat.So, we''ll leave her with nothing" Valeria grinned cheekily.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "But she can also order food online" the maid replied.


    "She can''t.She doesn''t know to do it" Valeria smiled.


    "Besides, I''m sure she''s going to continue insulting me after you leave."


    The maid fumed, "How dare she!"


    "Don''t worry.I won''t let Danya get to me.You''ll have a good show to watch tomorrow."


    The maid left with all the ingredients.


    Valeria even checked and made sure that there was nothing in the kitchen other than water from the


    tap before she went back to her room.


    Meanwhile, Danya was oblivious to what Valeria did.


    Her blood was boiling since she came back to her room.


    Of course, she had figured out that the spicy food for lunch was the deliberate doing of Valeria.


    Danya honestly didn''t expect Valeria to be so bold with her retaliation, now, it proved that Valeria was


    truly vexed.


    She shouldn''t miss such a huge opportunity to work on Paisley''s n.


    Paisley said they wouldn''te back for another night, so there was still time for Danya to get on


    Valeria''s nerves.


    Having been forced to skip lunch, Danya was determined to make Valeria lose her mind in rage.


    However, due to the humiliation earlier, Danya didn''t n to leave her room before evening.


    She didn''t even have the nerve to go downstairs for food when she was hungry because she skipped


    lunch.


    Somewhere in the afternoon, Paisley sent Danya a message.


    It read, "Lucas and I have decided that I''ll pretend to pass out when we''re going backter.Then, Lucas


    will arrange for me to see a doctor here, and William surely won''t leave me alone here.So, we won''t go


    back tonight.You must grasp this chance to add fuel to Valeria''s anger, it''s best if you manage to get


    her to cause a scene"


    Danya jumped up in enthusiasm when she read the message.


    She replied, "Yes, I will do that right away!"


    Then, she put her phone away and went downstairs.


    The vi was deserted.


    Not even the shadow of a maid could be seen.


    Since there seemed to be no one around, Danya went to the kitchen to get some food from the


    fridge.Her stomach was already growling.


    However, she was shocked to find an empty fridge.


    What was going on? Why was the fridge empty? Where the heck was everyone? Why was there no


    one to be seen? Connecting the dots, Danya figured that the maid must have left the vi to get more


    food since they were clearly out of it.


    Then, she shrugged and decided to wait for the maid''s return.


    Once the maid came back from the trip, Danya would ask the maid to cook for her.


    Since there was no one around, she could try to provoke Valeria again.


    Therefore, she went to stand in front of Valeria¡¯s room door on purpose and took out her phone.


    Holding it to her ear, Danya began to pretend to talk on the phone.


    "Miss, how are you feeling now? Go to see a doctor if you''re not feeling well, okay? After all, it''s your


    first time.And every first time hurts."


    "That''s good to hear that he was gentle.What? Why won''t youe back tonight? Oh, he wants to


    bring you around for another day? Take care then.Don''t worry about me.As long as you''re okay."


    "Anyway, ask him to be more gentle with you tonight, okay? I''m worried that you won''t be able to take


    it..."


    Before Danya could finish her sentence words, Valeria opened the door and cut her short. Valeria was


    ring at Danya.


    "Who''s on the phone?"


    "Ms.Anthony.Why?"


    Danya feigned innocence.


    Valeria''s face darkened, "What''s the matter with you? Can''t you make the call somewhere else? Even if


    you must talk in front of my room, can''t you lower down your voice?"


    "Miss Brown, why are you acting like this? I''m only talking on my phone like how I normally do,"


    Danya was putting up the act on purpose to anger Valeria.


    Since she had achieved her goal, Danya put her phone away and scoffed, "Miss Brown, you''re taking


    this too far.Can''t I even talk on my phone?"


    "Why won''t it bother me? Your voice is so loud that I can barely sleep, " Valeria sneered.


    "By the way, did Paisley sleep with some man? Is this what you''re so happy about?"


    "Even if she did, so what?" Danya challenged.


    Valeria clicked her tongue, "Wow, I didn''t think Paisley to be someone so open.To think that she''d


    report her sex life to you! Oh my, isn''t it a little too much?"


    "What are you talking about!" Danya''s face fell.


    She didn''t expect Valeria to say such nonsense.


    "I''m only pointing out the obvious" Valeria shrugged.


    "But isn''t Paisley on a business trip with William? Where does she find the time to spend with a man if


    she¡¯s at work? Oh, now I''m interested in the man she''s sleeping with.Can you tell me?"


    "Why should I?" Danya was exasperated.


    "I''m only curious, okay? Look, Paisley went on the trip with William with Lucas and Bobby tagging


    along.So, who''s the honored one to deflower Paisley? Is it Bobby, or is it Lucas? Oh! Don''t tell me it''s


    some local guy?"


    "You''re relentless with your words!" Danya was infuriated.


    "Why are you so mad? I''m just asking.If you can stand at my door and speak about the details of the


    night that Paisley spent with a man so loudly, why can''t I ask who the man is.Can you please tell me? I


    can''t sleep if you don''t."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Danya was tongue- tied.


    Valeria''s questions seemed genuine, but Danya was still mad because there was nothing for her to


    say.She could have said the man was William to provoke Valeria upfront if Paisley really slept with him.


    However, it was only a story that Danya made up to irk Valeria.


    Danya, of course, wouldn''t dare to put William''s name on it.But it didn''t mean that her n failed.


    Since they were the only ones in the vi, Danya dropped her act and sneered.


    "Why won''t you guess who''s the man?"


    "I cant.That''s why I''m asking you," Valeria chided.


    "Well, not everyone is worthy of Ms.Anthony.She''s sophisticated and talented.So naturally, the man is


    someone tall, handsome, and has a high status.Also, she doesn''t like foreigners.So, the person is from


    our country"


    Danya thought Valeria would jump when she heard the answer.But Valeria was undisturbed.Valeria


    nodded indifferently, ¡°I see...Anyway, I''ve been wondering why Paisley came here.Is she here to travel,


    or is she chasing a man here? If she came here for a man, I wonder what he looks like to make her


    willingly fly abroad for him."


    Valeria''s blunt answer left Danya gaped in disbelief.


    "Just think about it, Miss Brown! You''re so smart.I think you can find out who Ms.Anthony came for on


    your own.Who is she with now?"


    Valeria pretended to think about it while frowning, "She is with...William now right?"


    "Tall, handsome, someone with high status, and he''s from our country, you say? Wait, you''re saying


    that Paisley came for William? Well, indeed, many women fell for his good looks.Is it the same for


    Ms.Anthony too? Is she trying to take William away from me? Oh my, isn''t she a little too shameless?"


    "Watch your tongue! Her appearance is god-given.Do you think she needs to try to make William


    hers?"


    "God-given?" Valeria snorted.


    "I don''t think so.So, tell your Miss that if she ever dares to make moves on William, I''ll make her pay for


    it! I''m not someone to be trifled with.If Paisley steals William away, I swear I''ll expose her.As a daughter


    of the Anthonys, I''m sure she''ll be on the trending list in no time!"


    Valeria gave Danya a contemptuous look.


    Valeria¡¯s threats silenced Danya.


    Valeria was unpredictable.


    If she really did as she said, Paisley''s reputation would inevitably be tarnished.


    Naturally, Danya didn''t want that to happen.So, she immediately denied it.


    "Have you heard yourself? Ms.Anthony would never do that! Men after men begged for her


    attention.She wouldn''t stoop down to seduce William."


    Valeria shrugged, "If you said so, then I''ll take your word for it.But I''ll have you know that I trust William


    more than I trust your groundless promise.William wouldn''t possiblyy an eye on Paisley.After all, she


    knows nothing other than acting like she''s innocent and better than others"


    Danya was rendered speechless.She realized that there was no hope in having a peaceful and logical


    conversation with Valeria.


    The more they spoke, the more upset Danya felt.


    Yet, Valeria seemed soposed.


    Danya fumed, "Just you wait and see! When the timees, you''ll know that Ms.Anthony is the best."


    Danya stormed angrily back to her room.


    Valeria sneered as she watched Danya''s back.


    Danya was being too cocky.It seemed like she still had something up her sleeves.


    At around six in the evening, William called, "Valeria, I might not be able toe back tonight."


    "Why?"


    "Paisley fainted and we''re now in the hospital.So, I don''t think we can leave here now."


    Upon hearing Williarn''s words, the first thing that came into Valeria''s mind was how strange it was for


    Paisley to pass out right when they were about to head back.


    Why was she acting sick? Was it to allow William to pamper her a little longer? Valeria pouted, "But it''s


    none of your business.Leave Lucas there with her.She''ll be fine"


    "Babe, Paisley came here with me.I can''t just leave her like this."


    Valeria heaved a long sigh, "Fine, forget what I said.But don''t you dare to stay in the same room with


    her alone, am I clear?"


    "Babe, are you jealous? I''ve exined to you countless times before, I love you, and only you.Why


    won''t you believe me?"


    Williamughed "What''s so funny? I''m not joking! Can''t you feel that Paisley has feelings for you? I''m


    telling you, you can stay, but you can''t stay with her alone.Paisley has ulterior motives when ites to


    you."


    William didn''t believe what Valeria was saying.


    He softened his voice to coax her, "You''re overthinking this.Ms.Anthonyes from a respectable


    family.She''s well-mannered.Besides, she knows that we''re dating.There''s no way she''d still fall for me."


    "Forget it, I''ll make you believe me."


    "Alright, alright.I won''t stay with Ms.Anthony alone"


    William promised.


    Shortlyter, they ended the call.


    Even though William was trying to convince her otherwise, Valeria still felt that Paisley was plotting


    something.


    It disgusted Valeria to think that Valeria would try to make advances at William in the hospital.


    Shaking her head to clear her mind, Valeria decided to video call William every half an hour.


    No matter what Paisley had in her mind, she wouldn''t let her have the chance to execute her n if


    William was interrupted so frequently.


    However, before that, Valeria had to eat something first.She tapped on her phone to order food


    takeouts.


    A little more than half an hourter, the food arrived at the doorstep of the vi.


    Valeria got up and headed downstairs to take her dinner from the rider.


    Right after Valeria opened her door, Danya opened hers, too.


    Valeria smiled rather profoundly at the sight of Danya, and she strode past Danya towards the ground


    floor.


    Valeria''s smile didn''t sit right with Danya, but she didn''t have the energy to think about it.


    Since she didn''t have lunch, nor did she find any food in the afternoon, she was famished.


    However, it was already well past dinner time.


    Danya wondered why no one hade upstairs to call her to the meal, nor did they call Valeria.


    Therefore, once she heard soundsing from Valeria¡¯s room, Danya immediately followed suit to see


    what was going on.


    Valeria went straight to the front door after she went downstairs.


    Meanwhile, Danya went to the kitchen.


    The household employees who worked in the kitchen weren''t there, let alone any traces of dinner.


    Danya opened the refrigerator and found that it was the same as it was in the afternoon.


    She was honestly dumbfounded.


    Where did the servants go, and why wasn''t there any food? As she was still trying to figure the


    situation, Valeria returned with a stic bag in her hand and a fried chicken in another.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was eating while she walked.


    Valeria was honestly barbaric, even though she was one of the Browns, the noble family.


    Watching Valeria indulged in her chicken, Danya cursed her in her heart.


    However, the fried chicken that Valeria had bought was so aromatic.


    It was hard for Danya to resist the temptation for some fried chicken Danya gulped, thinking that Valeria


    would eventually invite Danya to share the drumsticks.


    As long as Valeria invited her to eat, she would be courteous and indulge in the drumsticks.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    However, Danya was wrong.


    Valeria didn''t seem like she was going to invite Danya to join her at all.


    Instead, Valeria slowly chewed on the chicken, ignoring Danya.


    Noticing that Valeria wasn''t going to acknowledge her, Danya had to ask for herself, "Miss Brown,


    where did the maid go?"


    "Oh, she went home!" Valeria answered nonchntly.


    "Home? Why?" Danya raised her voice in surprise.


    Valeria answered mockingly, "Something at home came up for her, of course."


    "But who''s going to make dinner for us if she went home?"


    "Did you hear yourself? Can''t you cook for yourself? Or do you feel so entitled and think that you must


    be served," Valeria asked coldly.


    "l can cook.But there are no ingredients" Danya replied gloomily.


    "You''re joking! How are there no ingredients in the refrigerator?" Valeria said as she finished another


    piece of chicken.


    Danya gulped as she watched Valeria enjoyed her chicken, "I''m serious! Why would I lie?"


    "Well, I''ll go checkter when I finish eating." As she replied, Valeria settled on the couch in the living


    room and continued her dinner.


    After the chicken pieces, Valeria had another hamburger and drank a big cup of C.


    Only then she slowly got up and went to the kitchen.


    Valeria opened the fridge to take a look, "Oh, there are really is nothing left."


    Then, she patted herself on the forehead, "Gosh, I forgot! Before the maid left, she said she''s throwing


    away the ingredients because they ¡®re going to expire.It just happened that she had to take a leave,


    that¡¯ s why there''s nothing here."


    "What? Then what are we having for dinner?" Danya asked anxiously.


    It was already dark outside, yet she hadn''t had dinner.She was starving to death.


    "I''ve already had something, so I won''t be having dinner.We''ll just wait for the maid toe back


    tomorrow"


    Valeria said as she headed upstairs.


    "But...But I haven''t had dinner yet! What am I going to eat?" Danya asked angrily.


    She felt like she was being fooled around by Valeria.


    "That''s none of my business, isn''t it? Maybe you can call your almighty Miss for help?" Valeria sneered.


    Danya''s voice turned sour, "Ms.Anthony is ill, so she needs rest."


    "Then why don''t you call the man who slept with her? Since she respected you so much, I think the


    man will respect you too and do his best to help you"


    "Watch your tone!"


    Danya quivered with rage.


    "What''s with my tone? This is how I always speak.I''ll be nice to those who are good to me.But to those


    who''re not, why would I need to be nice?"


    Valeriaughed coldly.


    "Besides, who are you to me? What do you have to do with me?"


    "You wicked woman! We''repatriots! Shouldn''t you help me out in a foreign country?" Danya


    questioned.


    "Oh, look who''s saying that," Valeria red at Danya.


    "Just who do you think you are? I''m not Paisley.I won''t cosset you."


    Valeria sneered.


    "Know your ce before youe questioning me! Ha, I was going to order food for you, but now I


    guess I won''t.There''s no point wasting my time and money for such an ungrateful person like you."


    Then, Valeria strode upstairs without giving Danya any chance to speak.


    Danya was left alone in the living room, and her face ghastly because of her rage.


    Valeria''s words had no filter and it was so insulting.


    Needless to say, Valeria must have put the employees on holiday and even asked the maid to take


    away all the food.


    She came to Sydney with Paisley without any knowledge of thenguage nor the ce they were


    visiting.


    If Danya had known earlier, she wouldn''t have skipped lunch.


    In that case, at least she could tolerate the hunger for a night.


    Since she didn''t have lunch, it would be too much to handle if she skipped dinner as well.


    Danya could only call Paisley for help, and she didn''t wait long before someone picked up the call.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was William, "Ms.Anthony fainted and she is currently on an IV drip, I''ll pass on the message when


    she wakes up."


    She was ted to hear William''s voice on Paisley''s phone.She felt as though even God was giving her


    an opportunity to cause a rift between William and Valeria.


    At the thought of it, Danya immediately put her thoughts into action, and she started acting.


    "She fainted?! Oh my god, why? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing serious.A doctor has already checked Ms.Anthony, and he said she''ll be fine" William


    answered.


    "Thank goodness, she''s alright.I..."


    Danya couldn''t even finish her sentence before she started to fake crying.


    William frowned at Danya''s cries, "Ms.Anthony will be alright.There¡¯ s no need for you to be so


    worried."


    "P...I just feel that we''re so miserable.Miss Paisley is ill, and I''m starving,"


    Danya bit the bullet, and she went all out on her acting.


    "Then why didn''t you eat?" William asked.


    "I wanted to, but there¡¯s nothing to eat.There''s nothing in the fridge..."


    Danya choked.


    "Didn''t the maid make dinner for the both of you?" William was perplexed.


    "Miss Brown only had them work half-day.


    Plus, she asked the maid to make spicy dishes for lunch, and she even scolded me.She knows I can''t


    handle spicy food! Then for dinner, she asked the maid to go home and throw away the


    ingredients.She ordered food for herself, but I''m still starving because I can''t order food myself.She''s


    doing this to me on purpose!"


    William didn''t know how to react after he listened to Danya¡¯s ount. He didn''t expect Valeria to act


    like this.


    Valeria was usually gentle and harmless, and she was never one who liked to harm other people.


    This time, she must have pulled tricks on Paisley''s nanny because she was jealous.


    William was certain that Valeria must be upset that he couldn''t go home as promised because of


    Paisley.So, she deliberately messed with Danya.


    William couldn''t help but soften his tone, "Okay, I''ll call Valeria and ask her to order food for you."


    However, it wasn''t the reaction Danya was expecting from William.


    She began sobbing again to incite a stronger emotion from William, and she added, "I''m afraid that she


    won''t listen to you.I don''t know why, but I think Miss Brown really hates me."


    "Don''t worry.Valeria is a good- natured woman.Surely she won''t step over the line"


    William reassured Danya before hanging up the phone.


    After the call ended, Danya wiped away the tears andughed wickedly.


    Valeria was still too inexperienced when it came to stirring the pot.


    Now that she had shown William the evil side of Valeria, Danya was sure that William would be


    displeased with Valeria.


    Since William was going to call Valeria and ask her to order food for Danya, she surely wouldn''t


    compromise, and they might even begin fighting on this matter.


    As long as William started fighting with Valeria, Paisley and Danya could sit back and enjoy the fruits of


    their efforts.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Meanwhile, William wasn''t as angry as Danya had imagined.He immediately went to call Valeria.He


    knew Valeria very well.


    She could even tolerate vicious and despicable people like Ashley and Mason.


    Why would she inexplicably try to fight Paisley''s butler? William articted his thoughts before he


    called Valeria, to which she answered almost instantly, "Yes?"


    "Valeria, did something happen between you and Ms.Anthony''s butler?"


    "How did you know?"


    Valeria retorted, "Did she call you toin about it?"


    "Yes.She said that you seem displeased with her and that you deliberately ask the maid to only cook


    spicy food so she couldn''t eat .You even send the maid home and cleared out all the ingredients in the


    fridge on purpose.Is that true?"


    "Are you questioning me?" Valeria asked.


    "No, I know you''re not that petty.Did something else happen?"


    "That''s right, I''m not petty.But even you''d hit back when you''re challenged again and again"Valeria


    fumed.


    "Let me tell you, that Danya Moore is really too much.She provoked me first.She was insinuating things


    with her words.I can¡¯t hold back my anger any more! She deserves it, you know" William frowned at


    Valeria''s words.She wouldn''t lie to him, so it would mean that Danya had really started the feud


    between them.


    Who did she think she was? William was especially protective of his friends and family.


    He would let no one, not even someone from an influential family, harass the people he loved and


    wanted to protect.


    A servant like Danya had really crossed the line.


    William felt disgusted.


    Paisley had saved Hayden''s life before.


    Thus, he invited Paisley and Danya to live with them as a token of appreciation.He didn''t think that a


    mere servant would have the nerve to speak ill of Valeria to him.


    William immediatelyforted Valeria, "Don''t be mad.I didn''t think she''d brazenlyin to me after


    she provoked you first.It seems like the Anthony family is really bad at cultivating their employees¡¯


    manners."


    Valeria scoffed, "A mere servant like that probably picked it up from the person she serves.


    Birds of the same feather flock together"


    At the same time, Paisley, who pretended to be unconscious on the hospital bed, listened to every


    word William said.


    She thought William was going to chide Valeria for being immature and irresponsible, but who knew he


    would point fingers at the Anthony family.


    Paisley''s heart sank.


    Danya told her that Valeria was aggravated and that they had the upper hand.


    However, it certainly didn''t seem like it Yet, there was nothing she could do about it because she should


    be unconscious at the moment.She was on edge, and she could only hope that Lucas would help them


    and say something.


    Lucas, also in the same wardroom, heard William''s conversation with Valeria and he immediately


    interjected with a smile.


    "Mr.Howard, Danya has worked for the Anthony family for so many years.I think, at the very least, she


    should be able to differentiate between what''s right and wrong."


    "Are you saying that Valeria lied?" William peered at Lucas.


    Lucasughed warily at the death re that he received from William, but he had to stand firm on his


    ground.


    "We still don''t know the whole story.Anyway, I think Miss Brown should order dinner for Danya for the


    time being.After all, Danya is Ms.Anthony''s butler.It''s inappropriate to let her starve at our vi."


    William sneered and retorted, "Are you out of your mind? Why would Valeria help the person who had


    humiliated her again and again? Even you wouldn''t do that, let alone her, who''s from a respectable


    family."


    "Uhm...I..."


    William''s words had silenced Lucas.


    On the other end of the line, Valeria heard the exchanges between William and Lucas.She almost


    laughed out loud in ridicule.She couldn''t believe that Danya actually had the nerve to ask William to


    push her into ordering dinner for Danya.


    Fortunately, William was on Valeria''s side.


    Valeria would definitely throw a fit if he asked her to order a meal for Danya, as per Lucas''s suggestion.


    William shifted his attention back to Valeria after he scolded Lucas.He soothed, "You calm down, okay?


    I''lle back with Bobby right away."


    "I thought you''re staying there to keep Ms.Anthonypany?" Valeria asked.


    "Ms.Anthony is fine.Leaving just Lucas here would be enough" William said dismissively.


    Since the doctor said Paisley would be fine after some rest, William was eager to go back to Valeria.


    William immediately made arrangements with Lucas after he hung up the call since there was no big


    issue with Paisley.


    "I''m worried about leaving Valeria alone at home, so Bobby and I are going back at once.Lucas, you


    stay here with Ms.Anthony"


    "Uh...I don''t think that would be appropriate, Mr.Howard."


    "What''s the matter?" William asked.


    "Ms.Anthony is sick because she came to help us.It''ll be hard for me to exin to her if you leave her


    like this."


    "That''s why I leave you here.You''ve been working by Grandpa''s side for decades.Don''t tell me you


    can''t even do such a simple task?" William sneered.


    Lucas was flustered when he had his ability doubted by William.


    Leaving no time for Lucas to react, William turned around and gestured to Bobby, "Let''s go"


    Then, they left the wardroom, and Lucas could do nothing about it.


    Paisley also did not need to pretend anymore.She opened her eyes and got up from the bed, asking,


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Lucas had no idea, either.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Everything was going ording to their n, but it seemed like Danya messed up over at the vi.So,


    he asked, "Do you know about what Danya did?"


    Paisley hesitated, and Lucas frowned at her reaction.


    He said sternly, "Ms.Anthony, you saw how angry Mr.Howard is.I need to know what you''ve


    done.Otherwise, how are we going to exin it if Mr.Howard found out?"


    "l asked her to annoy Valeria, but I don¡¯t know how she did it.By right , she should be able to handle


    such a simple task," Paisley answered warily.


    Paisley had never taken Valeria seriously.


    In her eyes, Valeria was someone who was just a trophy wife.However, Danya was different.


    She had been working for Paisley for many years, and Paisley knew how neatly Danya handled things.


    Danya shouldn''t have failed at such a simple task.


    "Call her and ask about it" Lucas urged.


    So, Paisley called Danya as told but Danya didn''t answer the phone.


    Paisley was a little tense.She couldn''t help but worry if something happened to Danya.


    It wasn''t like her to not pick up a call from Paisley.


    "I think we should go back and see what''s going on for ourselves" Paisley suggested.


    There was no other way that Lucas could choose.


    So, he agreed, "Okay.I''ll go arrange for our leaveter."


    Meanwhile, in the vi, Danya was anticipating the meal that Valeria would order for her after being


    scolded by William.


    She was exhrated just at the thought of Valeria being told off by William.


    Therefore, she left her room to walk to Valeria''s door and waited patiently.


    Then, she finally heard Valeria''s voice.


    "Fine, I won''t be angry.I''ll order food for Danya right away as you wish, okay?"


    Danya almost jumped in joy when she heard Valeria yielded in.


    She snorted and whispered, "Not as strong-willed as you acted, are you? She must grasp the chance


    to poke fun at Valeriater when the food arrived.Just as Danya thought Valeria was going to order


    food for her, Valeria made another phone call again.Instead of the foreignnguage, Danya overheard


    Valeria spoke in English, "Hey Abbie, guess what happened today.It''s so funny.I must let you know."


    Wasn''t she supposed to order food? Why did she call her friend instead?

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Danya thought to herself behind the door as Valeria carried on with her heatedint.


    "You remember the servant Paisley brought with her? You won''t believe how shameless she is.She had


    the audacity toe to question me when she''s the one who started the fight.Jeez, just who does she


    think she is?"


    "No, of course, I didn''t back down.That butler really thinks she''s something else.I had to teach her a


    lesson.Since she can''t handle spice, I asked the maid to prepare spicy food for lunch.Guess what? She


    skipped lunch! So I asked the maid to clear out the ingredients and go home.She must be starving now


    because there''s nothing she can eat"


    Valeria couldn''t contain her giddiness.


    "Oh right, she''s not going to have anything for breakfast and lunch tomorrow too.I asked the maid to


    come back tomorrow afternoon." Danya was furious.


    Valeria never had the intention to order her food.


    Instead, she busy bad-mouthing about Danya to her friend.


    Valeria continued as if she didn''t know that Danya was outside her door, "Then she still had the nerve


    to call William toin about me, thinking that he could make me order food for her.Over my dead


    body!"


    "What if William asks? I''ll tell him that it''s toote and there are no restaurants that are still open"


    Upon hearing this, Danya finally realised that Valeria never had the intention to order her food just


    because William told her to.She was too much.


    "What a wicked woman!" Danya cursed in her heart as she trembled in anger.


    "They say birds of a feather flock together.You can imagine how Paisley is if that''s what her servant


    acts like.Paisley is shameless as well! She knows that William and I are together.Yet, do you know


    what she did to keep William by her side? She pretended to faint! Gosh, the things one would do to


    seduce men.And they still think I don''t know what they''re trying to do.Do I look like a fool? Now I kind of


    looking forward to what they''re going to do next."


    Danya almost jumped when she heard that from Valeria.She thought she fooled Valeria.


    Apparently, she didn''t.


    However, she just couldn''t bear being humiliated like this by Valeria.


    Sinceining to William wouldn''t work, she had toe up with another way to get back at


    Valeria.


    Danya would not pocket an insult.


    Since Valeria wasn''t going to keep up the facade of peace, she wouldn''t back down either.


    Since there were only Valeria and her in the vi, Danya decided to go all out this time.


    Hot in the cor, she knocked on the door.


    Hearing the knocks, Valeria waited for a while beforeing to answer the door.


    She nced at Danya with crossed arms, "What''s the matter?"


    "Valeria, you shameless woman! Do you think I''m an easy target? Who knew you have such a vicious


    side to you?"


    Valeria cocked her brows sarcastically, "What are you going to do if I said yes.Is this why you came


    knocking on my door? Who gave you the courage?"


    She knew Danya was eavesdropping on her, and she purposely pretended toin about Danya


    on the phone to annoy her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''ve already told Mr.Howard all about what you did to me.You''re not far from losing him now that he¡¯s


    seen through your true colors!"


    "Oh, is that so? Oh my, I''m so scared.What am I going to do if William breaks up with me" Valeria said


    tly without any sadness.


    Then, her lips curled into a sardonic smile, "How are you so sure that William is going to stand on your


    side? Wouldn''t you feel embarrassed if he didn''t help you?"


    Danya retorted, "Of course he would! You deceived Mr.Howard with your fake genuineness and


    kindness.But he''ll hate you now that he''s realized how vicious and shameless you are"


    "l see...So, Paisley ns to take my ce once William breaks up with me, right?"


    Valeria scorned.


    She continued, "Also, haven''t you realized the reason I pulled these tricks on you? Aren''t you a little too


    dumb?"


    Danya was weirdly prideful, and she answered, "Of course I know why! You''re jealous of Ms.Anthony,


    and you''re upset that William is beginning to appreciate her talents.So, you take it out on me."


    Valeriaughed, "What did you say? Jealous of Paisley? Me? ¡°


    "Quite the contrary.You provoked me because Paisley and you are jealous of me.Otherwise, I wouldn''t


    have the chance to hear your phone call with Paisley in the garden.You wanted to let me hear that ,


    didn''t you?"


    Upon hearing that, Danya was flustered.


    She didn''t expect Valeria to put it so bluntly as Valeria grinned at her reaction.


    "For someone as attractive and talented as you said, Paisley shouldn¡®t need to seduce other people''s


    boyfriend, don''t you think so? I don''t think she''s a decent woman if she dreams about sleeping with


    William.Hahaha, what a joke!"


    Danya was livid at Valeria''s triumphant smile.


    "Valeria, you think you can walk free from the things you did and be with William forever? Maybe when


    the pigs can fly! Sir Hayden won''t let William marry you."


    Valeria scoffed, "Is that why Paisley came all the way to a foreign country just so she could


    shamelessly chase after William? Because Sir Hayden prefers her to marry William?"


    "Watch what you''re saying! Sir Hayden sent us here.Unlike you, you sl*t¡± Valeria immediately


    understood after hearing Danya''s angry disclosure.


    Paisley hade prepared.Sheughed, but there was nothing humorous about it.


    "Well, if that''s the case, the both of you should have flown here with William.There''s no need for all the


    clownery acts you two had pulled.Seeing how annoyed Danya was, Valeriaughed.


    "Look, I am not someone that seeks out trouble.I have to retaliate because you kept provoking me.It


    has nothing to do with Paisley.But since she''s nning to take away what''s mine, you watch out.I will


    make sure that the both of you would be too embarrassed to even show your face anywhere!"


    After that, Valeria shut the door.


    Danya stared at the closed door with clenched teeth.She needed to tell Paisley she messed up the


    things that Paisley had told her to do.She returned to her room gloomily and picked up her phone to


    call Lucas.


    However, there were missed calls from Paisley.She dialed back at once.


    When Paisley answered the call, it sounded like she was in a car.


    Paisley asked, "Why didn''t you answer the phone just now?"


    "I was away, Miss.Is there anything wrong?" Danya answered.


    "What did you do to Valeria? William is already on his way back with Bobby.I assume they will be


    reaching the vi soon"


    "What? William is heading back? Is he back to deal with Valeria?" Danya seemed to still be delusional.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Paisley breathed out in exasperation.


    "What do you mean? Just what did you do to provoke Valeria?"


    "Nothing.I just said you''re close with William.What''s wrong, Miss?" Danya asked in confusion.


    "William went back to check on Valeria because she told him you bullied her! He didn''te back to


    support you! Did you leave any evidence when you provoked Valeria?"Paisley fumed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Danya replied hesitantly, "I...I think not."


    "What do you mean by you think not? We have to be sure! Did you, or did you not leave any


    evidence?"


    Danya only realized the severity of Paisley''s question and she mentally ran through the asions she


    provoked Valeria.


    When she faked the call from Paisley in the morning, only Valeria and she were in the garden.


    Then, when she faked the call with Paisley in front of Valeria''s door in the afternoon, Valeria had


    already sent everyone else in the vi away.


    Naturally, there was no one around when she went to find Valeria just now.


    Danya immediately replied, "No, there was no one else around.She could say for all she like, but she


    would have no proof to support them"


    Listening to the affirmative answer from Danya, Paisley heaved a sigh of relief, "Thank goodness!


    She''s more cunning than we expected.I won''t be surprised if she tells William that you bully her.Danya,


    you must be prepared for it."


    "Don''t worry, Miss.I left no bread crumbs.I''ll just say she''s lying when she said I started the quarrel


    later.There''s no proof of that, anyway."


    "That''s not enough.You have to clear your name as well," Paisley said through gritted teeth.


    "Are you saying that we should frame Valeria?"


    Danya asked, and she understood the hint immediately, "Sure, I''ll go prepare now."


    "Hurry up"


    Paisley warned, "William should be back very soon."


    Danya went to knock on Valeria''s door again right after she hung up the phone.


    Hearing Danya knocking on the door, Valeria rubbed her forehead.Why was she back? Did this woman


    enjoy being scolded?


    "Is she some sort of masochist?" She mumbled.


    Valeria went to open the door, and she was met with Danya, who was very upset.


    She asked, "Why are you here again? Are you back to find more trouble? You can live with the


    suppressed anger?"


    "Can you?" Danya rebuked angrily.


    "l can¡¯t.But I won''te back to ask for another round of scolding if I were you" Valeria shrugged.


    "I know why you came back after running away like a loser just now.You''re on a mission, aren''t you?"


    Without giving Danya a chance to speak, she continued to speak.


    "You discussed with Paisley in your room, didn''t you? You knew William wouldn''t believe you and that


    he''s on his way back.So, what are you going to do next? Are you here to annoy me so that I''ll hit you?


    Or you''ll pretend to be sick? So you can y the victim? At least that''s what I could think of for now."


    "You!" Danya gasped in surprise.


    Indeed, what Valeria said was what she nned to do, but she didn''t think Valeria would have guessed


    that.


    "You''re right! I am trying to frame you.I want William to hate you, so what are you going to do about


    that?"


    "Oh my, I''ve never seen anyone sending themselves to their graves.It looks like I''ll have to fulfill your


    wish today, Valeria grinned smugly.Danya flew into a rage out of the humiliation.


    She couldn''t help cursing, "Valeria, you shameless b*tch! Your mother must have been a disgrace as


    well! I''ll end you one way or another!"


    "You shouldn''t have said that.No one can insult my mother that way.Since you''re so persistent about


    getting pped, I wouldn''t waste anymore time!"


    Without giving Danya time to respond, Valeria pped Danya hard across her face without any


    hesitation.


    The blow was so quick and strong that Danya''s face went numb.


    Then, Valeria asked, "Is one enough? If it''s not, here''s another one!"


    As she spoke, she pped Danya a few more times.When she was done, she crossed her arms and


    scoffed, "Alright, you can start crying now."


    Danya was about to burst into rage at Valeria¡¯s arrogance.


    With her face numbed from pain, she walked straight in the direction of the stairs.


    Valeria called out after seeing that Danya didn''t fight back.


    "Wait! There''s something I need to tell you."


    "What else do you want to say? Valeria Brown I''m telling you, you''re dead meat tonight!" Danya was


    furious.


    "Oh,e on! I know you''re going to roll down the stairs next and say that I pushed you.Although I''m


    interested to see you do that, I must remind you that there are surveince cameras everywhere in the


    vi.Look, there''s one right there."


    Valeria raised her hand and pointed at a corner.


    "It works all year round, twenty-four-seven, and it''ll dutifully record your performance.Okay, I''m


    done.Feel free to fall down the stairs now"


    Danya stopped mid-track.


    Once again, Valeria had seen through her n.


    She was indeed nning to use Valeria of pushing her down the stairs after Valeria hit


    her.However, she couldn''t do as she nned now that Valeria had already figured out her n.


    Danya clenched her fists while controlling her temper.She wanted to hit Valeria, but she couldn''t do it if


    she was nning on making Valeria seem guilty.


    It was the first time Danya was put in such a difficult situation since she ran amuck.


    She had no choice other than to curse at Valeria, "B*tch, you''ll pay for it!"


    Danya¡¯s words were left hanging at the tip of her tongue when she heard the sound of a car engine.


    Valeria smiled sweetly at Danya and asked, "Why did you stop?"


    There was no way Danya would continue.She didn''t expect William to be back so quickly.So, she didn''t


    manage to get Valeria to do anything other than give her a few ps.


    What should she do now? Although her initial ns had failed, she could still make a scene out of the


    ps she received earlier.


    At the thought of this, Danya started crying.


    Her emotion had changed so quickly that even Valeria gaped in shock.


    It was such a shame that Danya didn''t pursue a career in acting.


    Then, William''s voice, apanied with heavy footsteps, echoed from downstairs, "Valeria! Valeria?"


    Valeria looked down from the rails and she saw William and Bobby in the living room.


    She walked past Danya and strode downstairs while replying to William, "I''m here!"


    Meanwhile, William had heard Danya¡¯''s cries before he walked through the door.


    He was worried that Valeria might be bullied by her.


    Therefore, he was relieved when he saw that Valeria safe and sound.


    At this moment, Danya, who stayed upstairs, cried louder.


    William frowned in disgust and asked, "What''s that demonic noises?"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Valeria rolled her eyes, "Danya is putting on a show.She was arguing with me up until you came back a


    moment ago."


    "Why were you arguing?" William asked.


    "She said she picked fights with me because she wanted me to leave you.Apparently, Paisley has a


    crush on you."


    Valeria was answering truthfully.


    However, William took it as a joke.He put his arm around Valeria''s waist and said, "Babe, not funny."


    "I''m not joking"


    Valeria pulled a straight face, "Danya said Paisley came here especially for you.She''s here to seduce


    and steal you away from me.


    Danya freaked out when she heard Valeriaining.But she was sure that she didn''t leave any


    evidence when she provoked Valeria earlier.


    So, she had nothing to worry about.


    At the thought of that, Danya took a deep breath and began another round of howling as she headed


    downstairs.


    "She''s lying! Why would I say something so outrageous?!"


    "Oh, now you deny it? Then who''s the one that admitted it to me earlier?"


    Valeria looked at Danya sarcastically.


    Noticing that William was looking at her in disdain, Danya wiped away the tears.


    "Why should I admit to things I didn''t do?"


    "Mr.Howard, I''m very grateful that you have taken Miss Anthony and me in.Since Miss Brown is your


    girlfriend, I''ll close one eye to how she''s been treating me."


    Valeria cocked her brows and scoffed, "Should I thank you for your generosity then? But I won''t


    condone your behaviors.So, please, let''s tell William the purpose of your trip here and how you faked


    being robbed just toe to stay in the vi.You also told me that Paisley is going to steal my man,


    right? Why don''t you borate that to William too?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, Miss Brown? I never said that! " Danya whined.


    "Mr.Howard, I don''t know what she''s talking about.Miss Brown has been very wary of Miss Anthony


    and me since we arrived here." Danya took a breath and continued.


    "And things went out of hand after Miss Anthony went on a business trip with you.Miss Brown came to


    me and said things that I didn''t understand, mainly about how Miss Anthony came here to seduce


    you...Miss Anthony is an educateddy! She wouldn''t do things like this."


    "How is being educated preventing her from stealing others'' man? All that glitters is not gold.You must


    know how yourdy is like," Valeria sneered.


    William frowned and stopped her, "Valeria!"


    Danya¡¯''s lips curled into a small smile when she saw William''s furrowed brows.


    He must have realized Valeria was someone unreasonable and immature.


    Striking while the iron was hot, Danya added, "Mr.Howard, Miss Brown suspected the rtionship


    between ourdy and you, so she targeted me at every turn.Look at the fingerprints on my face! Miss


    Brown pped me just because I defended Miss Anthony!"


    William glimpsed at the marks on Danya¡¯''s face, and he turned to Valeria to ask, "Did you hit her,


    Valeria?"


    Valeria was quick to deny, "Of course not! Why would I? She''s bluffing.She''ll do anything for herdy,


    so I wouldn''t be surprised if she pped herself and wanted to frame me for it."Danya stared at Valeria


    with wide eyes, "Are you shifting the me on me now?"


    "Why should I admit to things I didn''t do?" Valeria rolled her eyes, fighting fire with fire.


    Her attitude had thrown Danya off.


    Earlier, Valeria said that there were surveince cameras everywhere in the vi.


    So, what happened earlier must have been recorded on the tape.


    Danya wondered if Valeria lied about the cameras earlier.


    Because Danya could have easily debunked Valeria¡¯s excuse if she had asked to review the


    surveince footage.


    If she really was lied to, it wouldn''t be wise for Danya to suggest looking at the footage for proof.


    She would need to exin why the surveince system woulde up in their conversation.


    "Why would I hit myself? I''m not dumb."


    "Of course you''re not dumb.You''re using tricks you''ve learned over the years of working with the


    Anthony family on me now.You are framing me because you''re afraid that I''d expose your true color."


    Upon hearing Valeria''s twisted fact, Danya was infuriated.


    Since she dared not ask about the surveince, there was nothing else she could do other than


    emphasize how overly possessive and aggressive Valeria was.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Danya had already said all that she could in hopes that William would be upset at Valeria.


    However, William only frowned.


    The war of words between Valeria and Danya was starting to give him a headache.


    Living with two women was as hard as living with three of them.


    Naturally, William wasn''t going to take Danya''s side on this matter, but he couldn''t stand to watch them


    bicker as well.


    In the end, it was Bobby who brought the quarrel to an end.


    "Please, stop.Can''t you see that Sir Williarn already has a headache? Since both of you insist that


    you''re right, why don''t we go take a look at the surveince footage to clear things up?"


    Valeria shot daggers at Bobby, "What do you mean? Don''t you believe me?"


    Danya''s eyes lit up at Valeria''s reluctance, "Miss Brown, just admit that you''ve hit me.For the sake of


    Mr.Howard, I''ll let this go this once."


    Valeria sneered, "Haven''t you learned your lesson, Danya?"


    Ignoring their dispute, Bobby had left to get the footage.


    Meanwhile, Danya shuddered in fear at Valeria''s cold smile.


    Valeria had the same smile earlier when she was dealing with Danya.So, Danya had a bad feeling


    about what would happenter after Bobby returned.


    But she was assured very quickly, for she had heard engine sound on the driveway.


    Paisley and Lucas were here.


    As Paisley still looked a little pale, Lucas exined their situation as soon as they stepped into the


    living room, "Sir William, Ms.Anthony regain consciousness as soon as you left.She insisted oning


    back when she heard that Danya had a conflict with Miss Brown."


    "Oh, so you expect us to believe that you just so happened to wake up as soon as William left the


    hospital?" Valeria pulled a smile at Paisley.


    Paisley did notment on Valeria''s taunting.


    Instead, she seemed shocked to see Danya¡¯''s face and eximed, "Danya! What happened to you?"


    "Miss Brown hit me!"


    Danya immediately put on the show.


    "She said you''re seducing Mr.Howard! I couldn''t possibly let her talk bad about you like that, so I


    argued with her.After a few words, she immediately pped me."


    "Why...? This is too much!" Paisley frowned and she was visibly angered.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Lucas walked forward to support Paisley, "Ms.Anthony, please take it easy.You''re not fully recovered


    yet.Please, sit down."


    Then, he helped her sit on the sofa as she was too feeble to walk by herself.


    Valeria grinned mockingly at Paisley''s performance.


    "Ms.Anthony, you should''ve stayed in the hospital if you''re still ill.What if you got worse during the ride


    back to Sydney?"


    "Miss Brown, do you have to be so cynical to Miss Anthony? She has done nothing wrong to you"


    Danya spoke up before Paisley could.


    "Stop, Danya!" Paisley cried out.


    Then, she turned to Valeria, looking apologetic, "Miss Brown, please forgive Danya.She didn''t mean it.I


    would apologize on behalf of her."


    "Aren''t you going to ask what happened before you apologize on her behalf? It seems like you already


    knew what she did" Valeria sneered.


    Paisley coughed weakly, "No, Miss Brown, I don''t.I apologize because I failed to teach her manners."


    "You don''t? Well then, I don''t mind telling you right now"


    Valeria''s unforgiving manner greatly contrasted with Paisley''s apology.


    William frowned at that, but he didn''t say anything.


    ncing at the look on William''s face, Lucas tried to smooth things over.


    "Miss Brown, since Ms.Anthony has already apologized, I think we should just call it a day."


    However, Valeria wasn''t going to listen to him, "It''s not that I don''t want to put an end to this squabble,


    but I can''t go to bed knowing that people think I''m a bully.Bobby has already gone to get the


    surveince footage, so I think we should at least look at the footage before we do anything else."


    As she spoke, Bobby returned to the living room and said, "Sir William, I''ve looked through the


    footage.No evidence of Miss Brown ''s beating was found."


    "How could that be!?"


    Danya jumped up, "She pped me a few times! She must have tampered with it!"


    Valeria''s eyes darted back and forth between William and Bobby in suspicion.


    Then, Bobby took out his phone, "I made a copy of it.If you''re unconvinced, you can see it for yourself."


    Indeed, the footage only showed that Danya and Valeria were arguing at Valeria¡¯s door until right


    before William''s return.


    Danya was confused when she saw no proof of her being pped by Valeria.She was sure that Valeria


    had assaulted her, but she didn''t understand why the footage didn''t show it.


    It must have been tampered with.


    The only question was who had done it.


    It wouldn''t be Valeria because she was here in the living room for the entire time.


    Then, Danya realized that Bobby was the only one who had the chance to alter the footage.


    "Impossible!"


    She pointed fingers at Bobby in a fit of rage, "He must have deleted the part where Valeria pped me!


    He''s helping her!"


    "Enough!"


    William bellowed, "Ms.Anthony, is there something wrong with your butler? The footage has already


    shown that Valeria didn''t hit her.Why is she still using Valeria of something she hadn''t done?"


    "I''m not lying! Miss Anthony, trust me! Valeria hit me!" Danya cried.


    "Oh please, you can stop acting now.Even the footage shows that you''re lying.On the other hand, I


    have evidence to prove that you''ve harassed me" Valeria sneered.


    Although she seemed indifferent on the outside, Valeria knew that the surveince camera must have


    recorded everything down.


    Bobby must have edited the footage, and he wouldn''t do that without William''s permission.


    Valeria began to think that William must have instructed Bobby to delete whatever evidence that was


    against her.


    With this, he had shown that he, as a matter of fact, felt nothing for Paisley.


    William''s love for Valeria hadn''t wavered even once.


    Before this, Valeria wasn''t entirely convinced that William had no interest in Paisley.


    Objectively speaking, Paisley was indeed a beautiful and intelligent woman with Hayden to support her.


    If there was anything Valeria learned from her rtionship with Mason, it was that she couldn''t do


    anything to stop a man from leaving.


    However, William''s action had dispelled all her concerns.


    And it was time for her to strike back.


    "What evidence?"


    William looked at Valeria in surprise.


    "So, this morning, when I was taking a stroll in the garden, I overheard Danya on the phone.She


    mentioned something about Ms .Anthony sleeping with a manst night, and the man had a


    girlfriend.Since Ms.Anthony was on a business trip with you, and naturally, I associated the man with


    you."


    Valeria took a deep breath and continued, "I was going to call and confront you.But then I realized that


    Danya couldn''t possibly be on the phone with Ms.Anthony because Ms.Anthony should be working at


    that time.After that, I made sure to record every time she came to me.Now, why don''t we listen to the


    recording?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As she spoke, Valeria unlocked her phone and yed the audio file.


    It was this afternoon when Danya was speaking outside Valeria''s door.


    Very quickly, Danya''s voice filled the living room.


    "Miss, how are you feeling now? Go to see a doctor if you''re not feeling well, okay? After all, it''s your


    first time.It''ll definitely hurt the first time."


    "Okay, as long as he is gentle.What? Why won''t youe back tonight? Oh, he''s bringing you to tour


    the city, you say? It''s up to you.Just do what you want.Don''t mind me."


    "Anyway, make sure he''s gentle tonight too, okay? I''m worried that you won''t be able to take it..."


    After that was the part where Valeria opened her door to confront Danya.


    Even though Valeria''s words were harsh to the ears, Danya''s was explicit.She had suggested that it


    was William who Paisley had spent a night with.


    "Can''t you guess who the man is?"


    "Well, not everyone is worthy of Miss Anthony.She''s sophisticated and talented.So naturally, the man is


    someone tall, handsome, and with high status.Also, Miss Anthony doesn''t like foreigners.So, the


    person is from our country."


    "Just think about it, Miss Brown! You''re so smart.I think you can find out who Miss Anthony came for on


    your own.Who is she with now?"


    Valeria had brought up a piece of irrefutable evidence.


    Danya and Paisley''s faces turned ashen as Valeria gloated in victory.


    "Danya came to me again just now and said that the so-called robbery was a ruse to get close to you.


    Then, I don''t know why, but she started pping herself."


    William''s face fell, but he was still civilized, "Ms.Anthony, what do you have to say for yourself?"

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Paisley was rendered speechless.She never expected that Valeria would record Danya''s taunting


    comments.She didn''t even consider Valeria as her love rival before that! Paisley was ashamed.She


    pped Danya in her face and hissed, "Look what you''ve done!"


    Then, she turned to William in embarrassment and said apologetically, "I''m sorry...Danya did this


    behind my back.I have no idea about everything she has done.I never know she could be this


    uwful.I have no words to defend her with."


    It was a sign for Danya to take full responsibility.


    Taking the hint, Danya cut her act.


    "Yes, Miss Anthony had nothing to do with this.Valeria Brown, don''t you dare to put the me on her!"


    William looked coldly at Danya, "Why did you do all these?"


    "Because I hate her! We were in shock after the robbery on our first night here.Not only was Valeria


    unconcerned about the state we were in, but she was also gloating over our misfortune.She didn''t even


    wait for us for breakfast the next morning! It''s simply disrespectful! I can''t stand it, so I decided to teach


    her a lesson."


    "Me? Unconcerned and disrespectful? Surely you must be joking?"


    Valeriaughed at the absurdity of Danya''s excuse, "Jokes aside, what did your dearest Miss Anthony


    do for me to respect her?"


    William sneered, "It''s too far-fetched.Maybe you shoulde up with a better excuse to convince me.


    "It''s not an excuse.Miss Anthony really didn''t know a thing about my n, and I have evidence to


    support that!"


    Danya took out her cell phone and continued, "Just look at Miss Anthony and my call history, and


    compare them with Valeria''s recording.See if I was on the phone with Miss Paisley when Valeria


    recorded the audio."


    She had faked the calls to provoke Valeria.


    So, of course, there would be no call history between Danya and Paisley at the time which Valeria


    taped the recordings.


    "Please, Miss Anthony had nothing to do with this.I only wanted to annoy Valeria by making fake calls


    within her earshot.I didn''t think she would be so calcting."


    As Danya spoke, her words were insinuating.


    "She lured me into saying those words for her recordings! Yes, I shouldn''t have said them, but I only


    wanted to annoy Valeria since she values Mr.Howard so much.I really didn''t think that she would record


    it and use it against me" Valeria snorted.


    She knew that Danya was trying to clear Paisley''s name, but she wouldn''t let Paisley just get away so


    easily.


    After all, Danya certainly wouldn''t have the nerve to prod at Valeria without Paisley''s encouragement.


    Valeria scoffed.


    "I must apud Danya''s loyalty.But I don''t believe that Ms.Anthony has no part in Danya''s action.After


    all, she has a record"


    Paisley objected, "Miss Brown, I really didn''t know!"


    "A record of what?" William interjected.


    "At the cruise party that day, she..."


    Valeria started to tell William about what Paisley told her on the cruise ship, but Danya jumped up to


    shift the attention.


    "Miss Brown, I''m sorry.It''s my fault! Please, don''t make things difficult for Miss Anthony.I beg of you!"


    Danya fell to her knees and begged, which startled Valeria, "What are you doing? Do you think you''re


    very pitiful now?"


    "I''m sorry for being aggressive to you, Miss Brown.Punish me however you want, but you can''t put the


    me on Miss Anthony.She''s innocent!"


    Even Lucas was struck to see Danya kneeling on the ground.


    He immediately stepped forth to help her up, "Get up.You don''t need to do this for such a trivial matter"


    "I don''t think so,"


    William scoffed, "She''s only a servant.I don''t think she would be so bold as to do anything without


    Ms.Anthony''s instruction."


    Danya wanted to invoke sympathy and lower her suspicion by getting down on her knees.


    However, it was clear that her act hadn''t convinced either William or Valeria.


    Therefore, it left Danya with only one choice.


    Tears streamed down from Danya''s cheeks, and she began howling, "Miss Anthony, I''m sorry.I''ve


    brought you shame...I don''t have the face to work for you anymore.But I''ll rectify the situation before I


    leave!"


    "W...What do you mean?"


    Paisley asked in a panic, even though she somewhat already knew what Danya was going to do.


    "I''ll die to prove Miss Anthony''s innocence!"


    Danya shouted, and then she ran head-on into the cab next to her.


    With a loud bang, Danya fell to the ground.


    Blood started gushing out of the open wound on her forehead, throwing everyone into a state of chaos.


    "Oh no! Quick, send her to the hospital!"


    Lucas was the first to jump to his feet.


    Paisley broke into tears, "Danya! Please, stay with me! What would I do without you!?"


    William gestured to Bobby to help Lucas carry Danya into the car with Paisley staggering and sobbing


    behind them.


    Meanwhile, Valeria stared with her mouth agape at the pool of blood on the ground, and she felt a


    shiver ran down her spine.


    "S...She...I didn¡¯t think she''d go so far as to die for Paisley, she murmured.


    "Shh, it''s okay,"


    William soothed while pulling her into his arms.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, he suggested, "Let''s have a look."


    Danya was rolled into the operating room as soon as she arrived at the hospital nearby.


    The rest of them gathered in front of the operating room with Paisley bawling her eyes out.


    "Danya has been taking care of me since I was a child.She''s like a mom to me.It has never urred to


    me that she would do such things...What am I going to tell her family if something happened to her?!"


    "Ms.Anthony, calm down,"


    Lucas sighed, "She''ll be alright."


    "What if she won''t? Did you see how much she bled!? I''m scared," Paisley whimpered.


    Anticipating some reaction from William, she turned to look at him with her wide and teary eyes.She


    looked so delicate and fragile.


    Most people would have a soft spot for the tears of a beautiful woman.


    However, William wasn''t a part of the majority.He wasn''t fooled by the ruse Danya pulled to escape


    punishment for her.


    She only wanted to save their reputation.


    If Danya truly was seeking death to clear Paisley''s name, there were many other ways to do so without


    making such a scene.


    "Don''t worry, Ms.Anthony.Your nanny will be alright.They have the best doctors here in this


    hospital.Plus, a wood cab isn''t deadly."


    Paisley''s heart sank when she heard what William said.


    It seemed like Danya''s n to avert William''s attention and smooth things over failed.


    If that was the case, did it mean she had just lost the game?

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Paisley trembled in anger and hatred after the realization.


    But there was nothing she could say for herself.


    Meanwhile, Lucas was also troubled by how little control they had over the current situation.He initially


    thought they could easily fool William, but it didn''t seem like that was the case.


    What should they do next? Also, Danya¡¯s hit was surely a feigned attempt to get over the trouble , SO it


    must have been nothing serious.


    It would have been awkward if William had stood guard and the doctor announced nothing serious


    about Danya.


    Lucas pulled a smile and suggested, "Sir William, it''s quitete now.Maybe you and Miss Brown can go


    back to the vi to get some rest.Ms.Anthony and I will be fine here."


    William smiled faintly and agreed, "Okay then.Valeria and I will go back first.Just call me if there¡¯s


    anything urgent¡¯


    Then, with Valeria in his embrace, William turned without hesitation.


    Naturally, Bobby went after them.


    Watching them leave, Paisley wiped away the tears on her cheeks and asked, "What are we going to


    do now? Valeria humiliated me! She''s very good at ying dumb, isn''t she?"


    "Yeah, she''s thest person I expected to be a fox.No one would have thought this would happen,"


    sighed Lucas.


    "I guess we''ll have to y it by ear now"


    "Valeria will definitely talk bad about me in front of William on their way back! How am I going to


    salvage my image?" She hissed through gritted teeth.


    Thinking about what happened to Danya fueled her anger even more.


    "Danya messed this up, but she''s usually reliable...And to think that we thought she had seeded,


    urgh, I''m so angry!"


    "Now it isn''t the time toin, Ms.Anthony.I think we should get down to figuring out a new n"


    Lucas frowned.


    Hayden told him that Paisley was apt, but it seemed like Hayden had made a mistake. However, he


    kept his dissatisfaction hidden.


    He continued, "So, what are you thinking, Ms.Anthony? Are you going to give up, or..."


    Paisley cut Lucas short, "I won''t give up! I''ll get my revenge, even if it''s just for the sake of irking


    Valeria! Thest one standing will be the winner of this game!"


    Lucas nodded, "I''m d to see your determination, Ms.Anthony.There''s still hope for you.After all, you


    have an upper hand with yourst trick.I''ll report this to Mr.Howardter."


    "Thank you, Lucas.I won''t forget what you''ve done for me"


    Paisley was very grateful to see Lucas still on her side.


    "I''m not doing this for you.I''m only doing what Mr.Howard wishes for.I am loyal to him for all these


    years.His wish is mymand,"


    Lucas had no intention to be cozy with Paisley.


    Pulling up a smile, he continued, "I''m only loyal to the Howard family, Ms.Anthony.Naturally, if you


    marry Sir William, I''ll do whatever you want too.But if you don''t, I apologize..."


    His words, surprisingly, didn''t make Paisley ufortable.


    She was dead set to win over William''s heart, ''TH work hard for that day, Lucas.Rest assure!"


    William and Valeria headed into the car as Bobby started the engine.


    William stretched out his hand to pinch Valeria''s cheeks, "Valeria, you don''t trust me, do you? You''d


    better answer me honestly!"


    Valeria smiled warily, "Of course I trust you!"


    "Oh, don''t lie.I know what you''re thinking.You thought Paisley and I hooked up, didn''t you? You wanted


    to humiliate them, so you waited until the end to y your recordings."


    William was not a slow-witted person.He didn''t ask her about it earlier in the vi because everything


    was in chaos but he saw how Valeria acted.


    So, it wasn''t difficult for him to figure it out.


    Seeing that Valeria was still going to deny it, he chuckled.


    "Tell me, are you still going to bring up the recording if I didn''t ask Bobby to cut out the part where you


    hit Danya?¡¯


    "I..I..Well..."


    Valeria stammered.She didn''t think William would see through her with no trouble.


    It was useless to hide anything from him.


    Valeria answered truthfully, "had no choice.I was so naive before, and I don''t want to be fooled again."


    William clenched his jaw, "Do you actually think I''m going to betray you, Valeria?"


    Valeria grinned sheepishly, "Please don''t be mad.I''m just worried...I mean, what if Danya was right? For


    all I know, you might be captivated by Paisley''s beauty, and I''ll be the biggest joke of the century-"


    "Oh, what am I going to do with you, '''' William said as he pinched her cheeks again.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He was irked yet amused with her at the same time.


    "Ow!"


    Valeria yelped exaggeratedly and writhed away from his hand, "Just because you''re not pinching


    yourself doesn''t mean you can pinch me so hard!""Why would I pity a woman like you"


    William pounced on her half-jokingly, "Pinching you isn''t the only thing I want to do to you now!"


    She squealed, "Wait, William, wait! I''m sorry, okay? I''ll never doubt you again!"


    And William immediately forgave her once he met her innocent eyes.


    He pulled Valeria into his arms and said, "Just so you know, I won''t forgive you if you dare to doubt me


    again in the future, okay? You have to trust me unconditionally."


    Bobby, who was driving the car, silently chuckled as he listened to the conversation in the back.


    Valeria had been clever in handling the situation.


    Only she could criss-cross over William''s bottom line without facing the consequences.She was so


    much smarter now.


    At the same time, Danya was wheeled out of the operating room in the hospital.


    After all, she wasn''t seeking death when she ran into the cab so the wound wasn''t at all deep.


    However, she still lost a lot of blood because she cut an artery.


    And it didn''t feel good.


    As Danya was pushed out of the operating room, Paisley and Lucas got up and followed towards the


    ward.


    When they arrived at Danya''s wardroom, the nurse had already attached her dripping tube and left.


    Danya was very remorseful, "I''m sorry, Miss Anthony.I screwed up.It''s all my fault."


    Paisley sighed, "It''s not.I underestimated Valeria too.Anyhow, it''s useless to point fingers at each other


    now.We should rise up and carry on with our n."


    Danya was touched to hear that Paisley didn''t me her.


    She immediately swore, "Don''t worry, Miss.I''ll learn from the failure, and I''ll let that b*tch pay the price


    for what she''s done!"


    Just as she finished her angry rambles, Paisley let out a dry cough.


    It was only then that Danya realized that Lucas was also in the room.


    Knowing that she had made a slip of the tongue, she immediately stopped talking.


    Lucas pretended to have not noticed their conversation.


    He simply said, "I''ll go call Sir Hayden to tell him about what happened today.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Once Lucas left the ward, he called Hayden.


    Even though it waste, it was already breaking dawn back in their home country.


    Hayden was already up and taking his morning stroll in the garden.So, he answered Lucas''s call


    immediately, "Morning! I expect good news from you if you''re calling so early?"


    "No, Sir.Ms.Anthony failed,"


    Lucas sighed, and he recounted what had happened earlier to Hayden.


    Hayden was silent even after Lucas had finished telling the story.


    Not knowing what Hayden was thinking, Lucas asked tentatively, "Sir , are you listening?"


    Hayden heaved a long sigh, "Yeah, yeah.I''m just wondering if I overestimated Paisley.Do you think she


    is capable to do this?"


    Lucas thought for a moment and answered gingerly, "Ye...Yes, I think she can.She must have failed this


    time because she underestimated her opponent.In fact, Miss Brown has caught everyone off guard


    tonight.After all, we have always thought that she only has a pretty face."


    "That might be it¡± Hayden agreed, "But failure is the key to sess, so I don''t really mind Paisley''s


    failure.I''m more worried about what William thinks.As you observe, do you think he really doesn''t like


    Paisley?"


    "Yes, based on what I''ve seen, Sir William really has no interest in Ms .Anthony at all"


    Lucas answered truthfully as he did not dare to fabricate his observations for the past two days.


    Hayden was bewildered at this strange news, "That''s weird.I thought he¡¯s a hedonist? Also, Paisley is


    beautiful.So why doesn''t he like her?"


    Lucas couldn''t understand it as well, "Maybe Sir William can''t see the good in Ms.Anthony because


    he''s too bewitched with Miss Brown right now¡¯ He replied.


    "Actually, Sir, I''m more concerned with something else now.Do you really think Ms.Anthony can change


    Sir William''s mind?"


    "I thought she could.But now I''m not that sure anymore,"


    Hayden sighed.


    Lucas prompted, "Are you going to rece Ms.Anthony then, Sir?"


    Hayden considered the possibility and made his decision, "Not yet.Let''s see what Paisley is going to do


    next.Of course, I won''t be sitting back.I''ll talk to Ronald and ask him to discipline his daughter.We''ll see


    if that''s going to change anything."


    Danya was discharged from the hospital the next day.


    However, Paisley and Danya weren''t as shameless to return to William''s vi after the incident from the


    day before.


    Lucas, on the other hand, returned to the vi in the afternoon and he reported back to William.


    "Danya is discharged, but Ms.Anthony insists on noting back to the vi because of what


    happenedst night.So, I''ve found them a ce to stay.They''re also not nning to sightsee anymore


    because they''re going to go back once they got their new passports.


    William sneered when he heard what William said, "Are you sure they ¡®re here for sightseeing? Do they


    even need a new passport?"


    William''s words seemed to have a deeper meaning to them.


    Lucas''s heart sank, and he wondered if William had already found out something about Paisley''s true


    intention ofing to Sydney.


    However, he couldn''t give himself away.


    So, Lucas yed dumb, "Of course they need new passports.How are they going to fly back home


    without a passport?"


    William onlyughed coldly.


    He already knew all about Paisley''s n the night before when Valeria yed the full recordings.


    However, he couldn''t understand why Paisley had her eyes on him.


    After all, he had disguised himself as a vagabond for so long.


    William wondered if Paisley had found out about his true identity.


    But then again, he was sure that he didn''t blow his own cover.


    So, why was Paisley so bent on recing Valeria as his girlfriend? William wondered.


    Then, he guessed Hayden might have promised her something good .


    William looked at Lucas coldly and sneered, "Lucas, do you think you can fool me?"


    "No, of course not!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lucas answered in haste as the hair on the back of his neck stood up from William''s cold sneer.


    After spending the past few days with William, Lucas had realized that William wasn''t as oblivious of


    things as they thought he would be.


    However, Lucas had toply with Hayden''s orders.


    So, he forced a smile, "I would never try to do anything behind your back, Sir William.I''ve been faithful


    to Sir Hayden and you."


    William scoffed as he knew it was only Hayden that Lucas was loyal to.


    Lucas clearly had a part in the scheme together with Hayden and Paisley.


    It was lucky that Valeria was smart enough to trick them into exposing themselves.


    Otherwise, he might need to endure more of Paisley¡¯s dirty tricks until the end of their trip.


    The more William thought about it, the more upset he was.


    Lucas had to be reminded about what he should and shouldn''t do.


    "Your actions are speaking otherwise.What did dad promise Paisley for her toe so far as to fake a


    robbery in a foreign country?"


    "Nothing, Sir.He has nothing to do with this!"


    Lucas denied.


    William was expecting that from Lucas.


    So, he continued, "Is that so? Then can you exin how I just happened to run into her after she was


    robbed? And why did you insist on taking her back to the vi with us? Or how we just happened to


    have a coboration case with an Italianpany? Is that arranged so that Paisley cane with us


    as an interpreter?"


    "Sir William, you saw what happened to Ms.Anthony that night! How could it be arranged? As for what


    happened these few days, it is all a coincidence"


    Lucas tried to smooth things over.


    "Still trying to gloss over the problems, I see.Look, I know what''s going on with you lots.Dad isn''t happy


    that I''m with Valeria, so he sent Paisley here on purpose to irk Valeria so that she''ll leave me: William


    sneered as he noticed that Lucas was avoiding his gaze.


    Then, he continued, "Tell dad to stop before it''s toote.I''ll forgive him this once.His old age must be


    getting to him for him to pull such a stunt."


    Lucas called Hayden immediately afterward as he was too afraid to conceal William''s threats from him.


    Hayden sighed after hearing William''s warning from Lucas.


    Their n was aplete failure.


    "There''s nothing we can do now, since William already knows about everything.You can just pack up


    ande back.I''ll go to Ronald and see what he can do about that daughter of his."


    Meanwhile, Ronald was focused on his work in his office in the Central South Building.


    His assistant knocked on the door before entering to ce a file on his desk, and he said, "Mr.Brown,


    the test result is back."


    Ronald picked up the file and took out the documents in it.He then skimmed through the papers.


    His face changed when his eyes fell on thest sentence of the statement of results.


    "How can it be?"


    The assistant was confused at the sudden change in Ronald''s expression.He asked concernedly, "Is


    there something wrong, Mr.Brown?"


    Ronald was livid, and he refused to believe the results.Because, ording to the test result, Valeria


    and he had no blood rtion at all.However, why wouldn''t she be his daughter? Ronald was sure that


    there must be some mistakes.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Ronald doubted the authenticity of the results.


    He jumped to his feet and instructed, "Bring me to the other two centers!"


    The test results from the second and third testing center were no different from the first report.


    Ronald''s face was ashen.


    He stared at the three test results in his hands and he still couldn''t believe that they were true.


    Based on the results, Valeria wasn''t his biological daughter.


    Ronald was dumbfounded as he stared at the three identical test results.


    The fact that Valeria wasn''t his own daughter meant something.


    It meant that Natalie cheated on him.


    Ronald clenched his jaw, fuming at how Natalie had treated him.


    Not only that she cheated on him, but she also let him raise another man''s child as his own.


    No man should be put up with such humiliation.


    Then, Ronald, in a fit of rage, stumbled for a little while before passing out.


    The assistant was startled and he immediately sent Ronald to the hospital before informing Julie and


    her daughter.


    Julie and Ashley had already known about the result earlier on.


    So, they weren''t surprised to receive the call from the assistant.


    "Looks like the news hit your dad hard.Valeria''s good days areing to an end? Julie chuckled while


    exchanging a look with Ashley, "Now that he knows Valeria is not of his own blood, so he wont let her


    go live her lifefortably"


    Ashley nodded, "I''m sure dad will avenge us.


    Anyway, you don''t think he''s going to put Valeria on his will anymore after this, right?"


    "That''s for sure"


    Julie was beyond delighted, "Everything will be ours! When Julie and Ashley arrived at the hospital,


    Ronald had already woken up and he was leaning on the bed.


    They took a deep breath to get their emotions in check before barging through the door.


    "Ronald, my goodness! Are you okay?" Julie cried out in distress.


    She rushed to his bedside to hold Ronald''s hand and continued, "Think about Ashley and our unborn


    son.Please, go easy on yourself for our sake!"


    "That''s right, dad.Please look after yourself for our sake.You can''t keep pushing yourself.We were so


    worried when we heard that you fainted."


    The concerned looks on Julie and Ashley left Ronald with mixed feelings.


    After some thought, he finally said, "I''m alright.There''s nothing wrong with my health."


    "Then what''s wrong? Is something happen with yourpany?" Julie asked even though she already


    knew the answer.


    Ronald gave both Julie and Ashley aplicated look.


    Since Julie was the one who reminded him to do the paternity test in the first ce, Ronald had no


    reason to hold back.


    He decided to tell Julie and Ashley about the test result, "It''s the result.Valeria isn''t my daughter.I''m


    furious!"


    "What? Really? Are you sure it''s not mistaken?"


    Julie looked as though she was shocked.


    "I only asked you to do the paternity test because she doesn''t look or behave like you.I...I didn''t know


    that she''s actually not your child! But...does this mean that Natalie cheated on you? Why?"


    "Your guess is as good as mine"


    Ronald hissed, "That b*tch betrayed me! If she''s not already dead, I would kill her with my own hands!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Calm down, Ronald.Anger is not good for your health"


    Julie got up to pour Ronald a ss of water.


    However, he was in no mood to drink water.


    He pushed the ss away and growled, "I won''t forgive that b*tch for what she''s done! I''ll let her know


    what happens when someone lies to me!"


    "What can you do about it? Natalie''s already dead.Let''s forget about it,"


    Julie cajoled him even though she didn''t mean it.


    However, it was a thorn in his flesh.


    Ronald was unwavering, "This is humiliating to anyone! Natalie might be dead, but that brat isn''t, is


    she? Valeria can meet her mother at hell for all I care!"


    Julie was actually delighted to hear Ronald''sint, but her joy didn''t show up on her face.So, she


    continued to coax him.


    "I know you''re very mad now, but there''s nothing you can do about it.It doesn''t matter if Valeria isn''t


    your child.Ashley and the baby in my belly are yours.Do you feel better now?" Julie asked softly.


    Then, she shot a look at Ashley, who got the hint immediately.


    "Mom, dad isn''t a saint.He should be allowed to be angry at something like this.I fully support Dad to


    get back at Valeria.After all, Natalie is at fault and Valeria is her daughter."


    Julie red at Ashley, "Stop adding fuel to the mes."


    "But I''m speaking the truth! Dad, think about it.What has Natalie done for you? She must have been


    worried, that is why she transferred her shares and the vi to Valeria.It''s her way to take care of that


    by-blow child of hers!"


    The words that came out of Ashley''s mouth were daggers, hitting Ronald where it hurt.


    "Valeria, too.She never took you seriously, did she? She kicked you out of the vi, and she abandoned


    you when you were in a predicament.She could clearly help persuade Mr.Anthony to help you, yet, she


    did not.She''s treating you as her enemy."


    Ronald got even more furious after listening to Ashley.


    Ashley was right.


    Since Valeria didn''t fulfill her duty as a daughter, there was no need for him to go easy on her in the


    future.


    At the same time, Valeria had already taken more than ten photos with the Sydney Opera House as the


    background.


    But, she was not satisfied since William''s photography skill was never good enough for her.


    But it didn''t bother William.


    He diligently served as her photographer until she was satisfied with the photo.When they finally


    readied to enter the opera house, William''s phone rang.


    Noticing that it was a call from Marcus, William went aside to answer it, "Yes?"


    "Mr.Howard, Mr.Brown fainted after he collected the paternity test results.He''s now at the hospital."


    Hearing that from Marcus, it was needless to say that William was surprised.


    The results must not be what Ronald had expected if he fainted after seeing them.


    So, William asked, "Have you found out who he did the paternity test with?"


    "No, I haven''t.But Julie and Ashley rushed to the hospital just now, and they are still there as we


    speak.I don''t think Mr.Brown did the test with Ashley."


    If it wasn''t Ashley, and there were no other out-of-wedlock children, just who Ronald did the paternity


    test with?

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    William frowned at the mess that he couldn''t figure out.He raised his eyes and noticed that Valeria was


    already waving at him, asking him to go to her.


    Suddenly, he made a wild guess that Ronald might have done a paternity test with Valeria.


    It was said that daughters were supposed to look like their fathers.


    And Valeria did not even bore a bit of resemnce to Ronald.


    William''s heart sank at the thought.


    Then, he quickly dismissed it because many children didn''t resemble their parents.


    "Keep an eye on Ronald, will you?" He instructed Marcus.


    "I have a bad feeling about what he''s going to do next."


    Then, he hung up and headed towards Valeria.She was pouting, "Who is that? Why do you need to


    answer that away from me?"


    He smiled, "It was an important call, and it''s quieter over there."


    "Fine.Say, William, do you think I''m a little too unreasonable? I''m always worried that other better


    women out there will snatch you away from me.And given what Paisley has done..." Valeria sighed.


    "I mean, what do you see in me anyway? I''m all good looks and nothing else"


    Upon hearing her self-appraisal, William burst intoughter, "You''re such a cheeky girl.No one


    compliments themselves this way!"


    "But I am pretty though.Don''t tell me you''ll still save me that day if I was ugly, ¡° Valeria questioned.


    William shook his head and admitted, "Fine then.I saved you because I was charmed by your good


    looks, I admit it"


    "I knew it"


    Valeria rolled her eyes, "But, honestly, if you were in-looking, I would rather die than to have let you


    come near me that night."


    William heartilyughed when he heard her cute confession.


    After all , people usually wouldn''t be so honest about it.


    He reached out to rub her nose lovingly and chuckled, "You love me only for my looks then? Are you


    going to leave me when I grow old and ugly?"


    "Well, ¡° Valeria frowned.


    "I don''t think I''ll leave you.After all, I like you because you''re you, not only because of your looks."


    "That''s so sweet of you to say that,"


    William beamed, "Don''t worry.From now on, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Pleased to hear that from William as well, Valeria threw herself into William''s arms.


    "I know you love me, William.But I just can''t stop worrying...After all, it''s no doubt that your dad doesn''t


    like me.He might force you to leave me and make you marry any otherdy from a respectable family.I


    will be heartbroken..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that.Just remember that I love you, okay? As long as you have faith in


    me and in us, nothing can separate us."


    Reassured, Valeria cheered up and toured around town with William.


    Then, at noon, he brought her to a high-end restaurant for a buffet lunch.


    After that, they went to Port Stephens Beach for sandboarding.


    Valeria had never been there before, so, naturally, she had a whale of a time.


    It was already seven in the evening when they left the beach, and Valeria was exhausted after their


    long day.


    So, she fell asleep in William''s arms on their way back to the vi.


    He tugged a strand of loose hair behind her ears while looking at her affectionately.


    As William was admiring her lovingly, his phone suddenly beeped.


    It was a brief text message from Marcus, "Sir Hayden just made an appointment with Ronald."


    William frowned as he read the message.It was definitely because of him and Valeria.


    Hayden must have thought the best approach was to make Ronald do something about Valeria.


    Hayden didn''t care about all his alleged girlfriends before this.


    Why was he overreacting when it came to Valeria? Valeria was such a kind and gentle girl.


    Even though not everyone liked her, it was definitely not enough for Hayden to hold such a hatred for


    her.


    Especially to the point where he would go out of his way to meet Ronald about it.


    He had always thought he could be the master of his own fate, including who he married.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, it looked like that wouldn''t be the case.It was hard to get Hayden''s approval.


    William couldn''t understand Hayden''s intention and it irritated him.


    Meanwhile, Ronald was waiting in a private room for Hayden.


    Very quickly, footsteps began approaching the room.


    And Hayden soon appeared at the doorsteps, apanied by two bodyguards in dark clothes.


    Ronald stood up and greeted Hayden with a fawning smile, "Mr.Howard, good day!"


    To which Hayden nodded and sat down without a word.Soon, someone brought freshly brewed coffee


    to their table.


    When they were finally alone, Hayden sipped on his coffee as he gazed at Ronald.


    He started, "Mr.Brown, we need to talk about your daughter and my son."


    Hayden was treating him in a very gentle manner, which made Ronald''s heart tighten.


    After all, Hayden was an influential and highhanded figure in B City.


    Usually, other people needed to pay court to him, not the other way around.


    Ronald had never seen him so amiable before.


    So, Ronald couldn''t help but worry if Hayden wanted to meet him to talk about Valeria and William''s


    possible marriage.


    If it was really the case, he couldn''t possibly agree to it after finding out that Valeria wasn''t his daughter


    earlier that day.


    He wasn''t going to let Valeria off the hook.


    At the very least, he must strip all the shares off Valeria''s hands and marry her to an old and ugly man.


    This way, Natalie''s spirit would not be at ease.


    However, if it was really Hayden''s intention to ask Valeria to marry William, he could not do anything to


    shake Valeria.


    Ronald, torn between his own warped desire or a bright future for his business, just smiled.


    Meanwhile, Hayden did not want to waste time as he never had a good impression of Ronald who was


    greedy and good-for-nothing.


    "I''ll be frank with you, Mr.Brown.I suppose you already know that your daughter is in a rtionship with


    William, my son, right? I have nothing against Valeria, but I don''t like the idea of her being


    Mrs.Howard.You''d be doing me a favor if you can talk some sense into Valeria."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    "Huh?"


    Ronald was dumbfounded at first, but his confusion quickly turned into pure joy when he realized that


    Hayden didn''t want Valeria to marry William as well.


    He was concerned that William might be a problem when he decided to deal with Valeria.


    But since Hayden disliked Valeria, surely he would prevent William from saving Valeria.


    It would be easy to deal with Valeria as Ronald could use that to his advantage.


    He couldn''t contain his happiness at all as he nodded, "That''s what I think too, Hayden.Don''t worry, I''ll


    keep her away from William."


    On the other hand, Hayden was equally surprised that things yed out so smoothly.


    He never expected Ronald to agree to his suggestion so quickly.


    Suddenly, it dawned on him that Ronald might look down on William like how he looked down on


    Valeria, and Hayden was ufortable with that.


    Although William could be uncooperative at times, he was still a cultured gentleman.


    Therefore, Ronald, of all people, had no right to pick on William.


    Hayden''s faint smile dropped in an instant before he stared coldly at Ronald and said, "That''s settled


    then, Mr.Brown.Remember to keep an eye on your daughter, I don''t want to see her around William


    again.


    "Of course!"


    Ronald promised with pleasure since it was a good thing for Valeria to break up with William, "But I do


    hope that you''d grant me a favor, Hayden."


    Ronald''s giddiness got on Hayden''s nerves, but he pushed down his anger and asked with his teeth


    gritted, "What do you want?"


    "You want me to keep Valeria away from William, right? I''ll do you better, I''ll get her to marry someone


    so that she has no chance to harass William.In return, you''ll have to make sure that William won''t


    interfere with my n."


    "What do you mean!?" Hayden was enraged.


    "Are you saying that William has been bewitched by your daughter?!"


    "No, I wasn''t..." Ronald denied it immediately.


    "Hayden, I''ll be frank with you.William interfered thest time when I tried to give Valeria a lesson, and I


    only stopped because of you," he continued.


    "I''m saying that I can bring Valeria in line, but William won¡¯ t like it¡¯ Hayden felt better after Ronald''s


    exnation but he still answered stiffly, "Alright, leave William to me.You just do what you''re supposed


    to do."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Needless to say, Ronald had no objection to such an arrangement.


    After leaving the coffee shop, he returned to the vi, where he was greeted by Julie and Ashley


    warmly.


    Ashley put away his coat while Julie held his arm and asked sweetly, "What''s the good news, Ronald?"


    "You remember how I was worried that William might get in my way when I deal with Valeriater?"


    Ronald asked smugly, then he continued without giving them a chance to answer, "We won''t have to


    worry about that now.Hayden doesn''t like Valeria too, hence he asked me to keep Valeria away from


    William."


    "That''s great!"


    Julie grinned.


    "Valeria will have to give everything including Natalie''s shares and the vi back to you.So she doesn''t


    have anyone to help her anymore."


    Ronald spat with an evil expression, "Don''t worry! An eye for an eye.Valeria will pay for the harm that


    Natalie had done to me.I won''t leave even a penny for her! I will make her a living hell!"


    Julie asked tentatively after hearing his ims, "Do you already have a n?"


    "I''m still working on it.For starters, I''ll get Valeria to hand me all the shares under her name.Everything


    will be so much easier once I''m in control of the shares and thepany,¡± Ronald replied.


    Suddenly, Ronald remembered the deal he made with Hayden as he added, "By the way, I promised


    Hayden that I''ll marry Valeria off.But I don''t know anyone right for her..."


    Julie''s eyes lit up at his words as she suggested eagerly, "Just pick anyone that doesn''t care much


    about the shares to give you an advantage!"


    "I know" he frowned as he hade across what Julie had thought.


    "But it won''t be as simple as it seems.Think about it...Who doesn''t like being wealthy?"


    Julie grinned mischievously, "Well, young men might still be ambitious, but what about those men that


    are old and crooked? I think we need to think widely."


    Ronald was taken aback for a while before he realized what she was hinting at, and he beamed,


    "You''re right.The best way to get back at Valeria is to marry her to an ugly middle-aged widower.I''ll see


    if there''s anyone I know!"


    Meanwhile, Valeria had slept through the few-hourlong journey back to the vi and only woke up when


    the car pulled up.


    She yawned and rubbed her eyes, "Are we home? How long have I been sleeping?"


    "Long enough for me to sell you off" William joked.


    "Can you bear to be separated from me?" she pouted.


    Williamughed in reply, "No.That''s why I kept you around.Come on, let''s go in."


    Valeria started packing up their luggage for their flight home the next day after returning to the vi.


    However, William invited her to take a shower together with him first.


    His purpose was self-evident, so she waved him away instead.


    William was unrelenting as he began to make trouble for Valeria by taking out whatever she had


    packed up.


    She was exasperated, "William! Stop, or I won''t pack up for you.You can do it by yourself!"


    "Sure! I''ll do if youe shower with me" William grinned cheekily.


    "No,¡± Valeria sighed.


    "You''re such a bad guy, you know that?"


    "Uh...Come on"


    William shrugged, and he nted a kiss on her forehead before dragging her into the bathroom.


    What happened next was history.


    Valeria didn''t know that she could bend in so many ways! She ended up exhausted again.


    Afterward, she copsed in the bathtub in exhaustion.


    William cleaned her up and carried her back to the soft and wide bed.


    He was gentle as he left trails of kisses on her again after tucking her in.


    Valeria, on the other hand, fell into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow.


    Once William was sure that she was asleep, he got up and walked to the window.


    He lit a cigarette and called Marcus, "Get me the DNA samples that Ronald sent to the test centers.I''ll


    need them when I go back."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    The next day, Valeria and Williamnded at the international airport at B City after being on a ne for


    nearly twenty hours.It was only a few hours away from dawn as they touched down, but Valeria was


    wide awake because she had rested well on the ne.She wanted to go to Abbie''s quickly, and William


    generously dropped her at where she wanted.


    Abbie had been walking to the living room groggily to check on the noises when she saw someone


    unexpected.


    She squealed, "Valeria! Why didn''t you tell me you''reing back!?"


    "Surprise!" Valeriaughed and handed Abbie''s souvenir to her.


    "This is for you.Open it up and tell me if you like it."


    "I know I''ll love it"


    Abbie answered without even looking at it, "Give me a few minutes.I''ll wash up, and we''ll have


    breakfast at Wolf Group.I''m paying today!"


    Valeria took a seat on the sofa and smiled at her words, "Hurry up then.I''m starving already."


    She didn''t wait long.


    Abbie returned to the living room quickly in a fresh set of clothes without any makeup, as she dragged


    Valeria out of the door excitedly.


    Valeria vividly recounted her adventures with Paisley and Danya on their way to Wolf Group.


    Abbieughed out loud when she finished the story, "Good job, Valeria! I thought you''d be bullied


    again, but it looks like I''ve underestimated you after all."


    "I had to be smart" Valeria sighed.


    "Don''t you remember what Julie and Ashley did to me? I learnt from my mistakes, I guess."


    Abbie nodded, but she was a little concerned, "Paisley isn''t going to let you get away with this.She


    thinks so highly of herself, but you managed to win against her this time.Please be careful from now


    on.¡±


    "I know"


    Valeria replied as she was prepared for Paisley''s wrath as well, "By the way, have you got any news on


    my dad''s paternity tests "


    "I was just about to tell you this.Richard said your dad fainted and was sent to a doctor after getting the


    results back." Abbie said warily, unsure about the details.


    "We don''t know why and how though."


    Valeria was shocked, "What? Is it that bad? I have to go see him..."


    Abbie shook her head and cut her short, "No, hear me out.He''s fine and energetic now.Don''t worry."


    "How could I not? He was still injured when I left with William, I don''t even know whether he''s


    recovered now! Drop me at my dad''spanyter after breakfast.I''ll need to give him his souvenir


    anyway" Valeria insisted.


    Abbie stopped trying as she knew that she could not dissuade Valeria from meeting Ronald.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the main entrance of Wolf Group Hotel.


    They got out of the car and walked a few steps towards the main entrance when Valeria suddenly


    noticed an Aston Martin near the parking spaces.


    "That''s William''s car! Why is he here?"


    "What''s so strange about that?"Abbie shrugged.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "He''s supposed to be at Howard Manor.He said he''s going home." Valeria shook her head.


    "Maybe he changed his mind after going home and decided to have breakfast with us here,"


    Abbie didn''t seem to think that it was a problem at all, "If he¡¯s here, you can call him and ask if he


    wants to join us."


    "Nah, not today"


    Valeria turned down her suggestion, "I don''t have time for him.I''ll be meeting my dadter."


    She was not convinced by Abbie''s theory as it would take at least two hours for a round trip between


    the Howard Manor and Wolf Group Hotel.


    Therefore, it was impossible for William to go back forth in such a short time.


    That meant that William lied to her about going home to the manor, but why? Valeria asked herself.


    However, she had to put her suspicions behind her as she had no answers to the question for now.She


    walked into the hotel with Abbie.


    The lobby manager came forth to wee them with a warm smile, "Good day, Miss Brown and Miss


    rk.Come with me, please."


    "What is this about?" Abbie was confused.


    "Sir William has arranged breakfast for both Miss Brown and Miss rk.He has also requested that I


    wait for the both of you here" he answered politely.


    Valeria and Abbie exchanged looks with each other after hearing his answer.


    Then, Valeria asked, "How did he know about my arrival?"


    "No idea, Miss.He just asked me to wait for both of you to that I can bring you to your table.Now, please


    follow me,dies!"


    Valeria and Abbie followed the lobby manager without second thoughts since William was the one who


    had arranged it.


    He brought them to a private room where there was already a table filled with breakfast dishes.


    Both of their eyes lit up, and they sat down and began digging into the delicacies without further


    invitation.


    After the feast, the lobby manager sent them to the main entrance of the hotel.


    He gave Valeria his business card respectfully, "Please feel free to contact me if you need anything in


    the future.I''ll arrange for you."


    Valeria thanked him and got into the car with Abbie, who was at a loss for words.


    Abbie started the engine and began asking questions, "I thought William was just a useless brat.Why


    on earth did the lobby manager follow his instructions down to a tee?"


    "I guess he probably paid a lot of money?"


    Valeria could only take a wild guess.


    Abbie shook her head and said, "That''s not possible, the Wolf Group doesn''t treat their guests


    differently ording to their wealth.They''ve kicked an entitled brat out of their hotel before just because


    he demanded VIP service."


    "Well, Valeria remembered William saying that he was a male escort who happened to be driving for


    Marcus, "William is close with Marcus"


    "That might be it."


    Abbie agreed as it was the only exnation that made sense currently, "It''s really a miracle that Marcus


    and William are good friends.William is...the total opposite of Marcus."


    Abbie realized that she might have said something wrong and exined quickly, "Valeria, I''m not


    saying that William is...I mean, he doesn''t exactly have spotless record so I can''t bring myself to


    believe that he changed overnight.Please don''t be mad at me"


    "It''s alright, Abbie," Valeria smiled.


    "I know what you mean.But it''s best if you don''t mention this in front of William.He can be pretty


    prideful, so he would be sad."


    "I know.I''ll keep this between us"


    Abbie replied as she pulled up at the entrance of the Central South Building.


    Valeria got out of the car and took out the present she kept in the trunk.Then, she walked to Abbie''s


    window, "Abbie, wait for me.I''lle right back down."


    "Wait, I''lle with you"


    Abbie stopped Valeria and turned off the car engine, "Your dad is such a prick.Who knows what he''ll do


    to you.Abbie insisted and Valeria could not refuse as this was a valid reason.The both of them walked


    through the Central South Building with Valeria holding Ronald''s gift.When they finally walked through


    the front door of the building, they saw Ashley who was standing in the middle of the lobby with her


    arms crossed, all high and mighty.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Ashley was scolding an employee harshly with a furious expression on her face.


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t I tell you that you have to arrange them in a specific way? You never listen to


    what we''ve told you.


    Just quit if you don''t care about your job here, many other people are waiting to take your ce after


    all!."


    Valeria frowned as soon as she noticed that Ashley was wearing thepany''s uniform.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was evident that Ashley was working in thepany that Natalie had built up.


    Ronald had worn off whatever respect Valeria had left for him by letting his out- of- wedlock child work


    at Natalie''spany.


    Valeria''s face fell and Abbie, as her best friend, wasn''t very happy to see Ashley acting so snobbish


    either.


    She seized the opportunity to bring Ashley down.


    Abbie scoffed as she strode over to Ashely, "Look who''s here.Isn''t this Miss Evans who enjoys stealing


    others¡¯ boyfriends and bad- mouthing about others? What are you doing here acting all high and


    mighty?"


    Ashley choked on her own words when she heard Abbie.


    Her face turned red in an instance as she scowled at Abbie, "Why are you here?"


    Abbie grinned, "You''re only an illegitimate child whose mother was a home-wrecking wh*re.Who are


    you to question me when the real heir of thepany hasn''t spoken up?"


    It was then that Ashley noticed Valeria.


    The color drained away from her face as she asked Valeria, "Why are you here?"


    "I could ask you the same thing," Valeria stared at Ashley coldly,.


    "Why don''t you enlighten me?"


    "Dad needed a director for the Design Department, and I came because I majored in design.Why? Did


    no one inform you about it?" Ashley retorted.


    Ashley only needed a few seconds to recover from the initial shock to see Valeria in the office


    building.She was acting so obnoxious that even a fool could understand her aggressive undertone.


    Valeria hissed through her gritted teeth, "You? Are you sure you''re qualified?"


    "Apparently yes, Dad was the one who hired me anyways" Ashley shrugged.


    Valeria''sck of concern just drove Abbie up the wall.


    "Valeria? How are you this calm?"


    "Miss rk, this is a family matter.Keep your nose to yourself; Ashley replied as she was unruffled by


    Abbie¡¯s anger.


    "What can you do about it if I chose not to?"Abbie scorned.


    "You''d better watch your tongue, or else I have a hundred ways to make your life miserable.Try me."


    Of course, Ashley wouldn''t try Abbie''s patience because Richard could skin her alive if she did so.


    Abbie turned to Valeria once she had subdued Ashley.


    "Valeria, go up to confront your dad about it right now.He has gone too far this time to let his illegitimate


    daughter to hold such a position...What is he thinking!?"


    "Mr.Brown isn''t around,"Ronald''s assistant said as he rushed to them from the entrance.


    He knew what was going on between the three women just from a nce.He nodded to Valeria and


    Abbie as he tried to smooth things over, "Miss Brown, Miss rk.To what do we owe the pleasure to


    have both of you here?"


    "Where is Dad if he''s not in the office?" Valeria asked.


    "Mr.Brown is in a meeting with a customer, and he sent me back to get some files," The assistant


    answered dutifully.


    "By the way, weren¡¯ t you abroad, Miss Brown? When did youe back?" Valeria scrutinized the


    assistant''s every microexpression, and it didn''t seem like he was lying.


    She suppressed her annoyance and replied, "This morning"


    "l see...Do you want to visit the office then?" he asked.


    "There''s no point if Dad isn''t around," Valeria shook her head.


    "I''ll leave now."


    The assistant nodded before walking Valeria and Abbie to the front door to see them off, and he only


    returned to the lobby after their car drove out of his sight.


    Ashley was waiting for him in the lobby.


    She pulled a long face and asked in displeasure once she saw him, "Why did you lie? Dad''s in his


    office, isn''t he?"


    The assistant nced at her and answered impatiently, "Miss Evans, what do you think will happen if


    Miss Valeria and Miss rk went upstairs? They''ll fight with Mr.Brown.Do you want to see that?"


    Of course, Ashley would be d to see that, but she couldn''t tell the assistant the truth.


    She let out a long breath and answered, "No.But Valeria will know that I work in thepany sooner or


    later, right?"


    "Mr.Brown has his ns.Miss Evans, please do not act rashly and spoil his ns," He said before


    turning to leave her without waiting for her reply.


    Ashley red at his back.


    She already knew that the assistant didn''t take her seriously simply by how he addressed her and


    Valeria.He addressed Valeria as surname ¡®Brown¡¯, yet he was still calling Ashley by herst name.


    Ashley swore to herself, "Just wait, I''ll make sure to get back my position one day."


    By then, she was sure that Valeria would be facing humiliation and a ruined reputation.


    Meanwhile, William sat behind the desk in the president''s office for the Wolf International Group.


    Marcus stood across the desk, "William, I''ve collected a sample of Ronald''s DNA.What should I do


    next?"


    William frowned, "Send his sample along with Valeria''s to a paternity test centerter.I think Ronald


    swapped her DNA with someone else ¡®s when he did the test previously..."


    "Why would he do that?" Marcus was surprised.


    "Could it be that he thinks that Miss Brown isn''t his daughter? That''s crazy!"


    "It was confusing to me at first, but it isn''t impossible.He''s capable of doing these things" William said


    grimly.


    William looked troubled, "What will he do if the paternity test showed that she isn''t his biological


    daughter?"


    Marcus immediately knew where William wasing from.


    He replied, "He''s already ignoring her right now, so he won''t show her any forgiveness is Valeria isn''t


    his daughter by blood.Now that Miss Brown is the major shareholder of the Brownard Group, he''ll


    definitely try to get his hands on the shares first."


    "That''s right.We must do anything we can to prevent that from happening" William sighed.


    Marcus nodded, "Alright, I''ll arrange for the test immediately."


    William gave a small stic bag with a few strands of Valeria''s hair to Marcus and ordering, "I need to


    know the results soon, so get them toe up with the results as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    After Valeria and Abbie left the Central South Building, there was a serious expression on their faces.


    Abbie thought that Valeria was angry because Ashley was working in Brownard Group, so she


    comforted her.


    "Valeria, Ashley is deliberately provoking you.You don''t have to take it to heart.When the timees,


    you can ask your father to kick her out."


    Valeria shook her head, "Abbie, I''m not angry because of that.I just feel strange.


    Why would my dad let a woman like Ashley work as a design supervisor in thepany?"


    Abbie thought about it for a moment, "Julie and Ashley probably begged your father for it.And this was


    the result a lot of coaxing and pestering."


    "No! I don''t think so.My dad is not so soft hearted.He only thinks about the profits.He is so heartless


    with me, but he treats Ashely so considerately.Something must have happened that I don''t know


    about."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "That''s true.I''m curious now.You were so obedient and filial before.Why does he treat you so badly?


    Why would he be so kind towards them instead?" Abbie also found it strange.


    "Yeah, I can''t figure it out either.My father came from a poor background, so he only achieved his


    current status after marrying my mother.When she was still alive, he always listened to her and he was


    so gentle and considerate.Both my mother and I thought he was a good father and husband.After she


    passed away, he found a mistress and he even had an illegitimate daughter.He was always ming


    me for everything, yet he was exceptionally tolerant of the mistress.His actions have always confused


    me.There must be a reason for this."


    Abbie sighed, "Valeria, of course, there is a reason.Your dad was poor and married your mother for


    money.He obviously had to be gentle and considerate to you guys.After all, if he didn''t pretend to be


    like that, why would your mother like him?"


    "So he was pretending the whole time?"


    Valeria murmured, "So, all he did for us before this is just an act?"


    "There probably was some true feelings in between, but I think the profits he got for it weighed more


    than anything else.He probably felt inferior to her because of the disparity of their family


    backgrounds.But the mistress and her daughter are different.He can be arrogant in front of them.I


    guess this is the reason for his tolerance for the mistress and her daughter"


    Abbie''s analysis was spot-on.


    Valeria was silent for a moment before she suddenly thought of Ronald doing the paternity test.She


    reached out and rubbed her forehead, "I couldn''t figure out who he was doing the DNA test with.


    I thought he had another illegitimate daughter outside, but now I think he wouldn''t do all that for an


    illegitimate daughter."


    "Who would he do it for if it weren''t for an illegitimate daughter?" Abbie asked in reply.


    Valeria was silent for a moment, "I suspect that he might be doing it with me"


    "No way!"


    Abbie was shocked and she stepped on the brakes, "Valeria, you cant joke about this.Your dad has no


    reason to do such a thing! Is he crazy?"


    "He is not crazy, but he easily gives into deception.Aren''t the mistress and her daughter the best at


    doing that? If they persuaded him to get the test done and tried to tamper with the results, it would be


    possible for my father and I to not be rted.This exins quite a lot."


    "If this is the case, your father is so disgusting.No, I still can''t ept this.Valeria, don''t think too much;


    Hearing Valeria''s suspicion, Abbie thought that it was impossible.


    "I used to be very simple-minded and I wouldn''t have so many ridiculous thoughts.But after


    experiencing so many things, I couldn''t help but think that way.After all, these people are vicious.If I still


    think naively, I would be taken advantage of!"


    Hearing her sad experiences, Abbie was silent.


    Indeed, people were vicious, so there was nothing wrong with Valeria thinking like this.


    She asked worriedly, "Valeria, if what you think is true, what are you going to do?"


    Valeria rubbed his forehead and said, "I have to find a way to save myself! I can''t let the mistress and


    her daughter''s n seed.I can''t be as naive as I used to be.I have to stand up for myself."


    Abbie thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you go to William and see if he can give you any


    ideas?"


    Valeria shook his head.


    "No, I can''t go to him!"


    Abbie was a bit confused when she heard this, "Why can''t you? You don''t trust him?"


    "I trust him, but you know he...He doesn''t know much!"


    Valeria sighed, "Also, Hayden hates me a lot.I can''t ce all my hopes on William.I have to find a way


    to stand up for myself to free myself from the past."


    "Alright, I will support you no matter what you do! I can also ask my brother to help you.Valeria, you got


    this!"


    Abbie knew that Valeria was right.


    She had no family to help her, so she had to rely on herself.


    "Thank you! I''m so grateful for having a friend like you in my life."


    Valeria asked Abbie to drive her home, and she went straight upstairs to her room.


    Abbie followed her.


    Seeing Valeria rummage through the safe, she couldn''t help but ask, "Valeria, what are you looking


    for?"


    "I''m looking for something.My mother must have left me something very important in the safe." Valeria


    answered.


    She didn''t think about anything before and she had lived a carefree life.But she realized she couldn''t


    live like this anymore and she had to think about the future.


    As she thought about the future, she suddenly remembered what her mother had told her the night


    before she passed away.


    At that time, her mother patted her head and said earnestly...


    "Valeria, if I''m gone one day, you have to take care of yourself.You must live well."


    At that time, she thought that her mother''s words were too strange, and she even retorted with a smile,


    "Mom, why do you say things like that? You will be with me, won''t you?"


    Mother smiled and said, "Of course I want to be with you.I want to watch you get married and give birth


    to your own children, but I''m afraid that day won''te.That''s okay, though.I have already made ns


    for you.If one day, you find that the person next to you is not who you think they are, you must save


    yourself.I left something for you in the safe box."


    At that time, Valeria didn''t take it to heart.


    She just thought that her mother was worrying too much.


    But now, she stopped thinking like that.She had to figure out what her mother had left for her.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Valeria opened the safe and took out all the things inside.Her mother''s shares of thepany and


    some books were inside the safe, as well as the property ownership certificate of the vi alongside


    otherpany items.


    These were all things that were disyed as a distraction.


    Valeria knew that and she searched the safe for a while longer but she did not find anything else.She


    didn''t give up and she continued to search.


    Finally, she found a string of keys and a business card under thepartment of a box.


    There were two words on the business card, Lamont Saunders, and a phone number below it.


    She had never heard of this name, but since her mother had put the key and business card in such a


    secret ce, it must have been important.


    Valeria decided to look for him as she dialed his number.


    A low male voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, who is it?"


    "My name is Valeria Brown, daughter of Natalie Garcia.Mr.Saunders, can we meet?"


    "Are you Miss Garcia''s daughter ?¡± He asked in surprise.


    He identified her mother as Miss Garcia.


    It was obvious that he knew her.


    Valeria answered, "Yes, she is my mother."


    At the other end of the phone, he pondered for a moment and said, "I am currently out of town, so I


    can''t meet you for the time being.But I will return to B City in three days.I will see you then!"


    When Valeria was on the phone, Abbie had been watching her quietly .


    When she saw Valeria hung up the phone, she asked, "Did he agree ¡°


    "Yes, but he is not here now.He said that he woulde back in three days."


    Abbie frowned and said, "Valeria, you don''t know who this Lamont Saunders guy is.Are you sure you


    want to meet up?"


    Valeria nodded, "Abbie, in my memory, my mother didn''t have friends or rtives.She told me that she


    had left something in the safe for me.I didn''t find anything else other than this set of keys and this


    business card.I think they were put in there for a reason.I must meet him."


    Abbie did not agree, "But you don''t know what kind of person he is.I don''t think it''s good for you to see


    him rashly like this.Let''s investigate him, shall we?"


    Valeria retorted, "How can we investigate him? Find a private detective?"


    "The people who can be friends with your mother are either rich or noble.Maybe he''s famous! Would


    you like me to go back and ask my brother?" Abbie suggested.


    "Sure, you should go ask him" Valeria agreed.


    After they were done, Abbie went to find Richard.She went straight to the president''s office and opened


    the door, but he was not there.


    Instead, Michael was sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Michael, she frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Michael didn''t care about how Abbie came off a little rude, "I came to find your brother to deal with


    something."


    "If you show up here, it must be nothing good, troublemaker!"


    She muttered in a low voice.


    Michael stood up from the sofa and walked to her, "What did you say ra "Is there something wrong with


    your ears? You''re a troublemaker!"


    Abbie red at him.


    "How bold of you to say that about me!" He reached out and grabbed her.


    "Let go of me!" She pushed him hard, but he did not let her go.


    He held her and said, "Apologize!"


    "For what?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "Are you not a troublemaker? You are the most shameless person I know


    who can talk his way out of anything.I can''t believe a person like you can get to the status you have


    right now!"


    "Abbie rk! Shut up! If you continue yapping, I won''t be so kind anymore,"


    Michael was livid after getting scolded by her.


    "What are you so loud for? I can hear you very well.Let me go! You''re so dirty and disgusting! Michael,


    you son of a b*tch, I hate seeing you.Listen, I know about your romantic affairs.Don''t piss me off.If you


    do, I will tell my sister that you are hooking up with prostitutes abroad and let her break off her


    engagement with you!"


    She swore while forcibly shaking off his hand.


    Michael was so angry, and he tightened his hold on her, "Who told you I was hooking up with


    prostitutes?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes.I was behind you when you and that golden- haired woman went to the


    hotel.I saw everything clearly, you shameless b*stard!"


    She cursed angrily.


    Heughed with anger, "Abbie, I have never touched other women, let alone hook up with them."


    "Is that so? Are you saying that I saw a ghost? Or was that just some random son of a b*tch? Why did


    that b*stard look exactly like you?" She asked back.


    How dare she called him a son of a b*tch! He red at her, "You''re going too far! Apologize to me, or


    I''ll punish you!"


    "l won''t apologize!"


    She wasn''t scared of him at all.


    "Are you going to apologize or not? Let me tell you Abbie, if you push my buttons too far, I can do


    anything!"


    He said that and reached out his hand to hold her chin, forcing her to look up at him, "Look into my eye


    to say that you''re sorry and you know you''re wrong!"


    She was forced to look into his eyes.


    Originally, she was ready to swear at him, but when she made eye contact, she suddenly swallowed


    back her words.


    The way that Michael stared at her was starting to hurt her head.She seemed to have seen his gaze


    somewhere.She began racking her brain.


    In her mind, Michael''s husky voice gently called her name, "Abbie, I love you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She was shocked.


    Was she crazy? She pushed him away with all her strength but he refused to let her go.


    When she was entangled with him, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Richard appeared at the door.


    When he saw that they were embracing each other in a weird position, his face sank.He quickly came


    over and separated them.He asked Michael sternly, "What are you trying to do?"


    "Bro, he''s bullying me! He was hugging me just now, and he even wanted to kiss me!"


    Abbie immediatelyined when she realized what was happening.


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Richard raised his hand to punch Michael.


    Michael tried to dodge it, but Richard''s fist brushed past the corner of his mouth.It immediately started


    to turn blue.


    He said lividly, "Richard, are you crazy? You believe her?"


    After missing his first punch, he stopped and pointed to the door before he said, "Get out!"


    Michael''s gloomy eyes paused on Abbie''s face for a while.


    Then he sneered while picking up his bag before he strode away.


    Seeing Michael leave, she stretched out her hands to grab Richard.She smiled sweetly and said,


    "Bro...I have something to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    Richard¡¯s face was gloomy as he let out a tired breath.He unbuttoned his suit and loosened his tie.


    "I want to ask about a person named Lamont Saunders.Do you know this person?"

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    After hearing Abbie¡¯s words, Richard was stunned for a moment, "Lamont Saunders? Why are you


    looking for Lamont?"


    Looking at his expression, it seemed that he knew this person.


    Abbie was excited, "You know this person, right? Tell me, who is he?"


    "I know a person named Lamont, but I''m not sure if he''s the same person you are referring to.You have


    to tell me why you want to know about him" Richard said slowly.


    Abbie had to tell the truth, "I''m not looking for this person, it''s Valeria who is looking for him."


    Richard''s narrowed his eyes, "Is that so? Do you know why she is looking for him?"


    "Here''s the thing.Her mother left her a name card in the safe and asked her to find the person in the


    card when she is in trouble.The name on the card is a guy named Lamont Saunders."


    Abbie took a breath and said, "I am a little worried about her.After all , I don''t know this person and I


    have never heard of him, so I want to find out who he is."


    After hearing what she said, Richard was surprised, "That''s actually the reason?"


    Abbie nodded.


    "Yeah, so tell me about him now."


    Richard frowned, "Well, the Lamont Saunders that I know is from Ruthorham, and he is the bodyguard


    of the chairman of the Saunders family, Archer Saunders.You should have heard of them, right?"


    "Ah, he is a bodyguard?"


    She did not expect to hear that about Lamont, "Bro, it is impossible for Valeria''s mother to be


    friends with a bodyguard.Could it be that the person that Valeria is looking for is not the same person


    as the one you mentioned?"


    "They should be the same person"


    Richard replied firmly, "Her mother, Natalie Garcia, was Archer''s girlfriend back then.They broke up


    later on for some unknown reason, and Lamont is Archer''s bodyguard."


    "Wow! There''s actually such a thing?"


    Abbie was getting more and more surprised.


    "Why did Valeria''s mom break up with Archer? He is a member of the Saunders family, and he is a


    hundred times better person than her father"


    "That, I do not know.I only know that Archer married the daughter of a rich family after they broke


    up.This daughter of a rich family is Savannah Howard, who also happens to be William''s elder sister."


    "Ah, such a coincidence?"


    Abbie was dumbfounded when she heard this, "Bro, Valeria is nning to meet Lamont.Do you think


    this is a good idea?"


    Richard paused for a moment, "You mean Lamont agreed to meet her? Did he really?"


    Seeing that Richard did not believe her, Abbie said unhappily, "Of course it is true.I was beside her


    when she called him.Lamont promised to meet Valeria, but he said that he had no time now, so they


    would meet after three days."


    Richard frowned, "That''s weird.He actually answered the phone? And he promised to meet her?"


    "Yes, is there anything wrong with that?"


    Richard smiled and said, "Nothing is wrong.They should meet.Just inform me about it when she


    actually meets him."


    "What do you want to do with that information?" She looked at him suspiciously.


    He said with a smile, ''TH go and see him too to confirm that we were talking about the same


    person.For the sake of Valeria, you have to tell me.It wouldn''t be good if he turned out to be a bad


    person."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hearing this, she agreed, "Okay, I will tell you when the timees."


    After hearing the news, she left with a smile.


    Richard thought about it for a while and he picked up his phone to call William.


    "William, I just heard a piece of shocking news.Valeria made ns to meet Lamont and he agreed to it"


    William did not know what was going on, "Which Lamont are you talking about?"


    Richard replied, "Of course it is Lamont Saunders whom we all know.¡±


    William was extremely shocked, "You must be kidding me! Isn''t he...How could he meet with her? Is


    there a mistake?"


    "I am also skeptical about this matter, but Abbie said that Valeria found him through a business card left


    by her mother in the safe and she made the phone call.Because of this, I think that Lamont whom


    Valeria is meeting must be the one we were looking for.That''s why I called to tell you" Richard


    exined.


    William was silent for a moment, "I see.Let''s wait and see what is gonna happen in three days"


    After Abbie left the president''s office, she entered the elevator and hurriedly called Valeria.


    "Valeria, I asked my brother about Lamont.He said that he does know of a man with that name.You


    know the Saunders family in Ruthorham, right? The Lamont that my brother knew was the bodyguard


    of Archer''s, the chairman of the Saunders family in Ruthorham."


    Valeria was also shocked when she heard that, "How would my mother know Archer''s bodyguard? I


    think you guys were talking about two different people."


    "It can''t be wrong, Valeria.My brother said that Archer and your mother used to date.Later, they


    separated for some unknown reason.If what my brother said is true, it is normal for your mother to


    know Lamont, isn''t it?"


    Valeria was silent for a moment, "But what''s the point of my mother asking me to find a bodyguard?


    He''s just a bodyguard.What can he do to help me?"


    "I don''t know either.Let''s see what happens in three days when we meet him.I''ll go with you to see him


    then."


    After hanging up the call, Abbie strode out of Richard''spany.


    In thepany''s parking lot, Michael was smoking in his car.


    After she came out, she saw Michael''s car parked next to her''s.


    She raised her eyebrows with a smile and walked over to Michael, "Hey b*stard, weren''t you kicked out


    by my brother? Why are you still here "


    "l was waiting for you"


    Michael threw the cigarette butt out of the window.


    "Waiting for me? You want revenge?"


    She didn''t take his words seriously, "Then let me give you a chance.Go give it a try, won''t you? ¡°


    "Great!"


    Michael gave her a light smile, "Get in my car if you have the guts!"


    Abbie was easily triggered.


    When she heard his words, sheughed and said, "If you want me to get in, then I''ll get in! There¡¯s


    nothing to be scared about."


    She opened the car door as she spoke, while he reached out to grab her immediately.


    The car door mmed shut, and she was pressed onto the chair by him.


    The sudden actions made her feel dizzy, "What are you doing? Michael, you b*stard, I''m warning you


    to let go of me now!"


    Michael smiled coldly, "Abbie, I spoil you too much, How dare you cause so much trouble for me? Let''s


    see how I''ll punish you today!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    She looked at his cold eyes with a sense of guiltiness.


    "What am I going to do? Didn''t you say that I harassed and almost kissed you? I hate not living up to


    my rumors.I''ll make this memorable for you and finish what you started!"


    "You want to kiss me?"


    Abbieughed as if she had heard some funny joke, "How dare you kiss me? If you actually do, I''ll kill


    you!"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, his lips pressed against hers.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Abbie stared at Michael''s lips as he kissed her.


    The shock made her mind go nk.


    Michael wanted to punish her for talking nonsense to nder him.


    However, after he kissed her, he did not want to stop at all.


    Seeing her stare at him foolishly with her big and round eyes, he reached out his hand to cover


    them.When her eyes were covered, she couldn''t see anything, and her mind was ina state of


    confusion.


    The familiar sensation she felt from his lips made her stop struggling.


    As she lost her sight, a few chaotic memories came flooding into her brain.It was full of scenes with


    Michael in it.


    His gentleness and romantess shed across her mind.


    It was strange.


    Did she and Michael had a thing? Otherwise, why would she be seeing these scenes? She tried to


    grasp those fleeting memories, but it was futile.


    The kissing sensation brought her back to her senses.


    Michael, this shameless b*stard! Ashamed, she gave him a big p across his face.


    "Phang!"


    Michael immediately let go of her after the p on his face.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    His cheek was clearly marked with her palm print.


    She sat up in a panic, "Michael you b*stard! You''re dead meat! How dare you take advantage of me.I


    have to tell my brother about this and let him deal with you!"


    With hatred spewing out from her mouth, Abbie quickly got out of the car.


    Michael stayed where he was and he had an expression on his face that she had never seen before.


    For some reason, when she saw the look on his face, she felt an inexplicable pain in her heart.


    She did not dare to stay any longer and she quickly ran away while cursing at him.


    After returning to her own car, Abbie clutched her hands on her chest .


    D*mn it! She was scared out of her wits! Why did Michael do that out of the blue? He was overstepping


    his boundaries by touching her.


    Abbie was going to tell Richard as she couldn''t just let Michael go like that.


    Just as Abbie was about to call Richard, she suddenly remembered Michael''s expression in the car.His


    face was gloomy, and the corners of his lips were bruised.His eyes were filled with something she


    couldn''t understand.


    Why did he have such an expression on his face? It was as if he was the victim instead.


    Abbie didn''t understand.She was angry and she couldn''t bear it because he had treated her so


    frivolously.


    Yet, at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for him.


    However, she decided to let it go as her p was considered a form of punishment.


    In the Howard family''s estate, the luxurious designed car slowly came to a stop.


    Bobby opened the car door and William casually got off with his phone in hand.


    Bobby opened the trunk and took out a few exquisite bags, then he followed him into the house.


    Hayden was practicing calligraphy in his study room when he heard a servant report that William had


    arrived.He put down his pen and walked out.


    Bobby ced the gifts on the coffee table in the living room.


    William sat down unceremoniously and he saw Haydening out of his study.He said with a cheeky


    smile on his face, "Dad, I''m back!"


    Hayden looked him up and down, and then he looked at his watch and said, "Not bad.You arrived two


    hours before the time I had predicted.I thought you''de back at dinner time and then leave right


    after eating."


    The sarcasm in his words was so obvious but William did not care, "I was held back a while because of


    some work.You don''t have to ridicule me like that."


    "For a while? You arrived at five o''clock in the morning and you only came to see me at one o''clock in


    the afternoon.Am I even important to you?"


    Hayden snorted coldly.


    "I was afraid that I would disturb your rest"William grinned cheekily, "


    ¡°Are you angry? Don''t be.I brought you all the stuff that you like, dad"


    "Is the moon blue tonight?"


    Hayden sat down and opened the gifts on the tea table.


    He smiled and said, "Not bad, I like them all."


    "That''s good to hear.Your daughter-inw chose all these.I hate picking gifts, but she seems to have a


    talent for it, so I left it to her¡¯ William said with a smile.


    The smile on Hayden''s face vanished when he heard this, "A daughter-inw? Since when do I have


    one? Stop ying around."


    The smile on William''s face did not change, "I''m not kidding.Dad, drop the act, and let''s get straight to


    the point.I don''t believe that you don''t know I brought Valeria with me."


    "The nerves for you to bring it up!"


    Haydenughed coldly, "Listen.I don''t care who you date, it can be any girl except Valeria Brown!"


    "What''s your reason?" William sat upright.


    "I just don''t like her!" Hayden replied straightforwardly.


    "I''m the one getting married, not you, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t like her.As long as I do" William


    replied slowly.


    "William, are you trying to provoke me?"


    Hayden looked at William with a sharp gaze.


    William did not evade his gaze.


    Instead, he returned it.He continued to speak slowly and clearly, "Dad, my marriage should be


    celebrated.You''ll get to have another person calling you dad, and you''ll get yourself a grandchild.It''s so


    simple.Why do you have toplicate things?"


    "Heh! Not anyone can be the Howard family''s daughter-inw!"


    Hayden''s face was sullen, "I have to set things straight today! I definitely won''t agree for Valeria to


    come into this family!"


    William''s smile disappeared instantly, "You let a woman like Elizabeth join our family.Why not Valeria?"


    "That''s not the same.I have no expectations or hope for your brother, so there''s no need for me to force


    him into anything.Besides, that was his second marriage, but yours is not!"


    "What if I insist on marrying her?" William asked lightly.


    "I won''t give you a chance to! William, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll go look for her myself" Hayden said


    warningly.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    The atmosphere around William turned cold all of a sudden.


    Hayden felt a strong aura radiating from him.He was stunned for a moment.


    Was he mistaken? How could William have such a powerful aura? In the blink of an eye, William


    returned to his usual and casual self.He shrugged and stood up, "Okay, I understand.


    I thought that you liked me a lot, but it turns out otherwise.


    Well, since you don''t want me to get married and hope that I have no children, I will fulfill your wish!"


    After finishing his sentence, William strode away.


    Hayden trembled angrily.


    "This b*stard actually threatened me back! If I don''t let him and Valeria be together, he will nevery his


    finger on a woman ever again.He''s going too far!"

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    William strode out of the house while Bobby followed him closely.


    After getting into the car, William let out a sigh and he punched the headrest.


    Bobby hesitated when he saw that William was so angry, "Sir William, why did you choose this time to


    talk to Mr.Howard about this?"


    "I just wanted to get the gist of what was going on"


    William let out a sigh of relief, "It''s okay though, this is all expected.I''m not mad about this."


    These words made Bobby confused.


    Wasn''t he angry because Hayden didn''t like Valeria? He thought about it and immediately asked, "Why


    are you angry then?"


    "I..Forget it.I''ll tell youter!"


    William picked up his phone and called Valeria.


    However, her phone was busy with another call, so he put his phone away gloomily and said, "Let''s go


    to Wolf Group!"


    Valeria put everything else back in the safe and she began to ponder with the bunch of keys in her


    hand after Abbie left.She had never seen this bunch of keys before, but her mother must have put it in


    the safe because it was important.What kind of keys were these?


    "Could it be the key to the bank safe?"


    Valeria suddenly thought about how Ronald began to search the house frantically a week after her


    mother''s passing.


    The house was turned inside out.


    Ronald casually answered that he was looking for a key to the safe when Valeria asked Ronald what


    was he looking for.


    At that time, she didn''t take it seriously.She simply asked him to ask the bank staff to remake the key.


    However, he said that the key couldn''t be remade and it must be found.


    The bunch of keys she was holding right now...


    Could it be the one he was looking for? Her mother had given thepany to her father to manage.


    Were these keys more important than thepany? Valeria''s heart throbbed at the thought.


    Could it be that something she didn''t know about happened between her parents? One more thing


    came to her mind.


    The night before her mother''s death, she heard quarrels from her parents¡¯ room as she was


    sleeping.She got up and knocked on their door.


    Both her parents had a weird look on their faces, alongside her mother''s tear- stained face.


    But when she asked about what had happened, her mother changed the subject.


    The next morning, her mother took her to thewyer''s building and she left all the shares and property


    under Valeria''s name.


    At that time, she felt that something was very wrong.She asked her mother why she gave all the shares


    and assets to her.Her mother exined that she was in poor health, and since she was going to


    transfer the property to her anyway, so she might as well have done it now.


    After that, her mother fell ill and she stayed in the hospital.


    A few dayster, she passed away.


    Thinking of what had happened before, Valeria became more and more upset.


    Could it be that her parents had already broken things off a long time ago, but they were they just


    hiding it from her? Otherwise, her mother would not have specifically told her to open the safe when


    she was in trouble.


    Did she deliberately leave something behind because she was guarding against Ronald, and hence


    she had to leave herself a way out? At the thought of all this, Valeria was in a state of confusion.


    Later, Ronald called her.


    Ronald''s voice was surprisingly kind, "Valeria, I heard from Assistant Kyrie Gibson that you''re


    back.Why didn''t you call me when you''re home?"


    When she suddenly heard his intimate voice, she felt very ufortable, "I didn''t want to disturb you


    because I thought you were busy at work"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You''re my daughter.I''ll never be too busy for you"


    Heughed, "It''s good that you''re back.I miss you after not seeing you for a few days .Let me invite you


    to dinner tonight.I''ve already asked my assistant to book us a table.Get ready.I''lle and pick you


    up."


    She was ttered by his sudden invitation for a meal.


    Didn''t he hate her very much when she left? Why was he acting like a different person when she came


    back? Was he plotting something against her again? Valeria realized that it was impossible for her


    rtionship with Ronald to go back to what it was before after so many things had happened.


    She would always be on guard for his cunning ns against her.She smiled and immediately refused,


    "I think I can''t do it tonight.I promised Abbie to have dinner"


    "You always eat with Abbie...I think it''s time to eat with me, don''t you think so?"


    Ronald''s tone was a little sad.


    "I know my mistakes now.I''ll make it up to you tonight.Our family used to have dinner together once


    every few days.Ever since your mother was gone, we seem to have stopped doing that.It''s been a


    while since I''ve eaten with my daughter.Just let a father eat with his daughter tonight, please?"


    Valeria couldn''t help but be moved after hearing his sentimental words.


    After all, he was her father.She couldn''t think so poorly of him.


    Valeria thought to herself and she agreed to his request, "Okay, see you tonight then!"


    After hanging up the phone, a hint of cruelty shed through Ronald¡¯ s eyes.


    Ashley, who wans across him, immediately asked, "Dad, did she agree?"


    Ronald nodded and Ashley was delighted, "Since she agrees, then we''ll have to be ready.Dad, have


    you prepared the contract yet?"


    "Of course" Ronald snorted.


    "Do you need me to do anything?" Ashley asked again.


    "No, you''d better behave yourself.This is a critical moment, and it''s not the time for you to quarrel with


    her.Do you understand?"


    Ronald looked at Ashley and warned her.


    Ashley restrained her inner excitement and said honestly, "I know, Dad, I won''t provoke her!"


    "Okay, let me rest for a moment, you can go down now¡± Ronald waved his hand, and she obediently


    went out.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Ronald came back with a smile on his face and seemed to be in a good


    mood, "You got tanned.The sun in other country is very harsh, isn''t it? Why didn¡¯t you put on more


    sunblock?"


    Compared to Ronald''s open attitude, Valeria seemed a little reserved , "Dad, I bought you a gift."


    "Really? Let me see"


    She handed it to him, and he opened it with a cheerful look, "Thank you, I love it!"


    Seeing Ronald smiling without a hint of negativity, Valeria felt a little uneasy.


    She recalled him doing a paternity test and how he had fainted and was sent to the hospital, so she


    asked him tentatively, "Dad, I heard that you were in the hospital.Did something happen?"


    "Who did you hear that from?" Ronald asked.


    "Abbie said that she went to the hospital to see her friend and she saw you being rushed to the


    hospital" Valeria said as she carefully observed his reaction.


    "It''s no big deal! It''s just an elderly illnesses!" Ronald answered nonchntly.


    "Really? What illness do you have that can make you faint? What did the doctor say?" Valeria asked


    again.


    A trace of resentment shed in his eyes at Valeria''s endless question.His tone was a bit stiff.


    "The doctor said it is no big deal, I was just overworked.Well, it''s gettingte.My assistant is still waiting


    for us outside.Let''s go."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Although Ronald had tried his best to suppress his anger, Valeria, who had been observing him, still


    caught the sh of resentment in his eyes.Her heart dropped.


    There was something wrong with his gaze.


    It was not the expression of a father looking at his daughter, but an expression of hatred towards his


    enemy.


    Why did Ronald look at her like that? Valeria suspected that he had done the paternity test that rted


    to her and this just confirmed her suspicion.She felt a little scared.


    If Ronald really did carry out a paternity test on her because of Julie and Ashley''s maniption, the


    results would definitely not be good.


    Ronald''s attitude towards her was so bad before.


    Now that he had proof that she was not his daughter, how could he speak so kindly to her? He must


    have a purpose tonight! Valeria became alert.


    Since she had doubts, she was naturally silly enough to trust him.


    Valeria immediately picked up her phone and sent a message to William, "My dad asked me to have


    dinner today.I feel a little uneasy ¡°


    William did not reply.


    Valeria guessed that he was busy, so she believed that he would reply immediately after he saw the


    message.She tried to suppress the uneasiness in her heart and followed Ronald out of the house.


    The driver was Ronald''s assistant.


    When he saw theming out, he immediately got off the car and greeted Valeria politely, "Hello, Miss


    Brown!"


    Valeria nodded and said, "Hello, Kyrie!"


    "Miss Brown, please get in the car!"


    He diligently opened the car door for them.


    The car drove straight to the restaurant.


    After getting on the car, Ronald was back to his well-mannered self and he spoke to Valeria lovingly


    and caringly.


    Valeria was on guard, so she answered his questions very carefully.She would answer his questions


    and not include anything more than what he had asked.


    The atmosphere was awkward beyond words.


    Fortunately, the car soon stopped at the entrance and they entered the hotel together.


    Ronald booked an exquisite private room.


    After sitting down, he smiled and said, "I know you like spicy food, so I told them to prepare some


    Mexican cuisine for you."


    "Thank you, Dad!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Valeria forced a smile.


    The waiter quickly came in and served the dishes.


    They were all her favorite spicy dishes.


    Ronaldughed and said, "Have a taste to see if it''s good!"


    Valeria was still wary of him, so how could she start eating just like that? Instead, she stood up and


    took the food for him.


    She said with a smile, "Dad, you can eat, too!"


    Ronald''s face stiffened.Why was Valeria so considerately taking food for him?


    "Could it be that she suspects that I have a purpose? That shouldn''t be the case.With her stupidity and


    how kind I have been, how can she doubt me?"


    It was probably a coincidence.


    Fortunately, he didn''t drug the food, or he would have embarrassed himself.


    Ronald picked up his chopsticks and tasted them, "Kyrie said that the Mexican food here tastes very


    good.He''s right."


    Seeing that he had tasted the dishes, Valeria was relieved and she followed suit.


    He asked with a smile on his face, "Do you like them?"


    "Not bad.It''s delicious."


    "It''s good that you like it.Let''s have a few drinks tonight,"


    Ronald suggested with a smile.


    "Drink? I''m not a heavy drinker" Valeria refused.


    "It''s just a few sips.Since your tolerance is low, we''ll get the one with the lower alcohol percentage,"


    During their conversation, the waiter brought over two kinds of wine.


    Valeria looked at the two kinds of wine and a terrible thought appeared in her head.


    There was no problem with the food.


    Could it be that he drugged the wine? She had a n of pretending to take a sip and vomiting it out


    when her phone rang.


    She picked up the phone and nced at it.


    William had sent her a message, "I''m in the room next to yours"


    Valeria was relieved to see William''s message and she immediately replied to him.


    "My dad is being weird.His behaviors are odd and now he''s asking me to drink from the wine bottle


    that''s different from his.I''m feeling like he must have drugged the wine."


    William immediately replied and said, "I got it.You can go ahead and drink with him, I''ve switched out


    the wines he prepared.Remember to act dizzy after!"


    Seeing Valeria texting on her phone, Ronald tilted his head and looked over, "Who are you talking to?"


    "Abbie,"


    After saying that, Valeria put down her phone and picked up her ss, "Dad, let''s have a toast!"


    He immediately picked up his ss and clinked it with hers.


    Seeing Valeria drink the wine without any hesitation, he smiled and drank his wine.


    Then, he immediately filled her empty ss again.


    Knowing that William was next door, Valeria did not refuse.


    After a few sses, she rubbed her head and said, "I''m starting to feel a little dizzy.I need to go to the


    bathroom, it''s getting ufortable!"


    "Are you okay?" Ronald asked with concern.


    "It should not be a big deal,"


    Valeria staggered to her feet and walked to the sofa in the room.


    Suddenly, she stumbled and fell on the sofa.


    When Ronald saw Valeria lying on the sofa, he immediately stood up.


    "Valeria! Valeria, are you alright?"


    Valeria kept her eyes shut and did not move nor respond.


    Ronald reached out and shook her a few times.


    Seeing her motionless with her eyes closed, he picked up his phone and made a call, "Come over right


    now, my daughter had too much to drink."


    A few minutester, Kyrie came in.


    He was surprised to see Valeria lying motionless on the sofa, "What''s going on?"


    "She drank too much!"


    Ronald answered irritably, "Isn''t the drug supposed to just make her lose touch with reality? Look, she''s


    unconscious now! What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either.Would you like me to call the person who sold the drug?"


    "What''s the point? Where''s the document? Take it out right now and stamp her fingerprint on it!"


    Ronald ordered Kyrie around in a foul tone.


    Kyrie immediately opened the briefcase and took out the document for share transfer and an ink


    mound.


    Ronald grabbed Valeria''s hand, pressed it into the ink, and printed her fingerprints on the document.


    After pressing her fingerprint, they wiped the ink off her finger with a wet wipe, "Well, we have her


    fingerprint, but what about her signature ? It''s all your fault! How is she going to sign it like this?"


    "I...Why don''t we think of another way next time?"


    Kyrie was helpless when he saw Valeria in such a state.


    "We can only do it next time then" Ronald said resentfully.


    Ronald''s purpose was to ask her to sign the contract, but she didn''t know what the contract was.Valeria


    was listening to every word.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    She thought to herself as Ronald spoke again, "Did you find the person I asked you to look for?"


    "Not yet.Miss Evans said she has a suitable candidate.Why don''t you go back and ask her?"


    "Okay, send Valeria home today!"


    Ronald looked at Valeria on the sofa in disgust, "I wish I could beat her up now!"


    Goosebumps rose all over her body when she heard such vicious words.


    Ronald reached out and pushed her, "Valeria! Valeria!"


    She continued to remain motionless.


    He helped Valeria up and out of the restaurant with Kyrie before putting her into the car.


    Kyrie started the car and they drove away from the restaurant.


    Valeria closed her eyes and continued to pretend to faint.


    In her heart, she wondered what the hell William was doing.


    Why was there no news from him at all? Just as she was thinking about it, she heard a crash and the


    car collided with something.She heard a pained cry in her ear, "F*ck, my new car!"


    The car tire exploded.


    Then, Ronald said unhappily, "Why did you drive like that?"


    "He suddenly rushed out..."


    Before Kyrie could finish exining, the car door was pulled open, and the other party pulled him by


    the cor, "How the f*ck are you driving? Are you blind? You have topensate me for the new car I


    just bought!"


    The other party''s car was not luxurious, so Kyrie did not take them seriously.


    "Why should I? You are at fault for rushing out.What does that have to do with me?"


    "D*mn, you''re so arrogant even after you hit someone else''s car.I''ve never seen anyone as sh*tty as


    you.I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They hurled a fist right at Kyrie''s eye.


    Without expecting that they would start a fistfight, he got hit and squatted down while holding his eye in


    pain.


    Ronald was furious.He picked up his phone to call the police.


    Before he could dial the number, someone else came out and pulled the door open to drag him out.


    Valeria heard Ronald''s angry voice.She narrowly opened her eyes to peep and saw the other person


    holding him by the cor.


    As for Kyrie, he was howling in pain on the ground because of his eye.


    Many people came over to watch themotion.


    Someone saw Valeria lying in the car and shouted, "Why is there a beautiful young girl lying in the car?


    She''s unconscious too! Is she okay?"


    "Really? Did these two guys drug a beautiful young girl? They look like bad people...We have to call the


    police!"


    While speaking, someone opened the door and pretended to shake Valeria, "Miss, wake up! Wake up!"


    As they were trying to wake her up, they quickly opened Ronald''s briefcase and took out the


    documents in it, and sped them in between their armpit.


    Valeria saw all of this clearly through her squinted eyes.


    Ronald and Kyrie were surrounded by people, so they didn¡¯t know what happened at all.


    The man took the documents and retreated immediately.


    Someone called the police and said that they saw an unconsciousdy in the car and suspected that


    someone had done something to her.


    Ronald jumped up and down angrily and said, "This is my daughter!"


    But no one believed him, and they were taken to the police station.


    Valeria continued to sleep in the car as the police were questioning Ronald.


    His empty im that Valeria was his daughter had no evidence to back it up, so he called the higher


    ups for help and he was finally released after a long time.


    After a while, Valeria woke up.


    She rubbed her head and looked at him innocently, "Dad, where is this ce? My head hurts! It hurts


    so much."


    Seeing her awake, Ronald was furious.


    Out of all the times, she chose to wake up when the chaos had settled.


    He didn''t dare to show his anger, so he held back and answered, "This is the police station.You have a


    headache because you drank too much.Go back and have a rest"


    "Why are we at the police station?" Valeria asked innocently.


    "We got into a car ident, and Kyrie got injured.I have to take him to the hospital."


    "Is it serious?"


    Valeria pretended to ask.


    Kyrie and Ronald had plotted against her, so they deserved to be in this mess.


    "His eye is injured"


    Ronald didn''t want to say more.


    "Valeria, can you go back alone?"


    "Yes, dad! Please send Kyrie to the hospital.I can go home alone."


    Ronald did not insist, "Take care of yourself.Call me when you get home."


    After Ronald and Kyrie left, Valeria picked up her phone and she was about to call William.


    As soon as she clicked his contact, a familiar luxurious car stopped next to her.


    Valeria was overjoyed.She immediately opened the door and got in the car, "Did you arrange for those


    people just now?"


    "Yeah"


    William reached out and held her in his arms, "Are you alright? "I''m fine.My dad is so shameless to


    scheme against me.I really didn''t think he would do that,"


    Valeria sighed, "Where''s the contract? Let me see what it is."


    William sneered, "You don''t have to, I''ll tell you what it is.It''s an equity transfer contract.It says that


    you''ve unconditionally given all your assets to Ronald."


    Valeria''s heart went cold.She never expected it to be anything good, but she did not expect Ronald to


    be so vicious.


    "My mum must have known what my dad is like, that is why she said all that.He''s definitely not going to


    give up.He''ll definitely make things even worse in the future"


    William patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "It''s okay, I won''t let him get his way."


    "l can''t just rely on you and not do anything.Since my dad is like this, I have to make ns as well," A


    hint of coldness shed in her eyes.


    "What are you going to do?" William asked.


    "He plotted against me for my mother''s shares and all the property she gave me.I don''t have so much


    desire to control the property.In fact, I can give them all to him, but my father is old.Why does he need


    so much property? Obviously, he wants to give it to the mistress and her daughter.I will never allow


    anything of my mother to fall into their hands.So in order to stop that from happening, I have to take


    control of thepany"


    "That''s a good idea!"


    Williamughed, "I''ll help you! I will support you with anything."


    William''s words reassured her.She was hesitating to tell him about Ronald''s DNA test with her earlier


    today, but now, she had no more doubts.


    "There is one thing that I haven''t told you.When I went abroad with you, my father did a DNA test in


    secret.I suspect that the test involves me."


    "Oh¡± William responded very calmly.


    Seeing that he was not surprised at all, Valeria continued.


    "He must have given into the mistress and her daughter''s maniption to do the DNA test.They must


    have tampered with the results so it showed that I am not his daughter.That''s why he''s plotting against


    me now."


    William fell silent for a moment after hearing her words.


    Then, he said slowly, "Valeria, I have a spection.If the test results are true and you''re really not your


    father''s daughter..."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Valeria looked at William in surprise and said, "How is that possible? Are you ying around?


    "I''m not kidding.What if it is true? You should be prepared for any oue, right?"


    "William, my mother isn''t the kind of person you think she is! How could she cheat on my father?"


    Was William implying that her mother had cheated on him behind her father''s back? Valeria was


    unhappy.


    Her mother was so gentle and noble, she knew how her mother was.How could she do such a


    shameless thing?


    "I''m not saying that your mother cheated.I mean..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, she interrupted him.


    "Enough! What you''re insinuating is pissing me off!"


    She was very furious.Her face was flushed and her voice was as high-pitched as it could be.


    When he saw her agitated expression, he shook his head and said, "Forget it, just treat what I said as


    nonsense."


    "Indeed! If you dare to say those ridiculous things again, I won''t talk to you!" Valeria was extremely


    angry.


    She turned her head away and ignored him out of anger.


    William sighed internally when he saw how angry she was.He had asked Marcus to send the two


    samples that Ronald used for the test when he was on his way to pick Valeria up.


    One of them was indeed Valeria''s sample, and she really didn''t have a blood rtionship with her dad,


    just like the fake sample.


    William didn''t know what went wrong.


    Had Ronald''s test sample been reced by Julie and her daughter from the very beginning? Since the


    test results showed that Valeria and Ronald were not rted, they had to make a new n.


    After Ronald brought Kyrie to the hospital to get his eye treated, he immediately made a beeline home.


    At home, Ashley and Julie were anxiously waiting to hear about the oue.


    When they saw that Ronald was back, they immediately said, "You''re back! Why are you sote?"


    "Don''t even mention it.I have the worst luck today.Kyrie got into a car ident and the other party was


    rude and unreasonable.They punched him after a few words.His eyes were even injured in the


    process! Then I was caught up in some trouble in the police station for two hours.I only came back after


    I dropped Kyrie at the hospital."


    Julie and her daughter were not interested in Kyrie''s injury.


    They were only eager to know about the contract, "Then did the n seed tonight?"


    "Partially,"


    Ronald sat down and told the whole story, "She might have taken too much of the drug.She fell asleep,


    so I could only get her fingerprint.Her signature might have to wait."


    "So, well have to meet up with her again? What if she sees through our n the next time?" Julie


    asked worriedly.


    "Thinking about this is giving me a headache, but what can we do?" Ronald''s head was pounding.


    "Dad, let''s find someone to imitate her signature and sign it, shall we ?" Ashley proposed.


    "How are you going to have someone imitate a signature? Do you think this is a joke? With so much


    property, the court will have to examine the handwriting.What if they see through us?"


    Ronald was not in a good mood.


    "There is no one to help her.Even if she is in court, she would lose"


    Ashley was not angry even though he snapped at her.She was busy thinking about the shares.


    As long as he could get the shares from Valeria, she and her mother would have the ability to get these


    shares under their names.


    "No, this is not a small decision.We have to make sure our n is foolproof"


    Ronald shook his head and rejected the idea.


    "Ronald, where is the contract? Let''s have a look at it,"


    Julie proposed "It''s in the bag. Take a look at it yourself"


    Ronald said as he got up to take a shower.


    After a few steps, Julie''s voice came from behind, "There''s nothing in here."


    "How is that possible?"


    Ronald turned around in disbelief.


    Julie emptied the briefcase and showed it to him, "It''s true, there''s nothing is inside."


    "What...What''s going on? I literally put the contract in the briefcase with my wallet too.Why is the bag


    empty now?"


    Ronald''s heart sank, "The contract and wallet in the bag must have been stolen!"


    "It makes sense to steal your wallet but who would steal a contract?"


    Julie asked, "Could it be that Valeria took it away?"


    "It''s not her."


    Valeria had been unconscious the whole time.When she got off the car, she was empty-handed.It


    would most definitely not be her.


    "Who did it?" Ronald frowned and thought about it.


    When they got into the ident, he and Kyrie were surrounded.


    Someone pulled open the car door to check on Valeria and called the police.


    The wallet and contract were probably taken away at that time.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "It must have been taken away by someone when the ident happened.D*mn it, who did it?"


    "What should we do now?" Julie asked with disappointment.


    "What can else can we do? We have no choice but to make a new n"


    Ronald said resentfully, "This time, I have toe up with a moreprehensive n.I have to get her


    signature and fingerprint at the same time."


    After Valeria and William returned home, Valeria kept silent and stayed angry.


    William coaxed her for a while with his warm and soft voice until she was no longer angry.It was getting


    late and Valeria was so tired that she fell asleep in the blink of an eye.


    William tucked her into the bed and gently kissed her face.


    After tonight''s ordeal, William knew Valeria''s sensitive spot.He couldn''t mention anything negative


    about her mother.


    If he could, he would rather not talk about the past at all.


    However, he had no choice but to bring it up now.


    If Valeria was legitimately not biologically rted to Ronald, Ronald would treat her like scum.


    Valeria would definitely have a soft spot for Ronald if she didn''t hear of the truth.She had always been


    soft-hearted and kind, so she was easily taken advantage of by Ronald.


    Valeria was lucky to have met William.


    He made a promise to himself that he would not let anyone bully her.He was not in a hurry to learn


    about Valeria''s true identity.He would wait until he got Valeria and Ronald''s DNA sample to go through


    a new test.


    William picked up his phone and went to the terrace to call Marcus, "Make a copy of that contract and


    send it to Ronald.Mess with him for a bit."


    "Mr.Howard, what do you mean?" Marcus did not understand what he meant.


    "He seems to be very free recently.We''ll just give him something to keep him busy," William said with a


    sneer.


    "Arrange for someone to copy the contract and send it to Ronald tomorrow.We''ll mess with


    him.Hopefully, we''ll get to scare him off his guts.This way, he wouldn''t have so much time to plot


    something against Valeria."


    "I see.I''ll do it now" Marcus immediately understood what he meant.


    Ronald''s blood would be boiling soon.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    When Valeria got up in the morning, William had already left.


    Bobby said that he had gone to the Howard Group for a meeting.


    Even though he wasn''t around, he had prepared the Wolf Group''s breakfast for her.


    Valeria sat at the table to have breakfast and thought about her troubles as she ate.


    Ronald definitely wouldn''t stop plotting against her after William had interrupted his nst night.


    With her understanding of him, he would try to do the same thing again.


    This time, she would not walk into the trap as easily as she did yesterday.


    She had to think of a way to counter it.


    "What should I do?" Valeria thought of what Abbie said to herst time.


    She had to learn how to manage apany.


    In order to not let Ronald seed in his ns, she had to firmly have her mother''spany in her


    control.


    Ronald was now in charge of thepany, and he certainly would not hand over his power easily.


    He was already so vicious towards her, so he definitely would not agree with her n if she were to go


    to thepany now.


    She had to find a way to enter thepany.


    As she was thinking it, he called her.


    Pretending to be the kind and gentle father, Ronald asked, "Valeria, how do you feel? Does your head


    still hurt?"


    Valeria smiled calmly, "It was badst night, but I''m much better now.


    "That is good to hear.By the way, are you free at noon? Dad will treat you to something delicious again"


    he invited her to have a meal again.


    "Okay! I don''t have much to do for now" Valeria answered quickly.


    "I''ll pick you up, then?" Ronald smiled cunningly when she easily agreed to his invitation.


    Just as he thought, she was innocent and gullible, so she didn''t doubt what had happenedst night at


    all.


    "No, I''lle to you.I have something to tell you"


    After hanging up, Valeria scoffed.


    He didn''t seedst night, so he was thinking of treating her to a meal and doing the same thing


    again.


    How stupid did he think she was? Since he thought that she was so stupid, she had to give them some


    trouble today.


    She had to do something to Ronald and Ashley.


    In Ronald''s office in the Central South Building, he said with a sneer after hanging up the phone, "Idiot!"


    On the opposite side, Ashley said with a smile, "Dad, is Valeria, the fool, walking right into the trap


    again?"


    Ronaldughed and said, "Yes, she didn''t doubt me at all.She''s really stupid! Since then, it''s easier for


    me to get things done.You should print out a contract and make the preparations.By the way, do you


    still have the medicine Kyrie gave yesterday? If so, you should prepare it.She likes to drink juice, so put


    some in itter.Remember not to put too much though."


    Ashley agreed and went downstairs to prepare, while Ronald narrowed his eyes and sneered


    comcently.


    At the Howard Group, a stylish limited edition sports car rushed to the entrance of thepany''s


    building at the speed of light.


    After a while, William opened the car door.


    With his hands in his pockets, he slowly got out of the car and walked into the building.


    It was peak work hour when he handsomely entered thepany with a white shirt.


    The sound of gasping could be heard one after another.


    He entered the VIP elevator under the watchful eyes of all the female employees.


    After he left their sights, a group of female employees began to talk about him, "He''s too handsome!"


    "I know, right? My eyes were literally glued to him! Who wouldn''t like such a handsome man?"


    "Yeah, you''re right.Just his aura, it''s enough to make any girl weak! I wonder who will have the glory to


    marry him!"


    "It definitely wouldn''t be someone like us."


    "Not necessarily.I heard that William likes pretty girls.You''ll have a chance if you have the looks.If we


    find excuses to identally meet him in the elevator, in the restaurant, or in the parking lot, we might


    be able to start something out of it.Having a fling with him would already be more than enough for me!"


    Paisley had entered thepany amidst the discussion of the female employees.


    When she heard what they were talking about, a look of disgust appeared on her face.


    "These low- ss women, don''t they know their ce? William is not someone they can simply


    daydream about."


    Everyone was unfamiliar with Paisley''s gorgeous appearance.


    They stopped their discussion and rushed into the elevator as it arrived.


    Usually, Paisley would be disgusted to squeeze in an elevator with low-status employees.


    However, this was Howard Group, not the Acma Corporation.She hade to the Howard Group for


    her job today, so she naturally couldn''t be nitpicky.


    Thus, she entered the elevator as well.


    When they saw such an unfamiliar yet beautiful woman, everyone stared at her and tried to guess who


    she was.


    Paisley was a person who had experienced all kinds of difficulties.


    Facing so much attention, she stood calmly in the elevator.


    She reached out to press the button on the chairman''s floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They saw the button she had pressed and they made wild guesses about her identity.She was so


    beautiful, cool, and elegant.


    Why was she going to the management floor? The elevator stopped floor-by-floor, and the staff inside


    left in twos or threes.


    Soon, Paisley''s elevator stopped at the chairman''s floor, and she walked out with confidence.


    Walking out of the elevator, she saw Lucas who was making a phone call in the corridor.


    He also saw her and hurried over while putting away his phone, "Good morning, Miss Anthony!"


    "Good morning, Lucas!"


    The arrogance on Paisley''s face disappeared in an instant and she responded with a smile.


    "Mr.Howard is already waiting for you in the office.This way, please."


    He led her to the Chairman''s office and opened the door for her.


    In the office of the deputy general manager downstairs, William sat down and looked at the secretary


    with narrowed eyes, "What''s the content of today''s meeting?"


    The secretary began to report, "Mainly to discuss cooperation projects with Acma Corporation.Sir


    Hayden personally came over and appointed you to be in charge of the project.By the way, they also


    arranged a representative toe over."


    This made William frown, "What''s Acma Corporation''s purpose of sending a representative here? To


    supervise us?"


    "They''re not supervising us.They just want both cooperating parties to keep in touch."


    The secretary answered with a smile.


    "They''re not even that far from us, why would they need a representative? It''s so unnecessary!"


    William suddenly remembered something and his face changed.


    "Who is the representative for Acma Corporation?"


    "It''s Miss Anthony!"


    When William heard this, heughed coldly.


    The secretary felt a chill run down his spine after hearing hisughter.


    When he was assigned to work next to William, he thought that it would be easy for him since he heard


    that William was a nonchnt yboy who didn''t care about work.


    It would be a breeze to be working under such a person, but it also meant that there won''t be a future


    for him either.


    But now he realized that William was not easy to fool at all, and he couldn''t guess what he was thinking


    at all.


    He felt like he was walking on thin ice all the time because William always asked him unexpected


    questions, leaving him dumbfounded, and William would always sneer randomly.


    He did not know why, but he would get goosebumps every time William sneered.He somehow always


    fell into these unlucky situations.


    The secretary sighed in his heart and pretended to look at his watch, "Mr.Howard, it''s almost time for


    the meeting.Look at this..."


    "Then let''s go!"


    William stood up and left the office with his hands in his pockets.The secretary wiped the sweat from


    his forehead and immediately followed him.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    In the meeting room, Hayden, Charles, and the other senior executives were already seated and they


    were waiting for William.


    William pushed open the door with a mischievous smile, "I''m notte sam I?"


    "No, you''re just in time!"


    Hayden replied as he swept his gaze over the senior executives present.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start the meeting! We will talk about the cooperation project with Acma


    Corporation.Everyone knows that the contract has been signed, and the next step is developing the


    project.Even though this is not the first time we are cooperating with them, it is the first big project we


    have together so far, so they''ve arranged a special representative to follow up on the project .They will


    stay and be a member of ourpany to join our meetings in the future.Please wee, Miss Paisley


    Anthony!"


    Lucas pushed the door open and Paisley walked in.


    A sneer appeared on Charles¡¯ face when he saw Paisley.It was clear what Hayden was trying to do.


    This was a part of his n, where he arranged a woman like that to be William''s back support.


    Hayden really spoiled him.


    Charles was in a bad mood when he thought of this.


    After Paisley came in, she walked to the seat next to William in a graceful manner .As she sat down,


    she smiled at him.


    William actually smiled back at her as well.


    Hayden''s gaze swept across William''s and Paisley''s faces.


    When he saw them smiling at each other, he was extremely satisfied.


    The two of them were a perfect match for each other.


    He smiled and continued to say, "Acma Corporation ces great importance on this cooperation, and


    they have arranged for Paisley toe.She is famous for her talents, so we can''t neglect her.I will


    personally follow up on the progress of the project, and I will have someone assist it as well."


    Speaking of assistance, his gaze swept over the faces of the executives in the room and it finally fell on


    William, "The cooperation was sessful because of William, so I think he is the most suitable to


    assist us in this project.What do you all think about it?"


    Although it sounded like a question, everyone knew that it was a mere statement.


    Everyone other than William agreed to his proposal. William wore a cynical smile on his face and he


    answered in an indifferent tone even with everyone''s approval of him.


    "It''s just a stupid project.Is there a need to send a representative? Acma Corporation is really


    ridiculous, who do they think they are? Who is willing to ept this stupid project, not me!"


    His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but just enough for everyone to hear.


    Hearing this, Charles was overjoyed and he turned to look at Hayden and Paisley.


    Paisley and Hayden naturally heard it as well.


    Hayden frowned and said, "Stop fooling around!"


    "I''m telling the truth.I''m not interested in this project.You can choose another person."


    "William!"


    Hayden''s voice was a little more serious.


    "I can work on it if you want me to, but Acma Corporation has to rearrange their representative.I''m a


    loyal man.Right now, I have a girlfriend, so I don''t want to work with other women.It''ll blur some lines


    and it''s also easy for people to gossip about it!"


    This was clearly directed at Paisley.She had never thought that William would be so outrageous as to


    say such things in public.


    Hayden didn''t expect William to be so disrespectful.He shouted, "Rascal, what do you take the


    company for?"


    "I am never interested ining to work here.It is you who forced me toe here.If you''re not


    satisfied with me, I''ll leave!" William said as he got up to leave.


    Hayden was so angry that his face turned red.


    Paisley was extremely embarrassed, but Charles was secretly happy.


    For William to reject such a good offer, he really was dumb.


    Charles swore on his name that Paisley wouldn''t have the ability to persuade William to stay after all of


    thismotion.


    On the other hand, Valeria drove to the Central South Building and took the elevator to Ronald''s office.


    When she pushed the door of the office open, she shouted, "Dad, I''m here!"


    "So soon? I thought you wouldeter"


    Ronald looked up with a smile and said, "Sit down!"


    Seeing that Valeria sat down on the sofa, he immediately ordered the secretary that was outside,


    "Prepare a ss of fruit juice for my daughter and use freshly squeezed fruit juice."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When she heard him telling his secretary to make the juice, she sneered in her heart.


    She sat down quietly and said, "Dad, I have something to tell you! I''m nning toe to thepany


    to work."


    "Huh? Why do you suddenly want to do that?"


    Ronald''s face was stiff.


    Obviously, he was caught off guard by her.


    "It''s not like I''ve never worked before.I used to enjoy designing, but I''m tired of it now.I don''t want to


    continue to make meaningless designs like this every day.You''re old, and you must be less energetic


    than before, so I n toe over to help you."


    "You should be enjoying yourself at this age.I''m fine and I''m still in good health.I can do this for another


    few decades without any issue " Ronald refused.


    "You are in good health now, but who knows what will happen in the future? Wasn''t mum doing well


    before, too? But she left so easily.I''ve thought about it.I think it''s better for me toe to thepany


    to learn when you are still able to teach me.Otherwise, I won''t know what to do if you suddenly fall ill."


    "You think too much.How can there be so many idents?"


    When they talked about Natalie, the smile on Ronald''s face was forced.


    "I have to think more! Last night, I dreamt of her.She was sobbing, and she said that I didn''t listen to


    her...I woke up with a heavy feeling in my heart."


    Valeria sighed and said, "I think she is ming me.She''s been expecting so much from me, but I didn''t


    listen to her and insisted on doing design.Maybe this was her way to tell me to learn how to run the


    company.That''s the only way she can rest peacefully."


    Valeria said it as a matter of fact.


    Ronald could no longer maintain the smile, and he said, "Dreams are the opposite of reality.Don''t pay


    too much attention to them."


    "How can I not pay attention to it? Thispany is founded by my mother.It can''te to an end in my


    hands, can it? Even if it''s just to make her feel at ease, I must at least try my best from now on"


    Valeria looked sad, but her attitude was unshakeable.


    Ronald''s mouth twitched when he saw her stubborn attitude.


    "But you don''t know anything.What can you do in thepany? Someone willin if you''re in the


    top management, but being a staff member is definitely not in line with your identity."


    "Who will dare toin about me?" Valeria sneered.


    "Anyway, I am a major shareholder of thepany.As the only heir of the Brownard Group, isn''t it a


    little ridiculous if I have to work around other people''s judgments?"


    Valeria suddenly lost herposure.


    Ronald was scared and embarrassed as he was caught by surprise today.


    Originally, he thought that his n against her was an easy sess, but he never thought she had this


    up to her sleeve.


    He suppressed his anger and let out a hollowugh, and said, "You maye to work, but we have to


    make sure it''s well nned out.Give me some time to think about it."


    After that, he called the secretary, "What happened to the juice that I asked you to prepare? Why is it


    taking so long?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    The secretary quickly came in with juice and politely walked to Valeria, "Miss Brown, please have


    some juice!"


    Seeing the mango juice in the secretary''s hand, Ronald smiled again, "This is your favorite mango


    juice, drink it!"


    Valeria pushed the ss away and smiled faintly, "Dad, I liked mango juice when I was around eight.I


    hate drinking it now.


    Ronald was a little embarrassed, "Then what do you like to drink? Let me ask them to prepare it for


    you."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want to drink anything now"


    Valeria waved her hand, "You should n out what''s my role in thepany.When it''s done, let''s go


    for lunch as a celebration!"


    It was not appropriate for him to refuse at this point.He got up to walk to his desk before he sat down


    again.He picked up his mobile phone and he pretended to busy himself.


    Who knew that when he unlocked his phone, a message came onto the screen.


    "Hello, Mr.Brown! I''m the one who took your wallet and contractst night.I want to talk to you about the


    contract.Are you free?"


    After reading the text, Ronald had goosebumps.He thought of the lost wallet and contract as a mere


    theft.He thought that the other party would at most take away the money in his wallet, and not about


    the contract.


    However, now that they had sent him a message, what did that mean? Maybe they read the content of


    the contract, saw through his n to scam Valeria, and figured out his identity.


    The purpose of their text message was self-evident.It was to ckmail him.


    Ronald was angry, but he couldn''t pretend to be confused and ignore them.


    Since the other party had taken the initiative to send a message, they must have already made a n.


    He fiercely sent a message back, "What do you want?"


    "Is it possible that someone as smart as you don''t know what I want ? Of course, you can pretend to be


    confused.I''ll just go to Miss Brown instead and talk to her about the contract."


    The threat from the other party was too great.


    Valeria did not know that she had been set up, so it would be bad if the other party really handed over


    the equity transfer contract to her.


    Ronald knew what kind of chaos it would cause, and his n to plot against Valeria would definitely fail.


    If she felt threatened by him, it would be hard for his ns to seed because she held so many


    shares in her hand, but Ronald didn''t want to be passive either, "Valeria won''t believe you!"


    "It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t believe me.I will copy the entire contract and send it to the media for


    them to report"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They were too merciless.


    If the contract was really leaked out, how could Ronald keep his position? He came from a poor family


    and he got to his current status because of Natalie.


    If this matter was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Ronald caved in and said, "If you have any demands, just say it!"


    "I want one billion dors!"


    "One billion? I don''t have that much money! And why would I believe that you will remain silent when


    you get the money?"


    Ronald retorted "You can choose not to believe me! It doesn''t matter!"


    They were too arrogant.


    Ronald was trembling with anger.


    Valeria, who was on the sofa, noticed his abnormal behavior, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing.There''s something important that needs to be dealt with.Valeria, why don¡¯t you go back first?


    Let''s talk about work tomorrow, shall we?"


    Ronald continued to pretend that everything was fine while talking to her.She stared at his face.


    Seeing the panic in his eyes, she guessed that something must have happened to him.


    She came here today to finalize her work situation, so she couldn''t go back without aplishing


    anything, "In this case, you can go deal with your business.


    I''ll ask Kyrie to arrange an office for me first "Kyrie didn''te to work today, he''s injured..."


    "Oh no, does that mean thepany is down without him?"


    She innocently interrupted him with innocent eyes.


    "Dad, it''s not good to rely on Kyrie like this.You can''t just rely on one person, it''s such a bigpany! I


    have to go and scout for more capable people to help manage thepany"


    Ronald was furious.He had never taken her seriously before, but now he found out that she was not as


    stupid as he thought.


    The ratio of his shares to hers was lower.


    If she were seriously invested in thepany, he would not be able to do anything.


    He had no reason to stop her froming to work.


    As a major shareholder of thepany, she had absolutely every right to enter her ownpany.


    And now he had to deal with this d*mn ckmailer.


    First, he had to deal with Valeria.She may go ahead to work if she wanted to.She didn''t understand


    anything anyway, so he didn''t think that she could sessfully achieve anything on her own.


    Ronald thought about it and sighed, "Well,e to work if you want.Let me remind you, it is not as


    easy as it seems."


    "Okay, so what position do you think suits me? Dad, you are the General Manager of the board of


    directors, so I probably have to be at least the Assistant General Manager, right? Otherwise, it wouldn''t


    match my identity."


    Ronald was furious that she promoted herself as an Assistant General Manager.


    He wanted to retort, but a message from the ckmailer came again, "What say you? Can you give me


    an answer? I don''t have time to listen bullsh*t!"


    Ronald''s face darkened when he saw the message.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, you can be the Assistant General Manager then!"


    "Alright, I''ll take my mother''s office! I shall let the secretary clean it up.


    By the way, dad, you''d better let the secretary pass on the message that I''ll be the Assistant General


    Manager immediately."


    Valeria was so happy, and it was as if she couldn''t see him gnawing his teeth.


    "I was really stupid in the past.I didn''t care about my ownpany and stubbornly wanted to design.I


    even had to work under people.Now, I can finally hold my head high."


    Hearing Valeria¡¯s arrogant self- talk, Ronald sneered in his heart, "Idiot, don''t you know your own


    limits?"


    She wanted to be the Assistant General Manager without any ability or training.It definitely wasn''t as


    easy as she thought.


    Since Valeria was stupid in Ronald''s eyes, he was going to let it slide.


    He would love to see how she handled things when work started to overwhelm her.


    He grabbed the phone and dialed, "From now on, Valeria will be thepany''s Assistant General


    Manager.Send the notice to everyone immediately.By the way, clean up Natalie''s office and let Valeria


    use it for work."


    She smiled happily and said, "Thank you, dad! I won''t disturb you anymore.I''ll go and see how my


    office is arranged."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Ashley added some medicine to the mango juice and asked the secretary to send it to Valeria.


    Then she went back to her office to wait for good news.


    However, before the good news came, an e-mail was sent by the secretary from the chairman''s office.


    "From now on, Valeria would be the Assistant General Manager of the Brownard Group."


    Ashley was confused when she saw the email.


    What happened? How did she hold the position suddenly? Ronald was not stupid.


    How could he let her be the Assistant General Manager if he wanted to inherit her property? If


    that was the case, why would he ask the secretary to notify everyone in thepany? She made wild


    guesses about Ronald''s intention while ignoring the discussion outside the office.


    "Gosh! Miss Brown has been appointed as the Assistant General Manager!"


    "What''s so strange about that? Thepany belongs to her, it''s normal for her to hold the position."


    "But I thought she had no experience in this area.Does she have the capability to hold that


    responsibility?"


    "Why are you worrying about this? It doesn''t matter whether she is capable or not.What matters is that


    her identity is different! See? The real daughter immediately bes the Assistant General Manager,


    while the illegitimate one can only be a small director of the Design Department and is even so


    arrogant for it.


    It''s really funny "You''re right! She''s ridiculous! Compared with Miss Brown, she is just aplete joke!"


    Hearing the gossip outside, Ashley was so angry that she blew her top.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    D*mn it, how dare these people gossiped and humiliated her like that.She was infuriated.


    But they were not wrong.She was a mere director of the Design Department, while Valeria had be


    the Assistant General Manager.


    They were both Ronald''s daughters.


    Why was there a difference in treatment? Ashley was so angry that she couldn''t sit still anymore.She


    rushed out of her office and she went straight to the chairman''s office to see what was going on.


    Valeria went to her mother''s old office after she left.


    It had been left untouched for a long time, so it was covered with dust.


    The cleaner was called by the secretary to clean the room up.


    Valeria crossed her arms and looked around.She asked the secretary to order some flowers and let out


    a sigh of relief as she sat on the chair.


    It was a minor victory for her today, but it wasn''t the time to be proud .


    The people in thispany were all Ronald''s people, and their respect towards her would only be


    superficial.


    If she wanted to stand firm, she had to put her own people in ce.


    She thought of Lamont and she hoped that he surprised her.


    Thinking about it, she heard hurried footstepsing from the corridor, and soon the footsteps stopped


    at the door.


    Ashley appeared at the door exasperatedly, "Valeria, you actually came to thepany to work?"


    Valeria looked up at her disdainfully, "Is this any of your business?"


    Of course, Ashley knew that this was none of her business, but she was really angry.


    Having been used to provoking Valeria, Ashley said rashly, "Why don''t you look at yourself in the


    mirror? Do you have the capability to be the Assistant General Manager?"


    Valeria sneered and ignored her.


    Instead, she looked at the secretary who was arranging the green nts, "How does thepany deal


    with the employees who are unreasonable and rude to their superior¡±


    "Uh...Uh..."


    Both of them were Ronald''s daughters, one of whom was his biological daughter and the other was


    illegitimate.


    The secretary was in a dilemma.


    "I''m asking you a question, don''t you hear me? Or do you not know thepany''s rules and


    regtions well enough? If so, there is no need for you to continue being a secretary, right?"


    Valeria''s eyes became cold, and her tone was threatening.


    Seeing Valeria''s behavior, the secretary didn''t dare to hesitate anymore, "Unreasonable employees that


    disrespect the superiors are considered to be severely viting the regtions and can be fired."


    Valeria pointed to Ashley and said, "Didn''t you just scold me for no reason? You heard what she said,


    right?"


    "Valeria, are you even qualified to be in this position? Listen, don''t get too arrogant.No one here takes


    you seriously" Ashley sneered.


    Valeria must be dreaming if she wanted to use her position to fire her


    "Really?" Valeria asked with a faint smile.


    "Of course, don''t you know your ce? I''ll brush it off that our dad gave you the title of the Assistant


    General Manager, but now, you''re already wanting to fire me? How arrogant.Are you even worthy of


    your title?"


    Ashley''s blood was boiling so her words were vicious.


    Valeria smiled and said, "Am I not worthy or are you? Does thispany belong to the Brown family or


    the Evans?"


    "Hey, for it to be under the Evans, it''s not something that''s impossible¡¯ Ashley smiled provocatively,


    "Valeria, don''t you know that my mother is pregnant with a boy? My dad doesn''t have a son yet, and


    thispany must be handed over to a son.Isn''t thepany''s future name obvious enough?"


    "Very good! I''ll ask my dad about it now¡¯ Valeria took a step and walked out. Ashley was not worried.


    She nced backward at the secretary, who was listening to her and Valeria fight, and spoke, "You


    know what to say and what not to say, right?"


    Valeria directly pushed open Ronald''s office door.


    The minute before the door was pushed open, she was expressionless.


    But as the door opened, she was immediately on the verge of tears as she said, "Dad, you have to help


    me!"


    Ronald''s face was pale as he held his mobile phone.He had been bargaining with his ckmailer and


    they had not reached a consensus.He was in a heated situation.


    As he heard Valeria''s sobbing, he looked at her bitterly, "What''s the matter now?"


    "Dad, Ashley just came to my office and scolded me.She said that I don''t deserve to be the Assistant


    General Manager.She also said that Brownard Group will be Evans Group some day!"


    As soon as Valeria finished speaking, Ashley immediately followed her into the office, looking pitiful.


    "Dad, she''s talking nonsense.I didn''t say that.I''m not a fool.How could I say that? She is making this all


    up to drive me out of thepany!"


    "Ashley, aren''t you embarrassed to say that? There were other people present too"


    Valeria was so angry that her face turned red.


    "Yeah, we were not alone at that time.The secretary was also there.Did you hear me scolding her?"


    Ashley asked the secretary.


    "I...I was busy cleaning up, so I didn''t notice..."


    The secretary stammered in reply.


    Ashley held her head up high.


    This meant that he was biased towards Ashley.


    "The secretary didn''t hear I''ve said that, which proves that you made this all up! Valeria, how can you


    be so shameless?"


    "Really? Was I just imagining things then? Valeria sneered, "Ashley, just because the secretary didn''t


    hear it, it doesn''t mean that you didn''t say such things.I have evidence."


    Valeria slowly took out her mobile phone and she turned it on.Ashely''s arrogant voice echoed


    throughout the office.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Ronald was already in a bad mood because of the ckmailing situation, so Valeria and Ashley''s


    bickering made him felt even worse.


    Since the DNA test, he had developed a hate for Valeria.


    Naturally, he would not help her.


    Needless to say, he was biased towards Ashley.


    So when he saw them quarreling with each other, he didn''t say anything until Valeria took out the


    recording and he heard Ashley proudly say that thepany would change its name to Evans in the


    future.


    Ronald''s face fell.


    Ashley did not expect that Valeria would record her.She shook in fury, "Valeria, why are you so


    despicable?"


    "Huh? But you did say all that, right?" Valeriaughed coldly.


    "Dad, Ashley and her mother are not as simple-minded as you think.They are maniptive, so you


    have to be careful.They have already begun their n to change thepany''s name to Evans.Who


    knows, they might have been secretly trying to find ways to deal with you."


    These words hit the nail on the head in his heart.He was very clear about the way he personally took


    control of thepany.He had slowly and gradually turned Natalie''spany into his own since the


    beginning.


    Now, Ashley was saying the same thing to Valeria.


    Could it be that Julie and Ashley had the same n in their hearts as he did to take over thepany?


    Ronald was so angry that he jumped up fiercely and pped Ashley, "What the f*ck!"


    Ashley was furious after her cheek swelled up from the p.


    She turned around and red at Valeria with steamsing out her ears, "Valeria, how shameless of


    you to set me up like this!"


    She had just finished scolding her as another pnded on her face It was Valeria who pped her


    this time.


    "You''ve always have greedy ambitions.Dad, why do you put such a disgusting person in thepany?"


    Valeria also added, "Dad, it''s really not my fault.Look at them! When did they start to think about


    changing thepany''s name? They probably have it all nned out.You must be careful and you


    must not be fooled by their maniption"


    Ronald originally had his own suspicions.


    When he heard Valeria''s words, it was as if his image of Julie and Ashley immediately changed.


    He roared at Ashley and said, "Get out! You f*cking get out of here right now!"


    Ashley covered her face and left angrily.


    Valeria pretended tofort Ronald and said, "Dad, are you okay? Do you want to call the doctor for a


    check-up?"


    "I''m fine! Valeria, you go out first and let me calm down!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ronald held his chest and gasped.


    Valeria was not as stupid as before.She knew that he was putting up a front to hide his true


    feelings.She left with a worried face.


    In the corridor, Ashley, whose face was swollen, looked at her with hatred.


    Valeria smiled at her and said, "You''d better behave yourself when you see me in the future.If you dare


    to go as far as to provoke me, the consequences won''t just be a simple p anymore!!"


    After saying this, she left arrogantly, Looking at Valeria''s back, Ashley clenched her teeth.


    "Valeria, your glory days areing to an end soon! Wait and see.When you have nothing, it will be


    my time to strike back."


    Valeria was in a good mood after dealing with Ashley.


    This was the tactic that Ashley used to deal with her before, and she finally got her revenge.It was an


    eye for an eye.


    Ashley must have been furious.


    Valeria squinted and smiled.


    Suddenly, her phone rang and it was a call from William, "Did you go to your father''spany?"


    "Yeah, how do you know that? Are you stalking me?" Valeria asked with a smile.


    "Sort of.You sound very happy.Did something good happen?"


    William alsoughed.


    "Yes, something very good happened! Let me tell you, I have a different status now"


    Valeria proudly said, "I''m the same as you, and I have ''manager¡¯ to my name now."


    "Really? Does that mean we''re going to celebrate? Do you want to host a party? Miss Brown?" William


    said with a teasing smile.


    "Mr.Howard, you didn''t host a party when he was promoted, so I can¡¯ t be so high- profile about it


    either.But I still want to celebrate, so let me treat you to dinner today!"


    It was rare for Valeria to be so generous.


    "Forget it, I''ll treat you! How about I take you to somewhere nice?" William suggested.


    "Good also, I''m going to start working, so I can''t fool around anymore in the future.Let''s get wild before


    I officially go to work!" Valeria agreed.


    William hung up the phone with a gentle smile on his face.He casually took his car keys and prepared


    to leave.


    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open and the secretary came in, "Sir, Mr.Howard ask for you at


    the chairman''s office"


    "What does he want again?"


    William asked with a frown.


    "l...I don''t know!"


    The secretary did not dare to tell him the truth.


    William had made such a big fuss in the meeting room and he went back to the office nonchntly,


    causing Hayden to scold him instead. Everyone in the conference room knew what had happened.


    The Anthony family''s daughter had embarrassed herself in front of everyone, and they thought that she


    would leave in anger, but she had her own way of dealing with things.


    Neither did she leave, nor was she angry.She calmly went back to the chairman''s office with Hayden as


    if nothing had happened.


    Now, Hayden asked the secretary to call William to the office.


    William''s temper clearly showed his hatred for Paisley in front of everyone, so if he revealed that she


    was at the office too, he would definitely not go.


    "If you don''t know, you can leave! What''s the use of an idiot like you?" William looked at his secretary


    coldly.


    The secretary trembled from his threatening gaze.


    Wiliam was said to be an empty- headed yboy, but now when he was actually working alongside


    him, he did not seem like a fool at all.


    Every time he talked to William, he trembled in fear because he had a way with his words and always


    won the arguments.


    Meeting William''s cold gaze, the secretary didn''t dare to hide anything, "Mr.Howard is probably looking


    for you to talk about what happened just now.Miss Anthony is there too."


    "It''s not a big deal though.Why did you have to hide it from me?"


    William snorted indifferently.


    The secretary thought that he would agree to meet Hayden, but he didn''t expect William to say, "Tell


    him that I went out and you can''t find me."


    "Uh..."


    The secretary was hesitating.


    William questioned, "What now? Are you my father¡¯s secretary or my secretary? You should be loyal to


    whoever you work for.Do you not have anymon sense?"


    The secretary was speechless and he had no choice but to agree, "I got it! I''ll go and tell Mr.Howard


    that!"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    In the chairman''s office upstairs, Hayden and Paisley sat on the sofa.


    When William left after tantly speaking his mind, it was as if he had pped Paisley in the face.She


    had a great ability to keep things in and she did not get angry at all.She continued with her schedule


    and went back to the office with Hayden.


    After today, Hayden was very satisfied with her.She was a person who could withstand anything, which


    meant she could do great things.


    When he returned to his office, he gave William''s secretary a huge scolding for what William had said


    to Paisley.


    He had also ordered for William toe to his office, "Call William over.I have something to say to


    him."


    After doing so, Haydenforted Paisley.


    "Paisley, that rascal is used to having things his way, so he¡¯s very outspoken.I''ll teach him a lesson


    later."


    There was not the slightest difort on Paisley''s face, but how could she not truly care about it?


    However, it was her decision to follow through with the n, so it would not be worth it to give up now.


    She forced a smile and said, "You don''t need to scold William.He''s bad-tempered.If you continue to


    hold this against him, he''ll be rebellious and continue to do things to oppose you."


    "I don''t want you to be wronged.This b*stard, I have to talk to him."


    "I''m not aggrieved.I''m very touched that you''ve always supported me.What happened today is as I


    expected, so I can bear it.You really don''t need to scold him about it.I will deal with it myself."


    "Okay then, I will not scold himter"


    Hayden was very happy that she was so considerate of the situation, "I have already asked someone


    to arrange an office for you.It is next to William.What do you think?"


    She understood that this was an opportunity that Hayden had created for her.She was naturally filled


    with gratitude.


    But Danya had made such a scene abroad, and she was outsmarted by Valeria.


    So William''s good impression of her had been tainted.


    Today, he had openly expressed his dislike towards her.


    If Hayden arranged an office for her next to his, William would definitely hate her even more.


    Paisley thought about it and said softly, "I don¡¯t think there''s a need to have my office beside his, right?


    This will make him think that I approached him on purpose."


    "There''s a famous saying that might change your mind.The more you hide, the easier it is for him to


    suspect your intentions.But if you do things openly, he won''t doubt you.Do you understand that?


    Besides, your purpose is very clear.His judgments are not great, but he will see the good in you if the


    two of you continue to interact."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you then," Paisley was enlightened.


    As the two spoke, someone knocked on the door, Hayden nced at Paisley and said with a smile,


    "Come in!"


    The person who entered was not William, but his secretary.When he realized that William did note,


    Hayden''s expression did not look too good, "Why is it you?"


    "Mr.Howard, Sir William isn''t in the office.He''s out on business.I tried to call him but he won''t answer"


    The secretary rubbed his hands together in troubled expression.


    "He really pisses me off.That b*stard!" Hayden picked up his phone angrily and called him.


    William picked up the phone, "Dad, is there something I can do for you?"


    "Where are you?" William replied casually, "I''m outside.I''m going to have dinner.What''s the matter?"


    "You still have the appetite to eat? Aren''t you aware of what you''ve done?"


    Hayden was furious, "Hurry up ande back.I have something to discuss with you."


    "What do you want to talk to me about? Just tell me on the phone.I''m in a hurry to have dinner"


    William wasn''t considerate of him at all.


    Hayden was both angry and annoyed, "Don''t you intend to make up for what you''ve said at the meeting


    today? I''m telling you, don''t me me for being ruthless if something happens to thepany!"


    "Make up for what? Don''t you know who I am? Since the very beginning, it is you who forced me to


    come to work.I clearly told you that I have no interest in work.Now is the perfect time for me to tell you


    again.I was just speaking my mind, and you think I am trying to sabotage thepany? Since you


    think I am not suitable for it, then I will not go to work from today on"


    "What?"


    Hayden raised his voice in anger, "You''re noting to work anymore?"


    "Yes! I''m noting to work anymore,"


    William did not care, "Didn''t you just ask me to make up for it? You can fire me then! I won''t affect the


    company anymore this way.You''d better issue a notice so that Paisley can have an exnation."


    There was an astound look on Hayden''s face.


    He didn''t expect William to ask him to fire him aspensation for Paisley.


    It took him a lot of effort to persuade William toe to thepany.It would be a waste of his time if


    he gave up now.How could Hayden let William quit?


    "This isn''t something you have the final say on.Come back right now and we''ll have a good chat."


    "I don''t have time.I''ve already promised to eat with someone."


    "Who is it? Reschedule it! I''m about to eat anyway.Clear out your ns to eat with me.Let''s have a


    good chat," Hayden said, not paying too much attention to the matter.


    William replied calmly, "I have a date with my girlfriend.It''s not going to be easy to turn her down.She


    has a bad temper.If I were to cancel our ns, she would definitely make me pay for it.So, dad, I hope


    you understand my difficulties in changing ns at the veryst minute."


    This made Hayden''s face turn red.He thought that William would give ina little bit, but he hadn''t


    expected that he''d be so stubborn.


    There was nothing Hayden could do about William''s current situation .He hung up angrily, "That brat,


    let''s see how I''ll deal with him tonight!"


    Paisley sat on the sofa awkwardly and listened to their conversation.


    William didn''t even care about Hayden.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The chances of her ns seeding were very slim.


    However, she was not a person who would give up easily.She controlled herself and stood up, "I''ll


    leave you to your work.I''m gonna go check out the new office!"


    "Alright, you can go!" Hayden replied kindly.


    When he saw her leave and close the door, he immediately called Ronald, "Mr.Brown, did you tell Miss


    Brown what I said to you the other day?"


    Ronald on his toes, "Not yet.I haven''t found a chance for it yet"


    "Mr.Brown, you are really inefficient.How can you dy it for so long ?"


    Hayden was in a very bad mood after being infuriated by William''s behavior.


    He was not polite to Ronald at all, "Mr.Brown, I hope you can handle this matter as soon as possible.I


    didn''t tell you to take your time.If you can''t handle this matter well, I''ll immediately order to terminate all


    the corporations with the Brownard Group."


    This threat made Ronald''s face changed greatly, "Mr.Howard, if you give me some time, I will definitely


    make sure the oue is to your liking."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Ronald cut Hayden''s call and left the office as he asked his secretary, "Where''s Miss Brown?"


    "She said that she went out for dinner!" His secretary answered.


    Ronald was irritated and immediately turned back to call her phone.


    However, her phone was busy and heined angrily, "What the hell? Why is nothing going


    smoothly?"


    Valeria drove to the Wolf Group Hotel.


    The lobby manager immediately weed her warmly as she entered the hall, "Miss Brown, this way


    please!"


    She followed the manager into the elevator as he led Valeria into an elegant room.


    Valeria sat down and called William, "Why aren''t you here yet?"


    "I''ll be there soon"


    "How can a man let a woman wait for him? You''re such a diva"


    Shemented on purpose.


    William smiled and replied, "I have a big surprise for you, so I''ll be a littlete"


    Valeria was excited after hearing that he had prepared a surprise for her, "What is it?"


    "L can''t tell you!"


    "Please? Just a hint!" She pleaded, "Babe, please, I''m begging you.


    Tell me!"


    "I can''t tell you.It''ll be boring if I just reveal my surprise!"


    William remained unmoved.


    "Fine, don''t tell me, I don''t want to know anyways.Plus, the surprise might not even be a surprise


    because of how unromantic you are"Valeria grumbled and hung up the phone.The doors of the private


    room were pushed open about 15 minutester and William came in.Valeria turned to look at him, and


    he was empty-handed.


    She saw nothing else other than a bunch of keys in his hand.She knew that she shouldn''t have had


    high hopes.


    She was expecting William to bring a bouquet of flowers, but now, it seemed like that was a far-fetched


    dream as well.


    Valeria rolled her eyes at William, "Where''s your surprise?"


    "It''s still in preparation.I''ll take you to witness a miracle after dinner¡¯ He sat down and looked at her with


    a smile.


    "How did you be a General Manager today?"


    "No, it is not, I became the Assistant General Manager!" She corrected him.


    "My bad, a slip of the tongue.Why do you suddenly want to be the Assistant General Manager? The


    more independent you be, the more insecure I feel"


    "Who cares...I won''t stop at just being a General Manager, I also want to be the Chairman.I''ll make


    sure to take over my mother''spanypletely, so that the mistress¡¯ family won''t have anything!"


    "l love how ambitious you are!"William pped his hands and said, "


    Why the sudden change of heart? Weren''t you just happy while living a simple life?"


    "I have to be ambitious since you''re not the one.If we''re both unambitious together, we would be bullied


    to death in the future!"


    Valeria looked worried, "My father is clearly biased towards his mistress¡¯ family and he assumed that I


    don''t exist sometimes.Although your father treats you well, Elizabeth and Charles are not good people


    either.The only reason they''re treating you well now is because of your father but they will definitely


    bully you in the future.I have to take control of thepany to shield us against any future troubles!"


    William''s heart ached at her serious words, "Don''t worry, I''m not that bad.We don''t have to worry about


    anything else, I''m fine as long as I can protect you!"


    Valeria believed his words, but he currently had to rely on Hayden as he didn''t have his own power.


    If Hayden died one day, no one would listen to him nor back him up.


    She decided to goad William as she thought about it, "You should take a leap too.I''ll start from zero in


    the Brownard Group, and you''ll start from zero in the Howard Group as well.Let''s see who''s better in


    the future."


    "Do you want topete with me in terms of work?" William tilted his head and smiled.


    "Can''t I? Are you scared of me? I''m just a woman after all¡¯ Valeria raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s boring topete with a woman!"


    William put his hands around her waist with a faint smile, "I don''t want you to be an independent


    woman, I just want one thing from you."


    "What is it?" Valeria asked honestly.


    "I just hope you can cooperate with me in bed,"


    William said in a low voice while nibbling her ear.


    "You''re so shameless!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Valeria blushed and pushed him away, "Now that I have a status, you should be polite to me and greet


    me as Manager Brown whenever you see me.


    You can''t tease me as well!"


    "Alright, please take care of me then, Miss Brown!"


    He reached out to shake hands with her seriously.


    "Thank you! Please take care of me too, Mr.Howard!"


    Valeria held back herughter and put her hand in his.


    William held her soft hand and kissed it.


    William felt his heart itch looking at Valeria who was so charming.


    He stretched out his hands to pull her into his arms and kissed her red lips.


    "Stop messing around, someone wille in!"


    Valeria wanted to push him away, but he lowered his head without the slightest care.


    William''s passionate kisses made Valeria lose her breath.


    He only let go of her and sat up straight when someone knocked on the door of the private room lightly.


    The waiters came in one after another to bring their lunch in.


    They were all Valeria''s favorite spicy dishes.


    Valeria smiled and ate happily while William kept putting food on her te.


    She asked him as she ate, "William, I think I''ve gotten a little fatter.Don''t you think so?"


    "No, but you should"


    "Why should I? You''ll dislike me if I''m fat!" Valeria curled her lips.


    "No I won''t, I''ll just have more to hold," William squinted and snickered.


    Valeria felt that William was bing more and more outrageous.He would still hold his thoughts back


    then, but now he would just let anything out of his mouth.


    She red at him and lowered her head to eat as she ignored him.


    He smiled and put more food on her te, "Eat more.I''ll take you somewhere nice once you''re full."


    After dinner, he brought her to his car.


    She was a little curious, "Where are we going?"


    "Do you like amusement parks? Let''s go there, alright?" He asked.


    "Where''s your surprise? Is your surprise just a trip to the amusement park?"


    "That is just the tip of the iceberg.The real surprise will be revealed this evening."


    "Why do you have to be so mysterious?" Valeria whined.


    William leaned over and fastened her seat belt as he ignored her words.


    Then, he gave her another kiss before driving.


    The car left the parking lot and quickly went on a bridge.


    Valeria reached out her hand to turn on the music as ¡®Scarborough Market¡¯ started to y in the car.


    The voice of the Sventer Brian was magical as it hypnotized anyone that listened.


    Valeria leaned on the chair while gently tapping her feet to the rhythm.


    William smiled and nced at the beautiful woman beside him.


    Meantime, he sped off his car.The car left the bridge and went on a highway.


    Suddenly, Valeria came to her senses as she eximed, "This is not the way to the amusement park,


    right?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Where on earth are we going? Stop ying games with me!"


    "We''re going to our home!"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Valeria looked at William in surprise.He didn''t seem to be joking, "When did we get a house? Why do I


    not know about it?"


    "We can have new houses anytime and anywhere you want to."


    "Is this the surprise you prepared for me today?"


    "Sort of."


    "You didn''t discuss it with me, William! I should y a part in choosing it since it''ll be our home after


    all.What if I don''t like it?"


    "You will like it! I promise!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Valeria had no choice but to stay silent after hearing how sure he sounded.She couldn''t wait to see


    what the house was like.


    The car stopped half an hourter.


    Valeria thought she was hallucinating when she heard the sound of waves from the car.


    William got out of the car and went around to open her door.


    "You first, my queen!"


    She took his hand and got off the car.


    Then, she stared at the luxurious vi in front of her with wide eyes, "Is this our home? William, is this


    true?"


    "Yes! Do you like it?"


    "It''s facing the ocean, and there''s even a patch of flowers that will bloom during spring! I like it too


    much! However, isn''t this the Seaview Vi under Wolf Group? I''ve seen the advertisement pictures for


    it, but I didn¡¯t buy it even though I like it because the price is too frightening."


    "How frightening it can be?" Williamughed.


    "The advertisement listed the price as two hundred million?"


    "Well, that''s is the price of an ordinary Seaview Vi.Haven''t you realized that our home is more than


    an ordinary vi?"


    "You mean it''s more expensive?"


    Valeria''s eyes widened, "How much is it?"


    "Twice the normal price!" William said nonchntly.


    "Isn''t that too much? William, why are you willing to spend so much money to buy such an expensive


    vi?"


    "Everything for you is worth it? William looked at her tenderly and smiled.


    The 400 million dor Seaview Vi would be William and her home.


    Valeria couldn''t believe it and she felt like she was dreaming, "No, I have to make sure that I''m not


    dreaming."


    She pinched William after she finished speaking.


    He shouted in reply, "Why are you pinching me? Do you want to murder your husband?"


    "I just want to see if I''m dreaming.I''m afraid of the pain, so I pinched you instead!" Valeria looked


    excited.


    "I''ve always wanted to own a vi with a sea view so I can hear the sound of waves when I sleep in the


    bedroom at night.Then, I can see the sunrise when I open the curtains in the morning and walk hand in


    hand with my lover on the beach in the evening.That feels so beautiful!"


    William smiled at her fascinated expression and said, "Well, I guess your dreams havee true


    today.Let''s go in and have a look!"


    He took her hand and entered the vi.


    The vi had a beautiful view of the blue sky and the blue oceans.


    The design of the entire mansion had a definite outline, and there was a garden and a pavilion, as well


    as a swimming pool in the yard.


    The interior of the house was decorated with a luxurious and exquisite European design.


    Valeria wandered around the hall downstairs and said, "It''s too big! It¡¯ s exactly what I thought! I talked


    to Abbie about having a house like this to have parties in when I saw Wolf Group''s advertisement.


    William, can I have a party with Abbie here in the future?"


    "Of course.This is your home.You can do whatever you want!" William answered gently.


    "Great! Let''s go upstairs"


    They went to the second floor quickly.


    As William opened the door of the master bedroom, he picked up Valeria and walked to the window .


    "Look, this is the sea view that you like so much.You can see the sunrise and hear the waves from


    here."


    "William, I love you so much!" Valeria took the initiative to kiss him.


    "By the way, when did you buy this house? Did you borrow Marcus''s vi to make me happy again?"


    "Of course not.I''m not lying, this is our home!"


    William confirmed.


    "Where did you get the money from? You don''t even work" Valeria muttered as her eyes suddenly lit


    up.


    "Is it part of the huge amount of property your father gave you? That must be it! Tell me, how much


    property did your father give you to spurge on?"


    "What are you thinking? This has nothing to do with my dad," William smiled helplessly.


    "Can''t I earn this all by myself?"


    "You earned this yourself? How did you earn it? Did you sell your body?" Valeria asked.


    William burst intoughter after hearing what she said.


    "Valeria, am I so useless in your heart?"


    "I did not mean that, I''m trying to tell you that you have the capabilities to do so! It''s not easy to sell


    your body for millions of dors.Listen, I will be willing to give you the entire Brownard Group if you


    apany me for a lifetime!"


    He did not know whether tough or cry, "Are you saying that you''re only interested in my looks? If


    there''s a man who''s more handsome than me who wants to hook up with you, will you fall in love with


    him immediately?"


    "Of course not! I''m very particr about character" She shook her head.


    "I doubt there will be a man who''s more handsome than you, but I might not be able to control myself if


    he appears"


    "Valeria, I''m starting to get angry" William warned.


    "I''m just messing with you, why are you sulking?"


    She kissed him again to please him before continuing, "You haven''t told me where you got the money


    from.So, how did you get it?"


    "I seriously earned it myself!"


    "Really? Tell me how much you made then¡¯ Valeria didn''t believe his words at all.Why would people


    im that William was a foolish yboy if he could earn money on his own? "I don''t know exactly how


    much I''ve earned.I''ll let the Finance Department send you a report if you want to know how much


    money I have."


    His words sounded more and more ridiculous.He was not taking her seriously at all! She couldn''t


    believe that he earned the money himself as Hayden was the only source of the money he had.


    The Howard family''s business was huge, and Hayden doted on William very much, so it was normal to


    give him money.


    However, this was an exceptionally huge amount of money.


    Valeria suddenly remembered that William had given her one billion dors as a breakup fee.


    "William, tell me honestly, how much do you have? Do you always give a breakup fees as


    compensation to the women you break up with?"


    William held his forehead as he didn''t know what to react to her strange way of thinking.Why did she


    bring up the breakup fee?


    "I have a lot of money, but I have never given a woman a breakup fee.You are the first one"


    "Really?" Valeria looked at him with suspicion.


    "Of course it''s true.Let me tell you, not only were you the first one to get the fees, but you have always


    been my only woman!"


    Valeria red at William again after he had finished his words, "Lies! I don''t care about the past


    though.Why do you have to lie to me?"


    "I''m not lying!" William felt extremely wronged.


    "Alright, I believe that you''re not lying.Go on then, is there anything else you''re hiding from me?"


    "There''s...there''s one more thing.I haven''t told you about my other identity.I...I''m actually the president


    of the Wolf Group!"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    William did not dare to look at Valeria after he had finished speaking.


    He had hidden his identity for so long, so she must be furious at him She had been so angry that they


    almost broke up when she found out that he lied about his identity previously.


    She would definitely be furious once she knew that he was the president of Wolf Group.


    William had already braced himself to be scolded and beaten up by her.


    However, Valeria, who was in his arms, did not move at all.


    She just looked at him with her innocent eyes.


    "Are you really the president of Wolf Group? You''re not joking?"


    "Yes, I really am..."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Valeria burst into hystericalughter and was even on the verge of tears.She struggled to get out of his


    arms and rolled on the bed.


    "I would be richest person in the world if you were the president of Wolf Group! Hahaha, William, don''t


    joke like this.It''s too ridiculous, my stomach hurts just fromughing.Hurry up...massage it for me!"


    He stared nkly at her reaction.He was indeed telling the truth, but why she didn''t believe him?


    "I...why doesn''t she believe me?"


    "Valeria, I''m telling the truth!" William wanted to exin.


    "Stop, William.Stop joking!"


    Valeria rolled on the bed a few times before she stoppedughing.


    "Forget about it if you don''t want to reveal your source of money. You don''t need to tell me such a funny


    joke to make meugh."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    A depressed expression appeared on William''s face.


    Why was it so difficult to tell the truth? He couldn''t stand herughing at him like this.He had to make


    his identity clear to her today.


    "Valeria, if you don''t believe me, you''ll probably believe Richard, Michael, and Marcus, right? Fine, I will


    ask Marcus to call you to exin."


    "There''s no need.Marcus and the others are the same as you.I won''t believe your tricks"


    Valeria waved her hand, not believing his words.


    How could he possibly be the president of Wolf Group? He just wanted to make her happy, right? She


    covered her aching belly with her hands and sat up from the bed .


    Suddenly, her phone rang as it was a call from Ronald.


    Valeria stopped smiling as she picked up the phone and walked to the other side to answer it, "Hello?


    Ronald''s voice was very gentle, "Valeria, when will youe back to thepany?"


    "I won''te back today.I have to prepare something" Valeria lied.


    "You can prepare the things tomorrow.I have something to talk to you about, soe back here right


    now."


    "I can''te back right now as it''s not convenient for me.If you have something to say, let''s talk about


    it on the phone," Valeria refused.


    Ronald had no choice but to continue now since Valeria refused to return, "Okay, then I''ll tell you on the


    phone.Are you and William of the Howard family together?"


    "That''s right.What''s wrong?"


    "Hurry up and break up with him! He''s only good at eating, drinking, gambling, and being a bad


    influence.He''s not a good person for you .Break up with him and I''ll find you a better boyfriend"


    Valeria''s face fell after hearing Ronald''s words, "Dad, everyone has their own preferences.I like William


    and no one else."


    "What''s the point of you liking him? He doesn''t like you, does he? He''s such a yer, and I''m sure that


    he will abandon you one day.It''s better to break up now than being abandoned by him in the future,"


    Ronald didn''t give up on persuading her.


    Valeria sneered secretly when she heard Ronald''s words.She would¡¯ve believed him and considered


    his words if he was really concerned about her wellbeing.


    However, Ronald was someone like that.


    Therefore, there must have been another purpose behind his sudden suggestion.


    Valeria answered faintly, "Let''s talk about it when he abandons me!"


    "Why don''t you listen to my advice? I''m doing this for your own good! "Why did you suddenly bring this


    up, dad? Did something happen?" Valeria asked.


    "It''s nothing.I''m just worried about you.William is an ignorant and ipetent brat, so I don''t want to


    see you being toyed with by him ," Ronald continued earnestly.


    "Let me tell you something.He''s not only unreliable and his father does not approve of your rtionship


    as well!"


    "How did you know?" Valeria asked.


    "I said I heard about it from someone else..."


    Ronald couldn''t tell Valeria that Hayden approached him first, but he had to find a reason.


    Ashley, who had a swollen face, wrote some words on the paper while sitting opposite him.


    Ronald began to read the words out loud.


    "By the way, I heard that the eldest daughter of the Anthony family has gone to work in the Howard


    family, Hayden has arranged for her to work with William as he has taken a fancy to her.I don''t think


    you have any advantages over her, so you should give up as soon as possible!"


    Valeria was disgusted when she heard Paisley''s name.She understood that Hayden supported Paisley


    after everything that happened abroad clearly.


    However, she didnt understand how Ronald knew about this.


    Could it be that Hayden had approached Ronald? There must be a reason why Ronald told her this


    today no matter what.


    Valeria did not want to be disgusted by Ronald any further, so she cut him off, "We''ll talk about it


    later.I''m hanging up now because I still have something else to do!"


    Valeria stood outside with a gloomy face after she had hung up her phone.


    William came out and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Did Paisley go to Howard Group as well?" Valeria asked straightforwardly.


    "Yeah, how did you know?" He retorted.


    "My dad called and told me,"


    Valeria looked at William with an irritated expression.


    She thought that Paisley would give up on William after what had happenedst time, but she didn''t


    expect thetter to be so shameless.


    She took advantage of Hayden''s support for her to work at the Howard Group, and she even decided


    to work together with William.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal if they had worked in anotherpany, but Valeria had no control over what


    happened in Howard Group.


    Paisley was beautiful and intelligent.


    If Paisley had taken advantage of the favorable situation and hooked up with William, he might not be


    able to resist her.


    Valeria became more irritated at the thought of this.


    She red at William and said, "Tell me, is she still unwilling to give up? Is she still thinking about


    hitting on you?"


    William knew Valeria was getting anxious just by looking at her expression.


    He smiled and pulled her into his embrace.


    "I don''t know if that''s what she thinks, and I can''t stop her from thinking about it.


    However, I can assure you that I''m not interested in her at all!"


    "I don''t believe you.She''s such a beautiful and cunning person, so how could you not be interested in


    her? Are you lying to me, or even worse, are you nning on cheating on me?"


    "Don''t be unreasonable.If I have any feelings for her, would I stay here to apany you?" William


    smiled helplessly.


    "What do you mean? If you''re so upset about this, then why don''t you go back and spend time with


    her? I didn''t ask you to apany me I"


    Valeria said with a cold face.


    William frowned and said in a harsh tone, "Can we have a proper conversation?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    He had always been gentle when he spoke to Valeria.


    Therefore, she couldn''t stand it when he suddenly changed his tone.


    "Are you yelling at me? Tell me William, are you yelling at me?"


    "When did I yell at you? You''re being unreasonable!"


    "What about it?" She retorted.


    "Women are really..."


    He turned around and left.


    Valeria was stunned for a few seconds and said, "I''ll ignore you from now on if you leave this room!"


    He stopped, "What do you want me to do, Valeria?"


    "I want you to keep on loving me! I won''t allow you to like other women! I want you to love me for the


    rest of our lives!"


    She hugged him by his waist.


    "Alright, I''ll always love you.I''ll love you for the rest of our lives!" He promised.


    "I don''t trust you! I''m so anxious and nervous because I feel like I don''t have any merits.I''m not smart,


    and I don''t have any talents.I''m so afraid that you will abandon me someday.William, I have nothing


    now except for you, do you know that?"


    "I know! Valeria, don''t overthink and make wild assumptions, alright? You are nice, kind, and well-


    behaved, so how can I not like you? Don¡¯ t worry, I will always love you until the end of eternity!"


    The chaos in Valeria''s heart gradually calmed down after hearing William''s assuring words.


    "I''m sorry! I don''t want to be unreasonable either, but I''m really scared!"


    "Don''t be scared.I''ll be reliable so you can trust me!" He kissed her forehead gently.


    She gradually calmed down and was embarrassed at her unreasonable attitude.


    He pinched her face and said, "Well, don''t think too much.Let''s go to the beach, okay?"


    She nodded and they went out together holding hands.


    The sea breeze blew gently on the beach.


    It felt peaceful as she gazed at the blue sea and smelt the hint of saltiness in the sea breeze.


    Valeria''s distress disappeared without a trace.


    She took off her shoes and left a series of footprints on the sand.


    William, who had been following behind her, took off his shoes and followed her sandy footprints as


    well.She walked forward for a distance and turned her head.


    However, she was furious when she saw that her footprints had been messed up by him.


    "William, what are you doing? Why are you messing up my footprints ra "You didn''t say I couldn''t step


    on them, did you?"


    He asked innocently "You did this on purpose!"


    She red at him for a few seconds, then bent down to grab a handful of sand and threw it at him.


    This took him by surprise.He gritted his teeth and said, "Valeria, just you wait!"


    "Why don''t youe after me?" Sheughed and ran away.


    He immediately chased after her.


    The two of them chased each other on the beach.


    However, how could Valeria¡¯s petite figurepare to William who was taller and had longer legs? He


    caught up with her quickly.


    She screamed and pushed away his hands that were reaching out to grab her before she was running


    into the ocean, submerging her lower half in the waves.


    William stopped chasing her when he saw that her pants were soaked, "Valeria,e back! I won''t


    chase you anymore!"


    "Come chase me! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Valeria smiled provocatively as she stood in the water, "William, are you scared toe over?"


    "Why would I be scared?"


    "Come over here if you have the guts to do so then!"


    William knew what she was going to do when he saw how she was provoking him.He gave in and


    walked towards Valeria.


    Valeria bent down and began sshing water on him.


    William waspletely wet as he wiped the water off his face before threatening fiercely, "If I don''t


    teach you a lesson today, you won''t know my true abilities!"


    Valeria turned around and ran away again when she saw Williaming closer.


    However, she couldn''t outrun him, and he grabbed her with his long arms.


    "Run? Why don''t you try and run now?"


    She couldn''t get out of his grasp, so she sshed water on him by kicking the water.


    His pants were wet, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s see how I''ll punish you today!"


    He lowered his head fiercely at his words, "Help! He''s molesting me!"


    Valeria screamed, but her cries were soon swallowed up by his mouth.


    The two of them stood in the sea and kissed passionately as if there was no one beside them.


    They were intoxicated by each other at this moment.


    Ronald stared at the message on his cell phone and cursed angrily in his office at Central South


    Building, "B*stard! Scumbag! Trash!"


    He had finally reached an agreement by bargaining with his ckmailers.He would pay them 500


    million three dayster, and they would return the contract to him in return.


    Ronald hated them to the extreme, so he was not willing to be set up like this.


    There were still three days left, and he had to find a way to turn the tables on them during this time.


    He was cursing angrily when Ashley pushed the door open and came in with a swollen face.


    "Dad, have a cup of tea"


    "Humph! I''m not in the mood for tea!" Ronald irritably pushed the cup of tea that she brought over.


    "F*ck, I''ve been ckmailed for 500 million dors! Can you believe it?"


    Ashley was shocked to hear his words as she did not know that he had been ckmailed, "Dad, what


    happened?"


    "It''s all about that stupid contract.It really pisses me off!"


    Ronald told the whole story angrily.She frowned after hearing his story, "Dad, is this Valeria''s trick?"


    "It can''t be her.How could she have the capabilities to do this?" Ronald shook his head.


    "Who else could it be? She knows so many people.Could it be that someone else is helping her?"


    Ashley would use this opportunity to me Valeria in any case.


    "Think closely about Valeria''s behavior today.She doesn''t care about the office matters usually, so why


    else would shee to work today? I think this must have something to do with her!"


    "Are you sure?"


    Ronald thought for a moment and shook his head, "It can''t be her.She came to work today because of


    you.She wouldn''t have been in these drastic conditions if she had the abilities to ckmail me!"


    He denied that it had anything to do with Valeria firmly.


    Ashley knew that she could not change his mind and she sulked, "Are you really going to give the


    ckmailers the money? This is not a small amount..."


    He didn''t want to give them the money, but they would spread the news if he did not follow their


    instructions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else can I do? Those b*stards threatened to publicising the contract.How can I get away with it


    once they do so? It doesn''t matter if I embarrass myself, the problem is Valeria would be alert of me


    once the contract is made public.Therefore, it''ll be difficult for me to plot against her!"


    Ashley thought for a moment and said, "Dad, I think there''s still a way to save it if you don''t care about


    your own reputation."


    "Do you have any good ideas?" He asked.


    "I have a suggestion.You should start over the business as soon as possible.You can empty the assets


    here and move the assets over to your newpany.With this, you can leave nothing but a shell


    company for Valeria, and you wouldn''t have to worry about being exposed as well."


    "Start over? Empty thepany and leave Valeria with an empty shell?"


    Ronald was a little hesitant.He had thought about this idea, but it would not leave him with a good


    reputation.


    "The most important thing right now is the property. Everything elsees second!" Ashley persuaded.


    Ronald thought for a moment and agreed to her suggestion, "Well! I''m aman with guts, so let me have


    a try!"


    On the other side, Valeria was tired of ying and sheid motionless on the beach without caring


    about how she looked.


    William sat next to her and looked at her dotingly.


    After a while, he picked up his phone and sent a message.


    "You can send it over!"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    After he had sent the message, Williamid next to Valeria while resting his hand on the top of his head


    and kept the same posture as her, and they looked at the blue sky together.


    Valeria felt ufortable as William had been quiet.She tilted her head and looked at him, "What are


    you doing? Are you imitating me? "Can''t I do that?"


    William asked.


    "You''re so mean!"


    She red at him and turned her head away.


    Suddenly, she heard a strange sounding from the side of her ear and she looked up in the


    direction of the sound.She sat up as she saw a drone flying towards therm, "Huh? A drone! William,


    look, a drone is flying over!"


    William sat up with a smile as the drone flew around them in circles.


    Valeria looked at it curiously, "Are there other people on this beach?"


    He replied with a smile, "Maybe!"


    "Ah, it''s not just one drone! There are so many drones! One, two, four...ten drones! What are they


    trying to do?"


    Valeria had sat uppletely, "William, do you see it? There seems to be something hanging under


    the first drone."


    "Yeah, I saw it!"


    He smiled and said, "Guess what it is."


    "I don''t know.It can''t be some rare treasure, right?" She joked.


    "It''s possible!"


    Valeria saw a delicate box hanging under the drone as it got closer to them.


    "It seems to be a jewelry box? That''s strange.Why is it hanging on the drone?"


    The first drone had already flown over their heads and hovered above them just as she finished her


    sentence.


    William stood up and reached out to take the box hanging from the drone.


    "William, what are you doing? Why are you taking other people''s things?" Valeria also stood up.


    He didn''t say anything and took down the box.He turned around with a smile and watched Valeria as he


    opened the box.


    There was an exquisite diamond ring shining brightly in the box.


    He took it out and knelt on one knee in front of Valeria, who was stunned, "Valeria, will you marry me?"


    Valeria looked at William in shock.


    Was he proposing to her? He looked at her tenderly, "Marriage had never been in my mind before I met


    you, but you changed my thoughts.I might not the perfect lover, but I promise that I''ll love you and care


    for you every day in the future and make you my queen.Valeria, will you marry me "


    Valeria was tearing up, "Are you sure? William, you''re not kidding, right? I am a serious person, so you


    have to be responsible for everything you said today!"


    "I have already thought it through.I promise that I will be responsible for every word that I have said


    today!"


    Tears poured out of Valeria¡¯s eyes as she finally understood that this was the surprise that he wanted to


    give her today! She extended her hand towards him so he could put the ring around her finger.


    He kissed her hand as he said, "Hello, Mrs.Howard!"


    "Hello, Mr.Howard!"


    Valeria wanted tough, but tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    William smiled and stood up to pull her into his arms, "Why are you crying? You''re making me look like


    a bully!"


    "You are bullying me! You''re a bad guy because you didn''t let me prepare myself for this!"


    Valeria hammered his chest.


    William held her waist as he took the fresh rose hanging from another drone and handed it to her.


    Valeria took over the flowers that symbolized love.


    She looked at the ten drones that had been lining up in the air as they slowly let down arge banner


    that said, "Valeria, I''ll love you all my life!"


    Valeria didn''t want to cry, but she really couldn''t control herself.


    William kissed the tears on her face gently.


    "What are you crying for? You little fool, I did tell you that I would be giving you a surprise.Is this good


    enough? Are you happy?"


    "I am!"


    How could she not be happy? She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips.


    The two of them hugged and kissed each other deeply as they were in love with each other.


    William let go of Valeria while panting after they had been kissing for a while, "Mrs.Howard, I''m hungry!"


    Valeria thought his words had a different meaning as he couldn''t control himself every time after kissing


    her, "I''ll give it to you tonight! William burst intoughter and poked her forehead, "What are you


    thinking about, Mrs.Howard? Your thoughts are too dirty, I''m really starving!"


    Valeria blushed and felt embarrassed.She turned her head away and ignored him.


    William pulled her head over and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it."


    "You can cook?" Valeria raised her eyebrows.


    "Of course, I''ll make steakster, alright?"


    He took her hand and turned back.


    "Listen up Mrs.Howard, if you marry me, not only will you be able to appreciate my handsome face


    every day, but you''ll also get to eat delicious food.Isn''t it worth it?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at this shameless self-promotion!" Valeria snorted.


    She had lived with him before, so she already knew how well he could cook.


    He noticed she did not believe him and smiled mysteriously.


    "I''m telling you, my steak skills are first-ss.Let''s have a candlelight dinner tonight, I''ll be sure to


    satisfy you."


    "Alright, it depends in your performance then!"


    Both of them were dirty and wet when they returned to the vi, so they headed to the bathroom first.


    William hadughed at Valeria''s dirty mind on the beach just now, but he forgot everything he said


    when he got to the bathroom and took off his clothes.


    "Let me wash you!"


    "No!" Valeria refused.


    "I''ll do it myself"


    "Don''t be like that.Let me wash you, you should be honoured instead "


    William stripped her naked before she could say anything else.


    It was a normal shower at first, but the mood changed after hethered on the shower gel.


    His hands began to move restlessly.


    She pushed them away before retorting, "Mr.Howard, don''t touch me so carelessly.


    Who was the one who said that I had a dirty mind on the beach just now?"


    "I don''t remember! Did I say something like that?"


    William put on an act, "I only remember saying that I can''t control myself because of how beautiful my


    wife is??"


    "Think clearly about it! How could you not admit to it even though it happened just now? Mr.Howard, it''s


    not good for you to do that."


    She looked at him with a smile.


    "You must have misheard! I never said anything else except that you'' re the most beautifuldy on


    earth.Let me kiss you!"


    William refused to admit it.He pushed down her like a beast while heplimented her.


    This was not the first time that they did it in the bathroom, but this time was different.


    Valeria had never been so charming and free before¡­

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    After their bathroom adventures, Valeria had to lie in bed to recover, while William went downstairs in


    high spirits.


    Sheid in bed for a long time before she was fully recovered.She squinted her eyes and giggled when


    she saw the ring on her finger.She was so happy! She never thought that William would prepare such a


    sweet proposal for her.


    She couldn''t contain her joy any longer and wanted to share the news with someone, and Abbie was


    the best candidate to do so.


    Valeria immediately picked up her mobile phone and called her, "Abbie, I''m so happy today!"


    "Did something happen?" She asked.


    "Good news! William proposed to me!"


    "No way?"


    Abbie was silent for a few seconds as she was surprised at this news, "When did this happen? You


    said yes?"


    Valeria told her about the whole proposal process before asking, "How can I not agree to such a


    romantic proposal?"


    "William...This guy is not bad after all!"


    Abbie sighed, "You and William are progressing so quickly, and I was too surprised by his proposal! To


    be honest, I did not have any high expectations for him, but I''m d that you''ve found your own


    happiness! Congrattions, I''ll treat you to a good meal when youe back !"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Valeria asked.


    She felt like she was in a dream as she had agreed to such a sudden surprise without even thinking it


    through.


    William must have beenughing at her when she was crying like a fool.


    "You''re not stupid.How many women dreamt of finding a man to propose to them like what you went


    through?"


    Abbie felt envious of her.


    They chatted for a while before Valeria hung up the phone.She giggled to herself in the bedroom for a


    while before she changed her clothes and went downstairs.She could smell the aroma of steak the


    moment she reached the stairs.


    Was William really making steak? She went down to the dining room curiously.


    William had already prepared the steak, lit candles, and arranged flowers on the dining table.


    The steak was fragrant as she had smelt it when she wasing down the stairs.She looked at the


    delicious dishes on the table suspiciously.


    "You''re the one who made these?"


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t believe you! Why have you never shown me your cooking skills? This must be the takeout you


    ordered"


    Valeria knew that William had ordered the food with her intuition.


    William pulled her to the table and said, "I really made these on my own.Sit down and eat, I''m really


    hungry!"


    Valeria sat down as William poured a ss of red wine for her.


    He raised his ss to her and said, "Mrs.Howard, here''s my toast to you!"


    She looked at his handsome face under the candlelight and raised her ss with a smile, "Mr.Howard,


    you''ve managed to impress me again today!"


    "I''ll try to impress you every day from now on!"


    "I''ll remember what you said! I''ll keep reminding you if you forget about it!"


    Valeria clinked her ss with his and took a sip of red wine.


    They looked at each other andughed.


    In the Howard family''s old estate, Hayden only drank some soup for dinner.


    He ate a few mouthfuls of rice before setting down his chopsticks and leaving.


    The caretaker cast a worried nce at Lucas after seeing Hayden leave the dining hall, "What''s going


    on with Sir Hayden today?"


    "I think he''s worried about Sir William," Lucas lowered his voice.


    "Sir Hayden gets super worried and loses his appetite when Sir William is rebellious!"


    "He''s worried about Sir William? Then you should call Sir William and ask him toe back home as


    soon as possible" The caretaker said.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I did, but he ignored my calls," Lucas was also worried.


    "How can Sir William make his own father unhappy? Sir Hayden has been worried sick!"


    She said as she urged Lucas, "Hurry up and talk to Sir Hayden.Don''t let him keep everything in! He


    might break down someday..."


    Lucas nodded and followed Sir Hayden into the garden.


    Hayden walked along the stone path of the vi with his hands behind his back.


    He sat down in the pavilion in the garden before asking with a sigh, "Where is William right now?"


    "l cant find any news about him!" Lucas lowered his head.


    He had sent someone to follow William after thetter had left thepany .


    The people who followed him reported that he had gone to the Wolf Group with Valeria.


    The person who was following William had lost him, so he only knew that William took Valeria out of the


    city.


    His men had also been tracked themselves when they had lost William as well.


    "A bunch of rubbish! What''s the point of hiring them If they can''t even handle such small matters?"


    Hayden was enraged when he heard this.


    "Don''t be angry, Sir Hayden! What happened today was an ident, I''ve already warned them that this


    kind of thing should never happen again.However, you''d better think twice about Sir William''s


    matters.Even though he¡¯s fooling around right now, I advise you to leave him be so that he can calm


    down himself."


    "Calm down? Do you think he''ll be able to do that?" Haydenughed coldly.


    "He has been going against me for the longest time.How could he calm down?"


    Lucas took a look at Hayden''s furious face, "Don''t be angry...I''ve already sent Sir William a message to


    tell him that you''re in poor health and that he shoulde back immediately..."


    Lucas hadn''t even finished speaking when he was interrupted by Hayden, "What are you thinking? You


    can''t use the same trick all the time.Only a fool would believe it if you used the same excuse so many


    times!"


    Lucas did not dare to speak anymore after he had been scolded by Hayden.


    William had been obedient when he first returned to the country indeed.


    He would visit Hayden in the hospital whenever thetter was sick.


    However, he was not concerned that his dad would fall ill at all recently.


    William had even gone against Hayden in thepany openly today as if he wasn''t afraid of angering


    him at all.


    Could it be that he had realized something? Lucas thought to himself and reminded Hayden, "Could it


    be that Sir William knows that you''re pretending to be ill?"


    "It''s possible!" Hayden sighed.


    "He''s smart, and he''s not a fool...He might have already guessed it, so the message you sent him just


    now was probably just a joke to him."


    "I''m sorry! It''s all my fault!" Lucas apologized.


    Hayden waved his hand, "An apology won''t change anything because William won''t turn back


    himself.Let''s think of a way to deal with Valeria instead!"


    "I''m afraid that Ronald won''t be able to change anything either.Ronald''s rtionship with Valeria is


    extremely tense right now due to the matter with his mistress'' daughter, Lucas reminded him.


    "I''ll do it if Ronald can''t help me! I can''t just stand by and watch her harm my son, can I?" Hayden


    laughed coldly.


    "I''m just worried about Sir William...He has a stubborn temper.He might cut ties with you if you mess


    with Valeria, and it would be toote to do anything then..."


    "I can''t watch Valeria influence him like that! Natalie stole a lover and killed the woman I loved the most


    indirectly.How could I let her daughter continue to harm my son with such hatred?"


    Hayden gritted his teeth.


    "I will separate them at all costs even if William hates me in the end!"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Lucas shuddered as it had been many years since he had seen Hayden acting so viciously.


    Madam Howard''s death back then had left a huge impact on Hayden .


    He couldn''t even bear seeing William because he would be reminded of her death, and thus he had


    sent William abroad at such a young age.


    He had said that it was for William to have a better future on the surface.


    But Lucas knew that deep down, Hayden was afraid to look at William''s eyes that resembled his wife''s.


    Therefore, Hayden would never allow William and Valeria to be together.


    However, it seemed like William would never leave Valeria either.


    Lucas felt that William was rather pitiful.He thought for a moment.


    "Sir, why don''t you tell Sir William the cause of Madam Howard''s death? His feelings for Valeria might


    waver even though they''re extremely close right now, once he knew that Valeria was indirect cause of


    his mum''s death"


    "You think I don''t want to?" Hayden sneered.


    "I would not have let Natalie die with a proper burial back then, but Archer didn''t agree with me! He


    threatened me for Natalie!"


    Lucas suddenly became silent when Archer had been mentioned.He knew how deep Archer''s


    obsession with Natalie was.He would have never given up on Natalie and married Savannah if that


    incident hadn''t happened.


    Savannah was willing to starve herself for Archer as she would rather die than not be able to be with


    him.


    Therefore, Hayden had to hide everything for the sake of his daughter''s happiness.


    Lucas''s heart sank a little as he couldn''t point out who was right and who was wrong in this mess.


    Hayden and William were both unwilling to give in.


    All the hidden truths would be exposed one day.


    Once the truth about Natalie being the cause of Madam Howard''s death had been revealed, William


    and Valeria''s rtionship would be affected.


    Lucas felt a little ufortable once he thought about this result.He hoped that everything would end


    in silence so that the past events would stay in the past.


    It waste at night.


    Valeria, who had some fun in bed with William, nestled in thetter''s arms and fell asleep while


    listening to the sound of the waves.


    William didn''t feel sleepy so he grabbed his phone on the bedside table and on it.He nced at the


    message that Lucas sent a few hours ago, "Sir William, Sir Hayden is ill, Return quickly!"


    A message from Marcus had been sent after Lucas, "Hayden is fine.Don''t worry!"


    William''s mouth curved into a mocking smile as he looked at the two contrasting messages.


    When Hayden was in the hospital for first aidst time, William had gone to the operating room to


    check on him.


    He started to have his suspicions once he found that the operating room was clean and there was no


    trace of surgery at all.


    However, he didn''t want to believe that Hayden was pretending to be ill.


    After all, Hayden had no reason to do so.


    He had ordered Marcus to arrange for some people to investigate Hayden''s situation once he had


    received Lucas¡¯ message.


    The results were clear now.


    Hayden was pretending to be ill indeed.


    He had lied to Charles, George, and Philip in the past, but he was targeting William specifically now.


    Fortunately, he was the president of the Wolf Group.


    He would have been anxious when he saw the news of Hayden''s illness if he was just an ordinary


    person.


    He would definitely go back immediately to see what was going on.


    Therefore, Hayden would have used his illness to threaten him to break up with Valeria, and he would


    most likely agree to such an unreasonable request for the sake of his father''s health.


    William''s face fell at this thought.


    He was d that he had seen through Hayden''s tricks.


    Hayden would not be satisfied until his n seeded now that he had gone through such lengths to


    force William to break up with Valeria.


    However, Valeria and William would only face more obstacles in the future.He would never let Valeria


    go no matter how hard Hayden tried to stop him.


    Never! Valeria, who had been sleeping soundly, was dragged out of the bed by William the next


    morning, "Lazy pig, get up and watch the sunrise! Valeria was very tired but she still opened her eyes


    to look at the window.


    It was still dark outside, "It''s dark, what sunrise are you talking about? Wake me up when the sun


    comes out!"


    After looking at Valeria closing eyes and going back to sleep, William didn''t know what to react, "When


    the sunes out, you won''t be able to see the sunrise anymore! Hurry up and get up."


    "I''m so sleepy .Could you let me sleep a little longer? Just a little longer..."


    William had no choice but to go to the bathroom and wet a towel before using it to wipe Valeria''s face a


    few times.


    She opened her eyes and sat up instantly, "It''s so cold! William Howard, are you trying to murder your


    own wife?"


    "Hurry up and wash up to go downstairs.I''ll prepare breakfast!"


    He hurried downstairs as she went to the bathroom.


    She brushed her teeth, washed her face, changed her clothes, and then went downstairs.


    William had made sandwiches, and they tasted surprisingly delicious.


    Valeria was surprised by his cooking skills again, "William, how could you be so evil to not cook for me


    previously?"


    He replied with a smile, "You cooked a lot for me during the past, so I ¡®ll make it for you now.Is that not


    good enough?"


    "How did you learn to cook? Have you also gone through hardships before?" Valeria asked in


    confusion.


    Men were normally not very good at cooking, were they? Additionally, the public opinion of him was not


    even close to someone who knew how to cook.


    He took a sip of milk and said, "I don''t think it counts as suffering.After all, humans can do anything to


    survive, right?"


    These words made Valeria feel a little ufortable.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had always thought that he lived a happy and easy life in the city, but now she realized that maybe


    everything was not as simple as she thought.


    Charles and Elizabeth were two disgusting people.


    They were trying to plot against her, so how could they not target William, who was a thorn in their


    side? He must have suffered quite a bit in the past! She felt so sorry for him.


    William took Valeria¡¯s hand and went to the beach again after breakfast.


    The two of them slowly walked forward in the dark.


    After walking for a while, the horizon started to turn red.


    Valeria pointed at the red horizon and said, "William, the sun ising out!"


    He pinched her face and said, "Let me correct the way you call me.It should be, Hubby, the sun is


    coming out!"


    "We haven''t officially gotten married yet.I''ll call you William first! I''ll call you hubby when I marry you."


    "It''s easy to get the marriage certificate.What do you think of getting it after we watch the sunrise?"


    "You just proposed yesterday, and you want to get the marriage certificate now.Isn''t it too fast? No, let


    me observe you for a few more days.I''ll be the one suffering if you suddenly change your behaviour!"


    William replied in a serious tone, "I won''t let you suffer any losses.I''ll give you half of my assets if you


    promise me that we''ll get the marriage certificate."


    "Why not all of them? Shouldn''t I be in charge of our wealth after our marriage?" Valeria asked.


    "You''ll get confused easily if you have too much money on your hands.I''m worried that you wouldn''t be


    able to manage it!"


    The sun slowly peeked out from the horizon as they spoke.


    Valeria opened, spread her arms towards the sun and urged William, "I want to grab the sun and hold it


    in my hands.It''s time to see your photography skills!"


    William picked up his phone and started taking photos of her.


    After taking a few shots, he pinched his forehead and said, "What should I do? I''m feeling pressured


    right now because I think they''re all bad shots.Will you hit me to death if you''re unsatisfied?"


    "That''s possible.Let me see it first, then I''ll decide if I should hit you or not!"


    She reached out to grab his phone and examined the photos.


    Her face lit up once she saw them, "What should I do, William? I found another reason to marry you!"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Valeria did not expect a text from Lamont.She thought she misread his name.


    Why did he contact her in advance even though there was still another day till their appointment? Could


    there be something else? Valeria stared at the text message for a while.


    She had to go and see him no matter what had happened, so she replied to the message immediately,


    ''TH be right there"


    "I need to deal with some issues, so please don''t alert anyone else ande alone, Miss Brown" he


    sent another message.


    She frowned and thought for a moment before agreeing with his request, "Okay, I''ll go aler."


    She immediately rushed to their meeting point after leaving William.


    It took her a while to find the exact address, but it was just an ordinary two-story house.


    She stopped the car and rang the doorbell.


    Valeria was shocked to see the person that had opened the doorbell, "Are you Aunt Lucian?"


    The one who opened the door was Lucian Barnbook, who used to serve her mother.


    Valeria didn''t have a deep impression of her, but she had been helping her mother with things before


    she turned eight, so she was equivalent to being her mother''s assistant.


    Lucian had helped her mother manage thepany as well as her personal affairs.


    However, she had left due to unknown reasonster.Her appearances had not changed much even


    though a decade had passed, so Valeria recognised her immediately.


    She weed Valeria with a gentle smile, "Miss Brown is here, pleasee in!"


    Lucian was not surprised to see her.


    Did she know that she wasing? But Lamont was the one who sent her the message, so did they


    know each other? Valeria followed her into the house with doubt.


    She was invited to sit on the sofa while Lucian poured her a cup of tea, but she did not drink it.


    She put the cup of tea on the table and said, "Aunt Lucian, do you know Lamont? I came here because


    of his text message.


    She smiled and said, "Miss Brown, I sent the text message."


    "You sent it? Why did you pretend to be Lamont?" Valeria asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t pretend to be him.He called me and asked me to send you a message, Lucian exined.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You know him?"


    "Yes, I know him, and I even know why you are looking for him" She did not hide anything.


    "Are you in trouble now? Did Ronald reveal his cunning ns and hurt you? You were isted and


    helpless, so you remembered Madam Natalie''s words and looked for Lamont with the clues she left for


    you, right?"


    "How did you know?" Valeria was extremely shocked.


    "Because I know that Ronald is not a good person.I know that he would reveal his evil character sooner


    orter.I know that he would do horrendous things to you and Madam Natalie!"


    She gasped for breath and continued saying, "Miss Brown, I know that you will be very unhappy when


    you hear how I talk about Ronald , but I have to tell you some things.You won''t know how terrible he is


    if you haven''t experienced it yourself."


    If Ronald didn''t have a mistress and an illegitimate daughter, and if he had not taken actions against


    her, Valeria would have been furious at Lucian for running her mouth and ruining their father daughter


    rtionship.


    Instead, she listened calmly to her scolding without any emotion now.She looked at her very calmly and


    replied, "I¡¯m not unhappy.So, can you tell me what you know, Aunt Lucian?"


    "Of course.Let''s start with why I left Madam Natalie.Miss Brown, you were still young then, so you


    probably don''t know why I left the Brown family, do you?" Valeria nodded.


    "Yes, I don''t know, and my mother never mentioned it either."


    "This is all Ronald''s fault.He set me up! I was already following your mother when he and your mother


    first got together.Your mother was a beautiful and noble person who was gentle and kind, but Ronald


    was nothingpared to her.He was a cunning man who wanted her for her status and wealth, and he


    could do nothing other than being mean and shameless! I was highly against their rtionship, but I


    was in a low position, so I could not control your mother''s decisions.Therefore, I could only watch your


    mother marry him without being able to do anything."


    Lucian sighed, "I had been secretly observing him after your mother married Ronald.I always felt that


    he was evil and had some ulterior motives.At that time, your mother had always been in charge of the


    company and I was the one assisting her.He couldn''t interfere with thepany, so he schemed


    against me instead."


    "How did he scheme against you?"


    "A contract.When I went to sign the contract, Ronald asked someone to drug my drinks and changed


    the contract when I was unconscious.Your mother lost a lot of money because of it, and I always


    med myself for it.I told your mother about my suspicions about Ronald, but she didn''t believe that he


    would be so mean and shameless, and she thought that I was making it up instead.I gave up and left


    the Brown family after I saw that it was useless to persuade her."


    Valeria thought for a moment after hearing her story and asked, "Did my mother ask you to stay?"


    "No, she did not! She gave me a very high wage of dismissal fee instead." Lucian replied.


    "Why didn''t she ask you to stay?" Valeria continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, perhaps she thinks that I''m not suitable to be her assistant? I''ve always had a problem


    with Ronald, so she probably felt ufortable being stuck in the middle"


    Aunt Lucianughed at herself.


    "Do you hate my mother?" Valeria asked again.


    "I don''t hate her, but it''s her fault! I don''t have any evil intentions towards her and everything I do and


    say is for her sake.However, she chose to disregard all of that and stuck up for Ronald instead.I would


    be lying if I said that I didn''t me her..."


    Lucian didn''t avoid the question at all, "However, I couldn''t me her at all when I knew that she had


    passed away.I regretted my actions now that I see you here.After all, things might have not turned out


    like this if I had gone back to look for her."


    Valeria frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that your mother might not have passed away so early" Lucian said with a remorseful


    expression.


    "She handed thepany over to Ronald to manageter as she had no credible assistants around


    her.She must have been shocked if she had found out about Ronald''s true intentions.As someone who


    likes to bottle things up, no one could help her as there was no one around for her toin and talk


    to.This should be the main reason why she fell sick."


    "Is that so?"


    Valeria frowned after listening to Lucian''s words.Her mother had been in good health, but everything


    gradually went downhill.


    However, they never found anything wrong with her when she went for an inspection in the


    hospital.She passed away very suddenly.


    They had even gone shopping before it happened, and she had been in good spirits at that time.


    However, those good moments did notst long.


    She suddenly fell ill at home and passed away after being sent to the hospital for two days.She had


    never suspected the cause of her mother''s illness and thought that it was an ident.


    However, after listening to Lucian''s story and thinking about Julie and her daughter, could it be that her


    mother''s disease was triggered once she had found out about Ronald''s affair?

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Valeria''s face suddenly changed at this thought.


    If that was the case, then Julie and her daughter were the murderers who had indirectly killed her


    mother.


    Lucian saw the change in her expression and asked, "Miss Brown, did you think of something?"


    Valeria nodded.


    She didn''t know why, but she trusted Lucian even though they were not very familiar with each


    other.She told Lucian about her mother''s situation before she died.


    Lucian was shocked, "So she did not fall sick gradually? It was a sudden illness? That''s not normal..."


    "Yes, even though she was in poor health before, she was only weak and had no other symptoms


    then.My father asked her to hand over thepany responsibilities to him to reduce her load, so that


    she would have time to take care of her sick body.She only handed over the entirepanyter."


    Valeria recalled, "I apanied my mother abroad, and we stayed there for about three months.She


    became very healthy during that time.She used to be out of breath simply from walking, but when we


    were abroad, she could even climb mountains as well..."


    "However, she started to feel dizzy again once she had returned to the maind..." Valeria frowned.


    "The doctor couldn''t find anything wrong with her.However, I realised that the rtionship between her


    and my father became a bit abnormal.They had always respected each other before, but they began to


    quarrel, and I heard it even though they tried to do it behind my back.Later on, my mother suddenly


    gave me all the shares and property under her name before she passed away"


    Lucian looked serious after hearing Valeria''s story.


    "Something''s wrong.There must be a reason behind her sudden change.Your mother trusted Ronald so


    much, and even she entrusted thepany to him and let him inherit her property back then.Why did


    she suddenly leave all her shares and property to you? She must have found out something."


    "What do you think she found out?"


    "She had the capabilities to deal with Ronald quietly when she found out that he had been cheating on


    her, but she chose not to do so.What was her reason?"


    Natalie was beautiful and talented, and she hated evil deeds.She also had the capabilities to manage a


    company.


    If she found that Ronald had cheated on her, she would not tolerate him and would definitely deal with


    him.


    However, Natalie didn''t do that.


    Instead, the first thing she thought of was to make a will and left her property to Valeria.


    This was not her style of doing things.


    Did that mean that Natalie had no idea about Ronald''s affair? Lucian thought about it but she could not


    figure anything out, "Miss Brown, we can slowly look for evidenceter regarding your mother''s


    matters.


    Let''s talk about the current matters at hand, why are you looking for Lamont? What do you want him to


    help you with?"


    "Actually, I don''t know what he can do for me" Valeria told her about the phone number she found in the


    inteyer of the safe.


    Lucian immediately replied after hearing about the string of keys in Lucian''s safe, "Those keys are the


    keys to the bank safe!"


    "I thought so too, and I n to check my mother''s safe box information in the bank.However, I don''t


    know why she left Lamont s phone number behind as well.Lucian, you know him, right? What do you


    think he can help me with?"


    She smiled and said, "Lamont can protect you from being bullied"


    "Just that?"


    Valeria didn''t believe it.


    She could simply find a bodyguard herself, why did it have to be Lamont?


    "I''m joking.Your mother actually wanted you to find me, because you can find me once you find


    Lamont.He''s my man"


    "Your man? You and Lamont are husband and wife?" Valeria looked at her in surprise.


    "We''re not husband and wife" Lucian shook her head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "We have been together for a long time, and we have a daughter who is one year older than you, but


    we are not married. Lamont and I are not considered a couple, and we can''t get married for a certain


    reason."


    Valeria was stunned.


    They were not a married couple, but they had a daughter that was only a year older than her! The


    rtionship between Lucian and Lamont was tooplicated! Lucian smiled when she saw Valeria''s


    reaction, "Your mother knows about me and Lamont.She knows that my daughter is his child.I think she


    left the phone number so you could look for me through him, and I would be able to help you this way."


    Her exnation was reasonable.


    At this point, Valeria no longer hid her purpose foring and told her about Ronald''s n to steal her


    shares and property.


    Lucian was furious after hearing her words as she replied angrily, "I knew that he was a bad


    person.Ronald is too disgusting! How could he be so evil by ying tricks like that?"


    "Aunt Lucian, I don''t know anything now.I''m alone and weak, and no one can help me.It would be a


    disadvantage for me if I fell out with my father, as he would definitely not go soft on me because of his


    mistress and illegitimate daughter.So, can you please help me?"


    "No! I can''t help you!" Lucian shook her head.


    "I have not dealt with thepany''s matters for many years, and it would do more harm than good if I


    mess things up.Furthermore, Ronald will be on guard if I appear as he is extremely familiar with me.So,


    in order not catch him unprepared, Lamont and I have discussed itst night and prepared another


    person to help you!"


    "Who is it?"


    "My daughter, Braelynn Saunders!"


    Aunt Lucian replied.


    The name Braelynn Saunders was so familiar.


    Valeria seemed to have heard of it somewhere before, and Lucian continued to exin "She''s abroad


    now, but she will being back to the country in half a month.I''ll ask her to find you when shees


    back.She doesn''t have any other skills, but she does have the capabilities to manage apany.You


    can discuss thepany matters with her.Lamont will look for you by then as well."


    "I can''t wait afford to wait any longer! It''ll be toote to wait for Braelynn toe back as my dad ns


    to transfer thepany''s funds!"


    Valeria repeated Hardy''s message about how Ronald was in the process of transferring properties to


    Lucian.


    Lucian had a grave expression on her face.


    "That''s a problem.If Ronald were to use his status to make a fake contract to transfer thepany''s


    assets, you wouldn''t be able to stop him at all as Hayden is helping him now.This is a big problem,


    Miss Brown...If only you hade to find me earlier"


    Did she mean that there was no way to save her? Valeria said with a heavy heart, "Are there no


    solutions to this problem?"


    "It''s difficult! I''ll ask Lamont if he has any ideas!"


    Lucian sighed, "I can try my best to find a way, but you don''t have too much hope in me..."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    William had returned to the Howard Group casually after he had parted ways with Valeria.


    When he came out of the elevator, he saw the office door next to his was opened.He nced inside the


    room as he passed by just to see Paisley was checking at documents while sitting in front of her


    desk.He did not stop but straight strode back to his office.


    His secretary immediately followed up once he saw William had returned, "Mr.Howard, there''s a


    meeting today..."


    He interrupted the secretary, "Let''s not talk about the meeting first.What''s going on with the office next


    to mine?"


    The secretary immediately replied, "It''s more convenient for business partners to be next to each other,


    so I arranged for Miss Anthony''s office to be next to yours."


    "Hah!" William sneered.


    He had brazenly refused to cooperate with her yesterday, but he was surprised to see that she had


    managed to force her way in.


    Moreover, her office was even arranged to be next to his! Did Paisley have ulterior motives, or was


    Hayden setting up some kind of trap? Marcus called him while William was deep in thought.


    "Mr.Howard, just as you expected, Ronald is indeed nning to transfer thepany''s funds.I just


    received news that he was preparing to register for a newpany yesterday afternoon, but he didn''t


    seed because we dealt with the industrial andmercial bureau beforehand."


    William had been suspicious of Ronald''s intentions to transfer thepany''s funds since the day he


    did the DNA identification with Valeria.


    Therefore, he had asked Marcus to arrange for someone to keep an eye on him, and he dealt with the


    staff in charge of the industrial andmercial bureau just in case.


    William would immediately find a way to put an end to his ns if Ronald wanted to register for a new


    company.


    Ronald''spany registration was within the time frame that he had expected, even though thetter


    had taken action a bitter than he predicted.


    William was not concerned about Ronald at all, and he only ordered Marcus casually, "He probably


    won''t give up so easily, and he''ll find a way to continue his ns.Arrange for someone to keep an eye


    on him at all times, stop him immediately if there''s any sign of trouble!"


    "One more thing.Ronald and Sir Hayden had an appointmentst night.I don''t know what they talked


    about, but I''m guessing it must have something to do with you and Miss Brown" Marcus said.


    William paused for a moment.


    "When did they meet?"


    "At 12 o''clock at night!"


    "Why didn''t you tell me when it happened?" He asked in a harsh tone.


    "I thought it wouldn''t be a big deal, so I didn''t want to disturb you.Mr.Howard, do you think their meeting


    is a big problem?"


    "It must be.Why didn''t you find a way to get close to themst night to figure out what they were talking


    about?" William asked unhappily.


    Marcus immediately exined, "Il wanted to arrange our men to listen into their conversation, but there


    were bodyguards standing outside the room they met.


    They did not allow anyone to get close to them during the whole process, so there was nothing I could


    do."


    "Why didn''t you deal with Ronald beforehand?" William asked again.


    "Our men wanted to follow Ronald, but they saw Hardy''s men following him as well.Our men were one


    step behind, as he was the first to follow Ronald."


    William was annoyed when he heard Hardy''s name, "Hardy was following Ronald? Did he find out


    anything?"


    Marcus was not sure, "Probably.Hardy was closer to them, so he might hear more than we did."


    William thought for a moment and said, "Get someone to keep following them.I''ll find a way to see


    what''s going on with Hayden."


    His secretary urged him to go to the meeting again once he had hung up his phone, so William had to


    get up and go to the conference room.


    Valeria talked to Lucian for a while and then left.


    Lucian immediately went back to her room after sending her off.


    She picked up her cell phone and dialed Lamont''s number, "Miss Brown has just been here, and she


    encountered arge problem indeed."


    "Really? Tell me what kind of trouble she has."


    She told Lamont in detail about Ronald''s n to transfer the funds, "What do we do now? Miss Brown


    is very anxious.She trusted Ronald too much before, and Madam Natalie left her so suddenly.She is so


    pitiful...Lamont, you have to find a way to help her"


    He was silent for a long time before replying, "All this happened too sudden.Ronald''s n is


    progressing too fast, and we have no time to prepare.I think we might have to visit Mr.Saunders."


    "Archer Saunders? You want to look for Archer? No, you can''t go to him!"


    Lucian stopped him.


    "Who else other than President Saunders would have enough power to help her?"


    Lamont responded with a question.


    "Madam was deeply hurt by Archer after being forced to marry Ronald.No one could even mention his


    name in front of her during the years I was with her.Let me put it this way, her hate for him isn''t so


    simple because everything that happened to her was his fault! If you were to look for him for help, she


    wouldn''t be able to rest easy..."


    "So I can''t ask him for help because of that? Haven''t you thought about why Ronald suddenly decided


    to transfer thepany''s funds at this time? Miss Brown is his daughter after all, don''t you find his


    actions strange?" Lamont asked.


    "What''s so strange about it? Ronald has always been a greedy and shameless person.It''s very normal


    for him to scheme things like this"


    Lucian''s disgust for Ronald was beyondprehension.


    "No, you do not understand my words.Miss Brown is innocent and she trusts other people


    easily.Therefore, she would not be able to discover anything if Ronald continues to maintain his current


    status.However, Ronald is nning to go through his ns at all costs, so I think he already knows her


    true identity."


    "How...how is this possible?"


    Lucian was shocked and immediately refuted him.


    "Only three people know of Miss Brown''s true identity.You and I are the only ones left now since


    Madam Natalie has passed away.There''s no way Ronald knows about it!"


    "Answer me this then, why would Ronald do this right now? A father would never do this to his


    children.He is so kind to his illegitimate daughter, so why is he being so vicious to Miss Brown?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "He..."


    She couldn''t find an excuse for him.


    "Maybe he''s just a vicious b*stard after all."


    "Well, let''s go back to the problem I just brought up.I still think that we should tell Mr.Saunders about


    Valeria''s situation and let him help her."


    "Let me think about it! This incident involves a lot of different matters.If Miss Brown finds out that she is


    not Ronald''s daughter and that she is Archer''s child, can she ept the truth? What will she think of


    Madam Natalie? I can''t let others nder her even after death!"Lucian replied as she thought about the


    factors that were affecting this incident.


    "How far are you thinking? I said that we should ask him for help, but it doesn''t mean that I''m going to


    tell him her true identity.I''m just purely asking him for help!"


    "Would Archer be willing to help if you don''t tell him?"


    "He will definitely help.After all, his feelings towards Madam..."


    "Stop right there.Don''t say anything more about his love for her in front of me!" She interrupted him.


    "Do you know what I hate the most about you? It''s how you keep trying to speak up for that


    b*stard.What reason did Archer have to abandon Madam Natalie? Who could force him to hurt a


    woman with his status?"


    "Well, I won''t speak for him anymore, but can I go and ask him for help?"


    "Yes, but you can''t tell him anything.I won''t let you off the hook if you tell him the truth!"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Hayden and Paisley waited half an hour for William to arrive at the small conference room of the


    Howard Group''s building.


    Hayden was a little annoyed, so he picked up his phone to call William.


    William''s ringtone rang from outside the door.He walked in nonchntly once the door was pushed


    open.


    Hayden hung up the phone angrily and nced at the time after seeing him walk in, "You''rete! I''ll let


    you off today.If you''rete again next time, I''ll deduct your bonus!"


    William raised his eyebrows upon hearing Hayden''s words before replying, "I still have a bonus?


    Speaking of which, Chairman, how much is my bonus per month? Is it enough for me to have a good


    meal in the Wolf Group?"


    "We are working right now, so let''s talk about work first," Hayden red at William with a headache.


    He then looked at Paisley and said, "Paisley, didn''t you prepare a proposal? Let''s have a look at it"


    Paisley smiled and handed out the copies of the proposal that she had prepared to Hayden and


    William.


    Hayden took over the proposal and began to read it, but William didn¡®t move at all.He was on his phone


    the whole time.


    Seeing him on his phone, Hayden reminded him unpleasantly, "We''re at work, and we can''t go on our


    mobile phones during working hours! William put away his phone and flipped the proposal impatiently.¡±


    He nced through the pages casually before frowning, "What kind of proposal is this? All sorts of


    nonsense!"


    "William!" Hayden raised his voice.


    "Stop being so loud, I''m not deaf!"


    William opened the proposal and pointed at some sentences, "Here, here, and here.Is this an


    elementary school student''s work?"


    Paisley''s face was flushed.She had worked for more than ten hours to prepare the proposal, and she


    thought that it was written very well Hayden had praised her for her far-sightedness and unique thinking


    when she asked him to look over it.She had been quite pleased with herself and she never expected


    William to criticize her like that.


    Paisley could not stand this kind of humiliation no matter how patient she was.She looked at him and


    said, "Mr.Howard, do you have a better suggestion for us to discuss then?"


    "Yes, William, if you have a better idea, just say it.It''s irresponsible to criticise other people''s work


    without giving any useful feedback." Hayden was clearly on her side.


    William raised his eyebrows with a faint smile, "I did not criticise her work for no reason.I came to my


    conclusions afterparing her work with others."


    "Comparing? Where did you get theparison?" Hayden asked.


    "Wait a minute,"


    William picked up his phone and called someone, "Steven, bring out the proposal you wrote yesterday


    and show it to the chairman and Miss Anthony!"


    "Secretary Barrack actually wrote a proposal?" Hayden had a look of suspicion on his face.


    "Yeah, I asked him to write it yesterday.I didn''t think it was any good when he showed it to me just now,


    but it''s apletely different levelpared to this."


    Was he trying to say that her proposal was not evenparable to that of a secretary''s? Paisley''s face


    turned pale as she hadpletely felt his hostility.


    How much hatred did he have for her that he had to talk down on her like that? She suppressed the


    anger bubbling in her heart.She wanted to see how good the secretary''s n was.


    When the time came, she wouldn ¡®t even need to say anything because Hayden would back her


    up.She wanted to see if William had any more snarkyments against that.


    Steven Barrack brought his proposal to them a few minutester, and he had also made three copies of


    it as Paisley did.


    One copy was given to Hayden, and another to Paisley.


    Thest one was ced in front of William.


    Hayden flipped it casually and took a nce.


    However, his facial expressions changed as he began to read through the proposal carefully.


    Paisley also opened the proposal.She had just wanted to put on an act, but her face changed when


    she began to read the actual content in it.


    Even if she didn''t want to admit it, this proposal was much better than the one she wrote.


    William took out his phone and began to text someone as they were reading the proposal.


    The message was sent to Marcus, "I''ve just thought about it.We should take action first no matter what


    Ronald and my dad are nning to do."


    Marcus quickly replied to him, "What do you n to do, Mr.Howard?"


    "Find a way to get the court to freeze all the properties of Ronald''spany.This way, he would not be


    able to continue with his ns even if he wanted to."


    William lived up to his reputation.He was a real businessman as he was really good at dealing with


    people.


    Marcus understood his orders immediately.


    "Sure, I''ll arrange for someone to do it!"


    Hayden and Paisley were reading the proposal while William was texting Marcus.


    The two of them spent half an hour reading the n carefully and thoroughly.


    Hayden was speechless as he had nothing to say.


    This proposal was much better than Paisley''s, so there was no reason for him to defend her.


    Paisley knew very clearly that the proposal in front of her was indeed better than the one she wrote,


    and she could not deny this fact even if she wanted to.


    Whatever, William already had biased opinions about her anyways.He would only look down on her


    further if she refused to admit defeat and asked Hayden for help.


    She might as well admit the truth now to get out of this awkward situation.She was indeed less capable


    than his secretary.She took the initiative to say, "Sir Hayden, this proposal is indeed much better than


    my n.I think we should use this n as it would be a win win situation for ourpany.Let''s start the


    project ording to this proposal."


    William looked at Paisley.He could not deny that she was a very intelligent person.


    She had showcased her grit and emotional intelligence by admitting defeat and suggest to go ahead


    with the better option.


    Hayden nodded with a smile, "Alright, let''s do things ording to this proposal then.William, please


    discuss with Miss Anthony to see if there''s anything else to add."


    William narrowed his eyes, "I didn''t write this proposal, so Miss Anthony and I might not be able to


    come up with a conclusion.Let Steven and her talk about it!"


    "Uh!"


    Hayden''s beard shook and he was about to lose his temper.


    Paisley immediately tried to make the situation better with a smile after seeing his.


    "William is right.The n was written by Steven, so it''s better to discuss it with the author.I''ll discuss it


    with him now."


    Paisley had tried to lighten up the situation, so Hayden had no other choice but to agree.


    William stood up casually, "Steven, why don''t you discuss things with Miss Anthony? I''ve got too many


    things to attend to, so I''ll go back first.After you guys discuss the results, you cane back and report


    it to me!"


    He turned around and left after finishing his words.


    Hayden watched him leave angrily with his eyes wide and nose re, but there was nothing he could


    do.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    In the Central South Building, Kyrie, the assistant with gauze on his eyes, took a contract and pushed


    the door open in a hurry.


    "Mr.Brown, the contract is ready.Please have a look at it."


    Ronald took the contract and read it carefully with a smug smile on his face.


    "Good! That''s good! Print two copies of this contract and let me sign them!"


    Kyrie agreed and was about to walk out when Ronald called out to him again, "You''re fully in charge of


    this matter, so make sure that no information is leaked out.Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr.Brown.I''ve been with you for so long, so I know the rules!" Kyrie took the hint.


    Ronald narrowed his eyes andughed coldly as he watched Kyrie leave to print the contract.


    This was the consensus he had reached with Hayden at the secret meetingst night.


    He would transfer all of the Brownard Group''s assets to Hayden.


    In return, Hayden would give him ten billion dors.


    Brownard Group would no longer exist in two days once the contract had been signed.


    By then, he would have set up his ownpany at B City.


    When the time came, Valeria would have a huge debt to pay off.


    When she realised that they owed the debt to the Howard family, she would hate them to the core, and


    hate William at the same time, too.


    His n with Hayden was like killing three birds with one stone.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Not only did it solve his problems, but it also separated Valeria and William.


    It could also make Natalie''spany disappear from B City Natalie would definitely jump out of the


    grave in anger if she knew that herpany had been closed down and her daughter was in grave


    debt.


    Ronald thought to himself happily as the door of his office was pushed open before Ashley came in.


    She asked Ronald nervously after she had closed the door, "Dad, how''s the preparation for the new


    company going?¡¯


    "It''s almost ready! I didn''t ask much about the details either¡¯ Ronald replied vaguely.


    "It''s almost ready? I''ve just asked the person who is in charge of approving our license, and they said


    that the business management department has dismissed our request."


    "Really? How do I not know about this?" Ronald put on an act.


    "Dad, this is a serious issue.How can you not know? You have to urge them to speed up their


    progress.Otherwise, it would be difficult for us to transfer the assets once Valeria finds out about our


    ns."


    Ronald sneered at Ashley''s nervous expression.


    He never trusted people easily. He had always been careful when it came to his own assets.


    Julie and Ashley had tried their best to persuade him to register a newpany and transfer his


    assets, and he had agreed with them on impulse.


    However, he felt that it was inappropriate even though he had registered the newpany under their


    names.


    This was because the transferred assets would belong to Julie and Ashley as the newpany was


    registered under their names.


    What should he do if Julie and Ashley decided to cut ties with him after that? Valeria was silly and easy


    to fool, but Ashley and Julie were not.


    She was still trying to please him now, but what if she identally revealed her bad intentions to him


    one day? Therefore, having thepany under his name would be the best choice.


    Ronald immediately came up with another idea once the approval for the newpany''s license had


    been denied.


    A hint of coldness shed in Ronald''s eyes after seeing how anxious Ashley was towards his new


    company.


    Her impatience disgusted him as she was only an illegitimate daughter.


    Could it be that she and Julie had bad intentions? He had doubts in his heart, and his tone became


    more and more indifferent.


    "I''m not in a hurry, so why are you rushing?"


    Ashley forced a smile after looking at the strange expression on Ronald''s face, "I am just worried about


    our family...After all, this matter involves the happiness of our family."


    "I know what to do.You don''t have to worry about anything, just make sure pay more attention to your


    mother''s health."


    Ashley left sulkily as Ronald was brushing her off.


    She closed the door once she had returned to her office before calling Julie, "Mom, I don''t know what


    dad is doing.The newpany''s registration was rejected, but he was not worried at all."


    "Really? He won''t go back on his words, will he?" Julie guessed.


    "I hope now? He might really go back on his words because of how unpredictable he is.Our n will be


    in vain if he does so, right?" Ashley replied bitterly.


    "This problem can''t be rushed.Let''s take it one step at a time, stop being so urgent about it because we


    still have a long way to go.Your father is vicious, and the consequences would be terrible if he finds out


    that we have the same thoughts as him"


    Julie reminded Ashley, "You''d better hide your true intentions from him, you understand?"


    Valeria thought that she would feel relieved after meeting Lucian.


    However, she felt worse instead.She knew very well that Lucian was telling the truth.


    Ronald had the absolute power to do whatever he wanted as the current chairman of thepany.


    Could it be that the only thing she could do was to watch him as he emptied thepany? It would be


    fine if she didn''t know about it, but she had to stop it now that she knew about his ns.


    Should she steal thepany''s seal, or knock out Ronald to make him unconscious? Or she could


    kidnap him for a while and release him only after she had a n? Countless thoughts shed through


    her mind at this moment.


    Thepany''s seal was guarded carefully in Ronald''s office.


    Would she even have a chance to get it? Ronald used the seal every day.


    Therefore, even if she managed to steal it, Ronald would be alert once he realized it was missing.


    As for knocking him out, it was unlikely for that to seed.


    All the employees in thepany were Ronald''s people, and everyone would know immediately if


    something happened to him.


    Additionally, kidnapping Ronald would be illegal, thus she would be in serious trouble if she was found


    out.


    Other than that, the timing was so urgent and she did not have connections, so she did not know who


    to look for to help out with the kidnapping.


    Valeria leaned on the car anxiously and thought of many ns, but none of them could be carried out


    realistically.She was so upset that she took out her mobile phone.She was about to call Abbie for help


    when she suddenly saw a piece of news that in her notifications.


    Arge and bolded title popped out on her screen: An unexpected disaster! A scammer, who pretended


    to represent apany, wrote an official record to carry out a fraud.


    Thepany that had been scammed would be suing the fake family, and thetter''s assets would all


    be frozen.


    A thought struck Valeria when she read the news.


    Ronald wanted to transfer out Brownard Group''s assets and sign the contract, so she would get the


    court to freeze thepany''s assets to prevent him from carrying out his ns.


    She picked up her phone and called Abbie, "Abbie, huge emergency! I need your help!"


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Get your brother to sign a fake contract for me, I n to send it to court so I can freeze the assets of


    Brownard Group!"


    "What are you trying to do?" Abbie was baffled.


    "I think my father is nning to transfer thepany''s assets under his name.


    Therefore, I have to freeze all the assets before he can move them.


    He won''t be able to do anything by then, and I''ll have extra time to make ns."


    Abbie didn''t understand what Valeria was trying to say tell her, but she replied, "Forget it, I''ll tell my


    brother directly."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    After Abbie hung up the phone, she immediately called Richard to tell him about it.


    Richard was very surprised when he heard Valeria''s request.


    "Are you sure that Valeria told you this?"


    "I''m very sure! Bro, this situation is extremely urgent.Her father isn''t a good person, so you have to help


    her.Otherwise, she''ll be in deep trouble!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Abbie didn''t know what was going on, but she knew that she had to help Valeria.


    Richardughed and replied, "Alright, I got it.You don''t have to worry too much, and you should ask


    Valeria to take it easy, too.It won''t be a problem"


    Abbie was relieved when she saw him agree to Valeria¡¯s request easily.


    She hung up the phone and reported to Valeria.


    On the other hand, Richard hung up the phone and immediately called William, "William, your wife


    wants me to freeze thepany¡¯s assets for her.Did you know that?"


    William was very surprised.


    It seemed like Valeria knew of Ronald''s ns as he had just given the same order.


    Why did she not tell him after finding out about it? Did she not take him seriously? William felt annoyed,


    "I know! I''ve already arranged for someone to do it."


    "So it''s none of my business then? William, you''re such a coward.Why aren''t you revealing your identity


    to her even though you''ve been together for such a long time? This way, Valeria won''t be so anxious


    whenever she''s in trouble!"


    "Do you think I don''t want to? I told her yesterday, but she thought it was a joke!"


    William was angry when he recalled the scene of Valeria rolling on the bed as she wasughing with


    her belly in her arms.


    "She doesn''t believe your real identity?"


    "Yeah, I guess I will remain a yboy to her after all" Williarn sighed.


    "It''s your fault for relying on your sex appeal to make a living when you can obviously do it with your


    capabilities instead.You deserve this!"


    Richard took pleasure in William''s misery.


    William was depressed, "Don''tugh at me.Can you help me find out what she knows, and why she did


    she decide to freeze thepany¡¯ s assets suddenly? I think Hardy might have suggested this to her."


    "Ask your own wife then! Why are you asking an outsider like me for help? Aren''t you embarrassed


    about it?"


    William rubbed his forehead and said, "She would''ve told me the truth if she could.Now that I think


    about it, it''s all my dad''s fault."


    "Ronald met my father secretlyst night.My people didn''t hear any news because Hardy got in the


    way.I suspect that he heard something and then proceeded to tell Valeria about it, hence she''s wary of


    me now."


    "Your father is so cruel! What did Valeria ever do to him? Why does he treat her like this?"


    Richard was also very surprised.


    "Honestly, Valeria is a hundred times better than the flirty b*tches you were with previously.He ignored


    thempletely, but now he''s picking on her...There must be something wrong!"


    "I know something''s up.You should try asking Valeria for more details first"


    William answered with a headache.


    "Do you think she''ll tell me if she¡¯s hiding it from you too? Ask your woman yourself! I''m not going to


    ask her about it, so I can''t help you ¡°


    "Can''t you ask Abbie for help? Valeria tells her everything.You better figure things out right now, or


    else, don''t me me for something to happen!"


    "D*mn, this is the first time I''ve met someone being so cocky when asking for a favour.Please, do I owe


    you anything?"


    Richard hung up the phone while cursing and he called Abbie again, "


    Abbie, what did Ronald do? Why did Valeria decide to freeze thepany assets?"


    "I don''t know the details either.I just received a call from her asking me to ask you for help."


    "Go and find out about it now, but don''t tell her I asked you to do so, alright?"


    "Bro, what are you trying to do?" Abbie asked alertly.


    "I need to know the reason why she needs my help, right? I''ll be in trouble if I end up in jail because of


    something she did! This is a serious matter and it involves the court.You don''t want to see me going to


    jail because of a fake contract, do you?"


    Richard exaggerated the issue so that Abbie would tell him what Valeria said, "Let me know what she


    says, alright?"


    Abbie was also worried about him, "I have a dinner appointment with her tonight, so I''ll tell you what


    she says."


    Valeria had entrusted Abbie to ask for Richard''s help and Richard had agreed to help as well.


    Therefore, she had to work out a n to keep both of them safe as she did not want idents to


    happen to any of them.


    Ronald had just met with Haydenst night, so he probably had no time to n anything else today.


    She had to make a move to deal with the official seal of the Brownard Group before anything could


    happen.She had wanted to steal the official seal so that Ronald could not seal the deal in time.


    However, she had thought of a better idea thanks to the news that she had read on her mobile phone


    just now.


    Stealing the seal would alert Ronald too much, so she would change the seal instead.


    She would make a fake and identical Brownard Group seal and swap it with the real one.


    This way, even if Ronald signed the contract with Hayden, the contract would still be useless because


    of the fake seal.


    Valeria had been deep in thought when her phone rang.It was a call from William.


    "Honey, shall we have lunch together?"


    "I think I don''t have time this afternoon, and I have an appointment with Abbie at night.You can join us if


    you don''t mind eating together with her, but you''ll have to wait until tomorrow otherwise" Valeria replied.


    "Are you busy now?" William asked deliberately.


    "I''m a little busy."


    "Can you tell me what you''re busy with? I might be able to help you with it"


    "You won''t be able to help with mypany''s issues anyways"


    Valeria replied as she was about to replicate thepany seal, "I''ll call you backter, honey."


    William reminded her, "I know a lot of people, and I have a lot of connections.I''ll definitely be able to


    help you if you tell me about your problems."


    "It''s alright, I can deal with these minor problems myself,"


    Valeria wanted to tell William the truth, but she couldn''t do so as this problem involved Hayden.


    She was still doubting Hardy''s words, and she wanted to tell him about it only when she had found out


    the truth.


    William felt upset as Valeria was insisting on hiding the truth for him.


    It felt terrible as she did not trust him at all.He put on a bitter smile and hung up the phone before


    rubbing his forehead as he felt a headachee in.


    Bobby called him after a while, "Sir William, I found Miss Brown using the location on her mobile


    phone.She is now on the side of Fort Street."


    "Why is she there?" William asked.


    "She seems to be looking for something.Wait, Sir, she has entered a store that makes seals."


    "Store that makes seals? What is she nning to do there?"


    William was stunned for a moment as a thought struck him.


    Did Valeriae up with this idea on her own? He did not expect her to be so cunning.


    Women were dangerous animals after all.


    William chuckled and replied, "I know what she is going to do.She must have gone to replicate her


    company''s official seal.Make sure you follow her and keep her safe."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Valeria had purposely searched online to look for shops that replicated stamps privately in B City.


    Once she found one, she immediately rushed to the shop and paid a huge sum of money for the shop


    to fabricate the Brownard Group''s stamp.


    After the seal was made, she rushed back to the Central South Building.


    Valeria had just parked her car when she saw Kyrie.


    He had one eye bandaged, and he was getting off his car hurriedly with his bag in his hand.


    Kyrie was Ronald''s ve.


    He was the one in charge of helping Ronald carry out his dirty deeds.


    Then, Valeria rushed towards him and greeted him, "Mr.Gibson, you''reing back to work? How''s


    your eye? You should''ve taken an extended break."


    Hearing her voice, Kyrie turned and hastily tried to hide the bag that he was holding as he stammered,


    "Good morning, Miss Brown...I mean, Vice President Brown!"


    "You don''t have to address me so formally.It''s just a powerless title given to me¡± Valeria smiled and


    said.


    "I"m still wet behind the ears, so I''ll be needing your help in the future, Mr.Gibson"


    "You''re too modest, Miss Brown!" Kyrie looked at her cautiously.


    Valerieughed coldly as she saw how protective he was of his office bag.


    It seemed that Kyrie was a very vignt person.


    Following Kyrie quietly into the elevator, she tried to coax something out of him.


    "Is my dad out today?"


    "No, Mr.Brown has been busy at work since morning" Kyrie answered.


    That was a good thing.


    After all, Ronald had to be the one to sign the agreement with Hayden as he would never hand such an


    important project to Kyrie.


    Valeria calmed herself down, and she would have time to change thepany stampter.She tried to


    talk to Kyrie as warmly as she could.


    "Mr.Gibson, you''ve worked for my dad for quite a long time, right?"


    "Yes, I''ve been working for him for eight years now" Kyrie answered.


    "That long? My dad has a foul temper, so it must be hard for you to work for him."


    "No, not at all! Mr.Brown is really good to us.He has always been caring to his employees.He''s a good


    boss anyway¡± Kyrie praised whileughing awkwardly.


    Then, Valeria smiled bitterly.


    If he was that concerned about his employees, then he wouldn''t have kept changing his secretaries.


    However, Kyrie had managed to work under Ronald for eight years, so he was surely not one to be


    underestimated.


    He must have done many bad deeds for Ronald, which meant she would have to spend some time to


    keep an eye on him.


    If she could find something against him, she could gain the upper hand and control him.


    When the elevator stopped, Valeria followed Kyrie to Ronald''s office.


    When Ronald saw both of them together, he was surprised.


    "Why are you both here?"


    "We ran into each other outside, so we came inside together"


    Valeria smiled as she walked towards him.


    "Dad, Kyrie''s eye hasn''t fully healed yet.How could you make hime to work? The others will think


    that you are an unreasonable boss."


    Then, Ronald gave a hollowugh.


    "I told him to rest too.He was the one who insisted oning, even I couldn''t stop him."


    Was Kyrie the one who insisted oning? Wasn''t it Ronald who ordered him back toplete more


    dirty deeds? If not, why did Kyrie return at his beck and call? Then, Valeria sneered quietly in her heart,


    "Dad, didn''t Kyrie injure his eye? Don''t trouble him.Let me help with your work.I can learn from Kyrie"


    "You can''t do it.You would mess everything up since you don''t know anything." Ronald disagreed.


    "Couldn''t I shadow Kyrie to learn? If I followed Kyrie every day, wouldn''t I get familiar with it slowly?"


    Valeria insisted.


    Seeing how persistent she was in following Kyrie, Ronald decided not to object further.


    "Alright, ask Kyrie to take you with him tomorrow.Let''s call it a day."


    "Okay, thank you, dad! Kyrie, since you''re the one that is going to be teaching me, you can''t hide


    anything from me" Valeria said deliberately.


    "That won''t happen.Don''t worry, Miss Brown!"


    "Then I''ll go back to the office first.You all can continue with your work."


    Valeria smiled and left.


    As she walked out of the office, a hint of coldness shed in her eyes.


    Ronald had promised to let her shadow Kyrie to learn tomorrow, which meant that he would finish


    everything he needed to do today.


    This meant that she had to keep an eye on Ronald and Kyrie today.


    There was still half a day left, and she had to make full use of this time.


    Then, Kyrie followed Valeria and saw her out.


    Seeing Valeria entered her office, he immediately locked the door and lowered his voice.


    "Mr.Brown, did Miss Brown discover something?"


    "What can she find anyways?" Ronald retorted.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I think there''s something off about her today, and the way she looked at me just now makes me feel a


    little ufortable," Kyrie admitted.


    "You''re obviously older and more experienced that her, so why are you so scared of that brat


    anyways?" Ronald snorted.


    "I''m telling you, this is really just all in your head.Forget about it, and let''s get ready to sign the contract


    with Hayden tonight.Once the contract is signed, Valeria can''t do anything about it even if she wanted


    to."


    Listening to Ronald''s words, Kyrie somewhat found that he had been too anxious.


    Valeria was just a clueless Little Miss Perfect.


    What was he so worried about? Kyrie nodded as he thought about it.


    "I understand! By the way, Mr.Brown, did you make an appointment with Hayden beforehand?"


    "Yes, I called him just now.He asked me to bring the contract with meter at eight.You''ll being


    with me to meet him too." Ronald replied.


    "That''s great!" Kyrie was relieved.


    Valeria didn''t leave at all.She put her ear on the door as she tried to hear the fluctuating voices of the


    two people inside the office.


    Even though she couldn''t hear their conversationpletely, she had heard enough to get the gist of it.


    Kyrie was extremely loyal to Ronald, who would bring him to see Hayden tonight.


    That meant that their n hadn''t beenpleted yet.


    She had to find a way to deal with it as soon as possible, and she would start by using Kyrie to switch


    out the official stamp.


    Valeria was about to leave when Ronald''s cell phone rang.


    He answered the call and replied angrily, "D*mn it! Ourpany''s bank ount has been frozen


    suddenly."


    "What? Why is it frozen?" Kyrie replied and a confused expression all over his face.


    "The court called and said that someone used us of not paying back our debts.Therefore, they froze


    ourpany''s fund ount at the otherpany''s request"


    Then, Ronald said angrily, "Who could have done this? Did ourpetitors do this? The court said that


    the contracts had ourpany''s stamp on them.You should check immediately to see if we still have


    the seal.Could it be that someone stole it tomit fraud? If so, everything would have gone to sh*t!"


    Immediately after Ronald finished speaking, Kyrie opened the safe to check on thepany stamp.It


    was ced in the safe, and he took it out to check on it.


    "Mr.Brown, the seal is still in the safe.It has never been stolen from you or me, so what''s the meaning


    of this so- called debt?"


    "I have no idea.There must be someone messing with us.After all, we can''t ignore the repercussions


    thates with the things we''re dealing with." Ronald smiled coldly.


    "What should we do now?" Kyrie asked.


    "Ignore it.Luckily, I didn¡¯t think of transferring our funds and paid in arrears.Otherwise, we wouldn''t be


    able to transfer the money at all." Ronald sneered.


    "It doesn''t matter.Everything will be fine after we sign the contract tonight."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Upon hearing this, Valeriaughed secretly to herself.


    The stamp was in the safe, and she had to seize the opportunity to switch it outter.


    Not wanting to stay any longer, Valeria left quietly.


    This whole time, Ronald and Kyrie had no idea that she had been listening to their conversation just


    outside the door.


    The two of them continued their discussion for a while.


    After some time, Ronald nced looked at his watch, "Wow, time flies.It''s already time to eat, shall we


    go?"


    Then, Kyrie agreed by nodding.


    "Are we going out to eat, or are we just eating in the dining hall today?"


    "Let''s go to the dining hall.


    Since Valeria is at work now, I''m worried that she''ll create trouble, so let''s not go out today."


    "Alright, I''ll go ahead to the dining hall to order for you then."


    With that, Kyrie left the office and headed to the dining hall to ce Ronald''s order.


    As Kyrie walked out of the office and turned around in the corridor, Valeria came out of the pantry with


    a cup of tea in her hand.


    Seeing Kyrie, Valeria grinned and greeted him while asking, "Are you going out again, Kyrie?"


    "No, I''m not going out.I''m going to the dining hall to prepare lunch for Mr.Brown.Will you be eating out


    or going to the dining hall today ?" Kyrie asked politely.


    "I haven''t tried the food in the dining hall, so I''ll probably be eating there today.By the way, I don''t know


    where the dining hall is yet.Could I trouble you to lead the way there?"


    Hence, Kyrie couldn''t refuse her request, "Sure,e along with me!"


    "Wait for me, just let me put this cup down!"


    Valeria said as she was moving past Kyrie to head back to her office.


    However, when she walked past Kyrie, she slipped and let out a cry of surprise as she fell, "Ouch!"


    Hearing her cry out, Kyrie immediately turned his head to see what had happened.


    With a wave of her hand, the boiling tea spilled on Kyrie, and the cup shattered on the ground.That


    wasn''t all.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her hands were flying through in the air as she tried to regain her footing.


    While her hands fluttered everywhere, she hit Kyrie''s injured eye by ident.


    Kyrie couldn''t believe how unlucky he was.


    His already injured eye was hurt again after being scalded by the hot tea.


    Covering his eyes, Kyrie couldn''t help but scream because of the pain.Valeria tried to hold on to the


    wall to maintain her bnce, and she panicked


    "Kyrie, are you okay? Help, somebody!"


    Hearing themotion outside, Ronald got up and came out of his office.He was shocked at the scene


    of Kyrie screaming while covering his eyes.He then immediately rushed over.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Dad, it''s my fault.I was too careless, and I slipped and fell.Kyrie was about to help me, but I hurt his


    eye by ident."


    "Are you okay?" Ronald couldn''t me Valeria either.


    Hence, he showed his concern to Kyrie who had been clutching his eye this whole time.


    Kyrie had taken a punch at his eyest time and was still recovering from the injuries.He did not expect


    Valeria to resort to such methods.


    In fact, Valeria had firmly grabbed at his eye just now while she had dropped her cup.


    Kyrie''s already bloodshot eyes were even more injured, and he screamed in extreme pain, "My eye! It


    hurts so much!"


    "Let''s go to the hospital right away!"


    Hearing the screams, Ronald was concerned.


    After all, Kyrie had been working for him for quite some time.


    He might have not been the most outstanding employee , but he certainly had been a hardworking one.


    With a worried expression on his face, Ronald immediately held Kyrie up and rushed to the elevator.


    Seeing this, Valeria immediately turned around and headed into Ronald''s office.


    Then, she closed the door and went straight to the safe.


    Kyrie''s ident was sudden, and Ronald was in such a rush that he forgot to take the key to the safe


    along with him.


    She picked up the key and quickly opened the safe to change the stamp.


    It was the first time that Valeria had done something bad, and her heart was hammering while she


    switched out the stamp.


    Once she was done, she immediately left the office and rushed to the elevator.


    Meanwhile, Ronald held Kyrie, who was yelling, as they took the elevator to get to his car.


    As the driver started the car, Ronald suddenly remembered that the key to the safe was still in the


    office.


    He became nervous and shouted, "Wait a minute!"


    The driver immediately pulled over and asked, "Is there something wrong, Mr.Brown?"


    "The key to the safe is still in the office.I''ll go upstairs to get it.Take Kyrie to the hospital first."


    Next, Ronald got out of the car hurriedly and went straight to the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor in front of the President''s office, and then he saw Valeria holding


    her bag as she stood at the door.


    Valeria was shocked to see him.


    "Dad, why did youe back? Where''s Kyrie?"


    "I asked the driver to send Kyrie to the hospital first as I had something to do."


    Ronald frowned slightly when he saw Valeria before he asked, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m worried about Kyrie.I want to go to the hospital and visit him" Valeria replied.


    "There''s no need for you to go.You won''t be of much help anyway"Ronald said as his gaze swept over


    Valeria before he made his way to his office.


    Then, Valeria followed Ronald back to his office and watched as he took the safe key out of his drawer


    and put it in his own bag.


    So, Ronald actually came back just to take the safe key.


    Hence, she could only imagine how cautious he was while dealing with issues regarding thepany.


    Valeria sighed in relief.


    It was fortunate that she had moved quickly to switch out the stamp, otherwise, she wouldn''t have


    gotten any other chances to do so today.


    "Dad, are you sure that I don''t need to go to the hospital? It was all my fault that Kyrie got injured.It


    would be rude if I did not go and see how he''s doing, right?"


    Valeria asked and she bore a guilty expression.


    Nevertheless, Ronald waved his hand.


    "There''s no need to go! You didn''t mean to do it after all.Anyways, aren''t you going to eat? Just go


    ahead then"


    "Well, I''m going to the dining hall! Dad, don''t you want to eat?"


    Valeria asked with concern, "Should I ask the staff in thepany''s dining hall to prepare your meal for


    you?"


    "No, I''ll go to the hospital to see Kyrie, and then we''ll be having dinner outside" Ronald answered as he


    picked up his briefcase and left in a hurry.


    After that, Valerie stared at his retreating figure before making her way out of Brownard Group too.


    As the car drove out of the Central South Building, Valeria breathed a sigh of relief with a happy


    expression on her face.


    Now that she had taken the original stamp, she needed a ce to hide it.


    Then, she had to find a way to return it to Ronald after he had signed the contract with Hayden tonight.


    Thus, she was no longer afraid of Ronald and Hayden signing the contract.


    No matter what contract they had signed, the stamp on the contract was fake.


    Once she''d lodged a report with the police, she would wait for Ronald to reveal his own tricks.


    Then, she would once again make a report to expose his deeds and ruin his name.


    Delighted, Valeria picked up her phone to call Abbie.


    "Abbie, let''s have dinner! It''s my treat!"


    "Sure, sure!" Abbie agreed immediately.


    Meanwhile, a silver Bentley slowly pulled over outside the Ruthorham finance building, and the


    secretary opened the door for Archer to get off.


    His eyebrows were furrowed and there was a severe expression on his face.


    Anyone could tell that he was in a bad mood as he made his way up the stairs of the financial building.


    Right then, his phone rang.


    As he picked up the phone, Lamont''s low voice could be heard from the other end, "President


    Saunders, how have you been?"


    "Lamont?" Archer asked in surprise.


    "Yup! I''m in the coffee shop in the city.Are you free toe and meet me?"


    "Of course!" Archer hung up the phone before he turned around and went down the steps.


    "Go to the West-Hill cafe."


    "Mr.Saunders, the meeting with Board of Directors is about to start!"


    His secretary reminded him urgently.


    With a cold nce from Archer, his secretary suddenly shut up and started the car obediently.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Wearing a cap and a pair of sunsses, Lamont had arrived in West- Hill cafe and was scrolling


    through his phone while waiting for Archer Around ten minutester, he heard footstepsing his way


    as Archer entered the coffee shop through the front door.


    Then, Lamont stood up to greet him, "Mr.Saunders!"


    Archer gestured for him to sit before asking, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking for me so urgently?"


    Next, Lamont nodded, "Yes, I wanted to ask a quick favor from you.It ¡®s about Miss Valeria Brown."


    "Valeria? Do you mean Natalie''s daughter?"


    A mysterious expression shed across Archer''s face a while before disappearing.


    "What about her?"


    "Valeria came to me for help when she heard that Ronald was preparing to transfer his funds.As you


    know, I''m not too knowledgeable about business issues, so I thought I''d ask you.Valeria is just a


    helpless young child, surely you have some idea to help her, right?"


    Lamont exined.


    After that, Archer frowned, "Wait, my father-inw is involved in this? Why is he siding with Ronald


    against Valeria?"


    "I don''t understand either, could Hayden have left the issue only to settle the scoreter on?" Lamont


    guessed.


    At that, Archer shook his head, "I don''t think so.The reason he hasn''t been diving into this matter is


    probably that I agreed to his terms, which means that he would''vee to a conclusion regarding


    it.Valeria should have nothing to do with this, and he would have no reason to go against her.There


    must be some other reason that we don''t know yet."


    "Let''s ignore the fact that Hayden and Ronald are colluding for now.Do you have any ideas on how we


    could stop Ronald''s ns?"


    "It might be tough, but it''s possible,"


    Archer answered after a slight pause.


    "You should order a fake Brownard Group stamp and find a way to switch it with the real one.In this


    case, the stamp on the contract would be fake, thus the contract would not be legally binding.After that,


    all Valeria needs to do is to wait for Ronald to slip up before dealing with him directly."


    Then, Lamont''s face brightened up at Archer''s suggestion, "Why didn¡®t Ie up with this idea?


    I''llinform Valeria about it right now."


    As soon as Lamont finished speaking, he immediately picked up his phone to call Valeria.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had just parked her car when her phone rang, and she picked it up before


    answering, "Hello? Who''s on the line?"


    "Hello Miss, it''s Lamont! I''ve thought of a method that you could use to stop Ronald''s ns!"


    "What should I do?" Valeria asked.


    "You should switch out the official stamp..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Oh, I''ve done that¡± Valeria replied with a t voice.


    "What? You''ve already changed the stamp? When did you have the time to do so?" Lamont asked,


    thinking that he had misheard Valeria ¡®s answer.


    "Just now" Valeria replied, "Besides changing thepany stamp, I also ordered Richard to freeze all


    of thepany¡¯s assets.With this, my father can''t carry out any of his ns now¡¯


    Lamont had been talking to Valeria while in speaker mode, and Archer, who had been sitting across the


    table the whole time heard their conversation clearly, was shocked yet impressed with her quick


    thinking.


    On the other hand, Lamont himself was also extremely surprised at how fast Valeria had taken action


    against Ronald.


    "Miss, what''s the next step of your n? Do you need my help?"


    "I''ve actually decided to find someone else to take over thepany .l even have a candidate in mind,


    and that''s Braelynn, who Lucian rmended to me.But I haven''t decided what to do after the


    takeover though," Valeria replied as she reached out to open her car door.


    "Well anyway, I''m meeting my friends soon, we''ll talkter" Hence, Lamont couldn''t believe his ears as


    he hung up the phone.


    "Well well, who would''ve thought that Valeria was so smart? I thought she was just an innocent and


    clueless child."


    "She must have inherited Natalie''s intellect.People like them normally want to lead simple and peaceful


    lives withoutplicating things, but once they''ve been put in tough situations, they would resort to


    any necessary means to get themselves out of danger" Archer replied.


    Then, Lamont stole a nce at Archer.


    Indeed, Valeria appeared to have inherited Natalie''s intelligence, but what about Archer''s aptitude for


    business? Valeria would be proimed as the next genius in the business industry if she had really


    inherited both of their strengths.


    "Now that I think about it, she should be around twenty- four years old this year, right? She has such a


    lovely voice, doesn''t she?"


    Archer smiled slightly while thinking about Valeria.


    "That''s right, she''s turning twenty-four this year¡¯ Lamont nodded.


    "Twenty-four is the best age one can be!"


    Archer sighed softly in regret.He and Natalie''s children would have been around that age too if that


    incident hadn''t happened.


    "I can''t believe how ungrateful Ronald is! He has such a brilliant daughter, but instead of spoiling her,


    he decides to make an enemy of her?"


    "Well, everyone knows that Mr.Brown isn''t exactly the best parent out there as he has a mistress and


    an illegitimate daughter.I actually pity President Garcia right now."


    Archer''s eyes shed in pain when Natalie was brought up.


    "It''s all my fault, what I did was unforgivable!"


    "Don''t me yourself, President Saunders, you can''t control everything that happens in this world after


    all.If you want to seek forgiveness from President Garcia, perhaps you should help Miss Brown as


    much as possible."


    "You''re right! Feel free to tell me anytime if Valeria needs my help, I''ll definitely help her to the best of


    my ability," Archer agreed as he stood up to leave.


    "I''ll be going, but remember to keep my past a secret from her, I don''t want her to be tangled up in my


    problems as well."


    "I will" Lamont replied while standing up to see Archer off.


    He only put on his cap and left the coffee shop ten minutester.


    Then, Lamont had been driving for quite some time after leaving the coffee shop when he felt that


    something was off.


    Slowing down, he realized that there was a sleek ck car trailing behind him.


    This car had been driving behind him since he left the coffee shop.


    Was he being followed? Next, Lamont decided to speed up to shake the car off his trail, but the car had


    also sped up to catch up with him.


    There was no mistake, the car was following him.


    How could anyone be so daring to stalk him during the middle of the day? Lamont sneered as he


    stopped his car so he could get off.


    As soon as the ck car that had been trailing him stopped, Lamont immediately rushed over and


    knocked on their window.


    The window had barely been opened before he grabbed the driver by their cor with one hand and he


    punched the driver''s face as hard as he could.


    Therefore, Lamont''s punch was unexpected, and the driver could barely let out a scream before he had


    been blinded.


    Satisfied, Lamont shook his hands and drove away as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, William was going through his documents at the Wolf Group when Marcus entered his


    office, "Mr.Howard, our sources report that Lamont has been sighted!"


    Hence, William immediately put down his pen, "Where is he?"


    "I followed your orders and kept an eye on Archer.Just like you predicted, Lamont met Archer in a


    coffee shop in Ruthorham today for about forty minutes.However, I also need to report that Lamont has


    discovered someone following him and he immediately dealt with him.I guess he really is as arrogant


    as ever after all."


    "Where is he now then?" William immediately retorted.


    "We don''t know his exact location, but it has been reported that he has left Ruthorham and is now in B


    City.We lost the cunning fellow as he was driving past a red light" Marcus replied as he nced at


    William''s face cautiously.


    "What do you think, Mr.Howard? Who would be following Lamont around now?"


    Then, William paused for a while, and he was deep in thought before answering, "Well, perhaps it could


    be my sister''s men?"


    "Why would your elder sister be sending people to follow Lamont?"


    "I have no idea," William shook his head to dismiss the idea, "Do you have anything else to report?"


    "Yes, just one more thing.¡± Julie went out on a date with a manina coffee shop today.Our sources


    reported that their rtionship is possibly more than just normal friends as they were behaving

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Valeria got off her car and met up with Abbie, who had arrived before her.


    Abbie was grinning from ear to ear as she greeted Valeria, "Well, something good must have happened


    to you, right?"


    Valeria sat down and gulped down a ss of water before answering, "I have shocking news, today I


    discovered that there is an evil streak inside me after all."


    Abbie was excited to know more, "Really, what mischief have you gotten yourself into this time?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Shush! Don''t be too loud, you never know who might be listening in to our conversation"


    Valeria pretended to look around suspiciously before lowering her voice as she moved closer to


    whisper to Abbie.


    "Can you believe it? I actually switched out thepany''s official seal to a fake one!"


    "Wow!"


    Abbie eximed while sticking out her tongue, "I can''t believe you did that!"


    "Right? I guess people do end up taking desperate measures when they are forced into unfavourable


    situations after all," Valeria answered gleefully.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me what happened with you and your father, Abbie urged Valeria,


    remembering what Richard had requested her to find out.


    Valeria sighed and repeated everything that Hardy had told her beforehand, "I was driven in a corner at


    that time, and I had no choice but to ask your brother for help."


    Hearing Valeria''s story, Abbie was furious, "Does William know about this? Both your father and


    Hayden are insane!"


    "No, I haven''t told him.I made my ns after hearing about it from Hardy because this whole issue


    might have not even been true.I only confirmed it after overhearing the discussion between Kyrie and


    my father.I''m really conflicted, should I even tell William about it ?"


    Valeria asked. "You definitely should!"


    "There''s a lot on my te right now.I have to worry about thepany''s issues, and I have to think


    about William at the same time.You know about his foul temper, don''t you? I''ll be in trouble if he


    decides to ask Hayden about it!" Valeria groaned.


    Abbie was confused, "Why are you so concerned about William?¡¯


    "He''s a yboy! I heard that Hayden decided to hire Paisley into the Howard Group, and you know


    how cunning she can be.What if she seduces William and he breaks up with me?"


    Abbie tried tofort Valeria, "Look, if William really cheats on you, that means that he doesn''t


    deserve you after all! Instead of crying about him leaving you, you should be celebrating about getting


    rid of him instead! Don''t worry, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it."


    "You''re right, I''Il think about what I can do after this.Let''s enjoy our meal first, I might be too busy to


    meet you again soon."


    Both of them immediately stopped talking as the waiter brought their dishes in.


    Valeria was extremely hungry, and she started gulping down the food in front of her once it had been


    served.


    Hearing her phone ring, Valeria immediately put down her food to check her message.Her jaw dropped


    when she saw the picture that Hardy had sent to her.


    The photo was taken from a weird angle, but even the lighting in the dimly lit cafe couldn''t hide the


    figures of Julie and another man.


    Valeria was confused, why would Hardly send her a photo of Julie and another stranger? While she


    was deep in thought, another message from Hardy arrived , Valeria, is this Julie Evans, you dad''s


    mistress?"


    "That''s right! What about her?"


    "Well, I just saw her being all intimate with this other man." Valeria was shocked.


    Why did Hardy send this message? If she wasn''t mistaken, could he be hinting that Julie was dating


    other men behind Ronald''s back? Valerie immediately replied, "What sort of intimate behaviour are we


    talking about here?"


    "It''s exactly what you think.They were acting like a couple with the man''s hands around Julie''s waist."


    Valeria was stunned, was Julie really cheating on Ronald? Something wasn''t right here, why would


    Julie cheat on Ronald? Didn'' t she im that she had finally found the love of her life when she got


    together with Ronald? Right, Julie couldn''t be cheating on Ronald! However, Valeria knew that Hardy


    would never send her this photo and talk about Julie behind her back on a whim.


    After all, he hadn''t been lying when he told him about Hayden and Ronald''s ns, which meant that


    this incident was true as well.


    Valeria shook herself off her thoughts, "I got it, thank you Mr.Anthony!"


    Abbie had been sitting across Valeria this whole time and she put down her chopsticks before asking,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at what Hardy sent me"


    Valeria stated, showing Abbie the picture on her phone.


    "Wow, this is your chance, Valeria! As long as you can find hard evidence that Julie is cheating on


    Ronald and send it to him, they''ll both be done for! Now all you have to do is find someone to follow


    Julie around to investigate this."


    Valeria grinned, "You''re right, let me discuss with William before I get someone to do so."


    After saying goodbye to Abbie, Valeria made her way back to the Central South Building, but there


    Ronald and Kyrie were not back yet She decided to call Ronald under the pretense of being worried


    about Kyrie''s injuries.


    The reply she got was that the injury on Kyrie''s eye was too serious.He wouldn''t be able to start work


    anytime soon since he had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    Valeria smiled in glee secretly after hearing the news.


    Putting down the phone, she stayed in thepany until five to review some documents before


    heading back home.


    As she was walking out of thepany, she decided to call William, "What''s up?"


    "Lmiss you," William answered.


    "Please, who would believe such nonsense?"


    "I really miss you so much.I was about to pick up the phone to call you just now too, our hearts are


    really connected, aren''t they?" Williamughed softly.


    Valeria was speechless.She knew that William had a way around with words, he even managed to twist


    and turn his way around to say all these, "Why were you looking for me?"


    "Must there be a reason for me to call you?"


    "Stop spouting nonsense.


    Anyways, are you free to talk?"


    Valeria was annoyed and she couldn''t bear to listen to his words any longer.


    "I would make time for you even if I am busy.You know that you''re always my first priority after


    all"William flirted back.


    "William, stop acting so corny and speak normally for once, will you?"


    Valeria sighed in annoyance as her fingers rubbed the sides of her forehead, "Look, do you want to


    know what''s going on with our fathers?"


    William became serious after hearing Valeria''s words.He knew that Valeria was nning to tell him the


    truth, but this was really earlier than he had expected.


    But he couldn''t refuse her, could he? "Of course, tell me."


    "Are you picking me up then? Or should I go over?"


    "I''m at Howard group, why don''t youe and pick me up from work ? " William smiled.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in about half an hour."


    William hung up the phone with a gentle smile.But he immediately regained hisposure when there


    was a knock on his door, "Come in!"


    It was Steven Barrack, his secretary, "Sir William, Mr.Howard has requested everyone''s presence in


    thepany dinner tonight."


    "Why are there so many events getting in my way?"


    William frowned and annoyed by Hayden antics.


    "You should at least show your face during the dinner tonight, it is Sir Hayden''s order after all," Steven


    smiled while answering.


    "Am I allowed to bring my family members with me?" William retorted.


    The secretary paused for a moment before answering, "Well, he didn¡¯ t say you couldn''t."


    "l understand, I''ll be there on time tonight"


    A mischievous look shed through William''s eyes as he replied.


    Meanwhile, Paisley was in the office next door fixing her makeup.Thepany dinner tonight was


    another chance for her and she was determined to make use of this opportunity to catch William''s


    attentionpletely.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Valeria arrived outside Howard Group half an hourter, but there was no sign of William.


    She had no choice but to park her car before calling William, "Hey, I''m here, are youing down


    soon?"


    "I''ming!"


    William answered as he grabbed his coat before leaving his office.


    Steven, who had been working outside the door, looked up to William with a smile before greeting him,


    "Are you leaving now, Sir?"


    "Yes!"


    "Sir Hayden has requested you to wait for him, Sir."


    "What? Why do I have to wait for him?" William paused.


    Steven sighed and scratched his head, trying to evade William''s sharp gaze.


    "He wants you to go to thepany dinner with him and Ms.Anthony, but his driver''s out running an


    errand so you all can only leaveter."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Alright; William agreed readily, "I''ll meet you all downstairs then."


    Steven heaved a sigh of relief at his answer.He was fully prepared to deal with William''s anger, but it


    appeared that he got lucky as William was in a good mood today.


    This meant that Steven hadpleted the task assigned to him, and he was relieved as he wouldn''t


    have to worried about being lectured by Hayden again.


    Steven immediately called Hayden to inform him or the news after William had left.


    Hayden was all smiles after hearing that William had decided to go along with his request, "All right, tell


    Ms.Anthony to get ready and meet me downstairs too."


    Meanwhile, Valeria, who was impatient, scowled at William as he came out of the front door and got


    onto her car, "What took you so long?"


    "We have to attend an event before going home tonight, looks like our conversation will have to wait


    then"


    William smiled before gesturing for Valeria to change seats, "I''ll drive, move over to the passenger


    seat."


    Valeria did not refuse his request and moved across to the passenger seat, "Wait, what event are you


    talking about?" she asked curiously.


    "Well, it''spulsory for me to attend thepany dinner so I decided to bring you along as my plus


    one," William exined.


    "Why do I have to attend yourpany dinner?" Valeriained while pouting.


    "Look, do me a favour alright? All we have to do is to have a meal together then we can leave" William


    persuaded her softly.


    "Fine!"


    Valeria agreed easily, giving into William''s persuasive words.She could not be mad at his gentleness in


    the first ce anyway.


    "Oh right, Paisley will be attending thepany dinner too"


    William added casually after Valeria had agreed to his request, wanting to see how she would react.


    "What does Paisley attending have to do with me?"


    William was relieved that she was uninterested in Paisley, and he sighed a little before adding, "My


    father will be there too."


    "What? Your father will be there? I''m in trouble, do you know that both our fathers are colluding to take


    over my mother''spany?" Valeria groaned.


    She was unwilling to go with William now since she knew Hayden was attending as well.


    Valeria had only met Hayden twice when she had been together with Mason.


    She remembered Hayden as someone who was extremely strict and he would always carry an


    uninviting expression on his face.


    "Tonight will be your first time meeting my father then.You know, even the ugliest wife would still have


    to meet the inws."


    "Watch your mouth, did you just call me an ugly daughter- in-w?" Valeria narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Of course not, my wife is the most beautiful daughter- in-w that any father could have" William


    praised before tilting his head to give Valeria a kiss.


    "Don''t do that in front of so many people" Valeria blushed quietly.


    She was embarrassed by the affection that William was showing her .She knew that she had made up


    her mind to be with William the rest of her life, and she would support him in all the decisions that he


    made without hesitation.


    Even though Valeria had put up a brave front, William was still worried that she was too nervous, "I''ll be


    with you throughout the night, all you need to do is one thing" heforted her as he held her hand.


    "What do I have to do?"


    "Eat and drink all you want, I got your back!"


    Valeria nodded and chuckled at his words, "I got it, it''s not the end of the world anyways.I did fall in love


    with his son after all, so I''ll have to face the music someday."


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Steven had escorted Hayden and Paisley out the front door.


    "Do you see William? Didn''t he say that he would be waiting for us downstairs?" Hayden questioned


    while walking.


    Steven looked around and saw William, who was in Valeria''s car, "There he is."


    Hayden''s expression immediately turned dark when he saw where Steven was pointing.


    Was the woman sitting in the passenger seat Valeria? Did he dare to bring Valeria along with him to the


    company''s party? William had also seen the four of them, so he and Valeria immediately got off the car.


    Wrapping a hand around her waist, he smiled and greeted them, "I''ll be going with Valeria, you guys go


    ahead and take one car."


    Valeria couldn''t help but shiver as Hayden grunted and his cold gaze swept across her.


    She forced a smile and greeted Hayden as well, "Nice to meet you, Mr.Howard!"


    Hayden only snorted in reply to her greeting before moving past the both of them to his car.


    Seeing Hayden''s reaction towards Valeria, Paisley was secretly delighted.


    This meant that Hayden did not ept Valeria as his daughter-inw and she still had a chance as


    Hayden favored her greatly.


    With those thoughts, she greeted Valeria with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Miss Brown!"


    Valeria was aware that Paisley was waiting for her to mess up, but she knew that she could not let any


    of her frustrations show.


    Instead , she replied Paisley with a broad smile, "Nice to meet you too, Miss Anthony!"


    William''s eyes shed in anger when he saw Hayden not acknowledging Valeria, "My wife and I will be


    leaving now, we''ll see you there!"


    He dered with his hand still wrapped around Valeria''s waist tightly.


    It was clear that everyone had heard William dering Valeria as his '' wife¡¯.Paisley''s face had also


    frozen awkwardly at the deration.


    It was no surprise that Hayden, who had been making his way to his car, heard the deration loud


    and clear.


    How dare William call Valeria his wife without seeking his approval? Was William doing so to challenge


    his authority just because Hayden had given Valeria a cold shoulder? That brat, he was rebelling


    against him! Hayden stomped his foot as he was enraged at William''s actions.


    Lucas could tell from Hayden''s expression that he was fuming.


    After all, he had been under the guidance of Hayden for so many years.He knew he had to stop


    Hayden from bursting into anger here since many people would gossip.He immediately caught up with


    Hayden before holding his wrist, "Here Mr.Howard, let me help you get on the car."


    Hayden knew exactly what Lucas on doing, but he did notment any further on it.


    Instead, he swung his face back to take onest look at William.


    However, William was not even paying attention to Hayden.He was smiling gently while escorting


    Valeria up to her car and he even helped her to buckle her seatbelt.


    Hayden got into his car furiously, how could William care more about Valeria than himself? At this time,


    William had already left with Valeria while Paisley was following behind Hayden.


    "That ungrateful rascal! Doesn''t he know that he''s being bewitched?" Howard clenched his teeth in


    anger.


    Paisley felt awkward hearing the remarksing out of Hayden''s mouth, but this was another


    opportunity for her to get into the good graces of Hayden.


    She consoled him gently, "Calm down, Mr.Howard, you shouldn''t waste your breath on this matter."


    "She''s right , you know how obstinate Sir William can be.If you go against him, he would fight back


    even harder.Why don''t you just let him be?" Lucas suggested.


    Hayden felt offended, how could his own son be so rebellious, "I''ll teach this brat a lesson when he


    gets back home, how could he go against my wishes like this?"


    Paisley was secretly pleased with how much Hayden disliked Valeria .


    Valeria was a fool, she must have thought that she could be the daughter-inw of the Howard family


    just by dating William. However, as long as Hayden was still against their rtionship,Valeria would


    only get into more trouble. Paisley smiled in glee as she couldn''t wait for the misery that would soon


    befall Valeria.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Hayden''s attitude toward Valeria had ruined William''s good mood, and he could only release some


    steam by speeding.


    After speeding on for miles, William finally managed to suppress his anger.


    The first thing he did was apologize to Valeria, "Valeria, I''m so sorry that I couldn''t do anything about


    my father''s attitude! You must have felt terrible after being dismissed by him like that!"


    Valeria could tell that William was really upset on her behalf, and she turned to console him, "Don''t


    worry, I''m alright, don''t let him ruin our time together!"


    "How could you be fine? My father has really crossed the line this time!"


    William answered with a bitter smile.He really did not expect Hayden to show his displeasure towards


    Valeria in front of others, but the incident today proved him otherwise.


    William was willing to take the brute force of Hayden''s anger if it meant that Hayden would ept


    Valeria as the family''s daughter-in-w.He could never bear to see Valeria upset.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine.I''m not mad at your father for ignoring me, I mean it could have been worse


    right?" Valeria meant what she said.


    She had already expected this oue, so she wasn''t mad at all.


    Hayden''s strict demeanor was the same as when they first met, and she could still bear with it even


    though it was a little upsetting to be ignored.


    More importantly, she could get through this because she knew that William would always be by her


    side no matter what.


    William was even more troubled after hearing her forgiving words, "Valeria, you''re precious to me and I


    don''t want anyone to upset you.In fact, everyone should be treating you like a princess, just like I do!


    "Who cares about everyone else? I''m fine being your one and only princess"


    Valeria smiled before reaching out to sp William''s hand in her own, "Look, let''s ignore what everyone


    else thinks and take care of each other alright?"


    "Valeria, no children can choose their parents.Hayden is my birth father, so how can I just ignore his


    actions? You must have been disappointed seeing how powerless I was against him, right?"


    William sighed in helplessness.He could manage such argepany, yet he was helpless when it


    came to Hayden and Valeria.


    That was because he knew the strict methods that he used on his employees wouldn''t work on his


    father at all.


    "William, I know how much you care for me so I''m really not disappointed in you.Besides, it could have


    been so much worse today if your father had decided to take out his anger on me, but even if he did, it


    doesn''t matter because I want to be with you."


    William was touched after hearing words, and he lifted the hand that was sped in Valeria''s to nt a


    kiss, "Thank you, Valeria!"


    "I should thank you! William, promise me that you''ll control your temper and ignore how your father


    treats me, okay?"


    "Why do I have to?"


    "You know how much your father dislikes me.It''ll only get worse if you continue to defend me when he''s


    trying to target me.You should just leave me be when he does so!"


    "That is dependent on how he treats you.I won''t step in if he''s only ignoring you, but if he does


    something out of line, I might not be able to control my temper!"


    William was conflicted because he did not want Valeria to feel troubled, but at the same time, he did not


    want Valeria to incur his father¡¯s wrath as well.


    "Look, why don''t you stop going against your father so that we can make peace with your family? We


    should always respect our elders, right?"


    As they arrive at the Wolf Group, William was in a better mood after he realized how thoughtful Valeria


    was.


    He was going to guide Valeria into the hotel when suddenly Valeria stopped him, "Wait, your father


    would be outraged if he sees that we went into the hall without him."


    William paused and decided to wait for Hayden and his guests to arrive.He understood that Valeria was


    bearing with Hayden for his sake, and he did not want to make things even harder for her.


    It did not take long for Hayden''s car to pull up in front of the hotel.


    However, when Hayden got off his car, he ignored both Valeria and William who were waiting for him.


    Instead, he walked past them into the hotel with a grunt.


    Paisley got off the car after Hayden and she greeted both of them with a smile, "Mr.Howard, Miss


    Brown, let''s go in!"


    Lucas also got off smiling, "Yes, Sir William and Miss Brown, let''s go! With William and Valeria holding


    hands, the six of them filled the lift that brought them to the hall.Hayden had invited the senior


    executives of Howard Group to the dinner tonight, and he did not want to make a fool out of himself in


    front of them.When they arrived, it appeared that the senior executives were being entertained by


    Charles and Elizabeth.Their eyes were drawn to William and Valeria when Hayden''s group arrived, and


    they immediately made their way to greet Hayden.


    Valeria was not only known as a former employee of the Howard Group but also Mason''s ex girlfriend.


    Mason was also Elizabeth''s nephew, who was on good terms with all the senior executives of Howard


    Group.


    And this was why the crowd was stunned when they saw William and Valeria together.


    Hayden quickly made his way to his seat with an annoyed expression on his face after reading the


    atmosphere in the hall.


    Charles and Elizabeth were delighted as they saw Hayden''s displeased face.


    However, Charles knew that he had to put up a friendly facade in front of Hayden and immediately


    gestured to William, "Here William, I''ve saved this seat for you."


    As William started to guide Valeria to his seat, Charles immediately pulled out the other seat next to


    him, "Miss Anthony, here''s your seat! The current seating arrangement meant that William was stuck in


    the middle with Paisley and Valeria sitting on his sides.


    William nced at Charles with a cold smile, and Charles couldn''t help but shiver.


    He felt repulsive at how Charles was trying to create more trouble.


    "Wait, why should I be scared of William in the first ce?"


    Charles muttered secretly as he once again, put a smile back on his face, "Now that all the honorable


    guests have arrived, let''s eat!"


    As the waiters brought their dishes, William ignored Charles who was trying to make toasts with


    everyone to get into their good graces.


    Instead, he decided to pick out dishes that Valeria liked, "Here, try some of this dish, I know it''s your


    favourite!"


    "It''s fine, you don''t have to do this when there are so many eyes are onus, I can get my own food"


    Valeria insisted softly.


    "Who cares if they''re all looking at us? They''re in charge of thepany, not me," William continued to


    fill up Valeria¡¯s te with her favorite dishes.


    Hayden''s face hardened even more after seeing how William was taking care of Valeria.


    Elizabeth nced at Hayden''s hardened expression before stealing an eye at Paisley, who was being


    ignored even though she was also sitting next to William.


    She knew that both she and Charles should help Paisley as much as they could since Hayden had


    already regarded Paisley as his future daughter-inw.


    This meant that Paisley was regarded as the strongest candidate to be William''s wife, but now that


    William had brought Valeria to thepany dinner to meet all the senior executives, so Paisley had


    lost some of her advantages.


    It was such a pity that William chose to date Valeria instead of Paisley.She came from a richer family


    that had more resources to help him with his business.


    Elizabeth knew that she had to take this opportunity to get into the good graces of Paisley by helping


    her overpower Valeria.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After all, more chaos was always weed in her eyes.


    "Look, William, you shouldn''t be rude by ignoring Miss Anthony as she is your business partner after


    all.I know that you want to take care of Miss Brown, but getting in Miss Anthony''s good graces would


    be beneficial for any future business ns, right?" Elizabeth said with a light smile.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    How could he see through the meaning behind her words? Williampletely ignored what Elizabeth


    had said, it was as if she wasn''t even there.


    Elizabeth on the other hand wanted to disappear into thin air out of embarrassment as she had gotten


    no reply.


    Did William think that she would give up just because he had ignored her? Elizabeth was clear about


    the feelings Paisley''s feelings towards William.


    Paisley should be burning with jealously now as William and Valeria were flirting with each other in front


    of her.


    All she needed to do was to give Paisley a little push and she could get into Paisley''s good graces.


    Paisley must be desperate for someone to step in and back her up right now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Elizabeth decided to suck up to Paisley instead by filling up her te , Miss Anthony, I hope you''re


    enjoying the food.How is it working with William?"


    "It''s alright," Paisley replied coldly, having heard about all of Elizabeth¡¯ s cunning tricks.


    Paisley was smart enough not to fall into Elizabeth''s trap.


    Taking Elizabeth''s side would be the most foolish thing to do as she would be offending both Hayden


    and William.


    Elizabeth did not give up even though she was met with a cold reply.


    "Are you getting along with William?"


    "Yeah, Mr.Howard has been kind enough to take care of me"


    Paisley couldn''t believe that Elizabeth was actually asking about her rtionship with William when


    everyone had their eyes on the new couple.


    Had William not embarrassed Elizabeth enough after tantly ignoring her in front of everyone? She


    had nned to ignore Elizabeth throughout the dinner too, but Elizabeth''s remark had crossed the line.


    Paisley moved the food that Elizabeth had given her to the side of the te.


    Elizabeth was furious.


    This meant that Paisley was indicating that she was refusing to go along with Elizabeth''s ns.


    Even though she appeared calm on the surface, she was actually secretly enraged at how both Paisley


    and William had ignored her.


    Elizabeth tried to approach Paisley once more after calming herself down.


    "Ms.Anthony, please continue to take care of William at work.Despite his cold appearance, he''s actually


    a warm-hearted person! He might not be as capable as you but this is William''s first job after all.He


    might be a little stubborn as well because he has been spoiled by Mr.Howard, but please just bear with


    him for a little bit."


    Valeria had been nning to ignore their conversation but Elizabeth¡¯ s words had piqued her curiosity,


    "Why William, I didn''t know that you were so close with Madam Howard?"


    William returned her smile as he handed a bowl of soup to her, "Leave her be.She reminds me of


    crow.Those creatures enjoy the attention given to them.The more you pay attention to her, the louder


    she caws."


    Elizabeth felt that she was about to explode with rage when she heard that she was beingpared to


    a crow.


    If she could not convince William or Paisley to side with her, she would have a go at Valeria instead.


    Elizabeth turned to Valeria and red at her coldly, "This is a dinner for the senior executives of the


    Howard Group.Even if you were still an employee, you would have no right to attend.Oh right, that


    reminds me, you''ve already resigned..."


    William cut her off almost immediately, "Don''t you dare question my authority.Are you saying that I can''t


    bring my girlfriend along with me to events now?"


    Silence had fallen upon the once boisterous hall.


    Elizabeth couldn''t believe that William was going against her in front of all the other senior executives.


    Elizabeth had never had a solid position in the Howard family as Hayden never paid any attention to


    her.


    However, William had never meddled in her affairs and he had always put up a polite facade in front of


    her, until now.


    Elizabeth immediately snapped at William out of shame, "William, watch your attitude! Why are you


    being so rude to me?"


    "My attitude? Please, if you wanted someone to follow your every order, you should''ve gotten yourself


    a pet instead! Oh wait, is this because my brother not giving you enough attention that you want


    reassurance from being in the spotlight of every single event that you attend?"


    Charles was flustered at William''s question, "Hey William, Elizabeth is your sister- inw, you shouldn''t


    embarrass her in front of others just because of a few words she said right?"


    "That b*tch doesn''t deserve to be my sister-inw.I only have one and she''s dead! Dad clearly stated


    that this woman would have no authority in the Howard family because of her past actions, and now


    she''s trying toment on everything that I do! Can''t I defend myself now?"


    William smiled coldly as his gaze fell on Elizabeth''s pale face.


    "Elizabeth, this is my final warning, do not cross the line.I am not as forgiving as Charles, so you better


    watch your words in front of me.The next time you decide toment on my actions again, I will not let


    it go."


    William''s warning rang through the silent hall clearly.


    Charles was fuming with anger at his words, but Hayden continued eating as he ignored the whole


    scene.


    Once William was done, he put down his chopsticks before saying, "Enough of this, let''s enjoy our


    meal"


    The senior executives were shocked as how Hayden had not spoken up even though William had


    embarrassed Elizabeth in front of everyone.


    This clearly showed that Elizabeth had no solid authority in the Howard Group after all.


    After this incident, everyone present knew that it was useless to get in her good graces now as she


    was not the Lady of the Howard Family.This was a turning point for her.


    Elizabeth would be treated as amoner from now on.


    Both Charles and Elizabeth had lost their reputation in a quick moment.


    In front of Hayden, Charles could not even protect Elizabeth as he had to keep up the ¡®brotherly¡¯


    pretense with William.


    Hayden obviously favored William over him.


    If he argued back, Hayden would immediately take the matters into his own hands and the


    consequences would have been more severe.


    Therefore, Elizabeth was left to suffer the humiliation on her own.


    This dinner would have been a perfect opportunity for the Howard Group to embarrass Valeria so that


    she would never show her face again.


    However, Elizabeth had made a mistake, and she had paid the price by being the target of


    embarrassment instead.


    Elizabeth might be powerless now, but her resentment on Valeria had only grown.


    In the future, Valeria would definitely pay for the humiliation that she was suffering now! As the dispute


    subsided and when the dinner event had ended, William and Valeria left almost instantly as they didn''t


    want to be in the hall any longer.


    While they were making their way to the parking lot, Valeria suddenly burst out inughter.


    "William, that is so satisfying!"


    "I couldn''t just stand on the sidelines after hearing how she insulted you" William admitted, he was


    satisfied after seeing how pleased Valeria was.


    "Elizabeth used to act like the boss in thepany and she would always look down on everyone.I''ve


    always thought that she has some power within your family, but I guess not."


    "Her? She has no solid authority in Howard Group.I don''t like getting involved in others people''s


    business, but if they insult you, then I''ll have to fight back."


    "How wonderful, I don''t even have to worry about being bullied anymore.That''s another reason for me


    to marry you!"


    "Is that all you''re asking from me?" Williamughed, "You''re too easy to please, silly girl"


    Once William and Valeria had arrived at their vi, William immediately picked Valeria up in his arms as


    they kicked off their shoes.


    "Well, since I''ve done you such a huge favour, why don''t you reward me in bed tonight?"


    Valeria hooked her arms around William''s neck before responding, "Hold on, I have something to tell


    you."

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    William carried Valeria and ced her on the bed inside their room, "Alright, you can tell me now"


    "Guess what I did today? I managed to not only switch out the official seal of thepany with a fake


    one, but I also got Abbie and Richard to freeze all thepany''s funds! I''m amazing, right?"


    "Wow, that''s awesome! How did you do that?" William pretended to be shocked but he was secretly


    enjoying Valeria''s satisfied expression.


    "Wait, aren''t you curious as to why I had to do this? I found out that our fathers colluded to take out a


    ten billion loan so that they could steal mypany''s funds!"


    "What a smart girl!"


    William praised as he gave Valeria a thumbs-up, "So who was the one who told you about their ns?"


    "It was Hardy" Valeria stated honestly as she began to tell William about the messages that Hardy had


    sent to her.


    "So why did you evade me and not tell me about this problem in the first ce?"


    William questioned, pinching her face while putting on a strict expression on his face.


    "I wasn''t evoiding you.It''s just that Hardy''s information might be false and I just wanted to have


    sufficient evidence before reporting it to you"


    William felt better after hearing her exnation, "I''ll forgive you this time, but I have to be the first


    person you approach if something like this happens again, alright?"


    "Alright, but aren''t you upset with me for going against your father?"


    Valeria asked bitterly as she met William''s gaze with tearing eyes, "You won''t think of me as an evil


    woman just because I plotted this whole scheme right?"


    "Of course I won''t! In the first ce, you were only forced to fight back because they were plotting to


    steal yourpany''s funds.But if you tell me about your future ns, I might be able to give you


    suggestions that would work against my cunning father."


    Valeria was relieved, this meant that William would support her actions no matter what, "Also, Hardy


    sent a photo of Julie going out on a date with a stranger today.They were behaving intimately though."


    As she was exining, Valeria swiped through her phone to find the photo before showing it to William,


    "Here, take a look.¡±


    William took her phone and looked at the photo carefully, "Yeah, they look more than friends."


    "I want to find someone to follow Julie around, do you have any rmendations?"


    William was overjoyed as this was the first time that Valeria had actually asked for his help directly, "Of


    course, I''ll get someone on it.If you face any problems in the future, you should tell me so I can help


    you too."


    "What else can you do?" Valeria nced at Howard suspiciously.


    It would be easy for Howard to send someone to follow Julie because of the number of bodyguards that


    he had, but it seemed like anything else was impossible.


    "I can help you with anything you want as long as you ask for it."


    "You''re kidding!"


    Valeria rolled her eyes at William before stating, "Well, helping me with everything might be impossible,


    but you''ll support me throughout hard times, won''t you?"


    William didn''t know how to react and he decided to pretend to be angry instead, "Why don''t you believe


    in me? Don''t you know that I can grant all your wishes?"


    "Yeah right...I believe you"


    Valeria sat up and kissed Howard deeply, "I''lle to you for help if I need it, alright?"


    "That''s right!"


    Howard returned the favour with another deep kiss as he pushed her onto the bed.And they rolled


    around in the sheets until dawn...


    After Valeria and William had left the dinner hall, Lucas had ordered Steven to send Paisley back home


    before escorting Hayden out of Wolf Group.


    Hayden had a helpless expression on his face as he rubbed his forehead in annoyance.


    "That ungrateful brat, now that he offended the elders of Howard Group, they would only pick on him


    more!"


    Lucas smiled, "It''s alright, Sir William will be fine, you still support him after all."


    "That brat needs to learn how to take care of himself! I won''t be here forever, and that''s why I left


    Paisley and Hardy to help him so that he could deal with Charles''s cunning tricks in the future.But even


    though I already nned out his future for him, he decides to repay me by dating Valeria instead!"


    "Don''t worry too much Master, Sir William is actually smarter than you think.I''m sure he''ll cross that


    bridge when he gets to it, after all, he is your son right?"


    "I hope so too.I''ll do my best to n his future for him, but I can''t do anything more than that"


    Howard answered as he checked his watch "Ronald must have been waiting for such a long time, let''s


    meet him at the coffee shop."


    "Sir, are you really colluding with Ronald? I''ve heard rumours about his illegal actions¡­¡±


    Hayden interrupted Lucas before he could finish, "I know Ronald''s personality even better than you


    do.But I have to do this for William.


    Lucas decided to stop his persuasion as it was obvious that Hayden had made up his mind, and he


    drove them both to the coffee shop silently.


    Ronald had arrived an hour before Hayden did, and he was worried that Hayden had decided not to go


    ahead with their ns.


    He let out a huge sigh of relief when he saw Lucas and Hayden''s figures, and he reached for the debt


    contract in his bag.


    As Lucas started to go over the details of the contract meticulously, Ronald smiled as he offered a


    cigarette to Hayden, "Do you smoke?"


    Hayden waved, "I don''t unfortunately.Are you sure about your decision? There''s no going back once


    this contract has been signed and Brownard Group will not exist anymore."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought about it carefully," Ronald answered with a smile.


    "Alright, let''s confirm the deal then.Where''s your seal?"


    Both Ronald and Hayden signed the contract and stamped the official seals of theirpanies on it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The ten billion will be handed over to you once the ownership of yourpany has been transferred


    over to the Howard Group."


    "Thank you!"


    Ronald replied excitedly, thinking about the money that he would receive.


    After the other executives had left, Charles and Elizabeth made their way to a car outside Wolf Group.


    Charles, who was on the back row, nced at Elizabeth''s upset face before saying, "You dumb b*itch!"


    Charles had been humiliatedpletely tonight and Elizabeth was prepared for the repercussions that


    woulde from it.


    It was all her fault, and she knew that Charles would not forgive her mistake.


    Charles stared at Elizabeth slightly before sighing again, "Get out and go back to the vi yourself.I''ll


    deal with you once I''m done with my business"


    Elizabeth got of the car without a word and watched as Charles drove away with loathsome eyes.


    A few minutester, Elizabeth left the carpark and rented a taxi, "Merton Condominium, please!"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    In Merton Condominium, Mason had just finished his shower when his doorbell rang.


    He opened the door and the sight of a haggard Elizabeth greeted him.


    "Aunt Elizabeth, why are you here? What happened?"


    Elizabeth kicked her shoes off angrily and made her way to the sofa before sighing heavily, "William


    embarrassed me in front of all the other executives tonight!"


    "That b*stard embarrassed you? How dare he do so?"


    Mason had never gotten along with William.


    "Our great Sir William is the next head of the Howard Family, who would dare to stop him from doing


    so?"


    Elizabeth smiled coldly, bummed out at the events that had happened.


    "After the dinner tonight, I realised that they never treated me like one of their family members after


    all.Hayden, Charles, William, none of them recognise my efforts! It''s even more annoying because I


    can''t do anything about it!"


    Mason was furious after hearing about Elizabeth''sints, "The Howard family has gone too far!


    Don''t worry Aunt, I''ll definitely make sure they pay the price for treating you this way."


    "Humph!" Elizabeth sighed heavily again.


    She once believed that Mason could make a name for himself in the future, but now she suspected her


    own beliefs.


    Could Mason really meet her expectations? Mason knew that Elizabeth was disappointed in him as she


    continued sighing.


    "Don''t worry Aunt Elizabeth, mypany is in talks with Acma Corporation, well be fine once the


    project starts."


    "You''re working with Acma Corporation?" Elizabeth was shocked.


    "That''s right.Hardy had dismissed our ns beforehand, but we received a call from Acma Corporation


    saying that their Lady was interested in our project.So I changed some of the terms of the contract


    ording to their wishes, and they agreed to work together with us this afternoon."


    "Was it Paisley that contacted you?" Elizabeth couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Isn''t Paisley William''s business partner? Why would she help you? Wait, is she doing, this to get rid of


    Valeria? It must be!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After all, the enemy of an enemy was a friend indeed, and Paisley was helping Mason just because


    they had onemon enemy, which was Valeria.


    Elizabeth was excited, but she calmed herself down before waning Mason, "Listen, you need to make


    sure that you work together with Paisley to build up yourpany-"


    Elizabeth felt more hopeful now that Mason had secured a contract with Acma Corporation, so her


    disappointment and grievance were dissipated.


    Of course, as the daughter of the fallen Eich family, she had also worked hard throughout the years to


    marry Charles.


    Her efforts would not be in vain as long as Mason managed to build their family''spany back up.


    Elizabeth left Merton Condominium in a better mood and headed back to the Howard family vi.


    Instead of asking the taxi driver to drop her off at the doorstep, Elizabeth got off in front of the main


    gate and started the ten-minute walk back to the door.She knew Charles well, he would be fine once he


    had blown off some steam.She just had to think of how to deal with himter.


    If he wanted to take out his anger on her, then she would bear with it until Mason had finally gotten on


    his own feet.


    Deep in thought, Elizabeth was making her way through the vi''s garden when she heard a woman''s


    mourning soundsing from a nearby pavilion.


    Why would someone be secretly meeting in a garden that was inside the Howard Vi? Elizabeth


    couldn''t believe what she hearing and she stole a nce at the vi in distaste.


    To her shock, she saw Julie in the arms of a stranger! Why was Julie meeting another man in the


    pavilion when she was already pregnant with Ronald''s child? As Elizabeth was about the leave, a


    phone rang through the darkness.


    The female figure rushed to pick up the call hurriedly before answering, "Hi Ronald, I''m just taking a


    walk in the garden.Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    So Julie was really cheating on Ronald after all! Elizabeth was stunned but she quickly recovered


    herself when she realized that she could use this incident in her favour.


    She made her way back to the pavilion before greeting Julie with a smile, "How are you doing,


    Ms.Evans?"


    Julie froze as she turned over to Elizabeth''s direction with a stiff expression.


    She was about to cover the man that was with her but it was toote, Elizabeth had caught them in the


    act.


    Elizabeth had managed to snap photos of the disheveled Julie and the man who was with her.


    The man who had been hiding behind Julie immediately rushed forward and attempted to snatch her


    phone from her hands.


    Elizabeth took a few steps back in surprise before scoffing, "Don''t move.Everyone will be here to


    witness this scene if I scream now"


    Julie stopped the unfamiliar man before saying, "Leave us, I''ll deal with this issue myself.Madam


    Howard here and I have known each other for years now."


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" The man asked quietly.


    "Yes, why don''t you leave first? I''ll deal with it," Julieforted him.


    The man turned back and gave Elizabeth a fierce re before leaving.


    Julie did not appear to be nervous at all even though she knew that Elizabeth had caught her cheating,


    "So Madam Howard, what do you want in return? Name a price."


    Elizabeth was ted as it was obvious that Julie was just trying to maintain a calm facade.


    Julie was probably the most shameless person that Elizabeth had ever met, as she was willing to resort


    to any methods possible to achieve her goals.


    Elizabeth smiled, "Well, I guess the onlymon target we have is Valeria, isn''t that right?"


    Julie smiled before answering, "You''re right, but I myself have ns to deal with her.I''m nning to get


    rid of her in just a few days, so why don''t you sit back and wait for the news?"


    "I guess I''ve been too impatient, that b*tch has took things too far this time after all."


    Elizabeth could not get revenge on William, and therefore she could only get rid of Valeria.


    She did not bother to hide her excitement from Julie seeing that they had amon goal, "Would it be


    possible to tell me your ns in advance?"


    "I''m afraid not, but I do have a suggestion for you.Ronald is looking for a perverted old man to marry


    Valeria off, do you have any rmendations?"


    "I have the perfect candidate actually" Elizabeth''s eyes lit up at Julie¡¯ s suggestion.


    "What a coincidence!"


    Julie agreed with gleaming eyes, "Let''s sit down and discuss about it then!"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    After Ronald had finished signing the contract with Hayden, he returned home to find no trace of Julie


    waiting for him.


    After asking Ashely, he got to know that Julie had gone out for a walk.


    Ronald immediately called Julie to ask her to return as he felt that it was improper for a married woman


    to be out thiste.


    Around an hourter, Julie finally made her way through the front door.


    She smiled as she saw Ronald before exining, "I met Madam Howard and hung out with her for a bit


    beforeing back."


    "What did you all talk about?" Ronald asked.


    "l remembered that you wanted to look for a suitable husband for Valeria.Madam Howard


    rmended Mr.Anderson.He''s old and limping, but a sessful business owner that just lost his


    wife a few months ago."


    "Anderson? Den Anderson?"


    "That''s right! Do you know Den?"


    Julie pretended to be surprised even though Elizabeth had told her all about the rumours.


    Den was a rich businessman with a booming business.


    However, everyone knew that he was a fifty-year-old pervert limping around in one leg who had had


    four ex-wives that suffered in his torment.


    Ronald smirked, I¡¯ve heard the rumours, Den would make a perfect husband for Valeria indeed."


    "I think so too! Should we ask Madam Howard to get in touch with him soon?" Julie asked eagerly.


    "Yeah, we should arrange for them to meet as soon as possible" Ronald grinned evilly.


    A few dayster, Valeria would be married to the old disgusting pervert and the ownership of the


    company would be transferred to him.


    He would finally get his revenge on Natalie who had cheated on him years ago.


    Ronald wrapped his hands around Julie''s waist, obviously in a good mood, "My ns are going well


    thanks to you!"


    "Really? Don''t I deserve a reward then?" Julie flirted back.


    Ronald carried her in his arms, "I''ll reward you in bed then!"


    "No, I''m worried about our baby!"


    Julie refused as she struggled to get off.


    "It''s fine isn''t it? You''ve been pregnant for three months!"


    "I''m still worried, though.Let''s control ourselves a bit for him alright? Julie tried to persuade Ronald by


    using their child as an excuse.Hearing her pleas, Ronald had no choice but to let her go with an upset


    expression on his face.Suddenly, a reddish mark on Julie''s neck caught his eye.


    Ronald grabbed Julie''s coat as his pupils dted in anger, "What happened to your neck?"


    Julie pretended to be calm on the surface, but she was panicking inside.


    She reached for her neck carefully before asking, "What''s wrong? Is there something on my neck?"


    Ronald''s expression hardened as he continued to stare at the mark on Julie''s neck.


    As a grown man, he knew clearly that the mark was a hickey.


    Had Julie been cheating behind his back, and was that actually why she had beening homete


    recently? Ronald''s eyes burned with fury, "Where have you been? Answer me honestly!"


    "I told you, I went for a walk and I met Madam Howard along the way I"


    "What''s this mark then?"


    "It''s nothing.It''s probably just an irritated mosquito bite"


    Julie lied, "All insect bites will probably leave a mark on my sensitive skin anyways."


    "I''m pretty sure insect bites don''t look like this," Ronald doubted.


    Julie was extremely tense, Ronald had never paid any close attention to her, so why was he so


    observant today? She picked up her phone as she tried to use her meeting with Elizabeth as an


    exnation, "Ronald, are you doubting me? Madam Howard can prove that we met this afternoon, go


    ahead and call her! Ronald calmed down after seeing that Julie didn''t look guilty at all and she had


    even dared to phone Elizabeth to prove her innocence.Julie was a loyal wife, and she would never


    cheat on him.How could he have doubted his own wife in the first ce? Julie was a middle-aged


    woman that did not have many friends.Besides, no man would approach her once they saw her


    pregnant tummy.However, Ronald was still suspicious as the mark on Julie''s neck looked a lot like a


    hickey but he decided to drop the subject and left the room.


    Julie heaved a sigh of relief as she watched Ronald''s retreating figure.


    That was close! If she hadn''t met Elizabeth by coincidence tonight, Ronald would have caught her


    cheating by now! Meeting Elizabeth was really a blessing in disguise.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julie might have managed to fool Ronald for now, but the truth would not be concealed for long.


    Once the time hase, her scandals and other evil deeds would be exposed to the public.


    When that happened, Ronald would definitelye after her, and one could only imagine the


    misfortune that would befall her when he did.


    Due to the freezing temperature, Valeria had caught a cold even though she was sleeping in William''s


    arms the whole night.


    William who felt guilty for Valeria¡®s cold as he watched her struggle with a fever, a runny nose, and also


    a sore throat, immediately drove her to the hospital.


    He refused to leave her side, and he even skipped work just so he could take care of her.


    Meanwhile, Steven who had been looking for William the whole day, panicked as William was nowhere


    to be found.


    This was bad news for him as he would be once again getting into trouble.


    However, he had no choice but to tell Hayden the truth as Hayden was still waiting for William to arrive.


    When he heard the news, Hayden felt a burst of anger exploding within him and immediately called


    William for an exnation.


    William who had ignored Steven''s calls the whole day had no other choice but to pick up his phone


    right now, "Dad, what''s up?"


    "Where are you? Why aren''t you at work?" Hayden questioned while trying to control his temper.


    "I''m at the hospital because I haven''t been feeling too well," William lied.


    "You should''ve informed us and applied for medical leave then!" Hayden retorted.


    "You should be more responsible as you''re now the head of Howard Group, what would happen if all


    the employees were as irresponsible as you?"


    William could barely retort back when Hayden lectured him.


    After all, he was too exhausted as he had spent the whole day taking care of Valeria, and he was too


    tired to make any excuses, "Alright, I''ll remember to apply for a leave next time."


    Hayden decided to let him go as William was not talking back.


    "I''ll deduct this from your bonus, make sure you submit a report to reflect on your actions!"


    Hayden then put down the phone once he had gotten a satisfying reply from William.


    "You''re just a young brat, so why did you decide to go against my wishes in the first ce? I''ll make


    sure to cut off your allowance so that you can''t waste money on alcohol and women!"


    Heined But even though Hayden wasining about William under his breath, he still gave


    instructions to Lucas, "When you visit William at the hospital, bring some chicken broth for that child


    too."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    William was preparing to leave the hospital with Valeria, whose fever had gone, when the maid that


    Lucas had sent arrived with a bowl of ginseng chicken soup.


    William reached over for the soup and poured a bowl for Valeria delightedly.It was obvious that she


    needed it after having four IV drips just now.


    However, Valeria refused to drink as she disliked the bitter taste of ginseng.


    William could only feed her slowly while persuading her with gentle words until she had finished the


    entire bowl.


    The maid was stunned as she never knew that William was suchpassionate and gentle.


    When she left the hospital, she immediately gave Lucas a call to update him, "Sir William is fine, he


    gave the soup to Miss Brown because she wasn''t feeling well."


    "Do you mean Sir William is not sick?"


    Lucas was stunned as there would be trouble again.


    "Yeah, he was just apanying Miss Brown to the hospital," the maid continued, "They both finished


    the soup together though."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Lucas sighed before hanging up his phone.


    After some debate, Lucas decided not to report the truth to Hayden as he was worried about Hayden''s


    temper.


    While he had just made the decision, Hayden came up to him to ask for an update, "How''s William?"


    "H...He''s doing alright,"


    Lucas stammered in shock.


    "Tell me the truth,"


    Hayden narrowed his eyes on Lucas¡¯ nervous expression.


    Lucas couldn''t keep the secret anymore, "Sir William''s fine, he was just apanying Miss Brown to


    the hospital as she wasn''t feeling well"


    Hayden tried to control the rage that was churning inside him as his eyes burned in fury.


    Seeing how Valeria was still by William''s side after so long, meant that William was actually serious


    about his rtionship with her.


    None of his previous flingssted more than three months.


    Hayden had been sure that he could convince William to break up with Valeria, but today''s incident had


    proved otherwise.


    He leaned back on his chair deep in thought, before asking Lucas, "Do you think I''ve gone too far by


    working with Ronald to deal with Valeria?"


    Lucas smiled bitterly, "You wouldn''t have colluded with Ronald if you knew of another way to settle this.


    "Working with Ronald has ruined my reputationpletely.I thought long and hard about itst night,


    now that William are Valeria are in a rtionship, has I been wrong from the start?"


    "You''re right..." Lucas paused, "Sir William has a stubborn personality and he might go against you if he


    found out that you had bought over Brownard Group."


    Hayden agreed while nodding, "Do you have any suggestions for me then?"


    "I think you should meet with Miss Brown and advise her to break up with Sir William.With his ego, I


    don''t think he would beg her to stay if she did.This would kill two birds with one stone as you would be


    able to continue with your ns without William going against you."


    Hayden paused before agreeing to Lucas¡¯ suggestion, "Alright, you go and distract William somehow


    so that I can meet Valeria alone."


    When they left the hospital, William had wanted Valeria to rest at home but she insisted on going to


    work as she was feeling better.


    Seeing how persistent Valeria was, William had no choice but to drop Valeria off at the Central South


    Building.He only drove off once he saw that Valeria had walked through the main door.


    Ronald and Kyrie were both not in thepany when she arrived, and the secretary in charge also


    reported that Ronald had not arrived for work today.


    Valeria knew that Ronald had given up on thepany now since he had transferred ownership of the


    company to Hayden.


    Unlike him, Valeria would not give up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Then, Valeria sat down and started to go through all the documents in detail.


    She believed that she would be able to run thepany alone just like her mother did.She would not


    let her mother''s belovedpany fall into Hayden''s hands.She had been working for about half an


    hour when she received a call from Lucas, "Hello Miss Brown, are you free to meet with our Master


    right now?"


    "Sure!" Valeria did not refuse his request.


    After giving Valeria the address to the coffee shop and reminding her to keep this meeting a secret


    from William, Lucas hung up.


    While Valeria arrived at the coffee shop ten minutes earlier than the agreed time, Hayden only arrived


    right on the meeting time.


    Valeria had heard that negotiation experts like Hayden would arrive right on time to ensure that they


    had an upper hand.She had to prepare herself for the tough negotiation that was about toe.She


    stood up and greeted Hayden politely, "Nice to see you again, Grandpa!"


    "Have a seat,"


    Hayden appeared to be in a better moodpared to yesterday as he gestured for Valeria to sit down.


    However, his strict gaze was fixed on Valeria the whole time and he did not touch the coffee that had


    been served.


    "I''m sure you know why I wanted to meet you, right?"


    Valeria chose her words carefully before answering, "I have an idea, but please do exin."


    Hayden chuckled coldly before exining, "Alright, I''ll get straight to the point.Please break up with


    William."


    Valeria disagreed as she shook her head, "! apologize, but I don''t think I can agree to your request."


    "Miss Brown, William is a useless yboy that won''t help you in any way.If you dump him, you could


    date someone better, Howard advised.


    "I disagree, Mr.Howard.William is a good-looking and kind boy who takes care of me very well.I don''t


    think I''ll find anyone like him in this lifetime!"


    "A rtionship is all about helping and building each other into a better person.What do you think you


    can offer to William, Miss Brown?" Hayden''s tone was icy.


    "I might not be his best choice, but I am willing to offer all that I Am to him.Even my life."


    Valeria answered calmly, her determined gaze boring into Hayden''s re.


    Hayden shook his head, "Look Miss Brown, life is not a show.I''m not going to give up just because you


    put on an act by reciting an oath in front of me."


    "I''m not putting up on act, Mr.Howard.Why don''t you just leave us be instead of trying so hard to


    separate us if you knew that it would be futile? William and I are willing to do anything for each other!"


    "Why should I leave you two be when all I want is to separate the both of you?" Howard was confused.


    "Miss Brown, I''ll be honest with you, I have ns for William to take over thepany and continue to


    run it sessfully even when I''m no longer around.William is my precious son, and I came here to


    discuss about his future with you.However, you''re not included in what I have in mind for him, do you


    understand?"


    "Why can''t I be part of his future, then? William and I love each other, so why can''t you be happy for us


    instead of trying to separate us at every chance you get?" Valeria retorted.


    "The happiness that you both have won''tst forever" Hayden sighed regretfully.


    "You know clearly how the others in the Howard family are picking on William.I''m worried about him,


    and I don''t want William to end up as their puppet.I''m old now, and I don''t have much time left, but I


    don''t want to have any regrets when I leave.So please grant this old man''s wish by breaking up with


    William, alright?"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Hayden decided to throw away his pride to beg Valeria to break up with William instead of forcing her to


    do so.


    However, this was not some other man, this was William, whom Valeria loved deeply.She would never


    give up on him.


    A life without William was meant to be filled with nights of missing him, and she couldn''t bring herself to


    go through that sort of torture.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''tply to your wishes"


    Valeria answered softly, "I do understand where you''reing from, but I really want to be with


    William."


    "Even if it meant watching him being picked on by the ruthless b*stards of the Howard family?" Hayden


    retorted furiously.


    "He wouldn''t allow others to trample on him that way! I''ll help him with all I can.I''ll even give up my own


    company to make sure that he has enough resources to fight back against them.I promise he would


    live a happy and carefree life." Valeria begged Hayden sincerely, "Please don''t separate William and I,


    Mr.Howard.I love him very much."


    "l refuse, you have to break up with him immediately! Tell me what you want in return for leaving him


    alone, and I''ll try to grant your wishes to the best of my abilities."


    "I don''t need anything else except for William!"


    "Even though he has nothing? Would you still be with him?" Hayden threatened.


    "Miss Brown, let me be honest with you, if you refuse to break up with him, I will not pass on the 80% of


    my shares in the Howard Group that I have left for William.Without the shares, he would be penniless!"


    Valeria did not flinch at Hayden''s threats, "We''ll be fine, I have the money to support him after all!"


    "Hah!" Hayden was exasperated.


    "Miss Brown, even if you can afford to support Howard now, it doesn''t mean that you''ll be able to


    continue doing so in the future.You''re too childish, do you think that you can continue to be together


    with William without worries in the future?¡±


    "I cannot guarantee that I would always have enough to livefortably, but for William, I will learn


    how to run mypany properly so that I would be able to support him every step of the way.Once I


    am able to do so, no one would dare mess with William."


    "Miss Brown, aren''t you a little full of yourself? William still has my support as his loving father, but what


    about you? You have nothing.You''re currently in a worse situation than William, so who are you to


    worry about him? How can you give William a stable future?"


    "You''re right.I do understand that I''m in a terrible situation myself, but I believe that my hard work would


    pave the way to a brighter future.Don''t you worry"


    Hayden shook his head at Valeria''s confidence, "Look, having confidence is great, but being


    overconfident would only ruin you.You''re still young, and who knows? You might even end up living on


    the streets next week itself!"


    "I won''t!" Valeria shook her head.


    "Let''s make a bet then."


    "What would you like to bet on?"


    "How about breaking up with William on your own if you lose the bet ?" Hayden suggested.


    "I refuse! I will never risk my rtionship with William like this!" Valeria objected.


    "Why not? Are you worried about being on the losing end?"


    "William is the most important person in my life, it would be unfair to treat our rtionship like a joke


    and use it as coteral for a bet"


    "So you say!" Hayden mocked her.


    In his eyes, Valeria was nothing more than a brat, and this whole thing about ¡®loving William deeply and


    not willing to let him go'' was merely an act that she was putting up.


    "Stop trying to deceive me with your obedient act, Miss Brown! All I wanted to do today was to have a


    peaceful discussion with you, but if you refuse to heed my warnings, then I would have no choice but to


    take measures against you.It won''t be my fault if you end up in the streets when I do then"


    Both Hayden and Valeria¡¯s faces darkened as they refused to let each other get the upper hand.


    However, Valeria broke the silence as she met Hayden''s gaze before asking gently, "Haven''t you


    already taken measures against me, Mr.Howard?"


    Hayden was stunned.


    Had Valeria found out about the contract between him and Ronald? Ronald had only met with him


    secretly at night every time.


    Even if Valeria knew that something was going on, she couldn''t have known that Ronald had decided


    to transfer the ownership of Brownard Group to him.


    Valeria continued to speak as Hayden was deep in thought.


    "I know that you''re in apletely different league from me as you have gone through more brutal


    fights and conflicts in the business world when you were trying to build up yourpany.However, the


    past is not a good predictor of the future, and you should watch out for any troubles thate your


    way."


    "What does this mean?" Hayden was annoyed.


    "I will continue to treat you with the respect you deserve as you are William''s father.However, please


    think about the consequences before you act, you wouldn''t want to lose your hard-earned reputation at


    this age right?"


    Valeria''s mocking warnings irritated Hayden greatly, and he couldn''t bear with it any longer.


    His anger spiked, "Alright, looks like our discussion was futile then! I gave you a chance to change your


    mind, but you were the one who didn''t take it!"


    Valeria sighed as she realized that their negotiations had ended unsessfully and that Hayden was


    nowpletely angered.She sat in the coffee shop for quite some time before making her way out


    unhappily.She received a call from Ronald just as she was leaving, "Where are you now?"


    "I''m dealing with some issues outside of thepany.Do you need anything?" Valeria asked.


    "I''m going to be discussing about a potential contract with a client and I thought it''d be a good hands-on


    experience for you.Come over now."


    Why would Ronald still look for potential clients even though he had already sold thepany? Valeria


    was suspicious, her instincts told her that something was up.


    However, she would never find out the truth if she never went to where they were meeting, so she


    agreed, "Alright, I''ll be there soon."


    After a slight pause, Valeria started her car and picked up her phone to call Lamont.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Lamont picked up almost immediately, "Hello Miss Brown, what can I do for you?"


    Valeria decided not to beat around the bush, "Where are you now? I have a favor to ask of you."


    "I''m in B City.How can I help you, Miss?"


    "My father said that he''s bringing me to meet with a client.Something feels off, so could youe over


    to take a look as well, just in case?"


    "Alright, I''ll be there.Just give me the address" Lamont agreed.


    Following the directions that Ronald had given her, Valeria pulled up ona VIP club lounge.


    As soon as she arrived, she was greeted by the staff, "Nice to see you, Miss Brown! This way please."


    Valeria saw Ronald and Kyrie in the room when she had arrived.


    Valeria pretended to be surprised when she saw Kyrie, whose eye was still wrapped with gauze, "Nice


    to see you again Kyrie, how''s your eye? Shouldn''t you be resting in the hospital?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Brown.My eye''s been recovering well." Kyrie replied politely.


    "That''s good news!" Valeriamented as she sat down.


    "Where is this potential client of ours, dad?"


    "He''s on the way, just let me call him to ask where he is."


    Ronald picked up his phone and pretended to make a call, "Hello President Anderson, it''s Ronald


    speaking.I''m already at the club lounge, will you be arriving soon?"


    Ronald had hung up the phone without bothering to hear a reply before turning to Valeria, "President


    Anderson will be here soon!"


    The door opened once Ronald had finished his sentence.


    Valeria immediately turned her head out of curiosity, but her jaw dropped when she saw the figure that


    was standing at the door.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The man at the door was short and plump, and he appeared to be in his fifties.


    However, what stunned Valeria were his sharp and fierce facial features, and she couldn''t help but


    shiver at his intimidating presence.


    While Valeria was observing him, he had also been paying attention to her as well.


    Valeria had a slim and hourss figure that showed off her curves whenever she walked.Her dreamy


    round eyes and other exquisite facial features only further highlighted her beauty.She was indeed every


    man''s walking wet dream.


    This gorgeous woman with such beauty and grace could catch anyone''s attention! Ronald must be


    insane, why was he so eager to marry off this stunning daughter of his? Of course, now that Ronald


    himself had offered Valeria to Den, he had no reason to refuse this amazing gift.


    When Ronald had sent him a picture of Valeria, he had decided to keep his expectations to a minimum.


    This was because, with the power of stic surgery and Photoshop, women could always appear


    wless in photos.


    However, he was relieved as the photo that Ronald had sent him couldn''tpare to the actual beauty


    that was standing in front of him.


    It was so worthwhile to ¡®buy¡¯ her over.


    Valeria nced at Den¡¯s limping footsteps as he made his way to his seat with a pleased face.


    Den smiled, ignoring how Valeria was observing him openly, "I''m sorry for arrivingte!"


    "Don''t worry about it, we haven''t been waiting for long!"


    Ronald smiled before introducing Valeria to Den, "Meet my daughter Valeria.Valeria, meet President


    Anderson."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Brown!"


    Den greeted as he reached out for a handshake.


    However, Valeria did not return his handshake as she was frozen by Den¡®s ufortable stare.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Instead, she smiled politely before greeting him, "Nice to meet you too, President Anderson!"


    A sh of displeasure shed across Den¡¯s eyes when he saw that Valeria had refused his


    handshake.


    So, Ronald immediately smiled and stepped in, "Please don''t mind her rudeness, President


    Anderson.Valeria can be a little shy at times."


    "No worries"


    Den fixed his gaze on Valeria as he sat down, "How old is Miss Brown again?"


    "She just turned 24 this year" Ronald answered.


    "Wow, you look really young and gorgeous for your age!" Den praised, satisfied with the view in front


    of him.


    It was obvious that Den was staring openly at her.


    Valeria shuddered in disgust, why had Ronald decided to work together with Den? Based on the


    creepy stares she was getting, it was obvious that this was more than a normal negotiation.


    Otherwise, why would Ronald''s business partner be staring at her so inappropriately?


    "Why don''t we start talking about the contract then?" Valeria asked unwillingly.


    "Sure!"


    Den gestured for his assistant to pass the documents that he had brought along with him, "Mr.and


    Miss Brown, please take at the look at the proposal that my assistant has prepared."


    "Alright!"


    Ronald grabbed the proposal and handed it over to Valeria, "Valeria, why don''t you take a look first?"


    Valeria nodded as she read the proposal carefully.


    It was a proposal which stated, with the help of Den, Brownard Group was nning to build a new


    shopping mall.


    Den would be the main sponsor of the project as he would be covering 80% of the cost, and


    Brownard Group would pay for the remaining 20% out of their internal funds.


    The proposal was reasonable and Valeria could find no fault with it.


    As Valeria continued to go through the remaining details of the contract, she noticed that Den''s eyes


    were fixed on her the whole time.


    She was disturbed by the disgusting looks that Den was giving her.


    Valeria looked up and decided to point him out, "President Anderson, is there something wrong? Why


    are you staring at me?"


    "That''s because you''re gorgeous"


    Den answered openly, not bothering to hide his intentions anymore.


    Ronald froze before trying to break the stiff atmosphere, "President Anderson is just joking.Valeria,


    don''t think too much about it."


    As Ronald narrowed his eyes at Den, Den got the message and immediately replied, "Yeah,


    please don''t mind me, Miss Brown! However, I think you''re really gorgeous though!"


    Valeria had really wanted to punch Den because of how creepy and disgusting he was acting.She


    wasn''t a fool and she knew about Ronald and his cunning tricks.She knew that Ronald and Anderson


    were nning something for her, but what? Could it be that Ronald was trying to marry her off to


    Den? Valeria was stunned and disgusted at the thought that had suddenly arisen.


    It couldn''t be! No matter how heartless Ronald was, he was still her father! Valeria refused to give in to


    the thought, but she changed her mind when she thought about the recent measures that Ronald had


    taken .


    It was obvious that Ronald would resort to any means just to earn more money for himself.


    Why bother reading the proposal then? If Ronald''s real n was to marry her off, the proposal must be


    fake.


    Valeria ced the proposal on the table as she took the opportunity to send a message to Lamont,


    "Lamont, Ronald brought me to meet this disgusting guy called Den.He has been staring at me


    creepily this entire time!"


    Lamont reply was quick, "Den is a pervert who uses his money to y around with


    women.ording to rumors, he had tortured all four of his ex-wives to death!"


    Valeria was disappointed after seeing Lamont''s reply.


    How could Ronald do this to her? How could her own father be so cunning and ruthless that he was


    willing to ¡®sell¡¯ his daughter off just for his own benefit? Den nced at Valeria who had been


    sending messages on her phone with a perverted smile, "What do you think about the proposal , Miss


    Brown?"


    "I''m not as experienced as my father and Kyrie.Why don''t you ask them for their opinions instead?"


    Valeria replied.


    "Alright, I''ll take a look!"


    Ronald picked up the proposal and pretended to flip through it.


    Valeria had already seen through this whole act, so she picked up her bag to leave, "I''m going out for


    some fresh air."


    Now that Valeria had left, so there was no point for Den to act anymore.


    "You have a beautiful daughter, feel free to name any price you want."


    "Thank you for being so straightforward, President Anderson.It would be great if you could work


    together to build a shopping mall with my newpany that I''ll be setting up soon."


    "Alright"


    Den agreed immediately, "Ils Miss Brown alright? Has she been informed about the terms of the


    contract?"


    "I haven''t actually informed her about it.But everything will fall into ce now that you and I havee


    to an agreement."


    "What do you mean?" Den asked pretentiously.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''ll make sure to send Valeria over to your ce as soon as possible.Mark my


    words, she''ll cry and scream for a few days, but she''ll give up as she realises that she can''t do anything


    about it!"


    Denughed boisterously, satisfied with Ronald''s answer, "I believe you, Mr.Brown! I fell in love with


    Miss Brown at first sight.I couldn''t wait any longer! Could we perhaps...seal the deal in bed?"


    "Of course!" Ronald agreed immediately.


    "How does today sound then?" Den asked impatiently.


    "That''s fine with me!"


    Upon getting Ronald''s approval, Den immediately signaled his assistant to dump the contents of a


    packet of white powder into Valeria''s cup.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    After leaving the room, Valeria strode out of the club lounge and headed to her car.


    When she was about to get on, the door of the car that parked next to her opened as a tall man


    approached her, "Nice to meet you, Miss ! I''m Lamont Saunders."


    "Lamont?"


    The man standing in front of Valeria was broad and had defined facial features.She had heard that


    Lamont was more than forty years old, but this man looked like he was in histe twenties.


    "Yes, that''s me!"


    Lamont smiled as he looked closely at Valeria.


    Valeria had grown up well, she certainly looked a lot more mature than she was four years ago.She


    had inherited the excellent genes of Natalie and Archer.


    However, Lamont personally thought that Valeria was more beautiful than Natalie ever was.


    "Let''s find a ce to talk, shall we?"


    "Alright"


    Valeria nodded, "Den and my father are still in the club lounge, and it would be troublesome if they


    saw me.Why don''t we go to the coffee shop there?"


    "Alright!"


    They were making their way to the coffee shop when Valeria''s phone rang.


    Ronald''s concerned voice could be heard from the other end, "Valeria, where are you?"


    "Dad, I''m off to take care of Abbie as she hasn''t been feeling well!" Valeria lied.


    "What? You''ve left the lounge?"


    Ronald shouted into the phone.


    "Yeah, I''m going to see how Abbie''s doing because I''m really worried about her! I''ll leave the matters of


    our cooperation with President Anderson to you"


    Valeria continued before Ronald could interrupt her, "Anyways, I''m driving now so I''ll talk to youter!"


    Ronald was furious as Valeria had hung up on him, "D*mn!"


    Den had heard their conversation clearly, and he was upset because it felt like Valeria had escaped


    from his arms.


    "Mr.Brown, could Valeria be suspicious of our ns?"


    "I doubt it, Valeria is a straightforward and innocent child.She wouldn''t have been able to do so"


    Ronald argued thinking that Valeria trusted himpletely.


    "I believe in you.She''s really gorgeous, and I can''t wait to have her in my bed!"


    Den smiled gleefully at the thought of having Valeria all to himself.


    "President Anderson, don''t worry, it''s only a matter of time before she falls into your hands," Ronald


    promised.


    "That''s good to hear, why don''t you try againter tonight?" Den requested eagerly.


    "Sure, I''m on it!" Ronald agreed quickly.


    Valeria and Lamont sat down in the coffee shop as a waitress brought them their orders.


    She nced at Lamont out of curiosity as she stirred her drink, "You look a lot younger than I thought


    you would be."


    "I''m turning 48 this year, how is that young!" Lamont replied with a smile.


    "Oh please, you look more like a handsome man in their thirties" Valeria praised him profusely.


    Lamont chuckled in reply, "Well, thank you for the praise Miss Brown! Let''s get back to the main topic


    though, what are your ns after this?"


    "I have none"


    Valeria sighed as an upset expression crossed her face "l used to be a rebellious and yful child that


    would rely on my mother whenever I faced any troubles.Now that I''m facing this horrible situation


    myself, I have no idea what to do."


    "It''s alright Miss.I''ll always be here to support you as you work on improving yourself and fighting back


    against your enemies!"


    "Thank you very much for your help, I really appreciate it! I want to take over the reigns of Brownard


    Group from my father.The problem is that he has been the head of thepany for so long, and the


    employees in thepany trust him so much.Not to mention, there ¡®s also the problem of him selling


    off thepany! I don''t even know where to start!"


    Lamont nodded as he heard herints, "Let''s face our problems one at a time.


    How about recruiting employees of your own and working together with them from scratch?"


    "I guess this is the only thing that I can do for now.¡±


    "Oh right, do you know why Hayden and Ronald are suddenly colluding against you? I''ve been really


    curious about it and was wondering if you knew the reason behind it."


    "Oh yes, I''m dating William from the Howard family.Hayden doesn''t like me at all.I guess he''s colluding


    with my father out of annoyance because I wouldn''t break up with William."


    Lamont was surprised after hearing Valeria''s exnation, "Wait...how could this be? You''re going out


    with William of the Howard family?"


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    "I''ve heard rumors of William being a useless child? How could you date...?¡±


    "You''ve heard wrong then.If you don''t want to anger me, please stop bringing up these rumors.William


    is actually very talented, and those rumors do no justice to him!"


    Valeria interrupted Lamont.


    Lamont was even more stunned to hear her response, "Are you in love with him?"


    "Yes, I love him very much! I''ve already decided to marry him!" Valeria was determined that nothing


    would be able to change her mind.


    "How could this be? There are so many men that are better than him! "Lamont couldn''t believe his


    ears.


    "You''re wrong, there is no one better than William in the world! You haven''t even tried to get along with


    him, so how would you know?"


    Valeria couldn''t bear to hear anyone talking bad about William.


    "What strengths does he have?"


    Lamont snickered, what else did William know except for drinking, gambling and f*cking around


    anyways?


    "William might look like a yboy because of his good looks, but he¡¯s the first person who would help


    me whenever I''m in trouble.I don''t think I''ll be able to find anyone that takes care of me as well as he


    does."


    Lamont wanted toment on her words, but he knew that Valeria would not listen to him so he could


    only sigh as he rubbed the sides of his forehead in annoyance.


    Even though Valeria looked innocent, Lamont knew how stubborn she could be.


    After all, she was the one who switched out the seal and ordered Richard to freeze Brownard Group''s


    assets in the first ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As he had only met Valeria a few times, he did not want to leave a bad impression on her by upsetting


    her so he would keep hisments to himself for now.


    "Alright, if you say so then.How is Hayden nning to deal with you and William, though?"


    "That doesn''t matter, as we would never break up.Plus, William has already proposed to me.Once we


    get married, no one would be able to get in our way!"


    Lamont rubbed the sides of his forehead harder as he felt a migraineing when he noticed the shiny


    diamond ring on Valeria''s finger.


    How did things turn out this way? Ignoring the fact that Hayden was against their rtionship, it wasn''t


    right for Valeria to be dating William in the first ce!

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    William sat inside his office in Wolf Group with a strict expression on his face as he twirled the pen he


    was holding.


    Marcus reported, "What was Ronald thinking when he decided to bring Valeria to meet Den in a VIP


    club lounge?"


    William chuckled coldly, "Are the results of Ronald and Valeria''s paternal test out yet?"


    "They are.I sent their DNA out to ten differentbs in three different cities so that the results would be


    urate.It took a whole week, and the results were all the same.Ronald and Valeria aren''t rted at


    all!"


    "Ah! I see" William sighed in relief.


    "I had kind of expected this.After all, I didn''t think that Ronald wouldmit these crimes against


    Valeria if she was his real daughter¡±


    "Ronald must have arranged for Den and Valeria to meet so that he could push her into the tiger''s


    den! Mr.Howard, I think we should deal with that lunatic as soon as possible!"


    Marcus eximed angrily "I know, but I''m just worried about what Valeria would think if we dealt with


    Ronald now; William sighed, "She would be extremely upset if she knew that Ronald wasn''t her birth


    father."


    "Why would she be upset?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The words came out of Marcus¡¯ mouth before he figured out why.


    If Valeria was not Ronald''s child, that meant that Natalie had been cheating on Ronald this whole time


    with another man! Valeria would be crushed if she knew that Natalie had been an unfaithful wife as


    Natalie had been her role model this whole time.


    Marcus understood why William was feeling so troubled, "What do we do now? Instead of leaving


    Valeria to face Ronald all by herself, we should tell her the truth right?"


    "Ronald won''t be able to do anything to her as long as I''ve got her back.Anyways, she needs to realise


    how evil Ronald can be and give up on him herself.I would only be wiling to tell her the truth then so


    that she would not be too upset about it."


    This was the only solution that he could think of.


    Marcus continued after a slight pause, "Miss Brown and the Sir Hayden also went out for a cup of


    coffee today.I couldn''t overhear their conversation, but in the end Sir looked really angry when he left


    the coffee shop"


    "Well Valeria probably won against my father if he stormed out of the coffee shop angrily"


    William grinned, "Valeria is stubborn and she also has a fiery temper, I bet she gave a good scolding to


    my father when he told her to break up with me."


    "You think so?"


    Marcus was relieved after hearing William''s words.


    As the both of them continued to discuss otherpany issues, Bobby entered William''s office


    suddenly, "Sir, our sources have spotted Lamont!"


    "Uh! Where is he?"


    William could barely hide the excitement in his eyes once he heard about the news.


    "Lamont is with Miss Brown right now.They''re discussing some issue, but we couldn''t overhear their


    conversation because of how cautious Lamont was."


    "What''s the address of the coffee shop? I''ll head over right now!"


    William ordered as he began to pick up his car keys before he was stopped by Bobby, "Sir, Lamont''s


    dangerous, who knows what might happen if you decide to meet him alone?"


    "What are you worried about? I wouldn''t be so foolish to do something to Lamont under broad


    daylight!"


    William dered as he patted Bobby''s shoulder.


    "Besides, I won''t be making any moves until we find out the truth of the incident that happened years


    ago."


    Bobby was relieved after hearing William''s exnation, "Alright, I''ll go with you!"


    "I''ll be fine, Lamont would be more suspicious of me if there was someone with me.I''m going myself."


    Bobby looked to Marcus for help when he realised that he wasn''t able to stop William from meeting


    Lamont, "Why aren''t you stopping him, Assistant Field?"


    "How can I stop him? It''ll be fine as Miss Brown is at the coffee shop too.Nothing will happen as Sir


    William would be able to control his temper in front of her"


    Valeria and Lamont were chatting when her phone rang.


    William''s gentle voice could be heard from the other end, "Where are you now, Valeria?"


    "I''m outside right now, what is it?"


    "I saw your car when I was dealing with some matters around this area"


    William stated as he opened the door to get off his car, "Are you nearby?"


    "Yes, I''m in the coffee shop, do you want toe and grab a cup of coffee with us?"


    "Sure, I''ll be right there."


    Lamont immediately stood up to leave when he heard that William wasing over, "I''ll be leaving now


    since William ising over to meet up with you."


    "Please stay and meet William.I''m sure you would see the good in him if you have a chance to sit down


    and talk to him face to face.Oh , and I also promised not to keep any secrets from him, so please stop


    running away from him in the future when you see him as well."


    Lamont paused with a strange expression on his face before giving in reluctantly, "Alright."


    The door to the coffee shop opened a few minutester as William strode in.


    Valeria immediately waved him over to their table before greeting him, "Come over here, I''ve already


    ordered your favorite, Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee."


    William sat down next to Valeria as his eyes turned to Lamont, "Who''s this?"


    "My mother''s friend, Lamont Saunders.Lamont, meet William!"


    Valeria introduced them with a smile.


    Lamont was shocked to see William, but he immediately caught himself and greeted William, "Nice to


    meet you, Sir William!"


    "Nice to meet you too!"


    William replied as he reached out to shake Lamont''s hand.


    Lamont''s hand was coarse and it was simr to Bobby''s hand.


    This meant that Lamont was also a master in martial arts, and he would definitely be on par with Bobby


    if they everpeted.


    This must be why Bobby was afraid of him going against Lamont directly, William thought as his eyes


    swept over Lamont''s face, William was surprised to see that Lamont''s face was theplete opposite


    of his coarse hands.


    Lamont''s face was smooth and his facial features were protruding.


    To be honest, he would''ve believed Lamont was in his twenties if he had not known about his real age


    in advance.


    While William was observing Lamont, thetter was doing the same thing to him as well.


    Was this the renowned William, the rebellious sessor to the great Howard family? William was


    extremely handsome and had an aloof atmosphere around him.


    He looked harmless on the surface, and Lamont immediately could see why he was so popr.


    Lamont sighed as Valeria must have fallen for his good looks after all.


    William took a sip of the coffee that Valeria handed to him before putting the cup down.


    He patted Valeria''s head gently and asked lovingly, "Are you still feeling sick?"


    "Nope, I''m fine now!"


    Valeria answered while looking at William affectionately.


    Lamont could tell that Valeria was deeply in love with William, as he had seen the same dreamy look in


    Natalie''s eyes when she looked at Archer years ago.


    He understood why Valeria got so defensive when he was badmouthing William just now.


    Lamont sighed secretly as everything had gotten out of hand, and he had to inform Archer about the


    new updates of this case as soon as possible.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Lamont was deep in thought when he heard Valeria talking to Howard, "William, you don''t have to


    worry about my safety anymore now that I have Uncle Saunders as my personal bodyguard.He''s a


    well-known master in martial arts, so I''m sure he''ll be able to protect me well!"


    "Really?"


    William''s gaze snapped to Lamont when he heard the news, "That''s great! Please take care of her


    then, Mr.Saunders!"


    William had humbled himself to call Lamont ¡®Mr.Saunders¡¯, and he had spoken to thetter without any


    hint of arrogance.


    However, William should have already known that Lamont was Archer''s bodyguard and it was weird


    that William was calling him ¡®Mr Saunders¡¯.


    In fact, William should''ve referred to him as ¡®Uncle Saunders'' just like Valeria or ¡®Mont¡¯ if he knew that


    Lamont was Archer''s personal bodyguard.


    However, instead of using the two names, William had opted to refer to him as ¡®Mr.Saunders¡¯.


    Did William know that Lamont was more than just a bodyguard? William couldn''t have found out, could


    he? The only people who knew about his real identity were Archer, Natalie, and Lucian! Ignoring his


    thoughts, Lamont replied William with a smile, "I will.President Garcia has ordered me to protect


    Ms.Saunders, and I''ll heed his instructions well.On behalf of our family, thank you for also protecting


    Miss Brown and taking care of her all this time, Sir William!"


    William''s smile froze a little as he knew that Lamont was referring to him as an outsider, "Of course I


    would take care of Valeria, she''s my future wife after all!"


    Valeria nced at both William and Lamont before pouting, "We''ll all be one big family in the future, so


    let''s drop the formalities alright?"


    "Alright, Miss" Lamont answered.


    "Sure!"


    William agreed immediately after he saw that Lamont had gone along with Valeria''s request.


    "Uncle Saunders and Lucian will be moving into our vi to keep me updated on my father''s ns,


    would that be alright?" Valeria asked as she looked at William pleadingly.


    "Of course, anything my wife says goes" William answered yfully.


    "Alright, William and I will be leaving first then.See youter when you''re ready to move in then, Uncle


    Saunders!"


    "See you!"


    Lamont stood up as William and Valeria left the coffee shop.


    The couple was flirting affectionately with each other as they made their way out.


    William had also thoughtfully bucked Valeria''s seatbelt for her once they got on his car.


    Lamont only got on his car after watching the both of them drove off with squinting eyes.He lit a


    cigarette and took a long puff from it to calm himself down before reaching out to his phone to call


    Archer.


    Archer picked up his phone but his surroundings were noisy, "What''s up?"


    "Valeria is dating your nephew William, and this is why Hayden had wanted to get rid of her."


    "What?"


    Archer eximed in shock, "How did the both of them end up together?"


    "Right? How did William even manage to catch Valeria''s eye? He''s just a pampered and useless brat


    that has nothing but his good looks!"


    Archer paused before answering Lamont slowly, "William is not as useless as you think he is!"


    "Why do you say so?" Lamont retorted.


    Archer''s reply was brief, "He did make it into the world''s top academy during his teens, and this isn''t


    something that anyone can achieve right?"


    "Look Archer, he might be a smart child, but you know about his terrible attitude! William is a yboy


    and flirts with women everywhere he goes with that handsome face of his.With so many past scandals,


    how can we be sure that he''s the right husband for Valeria? Lamont could not point out any of William''s


    ws, but his gut was telling him that he shouldn''t mess with William.


    On the other hand, Archer had no hostility against his nephew, "We shouldn''t meddle too much into


    their rtionship.If Valeria is really in love with William and is determined to be his wife, why should we


    break them up then?"


    "I''m not saying that we should break them up, it''s just that Hayden is determined to separate them by


    getting rid of Valeria! If they did not have deep feelings for each other, Valeria could go on with her life


    as usual after their break up.But it''s so obvious that she¡¯s madly in love with William, and if Hayden


    insists on breaking them up, the shock would probably be too much for her."


    "Let''s stop worrying about them.I understand where you''reing from, but if they broke up just


    because of Hayden, then it means that their rtionship just wasn''t meant to be right?"


    "William is too young and inexperienced to stand a chance against Hayden''s tricks"


    Lamont disagreed with Archer, "He''ll probably give up and follow Hayden''s wishes if his father decided


    to cut off his allowances anyways."


    "Lamont, stop being so biased.William''s not a typical rich brat."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "When he was a child, William was left in a foreign country to fend for himself as he tried to fight


    against his brother''s bullying.Do you still think that he''s a typical brat now that you know he managed to


    live through such a terrible ordeal? If William could live through Charles¡¯ cruel means, he probably


    stands a chance against Hayden.


    "William is going against Hayden? That useless brat?"


    Lamont questioned as he continued to disagree with Archer.


    "Lamont, you can''t read a book by its cover.I met William once ten years ago while I was working


    overseas.And do you know what he was doing?"


    "What?"


    "He was washing dishes at a restaurant"


    Archer chest tightened as he recalled the scene.


    He had been shocked to see William, the next head of the powerful Howard family washing dishes in a


    restaurant for his own survival.


    Lamont fell silent after hearing Archer''s words.


    Archer was right, a pampered brat would never wash dishes at a restaurant.


    "Charles had wanted to y the ¡®brotherly¡¯ role by being responsible for William when he went


    overseas.However, the other family members never knew about how Charles had tried to make life a


    living hell for William during that time.Do you know what happened to the servants that had been sent


    to take care of William?"


    Archer paused before continuing, "Charles had ordered for two of them to be locked up in prison and


    the other two were beaten until they were crippled.Anyways, they were all unable to take care of


    William, and William was left to fend for himself instead."


    Lamont was shocked, "Are you telling me that these incidents are happening because William wants to


    get revenge on them?"


    "Well, we all know that William''s bullies suffered tremendously.There ''s been no direct evidence linked


    to William so far, but it is strange, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right.I''ll make sure to be careful around William and report any changes to you immediately."

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    As Valeria and William got into their car after leaving the coffee shop , Valeria decided to tell William


    what had happened today, "William, my father must be trying to use me again!"


    Even though William had heard the news from Marcus, he still listened patiently as Valeria recalled the


    events that had happened to her.


    However, he could not control his anger although this was his second time hearing about Den''s


    disgusting actions.


    Den was in hot waters for trying to steal his wife.


    William patted Valeria''s hand andforted her, "Leave it to me, you''ll be fine, I got your back!"


    "I''ll be fine, Lamont will stop him anyways.I''m just upset at how heartless Ronald is! How could he do


    this to his own daughter?"


    "I guess we''ll never understand the thoughts of a heartless b*stard like him."


    William sighed secretly as he pushed away from the temptation to tell Valeria the truth about her


    rtionship with Ronald.


    He needed to get rid of Den as soon as possible before he could do that.


    William was about to take Valeria out for dinner when she received a call from Ronald, "How''s Abbie


    doing, Valeria?"


    "She''s fine," Valeria replied bluntly.


    "That''s good to hear.Why don''t we have dinner together tonight if you have the time?"


    "l can''t make it tonight!" Valeria refused harshly.


    "It''s alright, I was nning to introduce you to some of ourpany¡¯ s important clients, but I can


    reschedule the banquet for tomorrow then.It''ll be good if you all could get along as you would be


    working together with them in the future."


    Ronald must have been nning to use her again as Valeria knew that she wouldn''t be meeting any


    ¡®clients¡¯.


    Valeria smiled menacingly as it would appear that Ronald would not stop using her until he had learned


    his lesson, "Let''s discuss more tomorrow then."


    Valeria chuckled bitterly after ending the call, "What kind of ¡®banquet¡¯ is he nning to host this time?"


    William patted her head affectionately, "Let''s go have dinner and forget about it!"


    William brought Valeria to a private restaurant that was in a remote vige with quiet surroundings.


    There was no sign of the restaurant outside, but once they walked in further, they could spot the


    elegant designs of the restaurant and the gorgeous garden that came with it.


    William had booked a table inside the garden so that Valeria could enjoy the scenery.


    The couple walked through the hallway excitedly while admiring the wind chimes that were decorating


    the sides of the hallway.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    William was texting Marcus while walking behind Valeria, "Who introduced Den to Ronald?"


    Marcus immediately replied, "It must have been Elizabeth.She must have met Den in the morning to


    discuss about this issue before Den met with Ronald in the afternoon."


    "I''ll make sure to show that b*tch the consequences of messing with me this time!" Ronald replied


    furiously.


    "Get some of the men to find out where Ronald is nning to bring Valeria tomorrow.I''ll deal with all of


    them together tomorrow night."


    I¡¯m on it.


    "Oh, and send someone to Elizabeth and Ronald''s homes tonight.We should give those b*stards a


    good beating, but make sure not to kill them so they can suffer for their sins."


    "Alright, I''ll get back to youter."


    Elizabeth had been awake the whole night as she was worried about how would Charles punish her.


    However, Charles was drunk when he returnedte at night, and he had gone into bed without dealing


    with her.


    Elizabeth had sighed in relief as she thought that she had escaped her fate, but Charles was ready to


    punish her immediately the next morning.


    Charles was a lunatic and he had punished Elizabeth harder than usual.


    Elizabeth was whipped heavily using a belt until bruises covered her body, but she went through the


    whole ordeal without making a sound.


    Charles had gotten bored quickly as Elizabeth was quiet during the whipping and he left for the


    company after breakfast.


    Elizabeth applied for medicine on her wounds as she tried to control the hatred churning in her before


    calling Den immediately.


    Delcan was a pervert who craved for women.


    He was obsessed over Valeria once he saw a photo of her that had been sent by Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was relieved when both Ronald and Den had agreed to her ns.


    She was sure that Valeria would be caught in his handstest by tomorrow morning even though


    Valeria would be trying her best to escape from Den''s grasps.


    William would also break up with Valeria no matter how much he loved her once Valeria had been


    f*cked by Den.


    Once that happened, it would be easy for her to get rid of Valeria as no one would be getting in her


    way.


    Elizabeth grinned at that thought, forgetting about the pain of the wounds that Charles had given her


    temporarily.


    When Charles did not return the same night, she decided to head to the hair salon to get a new hairdo


    as she was bored.


    There was a hair salon that she would always go to as she had a personal hairdresser there that was


    always ready to serve her.


    As per her expectations, the hairdresser had cleared his schedule to wee Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth was familiar with the hairdresser, and they chatted heartily while he was doing her hair.


    She had been enjoying her conversation with the young and handsome hairdresser when the door to


    the hair salon was forced open suddenly.


    Three women kicked open the door aggressively as they stormed into the salon, "This b*tch, how dare


    you seduce my boyfriend?"


    Before Elizabeth could reply, the hairdresser had been pushed aside as one of the women grabbed her


    hair.


    The woman ripped her clothes and took turns pping her while grabbing her hair to keep her in ce.


    Then, they dragged her out of the hair salon naked to humiliate her in public.


    Elizabeth''s new clothes had been ruined and her hairstyle had been messed up, but the three women


    did not stop there.


    They even wrote the words ¡®Cheating B*tch'' on her body with paint.


    Elizabeth was a very important customer that came frequently to the hair salon, and the staff


    immediately called the police as they couldn''t risk offending her even though they were shocked at


    what had happened.


    The police had only arrived once the three women had left, and Elizabeth sat pitifully on the door,


    wearing the clothes that the staff of the hair salon had lent her.


    The police immediately questioned the hairdresser, but he was confused as he was single and had no


    idea who the three women were.


    They immediately changed their target to Elizabeth instead as it was obvious that the women were


    here to pick on her.


    Of course, Elizabeth had no idea who had sent the women after her as too many people held a grudge


    against her.


    The police had no choice but to leave without any clues.


    Elizabeth knew that someone had tried to get revenge by messing with her tonight, but all she could do


    was drag her shameful and injured self back home.


    She had no idea who had sent the women after her as could not remember who she had offended


    recently.


    In fact, Elizabeth was more annoyed at the thought of answering Charles'' questions when he found out


    about her woundster.


    She could onlyy low and bear with the embarrassment quietly and she had no clue who had just tried


    to get back at her.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Valeria''s eyes were glowing with happiness when she saw the exotic and delicious dishes that had


    been served.


    "I''m going to gain so much weight after eating all this tonight!"


    William had a smile on his face as he filled her te generously, "Don ¡®t worry, eat as much as you


    want, I won''tin even if you gain weight."


    "You don''t understand how hard it is to lose weight! I''ll be too fat to walk properly in the future at the


    rate you''re feeding me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "You won''t if we exercise at night to burn those calories," William winked at her.


    "You pervert!"


    Valeria red at him, "You wouldn''t torture a sick patient tonight, would you?"


    "I''ll keep my hands to myself tonight, don''t worry!"


    William replied as both of them continued to enjoy their food while joking around with each other.


    After their meal, William brought Valeria around the garden for a stroll.


    He walked behind Valeria as she admired the colourful decorative lights that were all around the


    garden.


    Just then, Marcus dropped him a text, "Elizabeth has been dealt with ording to your wishes.Would


    you like to see the video?"


    "Sure, send it to me." William replied.


    William frowned in disgust at Elizabeth''s shameless figure in the video before deleting it immediately, "I


    almost threw up my dinner just from watching that."


    "Should we post it online?" Marcus suggested.


    "Just do whatever you want"


    William replied, "Just remember to blur out her face.Also, has Ronald decided to take action yet?"


    "Lamont has dealt with him already; Marcus answered.


    "Lamont had arrived before our men did and he had beaten Ronald up without mercy.Ronald couldn''t


    defend himself and was left with a broken arm.He should be on his way to the hospital right now!"


    "That''s good to hear, Lamont is indeed a cruel man after all," William praised.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was upset when she realized that William had not been following her, "William,


    hurry up!"


    "I''ming!¡¯ William caught up with Valeria with hurried steps as he put his phone back into his pocket.


    Suddenly, Valeria''s phone rang when they were enjoying their stroll.


    When she picked up her phone, Kyrie¡¯s panicked voice could be heard from the other end, "Please


    hurry to the hospital, Miss! Mr.Brown has been beaten up!"


    Ronald hade out of the operation room when William and Valeria arrived at the hospital.His face


    was bruised and his hand was broken.He had been screaming in pain before painkillers were given to


    him.


    Valeria felt bad for Ronald after seeing his injuries even though he had tried to use her for his own


    gains, "What happened? Who did this to him?"


    "No idea.The attacker left immediately after beating Mr.Brown up"


    Kyrie answered with a throbbing eye.


    "Have you informed the police?"


    "Yes, they''ve also started investigating the case but it seems hopeless so far."


    Ashely and Julie rushed into the room as Kyrie answered Valeria.


    Julie immediately burst into tears after seeing the injured Ronald, "Oh no...how could anyone be so


    cruel to beat you up like this?"


    Valeria''s pity towards Ronald had vanished after seeing Julie and Ashley''s act.


    The mother- daughter pair continued to act like upset family members until Ronald was pushed into his


    ward.


    Valeria sat on the sofa without a word as she texted William, "The doctor said that he''ll be fine with


    proper rest.He only has a bruised face and a broken arm, but no one knows who did this to him."


    William, who was waiting for Valeria in the car, immediately replied to her message, "Alright, I


    understand."


    Ashely turned with tears in the eyes to re at Valeria who was texting William, "Valeria, you''ve been


    on your phone this whole time! Shouldn''t you show some concern for our poor father who''s lying on the


    hospital bed?"


    Valeria replied with a cold stare, "What''s wrong with me being on my phone? I can''t put on a such a act


    in front of everyone, I''m not actresses like both of you after all."


    "Watch your words, how could you say that?"


    "Do you know that the person who cries the loudest in a funeral is someone who''s actually just putting


    up an act? The people who are truly upset normally cries silently in the corner.I cant bear to watch the


    disgusting crying act that you''ve been putting on since you''ve entered the room!"


    Ashely and Julie paused at hearing her words.


    Valeria snorted bitterly before going back to text William on her phone.


    Ashely and her mother had stopped their crying act and were waiting patiently on the bench instead.


    Ronald woke up screaming in pain half an hourter.


    Ashely and Julie immediately rushed to his side, "Ronald!"


    "Dad!"


    Ronald groaned, "Oh gosh, it hurts so much!"


    "Did you see who did this to you?"


    Julie had started crying again.


    Valeria put her phone down, she strode over and moved past Ashely and Julie who were bawling their


    eyes out.


    "Dad, you should tell the police everything that you remember so that they can find the culprit."


    Ronald did not see the figure who had done this to him.


    He only remembered being hit at the back of his head when he got off his car.


    Furthermore, he had been unable to defend himself against the quick blows.


    "I can''t remember anything, just ask the police to look at the security cameras for clues" Ronald replied


    helplessly.


    "They already did.The security cameras had been tampered with so there''s no footage of your attack."


    Kyrie answered solemnly.


    "D*mn it, this was a nned attack then! I''ll be sure to return the favor once I find out who did this!"


    Ronald eximed angrily.


    "Why would someone attack you for no reason?"


    Julie interrupted, "The person who attacked you must have had a grudge on you.In my opinion, it


    should be someone close to you as they know about your daily schedule clearly!"


    "Mom is right, this was a nned incident.Have you offended someone close to you today, dad?"


    Ashely had caught on that Julie was trying to frame Valeria for Ronald''s injuries.


    Ronald was stunned after hearing their words.


    He had not plotted against anyone else other than Valeria today.


    Could it be that Valeria had nned this attack to get back at him for what he had done to her this


    afternoon?

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Could Valeria have plotted this scheme because she realised that his ns had failed? Valeria might


    not have been able to do this herself, but now that she was dating William from the Howard family, so


    she would have been able to get help from any of his bodyguards anytime.


    If Valeria was the mastermind behind his attack, then did that mean that she had found out about his


    ns? Ronald had grown even more suspicious of Valeria.


    He had gotten so suspicious of her that he was annoyed at the sight of her putting on a concerned


    facade in front of him.


    Even though he had no supporting evidence, Ronald believed that Valeria was the prime suspect


    behind his attack.


    In fact, he was convinced that she was currently in the room to admire the results of her ns.


    Ronald could not stand Valeria''s mocking face any longer, so he grunted, "I have Kyrie here with me,


    so you all can leave first."


    "I''ll stay with you"


    Julie refused as this would be a good opportunity to showcase her loyalty, "Kyrie is injured too, so it


    would be better for me to take care of you"


    "I''ll stay to help mother too since she''s pregnant." Ashely added.


    Julie nced at Valeria before speaking, "You can leave first since you won''t be of much help


    anyways."


    Valeria was smart enough to know that they did not want her to be in that room.


    She stood up to leave as she had not nned to stay for long anyway, "Alright, I''ll visit you tomorrow


    then!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ronald''s expression turned furious once he heard Valeria''s fading footsteps, "Could Valeria be the


    mastermind behind this?"


    "It couldn''t be, right?" Kyrie was unsure too.


    "It must have been her! She''s the only one who has a motive to do this to you!"


    Ashely and Julie eximed.


    "A motive?" Ronald asked.


    "She must have realized that you were trying to use her during the meeting with Den.Then, she


    decided to attack you tonight to ruin your ns for tomorrow!"


    Julie started making up exnations in order to make Valeria look even more suspicious in Ronald''s


    eyes.


    "I never knew that b*tch could be so merciless!"


    Ronald was furious when he realised that Julie''s spection made sense.


    "That ungrateful b*tch! How could she do this to me after I''ve worked so hard to support her? She has


    no conscience at all!"


    Ronald cursed angrily as he did not realise that this incident had been a result of his own actions.


    Kyrie waited for him to finish before speaking, "Our ns with Den have been ruined then! If Miss


    Brown is really behind this, she would definitely refuse to attend the banquet tomorrow night!"


    "Don''t worry, I have a suggestion, Julie replied instantly, "As the vice president of thepany, she has


    to meet thepany''s clients in Ronald''s ce now that he''s injured."


    "Yes, if she still refuses to go, we should just say that attendance ispulsory for all senior


    executives.I''ll make sure to get her into Den''s bed, and then we can threaten her with videos of her


    being caught in the act!"


    Ashely, who had inherited her mother''s vicious streak suggested.


    While the three of them were discussing about their evil schemes, Valeria had made her way to


    William''s car unhappily.


    William pinched her face after seeing her upset expression, "What made you so upset?"


    "How could I not be upset? Who could''ve done this to my dad? He''s not the type of person who would


    go around picking fights with others, so why would someone beat him up like this?"


    Valeria paused and thought for a moment before turning towards William, "Did you do this, William?"


    "It wasn''t me!" William shook his head.


    "Tell me the truth, did you do this? My dad was injured the same way Lexis was.Both of them had one


    of their hands broken and were beaten up harshly while the security cameras were not working!"


    William panicked instantly, how had Valeria manage to figure everything out within such a short time? If


    it had been his men who had beaten up Ronald instead of Lamont, he would have not been able to lie


    his way through Valeria''s insistent questioning.


    "I swear it wasn''t me! I didn''t do this to him!"


    Valeria sighed in relief as William appeared to be telling the truth, "Who else could it be then?"


    "It must have been someone who has a grudge against him.Your dad goes around offending people all


    the time, it''s time that he pays for his sins!"


    "William, stop joking around! Couldn''t you at least pretend to be concerned for my father who''s


    currently lying in hospital? Why do you look extremely pleased instead?"


    "Uh no! I''m actually really upset about what had happened.How could anyone do this to a kind-hearted


    old man that has done no wrong in his life? I¡¯ll make sure to find the culprit behind this!" William said


    with a serious look.


    Valeria nudged him, "Alright alright, I get it.I''ll never forgive you if I find out that you were the one who


    did this...how could youy a hand on your own father-inw?"


    "I didn''t do it! I swear it wasn''t me!"


    William was prepared to take an oath to prove his innocence when Valeria grabbed his hand, "Alright,


    cut it out.I believe you"


    William started the car and left the hospital once he had made sure that Valeria believed his words.


    Now that Valeria had one less suspect to deal with, the next problem that she had to solve was to


    figure out what the three people in the hospital had in mind.


    It was obvious that they were trying to devise a scheme to get rid of her when they forced her out of the


    hospital ward.


    Ronald had mentioned that they were meeting some clients tomorrow.


    Could the event go ahead as nned now that he was injured? Valeria decided to inform Lamont about


    what had happened so that she would be prepared to face any troubles that were heading her way.


    "Hi Uncle Saunders, my dad is currently in the hospital with a broken arm.I''m afraid that he''ll try to set


    up a trap for me with the help of Julie and Ashely, so I was thinking that we should strike first"


    "What do you have in mind, Miss?" Lamont asked.


    "During my meeting with Den today, that b*stard was looking at me with his perverted eyes.I''m afraid


    that they''re nning to marry me off to Den in return for a reward.If the banquet tomorrow proceeds


    as nned, it would be a perfect time to y a trick on Ashely in return for the ¡®pranks¡¯ that she''s done,


    wouldn''t it?"


    "That''s a great idea, Miss.I''ll arrange for someone to set up something once you find out the location of


    the banquet" Lamont replied as he supported her ns wholeheartedly.


    Lamont was just a bodyguard, so why did he say that he would arrange for people to help her with her


    ns? Valeria stared at Lamont''s message, baffled at his reply.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Valeria replied, "I''ll get my own people to set up the trap.I saw Den walking around with some


    bodyguards yesterday, so find someone to protect me while blending in with the crowd too."


    Lamont smiled as he knew that Valeria had only thought of him as a bodyguard after reading her


    message.


    "Alright!"


    William turned to nce at Valeria a few times when he saw that she had been on her phone, "Who are


    you texting?"


    "I''m asking a huge favour from Lamont to prepare for tomorrow''s banquet" Valeria replied as she put


    her phone away.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange everything ording to your ns" Williamforted her.


    "I know, but I can''t stay a coward forever. I should strike back instead of always being on the defensive


    end, right?"


    Valeria smiled at William, "I''m going to be an independent person so that I can stop relying on


    others.Once I can do that, you wouldn''t have to worry about saving me when you''re not around."


    "Alright, do whatever you want.Even if your ns don''t go your way, I got your back.William''s words


    gave Valeria confidence.She would stop her schemes if they decided to let go of her tomorrow, but she


    would make sure they suffered the consequences if they still troubled her.Ronald''s face was still


    extremely swollen when Valeria visited him after breakfast the next morning.Valeria entered the ward


    holding a bouquet of flowers that she had bought, "How are you feeling, dad?"


    "Other than my painful hand and my blinded eye, I''m doing better" Ronald answered.


    Ronald was in a better mood than yesterday, "How unfortunate, I''m afraid I won''t be able to introduce


    our clients to you after all."


    "Don''t worry about it, we can meet those clients once you''re recovered," Valeriaforted him.


    "No, these are very important clients.We can''t cancel the banquet tonight, it took me a long time to


    schedule it so that all of them could make it!"


    It seemed like Ronald wouldn''t be giving up on his ns at all, Valeria sneered secretly as she tried to


    maintain an innocent look.


    "Oh no, what should we do then?"


    "After thinking about it, I''ve decided to let you and Kyrie attend to our guests."


    "Kyrie and I? I''m worried that we won''t be able to do well, Valeria replied as she tried to look as nervous


    as she could.


    "Don''t worry, the other senior executives will be there as well.Please make sure that those guests are


    weed warmly, this banquet is to show our appreciation to them after all."


    "What if I mess things up? I''ve never done anything like this before..."


    "Don''t worry too much about it.I''ve arranged for Kyrie and the other executives to help you out, all you


    have to do is to attend the event and make small talk with them.Seeing how unwilling Valeria was, he


    decided to advise her earnestly,


    "You have to learn how to deal with this kind of events now that you'' re learning how to run this


    company.Once you''ve finished this task, I¡¯ ll arrange for you to take over the other matters too, you''re


    the next head of Brownard Group, aren''t you?"


    "You''re right.I should be brave and face my fears"


    Valeria agreed humbly, "Will Ashely be there too?"


    "Yes, she will.Valeria, I know you don''t get along with Ashley, but please bear with it for me, alright?


    Ashley is only a normal executive, but you''ll be the next head of thepany!"


    Valeria had prepared to get Ashley to the banquet by any means, but she was relieved to hear that


    Ashley had insisted on going to the banquet herself.


    "Alright, I''ll clear my schedule for you.A heads up though, it''s not my fault if Ashley gets into any


    trouble."


    Ronald sighed in relief once he realised that Valeria was allowing Ashely to attend the banquet.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to warn her !" He answered firmly.


    Valeria left the ward with a smirk on her face.


    Before driving back to thepany, she stopped and bought a box of itching powder from the nearby


    drugstore.


    Once she had arrived, Kyrie immediately met her in her office to discuss the details of tonight''s


    banquet.


    Other than Den, Charles, Elizabeth, and Mason, Valeria had no idea who the other guests were on


    the list.


    Valeria nced at the guest list casually before requesting, "I believe in your skills Kyrie.Why don''t you


    decide on the details since you''re more experienced than me? Where''s the location of the banquet


    though?"


    "It is at Halcyon Hotel" Kyrie answered.


    "Why there?" Valeria frowned.


    "We originally nned to hold the banquet in Wolf Group.However, we did not manage to make


    reservations there as their halls have been fully booked, so we decided on Halcyon Hotel instead."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria smiled coldly at Kyrie''s exnation.


    She knew that Halcyon Hotel was managed by Den, so wouldn''t this mean that Den was the one


    who had invited them there? They had decided to y it safe by making Halcyon Hotel the location of


    the banquet.


    It seemed like they were determined to trap her with their perfect n.


    Valeria nodded in agreement, ¡®Alright, arrange the banquet as you see fit.Just inform me when we''ll be


    leaving for the hotel."


    "Alright!" Kyrie answered after getting Valeria''s approval.


    Ashley approached him quietly while he was making his way back to Ronald''s office.


    "What did she say?"


    "She left all arrangements to me and only requested that I inform her when it was time to leave."


    A mocking expression made its way on Ashley''s face, "What a fool! I''m looking forward to tonight''s


    event then!"


    Valeria immediately picked up her phone to text Lamont once Kyrie had left her office, "I guess they''re


    ying it safe after all.They¡®ve decided to hold the banquet in Halcyon Hotel, a hotel that''s run by the


    Anderson family."


    "Alright, I''ll make the necessary arrangements then"


    "Did you hire the people I requested and prepared everything as I told you too?"


    "Yes, I''ve prepared everything as you''ve requested.The other party has agreed to your generous offer


    without bargaining,"


    Lamont answered, "But why did you ask me to break into Den''s house to look for drugs?"


    "He''s a drug addict right? I''ve nned for the drugs to be put on Den¡¯s table so that the police would


    be able to take action on him ! Doesn''t that sound like a perfect highlight to tonight''s banquet?"


    Valeria smiled bitterly, "Tonight, I''ll make sure that everyone hears about the downfall of Halcyon hotel!


    This would also be the perfect opportunity to get rid of Den, Ashely, Elizabeth and Mason together


    for trying to bring me down!"

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Lamont was surprised when he heard Valeria making her ns with a smile.


    Valeria''s personality change was too shocking as she had always been a good and innocent child.She


    had definitely inherited Archer''s cunning mind after all.


    That was because she was acting like a split image of Archer himself! William sat in his office in


    Howard Group as he read Marcus¡¯ texts while listening to Steven''s report.


    "The banquet is going to be in Halcyon Hotel, one of the hotels run by Den.Charles, Elizabeth and


    Mason have all been invited as well.However, I think that Elizabeth will refuse the invitation because of


    her injuries.But that doesn''t stop us from dealing with the others right?"


    "Den is a drug addict, isn''t he?" William asked.


    "He''s both a drug addict and a drug dealer.Are you thinking of using this against him?"


    Marcus had caught on immediately.


    "Yes, let''s n the downfall of his hotel tonight.After all, he''s been using this hotel as his main location


    for his illegal deeds."


    "Understood, I''ll arrange for it immediately"


    William paused before picking up his phone to send another text.


    "Keep an eye on Valeria and send bodyguards to protect her from all angles.She might make a mistake


    because of her inexperience, so I want her to be protected well."


    William stared at Steven who had been talking this whole time after putting away his phone.


    "Alright, I''m having a migraine.Let me take a break, you can discuss the remaining details with my


    father and Miss Anthony."


    Steven was extremely upset while leaving William''s office.


    Why had William sent Steven the proposals of the coboration with Acma Corporation if he was


    uninterested in it? Steven was baffled after seeing how William was fooling around during work hours.


    William had never dealt with any serious matters.


    He would spend his time ying games, watching movies, and scrolling through short clips on his


    phone instead.


    Steven thought William would panic over the coboration, but William had been dealing with all issues


    calmly.


    William always had an indifferent look on his face while reporting to work, and he would only text an


    unknown person on his phone for advice whenever he faced any troubles.


    In this case, William had left work beforepleting the proposal that Hayden had requested.


    However, he had handed Steven aplete proposal the next day for him to understand it and


    subsequently reporting the details to Hayden.


    William had answered jokingly when Steven had asked who the proposal''s author was, "I paid


    someone else to do it.


    If you keep this a secret, I''ll make sure you''ll get a bonus."


    Steven knew that William was not the one who wrote the proposal as the proposal was excellent.


    Someone must have been helping this ignorant and useless brat.


    Otherwise, why would William need to hide his real identity as the next head of such a huge


    corporation? As Hayden''s favourite son, there was no doubt he would instantly be named as the next


    heir if he had shown everyone the skills he had.


    After that incident, William would once again reach out to an unknown person for help every time he


    faced any problems with work.


    Who was this mysterious person that was willing to help William without revealing his identity? Paisley


    was on her phone when Steven entered the office.


    She put away her phone once she saw him before asking, "How did it go? What did Mr.Howard say


    about the proposal?"


    "He says that he doesn''t want to deal with any annoying matters, so you should just report your


    decisions to Sir Hayden." Steven answered honestly.


    Paisley nced at Steven with a hardened expression before opening her mouth, "I''d like to ask you


    some questions.Please take a seat, Steven."


    Steven remained standing with a smile on his face, "How can I help you Miss Anthony?"


    "Did you write this proposal yourself?" Paisley asked as she stared at Steven directly.


    "If you really are the author of this proposal, you would''ve been appointed as a manager in Acma


    Corporation! Your talents would only be wasted if you continued to work as a secretary here."


    Steven evaded her gaze before asking quietly, "What are you trying to say, Miss Anthony?"


    Paisley immediately noticed that Steven was reacting weirdly due to her excellent observation skills,


    and she immediately added.


    "Hayden doubts that you were not the one who wrote this proposal.There''ll be serious consequences if


    he finds out that you''re lying to him."


    "Did he really say that?" Steven panicked.


    He would be in trouble if Hayden had found out that the proposal wasn''t written by him as Hayden


    hated liars the most.


    "That''s right.He had ns to investigate the truth, but I convinced him otherwise.He knows clearly


    about the skills that you have, and it''s unlikely that you were the one who wrote this proposal.If you


    don''t tell me the truth, how can I help you in the future?"


    Steven was terrified at Paisley''s words and immediately admitted to the truth, "I''ll be honest with you


    Miss Anthony.You were right, I did not write this proposal."


    "Who wrote it then?"


    "I have no idea.Mr.Howard was the one who handed the proposal to me and ordered me to tell you that


    I wrote it."


    "Mr.Howard handed this proposal to you himself? Do you know who wrote this proposal for him?"


    Paisley questioned.


    "I don''t know who wrote it! I''m just a secretary, and I''ve never been able to approach Mr.Howard due to


    his personality"


    Paisley''s eyes shed with curiosity at his words.


    There was definitely something weird about this proposal, but she also knew that Steven had no clue


    about it.


    William knew that the coboration between Acma Corporation and Howard Group had to remain


    confidential, and he would not risk an information leak by hiring someone else to write the proposal in


    his stead.


    That meant that the only possible answer would be that William had written this proposal on his own.


    Paisley was stunned, William had been hiding his true skills this whole time if he really was the author


    of this detailed proposal.


    Paisley knew that she had to find a way to settle her queries.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled at Steven''s nervous figure reassuringly, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to keep this a secret


    from Hayden."


    "Please don''t reveal it to anyone, Miss Anthony! Thank you very much!"


    Steven answered nervously as he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He would be fired immediately and cklisted by the other corporations in this industry if Paisley had


    decided to report this issue to Hayden.


    "I''ll keep my mouth shut, so don''t worry about it! Why don''t you freshen up before we report this


    proposal to the Hayden?" Paisley suggested.


    Paisley then picked up her phone to send a text message after Steven had left, "I want to know about


    William''s roundabouts, get some of our men to follow him around the clock and make sure you report


    all of the details to me!"

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Valeria and Kyrie had arrived at Halcyon Hotel''s carpark at around 5 o''clock in the evening.She


    immediately spotted Lamont''s car when she was getting of her car.


    Ignoring him, Valeria immediately entered the hotel with Kyrie.


    Kyrie had booked arge hall for the banquet tonight as he had invited arge crowd to attend this


    event.


    After all, the senior executives of Brownard Group could already fill three whole tables on their own!


    Valeria and Kyrie entered the hall earlier so that they could carry out their responsibilities as the host of


    this banquet.


    Kyrie immediately started to inform her about the seating arrangement as she reviewed the menu for


    tonight''s banquet.


    Valeria noted that Charles and Den had been arranged to sit next to her on the main table as well.


    The only option they had was to drug her wine as they would want to evade the crowd''s eyes.


    Valeria nced at Kyrie before asking, "Has Ashley arrived ?""


    "Yes, she''s here!" Kyrie nodded.


    "I''m not feeling well today, so please arrange for her to sit on the main table for the toast." Kyrie paused


    at her words.


    How would they carry out their ns if Valeria was refusing to drink any alcohol? He refused


    immediately, "I''m worried that the other guests will be displeased.


    You''re the host of this banquet after all "Stop trying to force me to drink.


    Will you be responsible if I have to be sent to the emergency ward for over-drinking ?¡¯ Valeria


    questioned Kyrie coldly.


    "No, I did not mean that! You have to understand that the clients would be upset if you did not join them


    for their toasts.They have been supporting Brownard Group this whole time, so you could at least drink


    a few sips to pay your respects to our saviours..."


    "Our clients are our saviours, so does that mean that we''re their ves?" Valeria interrupted.


    "Are you saying that Brownard Group should ignore their own limits and do everything possible to


    please our clients? I assume that you''re the one drinking in my dad''s stead, so why can''t you do this for


    me too? Is it because you respect my father but not me?"


    Kyrie had stopped arguing when he realised that it was futile.He only smiled before replying her, "Of


    course not, Miss Brown.I''m loyal to both you and Mr.Brown!"


    "Kyrie, I''m not that dumb, did you think that you could''ve gotten away with this?" Valeria chuckled


    coldly.


    "You said that you invited ourpany''s honourable clients, so I went to investigate the guest list in


    detail.The hideous and disgusting fellow Anderson has never even worked with ourpany before,


    so why is he at our thanksgiving dinner?"


    "You see...President Anderson is our future client as hispany is nning to invest billions into our


    projects."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, we met with him to discuss the contract yesterday, remember?" Kyrie reminded her.


    "Yes, I remember.However, my father has other children other than me, so why does everyone think


    that he''ll be leaving hispany to me?"


    Valeria''s smile was even colder now, "Let Ashley sit next to that pervert Anderson so that she can


    serve him!"


    Kyrie did not expect Valeria''s sudden changes, "But Miss¡­¡±


    "I''ll fire you if you don''t follow my orders right now! I could rece you with someone better in an


    instant, so why aren''t you listening to my words?"


    Kyrie was furious at Valeria''s harsh scolding.


    "I''ll bear with it for now, but you''ll be done for once you end up on Den¡¯s bed!" Kyrie thought.


    He pushed down the rage that was burning inside him before replying, "Alright, I''ll rearrange the


    seating arrangements again so that Ashley will be next to Den."


    "You should''ve listened to me from the start, Valeria nced at her watch, "Make sure you check the


    details, I¡¯ m going out for a bit and I''ll be back when the guests arrive." Kyrie smiled coldly at Valeria¡¯s


    retreating figure.


    Once she was gone, he immediately approached Ashley with swollen eyes.


    "Valeria refused to sit next to Den because of how disgusting he is.She also ordered you to sit next


    to him and entertain him throughout the banquet"


    "Alright.Arrange everything ording to her wishes then, as this is thest time that she''ll be able to


    order us around." Ashley chuckled.


    William had called Valeria to check up on her when she was leaving the banquet hall, "How are the


    preparations going?"


    "There are too many people here, so why don''t I send you a text about my new idea instead?"


    Valeria sent a WhatsApp message to William after hanging up, "Elizabeth is noting tonight, but


    Charles is.I''m nning to use Charles to get my revenge on her tonight."


    "Tell me more about what you have in mind."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I had ns for Den and Ashely to end up in bed together.However, sleeping with Den would be


    nothing to Ashely as she probably has been sleeping around with random men anyways.So, I thought


    that maybe we should arrange her to end up with Charles instead."


    "Can you imagine how disgusted Elizabeth and Mason would be once they hear the news? Ashley


    would believe that she would be able to marry Charles so that she could earn a spot in the prestigious


    Howard family.With that, wouldn''t she end up dealing with Elizabeth instead?"


    William had only texted four words in reply to praise her idea, "What a great idea!"


    "I''ll get someone to arrange for it now that I''ve gotten your support too!"Valeria continued to impress


    William with her brilliant ideas.No one would dare to mess with a cunning girl like her! "Do you need my


    help?" William replied.


    "I know you have connections with the police, so could you tip them off so that they would make it in


    time?"


    "Anything else?"


    William couldn''t believe his ears as he thought that Valeria would ask for more from him.


    "I don''t think there''s anything else for now! Wait, just one more thing! Can you arrange someone to get


    rid of the security cameras in the hotel?"


    Valeria remembered as it would be troublesome if the security cameras recorded the events that were


    going to happen tonight.


    "Sure, I''ll get someone to do this easy task right away!"


    Valeria was relieved when she heard William''s confident reply, "That''s great, I''m looking forward to


    tonight''s banquet then!"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    The hall was filled with arriving guests when Valeria made it back after she had finished her


    conversation with William.


    Mason felt a little awkward when he arrived and saw that Valeria and Kyrie were weing their


    guests with open arms.He decided to shake it off and greeted Valeria with a smile instead,


    "Congrattions on your promotion, Valeria!"


    Valeria could not offend any guests as the host, so she could not ignore him even though she detested


    Mason.


    Instead, she weed him warmly as well, "Wee, Mr .Eich!"


    Kyrie interrupted her, "Greetings Mr.Eich, I''ve heard that your newpany is doing well!"


    Mason nced at Valeria before exining quickly, "Of course not, we''ve only just started operating


    after all."


    Valeria was surprised to hear that Mason had started a newpany.


    However, she decided to ignore it as she had no ties with him anymore.


    Mason was disappointed at Valeria''s cold reaction as he had expected her to be shocked at the news.


    Thest two guests, Den and Charles arrived after one another.


    Valeria smiled and greeted Charles happily as she thought of her ns, "Wee, Mr.Howard!"


    Charles replied with a fake smile, "Congrattions on your promotion, Valeria! I''m sure that you''ll bring


    ourpany to greater heights as our new Vice President!"


    "Oh, thank you for your kind words, Mr.Howard!"


    In contrast, Valeria had greeted Den coldly.


    However, Den decided to ignore her attitude and headed to his seat instead.


    Den was upset to see Ashley taking the seat next to him as he had assumed Valeria would be sitting


    there instead.


    Kyrie and Ashley then stood up to propose a toast once Valeria had finished her opening speech.


    Once Den saw that Valeria had not drunk a sip of the wine in her ss, he immediately questioned


    her, "Why aren''t you drinking tonight, Vice President Brown?"


    "Please forgive me, but I can''t drink any alcohol tonight as I''m not feeling well!" Valeria replied tantly.


    "I see, but I would still like to send my good wishes to you.Could we rece the alcohol with juice


    instead?"


    Without waiting for her reply, Den started giving out orders to his men, "Bring a cup of fresh juice!


    Immediately!"


    Valeria did not stop the waiter from leaving as she knew that her ns had begun to unfold.


    Instead, she picked up her phone to drop a text to Lamont, "The show has begun!"


    "Don''t worry, the juice is safe!" Lamont replied.


    Valeria smiled slightly before she kept her phone and started to entertain the guests who were sitting


    next to her.


    The waiter had been ordered to pick up the ¡®special¡¯ jug of juice that had been prepared for Valeria.He


    immediately returned to the hall after retrieving the juice and served it to Valeria.


    Without waiting, Valeria lifted her cup to propose a toast.


    She had drunk three cups of juice in total after the three rounds of toasts that had been proposed.


    Valeria stretched out her hand to support her forehead once she had returned to her seat, "I think I''m


    feeling a little dizzy, could it be a fever?"


    "Why don''t you take a rest? "Kyrie asked while putting on a concerned expression on his face.


    "Would it be rude for me to leave the banquet halfway?"


    Valeria hesitated, "My head is really spinning though."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange for the other senior executives to take care of the guests, so why don''t you


    take a break in the lounge room?"


    "Sounds like a great idea.Dear guests, please excuse me as I''ll be heading to lounge for a moment as


    I''m not feeling well." Valeria apologized as she picked up her bag and handphone.


    "No worries, would you like to see a doctor as well?" Den asked on purpose.


    "I''ll be fine, I just need a quick break"


    Charles had been looking forward to the ns tonight, and he smiled gleefully at Valeria''s sluggish


    appearance.


    Valeria fumbled as she stood up and identally tripped when she passed by Ashely, causing her to


    drop her unzipped bag as her belongings spilled out.


    Ashely immediately bent down to pick up the lipstick and powder cushion that had fallen out of Valeria''s


    bag.


    Meanwhile, Valeria was unable to collect her belongings as she could only rely on a chair to hold her


    sluggish self up.


    Valeria continued to walk out of the hall shakily once Ashley had collected her belongings and ced


    them back in her bag.


    A cold smile appeared on Ashley''s face as she watched Valeria¡¯s retreating figure.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She did not expect Valeria to fall for her trick so easily as she had been preparing to take matters into


    her own hands tonight.


    She raised a ss while chuckling secretly, "Our Vice President isn''t feeling too well, so let me propose


    a toast in her stead!"


    Valeria held onto the walls for bnce as she pretended to walk out of the hall sluggishly.


    Den¡¯s men had been waiting outside and approached her once they saw her staggering figure, "Let


    me bring you to the lounge, Miss Brown."


    Mason, who had been following Valeria, rushed forward to stop them when he saw that they were


    getting onto the elevator, "Where are you bringing her?"


    The waitress replied impatiently as she nced at Mason, "I''m bringing her to the lounge to rest."


    "Why are you getting onto the elevator if the nearest lounge is on the same floor?" Mason questioned.


    The same waitress replied to him, "We''re bringing this honourable guest to a better lounge that has


    been specially prepared for her."


    "She can take a break in this lounge instead of having to go all the way up there!" Mason argued as he


    stopped them.


    Why was that son of a b*tch so concerned over her tonight? Valeria groaned secretly.She was worried


    that Mason''s righteous act would ruin the ns that she had for tonight.


    Waving her hands impatiently, Valeria ordered, "Ignore him and bring me to the lounge now!"


    "I''m doing this for your sake, Valeria!"


    "Get away from me, Mr.Eich! Leave me alone!"


    Valeria eximed before ordering the waitress, "Hurry up and bring me to the lounge.My head is killing


    me!"


    However, both of them were on a stalemate as Mason was refusing to let them leave.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of their view and threatened Mason with a knife.


    Mason had immediately fainted after witnessing that shocking scene.


    With that, the bodyguards immediately dragged his body into the nearest lounge casually.


    Now that their obstacle had been removed, Valeria pretended to faint on the waitress''s shoulder when


    she was being carried into the elevator.


    The waitress helped Valeria out of the elevator once it had stopped at Den''s private room.


    Once they were in the room, Valeria fell onto the sofa as the waitress loosened her grip on her.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The waitress shook Valeria gently before asking, "Miss, are you alright?"


    However, she got no reply as Valeria remained still on the sofa.She immediately picked up her phone


    as she thought that Valeria had fallen for their tricks, "You cane up now, she''s currently


    unconscious on the sofa."


    She had been preparing to strip Valeria when she woke up groggily and smiled at her, "Who did you


    just call?"


    "Why...why...are you awake?"


    The waitress had only managed to blurt this question out before fainting as a blunt force hit her head.


    Valeria pped happily as she nced at Lamont, "Alright, let me prepare Den''s ''wee gift¡¯


    then!"


    Lamont threw the unconscious waitress on the bed after Valeria had stripped the waitress off her


    clothes.


    After they were done, the both of them waited in the room nervously for Den¡¯''s arrival.


    Soon enough, footsteps that were approaching their room could be heard ten minutester.


    "He''s here!"


    Valeria and Lamont signaled quietly to each other.


    Den opened the door and grinned excitedly once he saw a naked woman on his bed.He closed the


    door and rushed in without checking his surroundings, "I''m here, Darling!"


    With a grunt, Lamont stabbed Den with a pocket knife and he fainted immediately.


    Valeria took this opportunity to let out her anger by kicking Den¡¯s unmoving body, "You b*stard, this


    is what you get for trying to mess with me!"


    Lamont did not bother to stop her as he reached for the bag in his pocket that contained white


    powder.He poured some of the white powder onto Den and the waitress¡¯ lips before putting the rest


    of the bag on the table next to the bed.


    "Alright Miss, we''re done, let''s leave now!"


    Valeria and Lamont closed the door as they left the room.


    Valeria immediately picked up the phone to call William, "Send the police up now"


    Valeria nced at the time once she and Lamont had arrived in another room, "Bring Ashley up, she


    should be leaving the hall soon"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashely had continued to propose toasts after Valeria had left the hall as she was excited that her ns


    were going well.She had watched Den leave the room after picking up a Call as well.


    Had their ns seeded? Kyrie and Ashely nced at each other with a triumphant look in their


    eyes.


    Ashley picked up her ss and drank another two sses of wine as she was in a good mood.


    Suddenly, she paused.


    Why was she feeling so itchy? A guest immediately eximed while she was trying to scratch her


    hand, "What happened to you, Miss Evans?"


    Ashley was shocked when she saw red rashes covering her itchy hands and tried to hide them, but it


    was futile as everyone in the hall had already seen them.


    The rashes quickly spread to her face from her hands.


    Ashely immediately left the hall in embarrassment as she needed to deal with the itch.


    She knew she was screwed when she saw her face through a mirror in the bathroom.


    Why was she suddenly having an allergic reaction right now? She had refrained from touching or


    eating food that she was allergic to all this time! While Ashley was trying to figure out the reason behind


    her allergic reaction, she remembered that Valeria had dropped her bag while Valeria was making her


    way out of the hall.


    Was this Valeria¡¯s n? No other idents had happened throughout the banquet, so Valeria must


    have nned to spill her belongings over Ashley.


    Ashley was furious, and she had to leave immediately before anyone saw her as the rashes were all


    over her face! Ashley picked up the phone to call Kyrie while she left the hotel angrily.


    Now that their ns had almost seeded, Kyrie had only said a few words before he ended the call.


    Ashley immediately kept her phone and made her way to the elevator.


    However, a tall handsome man was waiting for her in the elevator when it arrived on her floor with a


    ding.


    Ashley stole nces at the handsome man secretly.


    She continued to hide her face as she pressed the button to her floor.


    What a pity, she would''ve flirted with him if she had not had rashes on her face right now! Suddenly,


    Ashley lost her consciousness as soon as the man reached over to cover her nose with a cloth.


    Lamont pressed the buttons on the elevator furiously.He was Clearly disgusted after looking at the


    horrible face of the woman in his arms.He threw Ashley on the bed casually once they had reached the


    room.


    Valeria was relieved, "There''s only Charles left now!"


    "I''ll bring him here"


    Lamont was already leaving the room before he was stopped by Valeria, "Wait! Don''t worry, he''ll be


    making his way up soon!"


    "Why would hee up willingly on his own?"


    "Trust me, he''ll being up soon"


    Valeria smiled, "I know Charles well, he''lle up here willingly after seeing the message that his ex


    lover left for him!"


    "When did you find out about Charles lover?" Lamont was shocked.


    "When I was still dating Mason.Elizabeth had found out that Charles was cheating on her, and she had


    told this information to Mason, who passed it on to me."


    "Are they still together?"


    "Of course not! Elizabeth wants Charles all to herself, and she would get rid of any other women by any


    means possible."


    "I see, when did you have the time to get in touch with Charles¡¯ ex-lover then?" Lamont asked as he


    was confused.


    24 hours had barely passed since Valeria had found out that Ronald was trying to marry her off, so how


    did she manage to get in touch with that woman during such a short period of time?


    "I didn''t.Charles still seems to be obsessed with her, so I used a random number and texted Charles


    pretending to be her"


    "That''s all?"


    Lamont doubted Valeria, "Are you sure that Charles would fall for it?"


    "Definitely! I mentioned about the break- up that Charles had always been curious about, so he''ll


    definitelye up here to have a look."


    Lamont praised Valeria, "You''re a genius, Miss!"


    "Far from that actually, I was just forced toe up with some childish tricks to protect myself.I


    wouldn''t have been able to execute my ns if you and William hadn''t assisted me."


    "You''re really impressive for evening up with this whole n, Miss."


    Both of them paused once they heard a knocking from the door.


    Valeria immediately signaled for Lamont to open the door before hiding in a corner.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Once the door had been opened, Charles was confused as he stared into the darkroom.


    What the hell was going on? He was trying to figure out what was happening when a strange smell


    reached his nose.


    He tried to leave the room after a shriek, but a hand caught him and pulled him in before he could


    react.


    Once Lamont had tossed the unconscious Charles onto the bed, he turned the lights on to check the


    two figures that were lying together.


    "Imagine how confused they would be when they see each other tomorrow!" He chuckled.


    Valeria sneered at the figures coldly with narrowed eyes, "This was Ashley''s scheme.After all, she had


    nned to marry me off to a b*stard while she was nning to marry a millionaire.I wouldn''t be safe


    right now if William hadn''t saved me.I swore to get revenge on them after that incident!"


    Lamont looked at Ashley''s figure in disgust, "You''re too kind, Miss.I would have taken things a step


    further"


    "You wouldn''t be able to stop Ashley and Julie just by ruining their reputation because they''re


    shameless b*tches.By letting her sleep with Charles, she would be fighting against Elizabeth to make


    her dreams a reality.Wouldn''t that be a perfect revenge?"


    Lamont nodded in agreement as he sprinkled the drug in his hand on both Ashley and Charles.


    Once they were done, the both of them locked the door and left the room.


    As they arrived at the esctor, a group of fully-armed policemen rushed out from the esctor and


    immediately headed into Den''s room.


    Valeria and William made their way into the elevator after a nce at each other.


    Valeria had received a call from William once they had entered the elevator, "I''ll be waiting for you at


    the parking lot."


    "Alright!"


    Valeria nced at Lamont as she ended the call, '' TH be taking my leave then, Uncle Saunders!


    William asked me to meet him in the parking lot."


    "Be careful, Miss! See youter!"


    Valeria headed to the parking lot and Lamont made his way out through the first floor.


    William had shed his car lights once he spotted her, and Valeria rushed over to him immediately.


    William greeted her with a smile, "How did it go?"


    "Perfectly"


    Valeria grinned, "I''m thirsty, can you pass me some water?"


    Valeria gulped down the bottle of water that William had handed to her before returning it to him, "It was


    a sess ! I can''t believe my ns turned out so well!"


    "That''s great to hear, congrattions!"


    William was excited after seeing how pleased Valeria was, "Shouldn''t you reward me now that your


    ns have been carried out sessfully?"


    "Of course!"


    Valeria wrapped her hands around William''s head, "Let me give you a kiss!"


    However, William was unwilling to let her go with only one kiss and he immediately wrapped his arms


    around her.He only let go of her after they had shared several passionate kisses.


    "Let''s go home!" He suggested softly.


    "Sure!"


    William started the car and drove them out of the parking lot.


    There were police cars and reporters crowding at the entrance of the Halcyon Hotel when they left.


    As they drove past the entrance, Valeria saw the police leading out Den and the waitress in


    handcuffs.


    A group of disheveled strangers had also been handcuffed as well.


    "The police have done us a favour by stopping the illegal acts of the Halcyon Hotel!" The crowd


    muttered.


    "Den was powerful enough to hide this ¡®secret'' for a long time with the support of others, but I guess


    he''s done for now!"


    "You''re right, didn''t he get away with it when the police came to arrest him a few years back?"


    Valeria''s face darkened when she overheard their conversation, "Is Den being supported by


    powerful people?"


    "He is!"


    William nodded, "He would''ve been locked up after murdering his four wives if they had not helped


    him."


    "My ns have been wasted, right?" Valeria nced at William before asking.


    "No, your ns were perfect! You managed to catch him after all, right?" William tried tofort


    Valeria.


    However, Valeria had been enjoying her sess too much, and she doubted herself as her ns had


    gone too well instead.


    How could Den have fallen into her trap if he was as powerful as the rumours were? Where were his


    bodyguards? Why were they missing throughout the whole event? Charles¡¯ bodyguards had not shown


    up while he was falling for his trap either.


    Valeria''s heart skipped nervously when she realised what had happened.


    "Both Charles and Den''s bodyguards did not turn up to save them tonight.Oh no, it would be terrible


    if they had manage to catch Lamont and I in the act!"


    Williamughed after ncing at Valeria¡¯s nervous expression, "I''ve dealt with their bodyguards, don''t


    worry about it!"


    "You did?" Valeria looked at William in disbelief.


    "That''s right! I wouldn''t lie to you."


    "How did you get so many people to help you?"


    "Haven''t you heard about my group of elite bodyguards?"


    William smiled, "I''ve been employing them to protect myself.I arranged for them to be in the hotel just in


    case you and Lamont needed extra help.Valeria sighed in relief when she realised that William was


    answering her seriously, "Thank you for that, I would have gotten caught if you hadn''t sent your


    bodyguards! Also, didn''t you mention that there was someone powerful supporting Den? Could his


    supporters force the police to release him so that he could evade all crimes by changing his name?"


    "That won''t happen! Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to get someone to deal with him because he tried to


    steal my wife!"


    Valeria was worried even after hearing William''s deration, "How much did you help me tonight? Be


    honest."


    "Not much, I only helped you to take care of some minor issues so that your ns would be perfect."


    William answered with a smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria doubted his words but it was obvious that William was unwilling to tell her the truth, "I''m worried,


    will we be alright William?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine.Mark my words."


    Williamforted her, "Alright, time to go home and rest then.You should get ready to see the surprise


    that I''ve prepared for you tomorrow"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Lamont was driving back home after leaving the hotel when Archer called him, "How did it go?"


    "Everything was perfect!"


    Lamont answered, "I''m worried about Den¡¯s supporters though, could you do something about


    them?"


    "To be honest, I came to tell you that someone else dealt with them before I could.I guess Den won''t


    be getting away this time!"


    Lamont was stunned after hearing Archer''s words, "Who did it?"


    "It was Wolf Group who did it! I had to force them as they refused to reveal the details at first."


    "Wolf Group? Why is Wolf Group involved in this?" Lamont was even more shocked to hear this news.


    "I was wondering about the same thing.William has a good rtionship with the CEO of Wolf Group,


    Marcus, so he might have asked a favour from him.Marcus probably took action thanks to William?¡¯


    Lamont doubted him, "You know how powerful Den is, so why would Marcus offend the Anderson


    family just for William? I think there''s something more to this incident that we need to think about."


    "I agree, I''ve never thought of William was an innocent man, but after tonight''s incident, I think that he


    might be more cunning than I''ve thought.Why the sudden change, though?"


    "You''re right, the whole thing went so smoothly today and I didn''t have to send out the men that I


    arranged.The police arrived quickly and the reporters were crowding all around the hotel, which was


    surprising as they normally ignore Den¡¯s actions.The other weird thing is that Den and Charles¡¯


    bodyguards had been dealt with before the n had even started"


    Lamont sighed, "If William is really the mastermind behind this, he''s definitely a smarter person that we


    thought.His skills are on par with you right?"


    Archer admitted, "Yes, everyone should fear William if he really has grown to be so powerful.Why does


    he hide his skills, though? I''m sure Hayden would be pleased to have such an heir like him and would


    pass on thepany to him immediately!"


    "Could he be trying to find out the truth about the incident that happened a few years ago?" Lamont


    reminded.


    "Well be in trouble if that happens"


    Archer replied solemnly, "It would be terrible if William had really honed his skills just to find out the


    truth, I would rather he''d be a useless brat instead of doing that.What he is thinking?"


    "I would say that he wants to get revenge for his own mother.However, what if he doesn''t actually like


    Valeria and he¡¯s just dating Valeria for revenge?"


    "I have no idea, but make sure you keep an eye on both of them.We shoulde up with some n to


    stop him if he does something suspicious."


    Meanwhile, the other guests in Halcyon Hotel realised that something was wrong when Charles and


    Den never returned to the hall.


    A voice from the crowd could be heard, "Where''s President Anderson and Sir Charles?"


    "Don''t worry, they had some urgent matters to take care of and they''ll be back once they''re done.Let''s


    continue with our meal!"


    Kyrie answered with a smile, "Here, have another drink!"


    Everyone in the hall continued to drink and enjoy the food until chattering could be heard from outside


    the hall fifteen minutester.


    A guest who had gone out to use the bathroom rushed through the hall suddenly.


    "The police have shut down the hotel and they''re blocking the entrance! They demand that all guests in


    the hotelply with their search."


    "How could this happen?"


    The guests in the hall stopped drinking and stood up nervously as they prepared to leave.


    "Den has been caught for drug-dealing and formitting illegal s*xual acts.I heard they found a


    large amount of drugs in his hotel room too...Anyways, the police is checking everyone''s identity so


    that they can identify their suspects, so everyone be careful alright?"


    Kyrie was stunned to hear his words.


    How did it end up like this? Wasn''t Den too powerful to be caught? He couldn''t believe what he was


    hearing, "Is that true?"


    "Yes! The police have taken them away and they''re still checking the rest of the hotel.They''ll be here


    soon!"


    Kyrie rushed to the hall''s door, and he saw a few police officers knocking on the door.


    Kyrie panicked and immediately called Ronald, "We''re screwed, Mr.Brown!"


    "What''s wrong?" Ronald asked impatiently.


    "Den was arrested for dealing with drugs, and now the police has surrounded the hotel and


    questioning the guests in our banquet hall!"


    "How could this have happened?" Ronald was shocked when he heard the news.


    His ns to get rid of Valeria had failed now that Den had been caught, "What happened to Valeria?


    Was she taken away by the police too?"


    "I have no clue because I''m stuck in this hall.However, if our ns went well, Den should be with


    Valeria right now, and they could have been taken away together."


    "That''s great!" Ronald eximed happily when he heard the news.


    "This really kills two birds with one stone.If Valeria was together with Den when he was drug-dealing,


    then she would probably end up in prison together with Den!"


    "I think...that would be unlikely? They would probably carry out tests on Valeria and dere her


    innocence.


    In fact, we would be the ones in trouble if Den decides to expose our n right?"


    Ronald hadn''t thought of this problem, "Den has people supporting him from behind, so he probably


    won''t say a word.Anyways, let''s wait and watch, Valeria would still be in trouble no matter what


    happens anyways."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Kyrie agreed with Ronald''s words.


    However, he ended the call and put away his phone once the police opened the door to the hall.


    Meanwhile, Charles had woken up when he felt warm since a naked woman lying next to him.


    He was a man after all, and the soft curves of the woman drove him mad Charles was not sure what


    had happened next, but they ended up tangled up in the sheets as they enjoyed the pleasure of being


    in each other''s arms.


    He just wanted to be be with this woman forever! Charles thought that it was truly a blissful night.He


    and the woman went at it over and over again until the police kicked their door open and ordered them


    to get dressed.


    Charles was stunned when he looked closely at the unknown woman after he had calmed down.


    It was Ashley!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Charles put on his clothes with a confused expression before being led out of the room by the police


    with Ashely trailing behind.


    The two were pushed into a police car by the police.


    Mason, who had been knocked out, also woke up and was taken outside by the police with a dazed


    look on his face.


    As he was pushed into the police car, Mason saw Ashley and Charles being brought out.


    He was shocked when he saw their disheveled appearances and was trying to figure out what had


    happened but a firm voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Bring the two of them back to the police station and interrogate them for the charges of a s*x trade!"


    A s*x trade? Did Charles and Ashley sleep with each other ? Mason was so caught up in his thoughts


    that the voices of the police faded out.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had fallen asleep in Williams arms after a passionate night.


    He kissed her face and wiped the sweat on her forehead before getting off the bed to grab his phone.


    He had received a few messages from Marcus, "Mr.Howard, my men found out that Lamont brought


    around ten men with him to Halcyon Hotel."


    "l also found out that Archer had gotten in touch with the police as well.Lamont is working together with


    Archer after all."


    "Onest thing, we found Lucian when our men were following Archer around.We have always thought


    she wasn''t in B City, it didn''t ur to us that the woman had been hiding here.If I hadn''t had Archer''s


    men followed this evening, there would have been no sign of Lucian"


    After reading a few messages from Marcus, William pondered for a moment and sent them back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I got it, make sure you don''t do anything yet to Lamont so that he won''t be too defensive.Also, Archer


    must have heard about you dealing with the police when he went to meet with them as well.We


    wouldn''t be able to deal with Archer''s cunning tricks if he decided to mess with us, so let''s be careful as


    well."


    Charles, Ashley and Mason were all released after a short interrogation.


    Mason had been the first one to leave the police station, but all he could do was to stand in front of the


    police station with a furious and humiliated expression when he watched the rising sun.


    He didn''t believe that Charles would be interested in Ashley.


    Ashley had slept with Mason before, and Charles had also slept with women who were way prettier


    than Ashley, so Charles wouldn''t think of getting tangled up with her.


    That b*tch, she must have seduced Charles! Ashley had seduced him when he had been drinking, and


    she must have done the same to Charles this time as well.


    How disgusting! Did Ashley want to get revenge on him by sleeping with Charles? Mason felt disgusted


    by her actions and was determined to find the truth out from Ashley.


    On the other hand, Ashley had been stunned when she found out that the man she slept with was


    Charles.


    What had happened to her all this time? Thest thing she remembered was fainting in the elevator,


    and the next thing she knew she was lying on the bed with a man inside her.


    She could not believe that the man she slept with was Charles as she had gone along with the flow and


    gave in to her body''s demands at that time.


    Did Charles order his bodyguards to kidnap her so that he could sleep with her? However, this


    exnation did not make sense as Charles had slept with women that were a thousand times more


    gorgeous than she was, so why would he resort to such measures to obtain her?


    Ashley immediately concluded that Charles hadn''t nned their encounter, so who was the real


    mastermind behind this? Could it have been Valeria? It couldn''t be, she had her own problems to deal


    with, and she wouldn''t have the time and energy to carry out this n.


    Ashley thought that the police had caught both her and Charles in bed as they were unlucky, however,


    she did not know that her ns to deal with Valeria had failed.


    Now that she slept with Charles, Charles would use his authority to make the police release her, so she


    would not need to worry about what happened next.


    Ashley decided to keep up a crying act in front of the interrogators, and sure enough, the police


    released her the next morning.She sighed in relief and immediately hurried out of the police station


    without worrying about her disheveled appearance.She had to rush home to inform Julie about this


    incident.


    However, Mason stopped her while she was leaving, "You shameless b*tch, how dare you seduce my


    uncle!"


    Ashley was shocked at his sudden questioning before chuckling coldly at his furious expression.


    She had only seduced Mason in the past to mess with Valeria and to make sure that she had


    connections with the Howard family.She had expected Mason to be sincere, but that shameless b*stard


    had thrown her out of his home without any exnation.


    Now that she had no rtionship with Mason, so she did not need to pretend to tter him nor hide her


    hatred towards him.She smiled coldly, "Are you sure that I seduced him? It could have been the other


    way round, right?"


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you, you b*tch?" Mason pped Ashley once she had finished her


    sentence.


    "I knew that you were a shameless b*tch, but I didn''t know that you would go this far just so you could


    get your revenge against me."


    "Revenge? Please, who cares about you?"


    Ashley lunged towards Mason to defend herself, "How dare you throw me out without an exnation


    after sleeping with me? Did you think that you could just ignore me after that?"


    Ashley was not a gentlewoman, and she immediately punched Mason.


    Mason had thought that Ashley was a gentle girl, so he did not expect Ashley to scratch his face until it


    started bleeding.


    Mason kicked and punched Ashley furiously while trying to defend himself, and the two of them ended


    up fighting with each other outside the police station.


    Charles had been let out in the middle of their fight, and he immediately rushed forward to pull them


    apart, "Let go of each other! What are you doing?"


    Mason immediately let go of Ashley as he was somewhat still afraid of Charles.


    However, Ashley ignored Charles and pped Mason in the face instead.


    "Stop it! You all would be in trouble if someone caught the both of you!"


    Charles scolded before pausing slightly when he remembered what had happenedst night.


    He turned to Mason and shouted, "Why are you just standing there? Let''s go home!"


    Mason got into Charles¡¯ car as his driver drove the car around, leaving Ashley on the roadside alone.


    Ashley sneered at the car that was making its way out of the police station, "Ha! I seduced Charles


    Howard? How ridiculous! Although it seemed that I was set up by someone, but now that it hase to


    this, then..."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Charles frowned at Mason''s bloody face and immediately ordered his driver as they were driving out of


    the police station, "Head to hospital now!"


    Mason wiped the blood on his face before eximing, "I''m fine! I don ¡®t need to go to the hospital!"


    Charles did not insist after hearing his words, "Drive us to Mason''s house then!"


    The driver immediately turned and headed to Merton Condominium.


    Charles followed Mason off the car when they arrived and coughed as he said, "That incidentst


    night...stays between us!"


    Mason turned and stared at him, "Shouldn''t you give me an exnation for your actions, uncle?"


    "An exnation?" Charles asked with a sneer.


    "Where do I even start ? Ashley and I were both set up and we somehow ended up on bed together."


    "That''s it?" Mason retorted.


    "What? Did you think that I would be interested in a woman that you slept with?"


    Charles replied coldly, "I''m saying this not because I think that I''m disappointing your aunt, but make


    sure you forget about this incident if you don''t want to upset her."


    Mason understood the meaning behind his words immediately.


    However, he was confused as to how Charles could pretend nothing had happened.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charles had taken out his temper on Elizabeth by scolding and hitting her, and Mason felt that it was a


    pity as it was obvious that Charles did not care about her at all.


    Why would he marry Elizabeth if he had no feelings for her then? Mason thought as he tried to control


    the rage burning inside him, "I promise to keep this a secret from my aunt if you promise never to meet


    Ashely again."


    "Alright, stop nagging, I know what to do"


    Charles waved impatiently, "Remember to go back ande up with an excuse so that you can


    answer your aunt when she questions you about it."


    Charles got in his car and left after reminding Mason.


    Mason sighed as he watched the car drive out of the condominium.


    He realised everyone wore masks and never treated anyone sincerely.


    Instead, they were all pretending to help each other while trying to stab each other in the back.


    Mason couldn''t help but look back at the carefree days when he was still dating Valeria.


    Valeria had always been sincere and she had never betrayed him.


    What did he do in return? He cheated on her! Mason suddenly remembered that he had fainted while


    trying to stop a waitress from carrying Valeria into the elevator.


    He was worried about her.


    He immediately picked up his phone to call her, but only a robotic voice could be heard from the other


    end, "The number that you''ve dialled is engaged, please try againter!"


    Mason felt ashamed as he hung up.


    How could he have forgotten that Valeria had blocked him after their fight? As he thought about how


    Valeria had taken care of him when he was injured, Mason teared up once he realised that he could


    never mend his rtionship with Valeria anymore.


    He had only realised how important Valeria was after losing her.


    However, it was impossible for him to get her back, and no amount of regret could change this fact.


    Valeria picked up her phone to read the news as soon as she woke up the next morning.


    William reached out and pulled her back into his arms, "It''s still early, so why don''t we sleep a little


    longer?"


    "I can''t fall back asleep anymore! You can go ahead and rest more, I''ll read the news!"


    She answered gently as she escaped from his arms.


    William reached for her again and caught her, "Just a little more!"


    In the end, William sat up and let go of Valeria as he had been woken up by her attempts to escape.


    Other than a report on what happened in Halcyon Hotel, there was nothing special on the news today.


    Valeria was scrolling through the news about Den when she saw that the police had found out that


    Den had been dealing with thousands of packets of drugs.


    However, she was sure that Lamont had not found arge number of drugs when he was exploring


    Den¡¯s house.


    Where did the drugse from then? Valeria thought before ncing at William, "Did you do this?"


    "Yes." William nodded.


    "Where did you find the drugs?"


    "It''s just drugs.Every household keeps some, right?" William answered jokingly.


    "Tell me the truth! I have no time for your jokes!"


    William coughed dryly before answering, "I told my men to add some flour to the drugs because I


    thought that there were too little drugs around him!"


    "Why did you do that?" Valeria was stunned.


    "They all look the same anyways, so why not?" William replied with a smile.


    "You''re too evil!"


    Valeria scolded as she pinched his arm, "How could you be this evil, Willian?"


    "Stop, it hurts!"


    William eximed as he massaged his arm to soothe the pain, "Are you trying to murder your


    husband?"


    "Wait, this is too strange.The police would have been able to tell that those are flour!"


    Valeria couldn''t believe what she was listening to.


    William smiled again, "It doesn''t matter whether those are real drugs or not.As long as a few people


    believe a lie, a lie can be the truth easily as well."


    "Den didn''t stand a chance against you after all?"


    "Of course! God should make him pay for his sins!"


    William smiled but in truth, he had never really believed in God.


    Den might not have done anything to William, but he had dared to mess around with Valeria, and


    William was determined to make sure that Den would be paying the price.


    After all, he had been messing around with his woman, so he had to bear with the consequences of


    doing so then.


    Valeria felt extremely relieved after hearing William''s confident words, "I''m sure my dad heard the news


    right? I wonder what he thinks about Charles sleeping with Ashely?"


    "He would probably be excited as it means that he would be Charles¡¯ father-inw now that Ashley


    slept with him! After all, he has always wanted to have connections with the Howard family right?"


    William asked jokingly.


    "You''re right! I should ask him for a reward as the main contributor to his sess, right?" Valeria asked


    in return.


    "That''s right! Why do we go see him now then?" William replied, humoring her.


    "Alright, alright, let''s stop here.He would be enraged if I went to see him to ask for a reward now"


    Valeria giggled.


    "There''s another thing I''m curious about.Now that Ashley has slept with Elizabeth''s husband, I wonder


    whether the both of them would end up fighting each other?"


    William immediately stopped smiling, "I think they''ll try to keep it a secret from Elizabeth for now, but


    they probably will end up arguing once she finds out."


    "Right? I can''t wait to see the expressions on their faces when they start arguing!"


    William nudged her nose before replying, "Alright, let''s have breakfast, then we can enjoy the show!"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    After Kyrie made the phone call to report the news, there were no longer any updates from him.


    Ronald couldn''t sleep and he kept calling Kyrie and Ashley on his phone.


    Six long hourster, Kyrie finally picked up the call at 4 in the morning Kyrie said that he was taken to


    the police station for a routine inquiry and he was just released.


    If he was taken to the police station, then Ashley should also be there.


    Ronald and Julie were lost in thoughts for another half an hour before Kyrie rushed to the hospital and


    told them about what had happened in the Halcyon Hotel.


    Ronald had already read the news and he knew that the Den was in danger.He was now concerned


    about Valeria.


    What was her current situation? He called her multiple times, but he could not get through Kyrie was


    not surprised when he heard that Valeria was not picking up, but it was surprising to hear that Ashley


    wasn''t either, "Didn''t Miss Evans leave quite a while ago? Why can''t you get through?"


    Ronald and Julie looked at each other and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes! Miss Evans suddenly broke out in rashes so she left the room early.I thought she had already


    come back.This is weird, why isn''t she back yet?"Julie became anxious after hearing his story, "Could


    something have happened to her?"


    "What are you talking about? How could anything happen to her?" Ronald red at her unpleasantly.


    "But if she¡¯s okay, why is she not picking up the phone? Everything that had happened tonight is so


    weird.Den is supposedly a ghost, yet he was also caught.Something''s not right" Julie said as she


    called Ashley again.


    The call could not get through, and Julie became more and more anxious, "No, I have a hunch that


    something must be wrong.Call the police!"


    As she was about to call the police, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Ashley came in with a


    swollen face.


    Seeing here in, Julie let out a sigh of relief and rushed over to hug her, "Where were you? Why


    didn''t you answer the phone? Did you know that your father and I were worried sick about you?"


    Julie was truly worried for her.


    Ashley held her and said, "Mom, I got into a small ident."


    "What happened? Who pped you? Did you get robbed?" Julie asked continuously.


    "Mom, can''t you see that I''m very tired and ufortable right now? Let me breathe first."


    After Ashely snapped at her out of annoyance, Julie let go of her and turned to pour a ss of water for


    her.


    "I''ll call a doctor for you."


    "You don''t have to.Just let me rest for a while."


    Ashley chugged the water, and Julie poured her another ss.


    Before this, her mind was too clouded with worry that she overlooked Ashley''s outer appearance.


    Now, she clearly saw that her clothes were messy, her face was bruised, and her neck had red marks


    all over.


    Her heart dropped.


    It was obvious that Ashley had slept with someone before this.


    Julie looked at Kyrie and said, "Kyrie, you should go and get breakfast.Everyone is hungry after what


    happenedst night."


    Kyrie realized that Julie wanted to send him away, so he immediately agreed and left.


    When he closed the door and left, Julie asked Ashley, "What happened?"


    "Someone set me up..."


    Ashley did not hide the fact that she had been set up to sleep with Charles.


    Ronald and Julie couldn''t believe what she said, "How is this possible? Who set you up? Why would


    they do that?"


    "At first, I thought it was Valeria, but she had no chance to do so.She was in Den¡¯s trap the whole


    time.How could she scheme against me?"


    Ashley didn''t know that Den was in deep waters as well.


    Julie and Ronald looked at each other.


    Julie spoke first, "Did Valeria really set Ashley up? If she is the one who nned all this, then she must


    have been finest night."


    "How could she be fine? I saw her drink the drugged juice and she couldn''t even walk


    straight.Moreover, Den followed her out and he did note back ever since.How could she


    escape? Den has his bodyguards, Valeria was alone"


    Ashley was unwilling to believe that Valeria didn''t fall for the trap.


    "Don''t you know that Den was arrested by the police?" Ronald retorted.


    "He is arrested? When did this happen?" Ashley looked confused.


    "It happenedst night! How could you not know about such big news!"


    Ronald sighed and he was extremely disappointed.


    "The people who were part of the trap yesterday were sent to the police station, but that rebellious


    daughter of mine is nowhere to be found.She must have escaped."


    "That''s impossible"


    Ashley didn''t believe it.


    The door was pushed open and a cheerful voice echoed throughout the room.


    "What''s impossible?"


    Valeria was beaming as she opened the door with a smile.


    The three people in the room were all shocked.


    For a while, no one spoke, and they just looked at her.


    The ward fell into a dead silence.


    Valeria was holding a bunch of flowers in her arms.She walked in with a smile and she put the flowers


    on the bedside table in front of their shocked gazes.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you guys talking anymore?"


    She turned around and nced at their faces.She acted surprised when she saw the state Ashley was


    in, "My God! What happened to you? How did you be like this? Have you been raped?"


    Ashley''s face was extremely pale.


    Looking at Valeria¡¯s glorious appearance, even a fool would know that their n had failed.


    Not only did Valeria not fall for the n, but she also managed to turn around and scheme against


    Ashley instead.


    The mess that happened between her and Charles was definitely because of Valeria.


    When did this little b*tch became so smart? Ashley was furious as she red at Valeria.


    She was about to speak, but Valeria interrupted her and spoke first.


    "On my way here just now, I heard that the prostitute Charles slept withst night was also taken to the


    police station.I also heard that Mason beat up that prostitute for his aunt''s sake.Don''t tell me that


    prostitute was you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashley was trembling with anger when Valeria pointed at her and openly called her a prostitute.


    Furthermore, Valeria didn''t know when to stop.


    "Oh my god, am I right? Ashley, just how thirsty are you? Even if Charles has a good status, he''s still


    quite old.Besides, he¡¯s Mason''s uncle-inw.You aborted a baby with Mason, yet now you''re sleeping


    with Charles? Isn''t that a little disgusting? You''re just the same as your mother, aren''t you?"


    Valeria really did not hold back.


    Ashley was so angry that she fiercely rushed towards her, "You foul mouth b*tch, I''m gonna kill you!"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Ashley fiercely rushed over in an attempt to hit Valeria.


    However, Valeria kicked her first before she could even make contact.


    Valeria had always been a gentle girl, so Ashley was caught off guard as she didn''t expect this


    fierceness from her.


    Ashley was a little weak after being tormented by Charles for so long , in addition to the time she spent


    locked up in the police station.


    On the other hand, Valeria had a good night''s sleep so she was well-rested and energizes.


    The hard kick sent Ashley''s body flying to the ground.


    Valeria did not stop there as she realized her violent potential.


    She went up and kicked her a few more times as she scolded, "How dare you scold me? I''m going to


    kick you to death, you shameless b*stard!"


    Ronald, who was lying on the hospital bed with his hand stered, and Julie, who was standing next to


    Valeria, was stunned by her sudden outburst.


    It took Julie a while before she realized what was happening, "Help! Someone''s getting beaten up!"


    Julie shouted and rushed towards Valeria after seeing her daughter getting beaten up.


    She was about to fight back when the ward door was kicked open, and a man in ck stood outside


    with a murderous look.


    He pointed at Julie before speaking in a gloomy and harsh tone, "Don''t you dare touch Miss Brown!"


    Julie stiffly withdrew her hand that was reaching out for Valeria.She had bodyguards with her? Valeria


    kicked Ashley a few more times before stopping.


    Valeria felt alive as she had never beaten someone up so joyfully before.


    She looked around the ward, and when she made eye contact with Julie and Ronald, they looked away


    unnaturally.


    Looking at their guilty faces, Valeria sneered and said, "Why aren''t you talking anymore? Weren''t you


    chatting very happily before this? Why don''t you continue?"


    "Valeria, why didn''t you answer your phone? I''ve called you so many times.I thought something had


    happened to you"


    The muscles on Ronald''s face twitched a few times as he spat out a concerning sentence when he


    noticed the fierce man at the door.


    "What do you mean, dad? Are you hoping that something had happened to me?"


    Valeria looked at him with a mocking expression.


    "No, how can I hope for something to happen to you? I''m just worried about you! I heard that


    something had happened in the Halcyon Hotel, so I kept calling you.Valeria, where have you been?"


    It was no wonder that Ronald could manage thepany for so many years, he was a cunning man.


    It was clear that Valeria had seen through Kyrie and Ashley''s n, so she plotted against Ashley as a


    counterattack.


    Valeria was most probably the one behind what had happened between Charles and Ashley, but he


    didn''t know how much she knew about what happenedst night.


    Before he knew Valeria¡¯s understanding of the situation, the only thing he could do was to win her over


    with good words.


    "Don''t you know where I went?" Valeria sneered.


    "How am I supposed to know? Even you know that I''ve been in the hospital all this while," Ronald


    pretended to be confused.


    Valeria chuckled in her heart.


    Didn''t Ronald just want to cut ties with her? Since Ronald did not intend to do so, nor did he stand up


    for his mistress and her daughter, Valeria had decided to keep that to herself.


    However, this did not mean that she would just sit back and watch.


    Although she had plotted against Ashley in advancest night, Ronald''s trash assistant had not been


    dealt with.She didn''t want to give him the power to act on her.She had to deal with Kyrie today.She


    thought about it and she chuckled.


    "Okay, then let me tell you about my night.Last night, I felt dizzy after drinking the juice prepared by


    Kyrie.I met a waiter when I was resting.She said that she was going to help me to the VIP


    lounge.However, I lost consciousness halfway.If it weren''t for the fact that William was coincidentally at


    the Halcyon Hotel too, then I would have been in troublest night."


    D*mn it, how did he happen to appear in the hotel at the same time? Ronald immediately understood


    what had happened after hearing her story.


    William saved herst night.He cursed in his heart while forcing a surprised look on his face, "Is that


    so? How could that happen?"


    "I''ve been curious about that as well.How could that happen? William caught the waiter and he


    interrogated her.She told him that Kyrie and Ashley had drugged my drink and were going to give me to


    that disgusting mansl*t, Den Anderson.She also said that all of this was approved by you.Dad, did


    you approve of this?"


    "That waitress must be lying! How is that possible? I am your father, how can I do such a thing to you?"


    Ronald denied.


    "You''re right, I knew she was lying.You''re my father, why would you do such a vicious thing to me? So I


    won''t believe that you approved of this.However, there was indeed a trap for me to fall intost night .If


    you didn''t set it up, the only two behind it must be Kyrie and Ashley, right?"


    "Well...Maybe the waitress lied about that as well?"


    Ronald still tried to speak up for Ashley and Kyrie.


    "Yeah, in the beginning, I thought that whatever she said is nonsense as well.But she is just a waiter,


    how would she know Kyrie and Ashley, right? She has nothing against them, why must she bring up


    their name? It''s a little suspicious, isn''t it?"


    Valeria sneered, "It''s too strange.I''ve been plotted against time after time again.This can''t do, I''ll have


    to go to the cops.They can deal with this."


    "Call the police? Valeria, you''d better not call the police.If this bes a serious matter, your


    reputation is on the line"


    Hearing that Valeria was going to call the police, Ronald panicked.


    "Don''t call the police? Are we going to investigate this privately?"


    Seeing that she didn''t want to give up, Ronald knew that dealing with her would be difficult.


    Now that Den was in trouble, the only thing he could do was to push the me onto him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Valeria, do you think there is a misunderstanding? Maybe Den took a fancy towards you and tried


    to set you up.After all, it happened in his hotel, and the waitress is also his waitress, right?"


    Valeria knew very well that Ronald was going to push the me on Den.


    "It seems believable on the surface, but I think it''s something moreplicated than that.We should


    make things clear.I''ll ask someone to interrogate Kyrie first.If he is really innocent, I will apologize to


    him.If he is not, then the consequences will be different."


    "Interrogate? What do you mean?"


    "To question him, of course.My favorite thing to do now is to pay back favors with an eye for an eye! If


    Kyrie really set me up, I will definitely mess things up for him!"


    After saying that, the smile on Valeria''s face disappeared instantly.


    She raised her voice coldly and said, "Get that Gibson guy here!"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    As soon as Valeria finished speaking, two tall and sturdy bodyguards in ck carried Kyrie into the


    ward as if they were hunters carrying their prey.


    The gauze on Kyrie''s eye had been removed, his body was dirty, and his face was badly bruised.


    It seemed that he had been beaten up again.


    Seeing this, Ronald''s face stiffened.


    Valeria brought not only one but two bodyguards! What on earth did she want? No matter what she


    wanted to do, he had to put on a front.


    Ronald thought about it and immediately asked Kyrie, "Kyrie, Valeria said that you plotted against her


    last night at the hotel.What''s going on? Tell me now!"


    "Mr.Brown, I am innocent.How could I plot against her? Even if I had the courage to do ridiculous


    things, I wouldn''t dare to do this!"


    Kyrie immediately imed his innocence.He had not gone far from the ward, and he had decided to


    wait for a bit before going back.


    However, after standing outside for a few minutes, two tall and sturdy men in ck unexpectedly


    appeared behind him and took him away without saying anything.


    Kyrie had many people whom he had offended before.


    When he was suddenly taken away, he thought that someone was looking for revenge and immediately


    called for help.


    The other person punched him in the stomach a few times until he didn''t have the strength to cry for


    help anymore.He thought he was dead meat today, but he didn''t expect them to bring him to Ronald''s


    ward.He felt relieved after seeing Ronald because he thought things would be okay with thetter


    around.


    So he began to cry out for his innocence, hoping that Ronald would save him.


    Valeria knew what he was up to from his act.


    Did he want Ronald to save him? No.


    Today, she would let Ronald personally teach Kyrie a lesson.


    Valeria coldly took out the recording pen and yed a recording.


    Kyrie''s voice echoed in the room.


    "She thinks Den is ugly and disgusting, so she''s not willing to sit next to him and let you apany


    him instead."


    "Don''t worry, just let her be.Tonight is herst happy night.Just let her do whatever she wants to do"


    Valeria had recorded the conversation between Ashley and Kyrie in the private room.


    She smiled sarcastically and said, "Can you two exin what you mean by this?"


    "Uh..."


    Kyrie did not expect Valeria to have a recording of him talking with Ashley in the private room.He was


    stunned for a while.


    Valeria narrowed her eyes and said, "Tell me! Who ordered you to plot against me? If you tell me


    honestly, I might let you go.


    If you don''t, don''t me me for being rough on you!"


    In the face of her usations, Kyrie still had a glimmer of hope.


    "You can''t say that I set you up with only that recording, can you?"


    "I also have the evidence that you asked the waiter to drug my drink.Do you want to hear it?"


    Valeria shook the recording pen.


    "This...I..."


    Kyrie nced at Ronald, hoping that thetter would speak up for him.


    Ronald, who was on the hospital bed, did not expect Valeria to be so smart to get evidence.


    However, it seemed that she had only gathered evidence of Kyrie and Ashley framing her, so it should


    have nothing to do with him.


    If that was the case, he had to cover up for himself first.


    After all, it was not the time to cut ties with her yet.


    Ronald was a cold-blooded and ruthless person, so he had a way to deal with this in an instant.


    He pointed at Kyrie with bitter hatred.


    "You''ve been with me for so long, and I''ve treated you well.


    How could you do such a thing? Let me ask you, why did you set her up? What the hell are you up to?


    Who ordered you to do it?"


    "..."


    Kyrie was pointed at by Ronald, who was the one who ordered him to do it.


    He was stunned.


    "So? What do you have against her to plot something like this? Tell me! Did Ashley, my rebellious


    daughter, order you to do it?"


    Ronald immediately pushed the me onto Kyrie.


    Upon seeing his expression, Kyrie knew that he was not going to protect him.


    If he admitted that Ronald ordered him to do everything, Ronald would skin him alive.


    If he didn''t admit to it, Valeria would do so as well.


    It was a dead-end either way, so it was better to not sell Ronald out.


    Kyrie immediately followed Ronald''s story and said, "It''s...It''s Miss Evans who ordered me!"


    Ashley had never thought that Kyrie would put the me on her.


    She furiously said, "How dare you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ronald jumped out of bed and kicked her in the ass.


    "You plotted this? Have you not learnt your lesson? How can you plot against people over and over


    again? I''ll kick you to death, you evil and shameless animal!"


    Ashley took the kick and stepped a few steps back.


    Ronald''s kick was not as strong as Valeria''s.It was obvious that he showed her mercy.


    Julie came forward and held Ashley while beating and kicking her.


    "D *mn, how could you do this? Answer me, Ashley! Don''t you feel sorry for your father?"


    As she was scolding her.she hinted with her eyes to tell Ashley to fake a faint.


    Ashley understood and immediately fainted.


    When Julie saw Ashley faint, she immediately screamed and called for the doctor.


    Valeria sneered and said, "Dad, Kyrie is your man.


    You have toe up with a punishment for me.


    Either I send him to the police station so he can be in jail, or you give me a satisfactory answer."


    "This shameless andwless man! I officially fire you from mypany!" Ronald said in a righteous


    and indignant tone.


    Thepany was going to close down soon, so it didn''t matter if he was fired because he would follow


    him to the newpany.


    Valeria knew Ronald''s ns.


    She chuckled, "I''m afraid that firing him is not enough! If I wasn''t lucky enough, I wouldn''t be able to


    stand here and talk to you right now.I want something from him."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want one of his hands! So in the future, if anyone dares to frame me, they will have to think twice!"


    Valeria''s smile did not waver.


    "Dad, Kyrie is your man.Do you want to do it yourself, or should I send someone to do it?"


    "This...this is illegal! Valeria, you..."


    Ronald tried to reason with her.


    "Dad, I am furious now.Don''t talk about thew with me.Last night''s matter was not a small one.It''s fair


    for me to want only one of his hands.If you can''t do it, then I''ll arrange for someone else! However, if I


    ask my men to do it, I''ll want more.I''ll take both his hands and legs so he won''t be able to harm anyone


    else in the future!"


    Following Valeria¡¯s cold orders, two bodyguards came forward and grabbed Kyrie''s hand.


    He shouted exhaustedly, "Mr.Brown, you do it.I beg you!"


    Ronald looked at Valeria''s expressionless face and gritted his teeth.


    "Okay, let me do it!"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Valeria smiled harder when Ronald agreed to do it.She signaled at her bodyguards, and one of them


    lifted his shirt and took out the hammer on his waist to give to Ronald.


    "Mr.Brown, I''ll lend you my tool!"


    They even prepared a hammer! As Ronald gritted his teeth, he took the hammer and mmed it hard


    on Kyrie''s arm.


    Kyrie screamed in pain.


    Valeria shuddered when se saw how emotionless and cruel Ronald could be.


    She controlled her emotions and said in a cold voice, "It seems that it''s not broken yet.Let''s do it


    again!"


    Ronald smashed the hammer four times, and Kyrie''s hand went limp.He finally threw the iron hammer


    aside with his head full of sweat.


    The bodyguard picked up the hammer and held it in his hand.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria then looked at Ronald with a mocking smile.


    "Good.Actually, I was just testing you just now.I don''t believe that you had nothing to do with what


    happenedst night.After all, you have been defending the shameless mistress¡¯ family all this time.But


    fortunately, you have erased all my doubts with this!"


    After that, she looked at Kyrie, who was rolling on the ground in pain.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect my father to be so cruel even though all he wanted to do was to stand up for


    me.Breaking your hand was just a silly joke I made, and I never intended to follow through.After all, we


    are allw-abiding citizens.We can''t do such bloody things"


    "What? You...you...you were joking?"


    Ronald was so angry that he gasped for air.


    Valeria ignored his expression and said, "Yeah, I was just joking.I just wanted to test your attitude


    towards me.After all, Elizabeth said that I was nothing, and you only have your other family in your


    heart.Now, I finally know that you love me! I will never listen to her words in the future."


    After that, she turned to look at the two bodyguards.


    "Well, today''s performance is over.I will transfer the money to your bank ount.You can go now!"


    "What? You...you hired them?"


    Ronald opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Yes, they are actors.I pay them ording to the hours they''ve worked.Apart from giving Kyrie a few


    ps, everything else was fake.Their acting was so good and realistic! If it wasn''t, you would''ve seen


    through them already."


    "You...You..."


    Ronald was so angry that he almost cursed, and the smile on Valeria¡¯ s face disappeared instantly.


    "Although I hired these actors to be bodyguards, there is a real one outside.Dad, do you want to meet


    him?"


    As Valeria finished her sentence, Bobby walked in from outside and said respectfully, "Miss Brown, Sir


    William said it''s about time to go.Let''s go deal with something else."


    "I''m leaving now! Dad, take care of yourself.I''lle back to see youter!"


    She left with Bobby.


    Ronald held his chest and trembled with anger.


    He had beenpletely fooled and yed by her! It was too infuriating! Valeria followed Bobby back to


    the parking lot, where William was closing his eyes and resting.


    When she opened the door, he opened his eyes and smiled.


    "How did it go?"


    "Very well!"


    Valeria threw herself into his arms and said, "Come on,fort me.It''s my first time doing something


    like this.My heart is all over the ce!"


    "Okay, I''llfort you!"


    He reached out to hug her and gently patted her shoulder.


    "Don''t be afraid! Didn''t I tell you to let me deal with it? You kept insisting to do it yourself"


    "I would be suppressed by others for the rest of my life if I don''t learn to be strong" she replied as she


    held his waist.


    She had been extremely frightened when Ronald ruthlessly broke Kyrie¡¯s hand with a hammer, but she


    did not want to show her weakness and acted tough.


    Now that she had returned to William''s embrace, so she finally felt a little less afraid.


    "My dad is so scary, and he''s too¡­ too awful! The television shows are all true because it''s so easy to


    be heartless!"


    "You just realized that?" William smiled helplessly.


    "That''s right.I just realized it, but it''s a good thing that I finally did! William, my father is truly scary.Since


    he could do that to his assistant who had been through thick and thin with him, he could probably do it


    to me too, right?" William nodded.


    "Yes!"


    "What should I do? I can''t deal with him as I did to Kyrie, but he can deal with me without limits.What


    should I do?"


    For the first time, Valeria was worried.


    She could take revenge on other people who tried to hurt her with an eye for an eye, but she couldn''t


    do it to her own father.It was crossing the line for a daughter to take action against her father.


    She didn''t think that she could do such things.


    William looked at her miserable face and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Where there''s a will, there''s a way.Let''s get to it slowly."


    After that, he ordered Bobby, "Go to the detention center!"


    Bobby started the car, and she asked him curiously, "Why are we going there?"


    "To deal with something else!" He smiled.


    "Didn''t you want to know whether they let Den out from prison? You''ll know after we go there!"


    "Are you serious? Are we going to see him at the detention center?" She looked at William with


    disbelief.


    "Of course, it''s true.Why would I lie to you?"


    "But..."


    "Don''t say ¡®but¡¯.You''ll know when you get there."


    He pinched her cheeks.


    The car sped to the detention center and stopped at the gate.


    After they got off the car, two men came out quickly and greeted William respectfully, "Hello, Sir


    William!"


    He nodded, "Is everything ready?"


    "Yes! It''s all ready! Pleasee this way!"


    "Thanks for your hard work!"


    William grabbed Valeria¡¯s hand and followed the two men into the detention center.It was the first time


    that she hade to such a ce.


    She looked around curiously.


    Soon, the person who weed them led them to a room full of monitors.


    William took Valeria¡¯s hand and sat down.


    One of the men opened the monitor, and the scene of the interrogation room appeared on it.


    Den¡¯s hands and feet were handcuffed and fixed on the chair.


    Two people opposite him were interrogating him.


    The man stood next to William and said, "He''s so stubborn that he won''t admit the truth even if he


    dies.He insists that someone else framed him.


    The doctors ran a blood test on him and found out that he had been taking drugs, but he refused to


    admit drug trafficking either, and he only admitted that he took drugs himself.


    After all, taking drugs would only give him half a year''s worth of probation at most."


    William smiled faintly and said, "In that case, there''s no other way?"


    "Yes! But the Anderson family...We are not afraid of Den, but his brother..."


    "It doesn''t matter.Just do it.If something happens, I''ll handle it," William looked at the man with a smile.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    The man was waiting for William''s assurance.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear this from Sir William! I''ll go and arrange it right away.Do you want to see it


    yourself?"


    William nodded and said, "Of course! This is a rare opportunity"


    After that, he turned to look at Valeria.


    "It will be as violent and gory as it is in horror movies.You have to be mentally prepared...But you don''t


    have to watch it if you don''t want to.Just look at the ending."


    Upon hearing his words, Valeria felt inexplicably nervous, but she nodded her head out of curiosity and


    said, "I want to have a look!"


    "That''s good.Let''s begin!"


    The man with them turned around and left, leaving William and Valeria in the room.


    The scenes on the monitor had changed.


    The two interrogators got up and uncuffed Den from the chair.He was then pulled up to stand.


    The screens showed everything in high definition, and they could clearly see the mocking expression


    on Den''s ugly face.


    It was not the first time he had been in a detention center.


    Over the past decades, he had been caught and put in there countless times.


    Every time the police would arrest him with great fanfare, but they would then release him unscathed.


    As a frequent visitor of this ce, he did not think it was a big deal.


    So what if he was taking drugs? What if he was engaged in drug trafficking? There was someone


    protecting him.He was not afraid! After the two policemen released him, they were enraged by his


    mocking expression.


    They really wanted to beat him up, but they also knew who was protecting him.


    If they dared to mess with him, they would not be safe if Den managed to leave this ce.


    Not only they, but also their families, rtives, and friends would suffer together with them.


    Thinking of Den''s protector, the two interrogators held back their anger and pushed him out of the


    interrogation room.


    Den thought he was free, so he raised his handszily and said, "This bracelet is too heavy.It will be


    taken off sooner orter, so you should take it off in advance!"


    They ignored him and pushed him forward.


    Den nonchntly asked, "What? Are you still going to lock me up?"


    The two interrogators still did not speak.


    Den sneered and threatened them rampantly.


    "Let me remind you that the longer I stay here, the more ufortable I will be.If I''m in a bad mood,


    then I will lose control of my emotions.Don''t me me if I can''t control what I do to your family!"


    They ignored his threat and pushed him into a detention room.


    There were still around five people sitting inside, and Den cursed at them as soon as he saw them.


    "Are you not going to let me out? What the f*ck! If you want to lock me up, then lock me up in a single


    room! Why am I being locked up with these people? I won''t let this go! I''ll definitely get my payback


    after I leave!"


    Den swore and cursed as the two people pushed him into the door and locked it.


    "If you want to confess, you can tell us.We have something else to do first.By the way, let me remind


    you that we will only appear if you have a confession."


    "What the hell are you talking about? Are you going to f*cking starve me? Stop ying these childish


    tricks with me!"


    Den said disapprovingly, "Wait and see.I will pay you back ten times more when I get out.I will


    definitely let you know that I am not someone you can provoke."


    He kept cursing, but the two people who sent him in did not hesitate and left quickly.


    Several people sitting in the room suddenly stood up and slowly surrounded him with fierce


    expressions on their faces.


    Noticing that something was not right, Den suddenly stopped cursing and looked cautiously at them.


    "What...what are you doing? No one answered him.Heavy blowsnded on him like rain.


    At first, he threatened them arrogantly, "Do you know who I am? Do you know who my brother is? Let


    me tell you, my brother is Devon Anderson.If you dare to hit me, I will kill your whole family after I get


    out of here."


    No one paid any attention to Den.


    Their fists hit him continuously.


    Den had never been taught a lesson like this in his entire life.


    He was in extreme pain and shouted for help, but someone took off his smelly socks and shoved it into


    his mouth.


    Unable to call for help, the people holding him down separated his hands and feet.


    Afterward, they began to bash his fingers with a brick they found out of nowhere.


    Den had also tortured people who dared to oppose him in the past.


    At that time, he had been the one who was happily ordering people to torture others.


    Heughed and drank red wine as if he was watching a y.


    Now it was his turn to be tortured.


    His face was extremely bruised, and he could only struggle desperately because his ability to cry had


    been hindered.


    However, his hands and feet were cuffed, so he could only writhe on the ground, and all his struggles


    were useless.


    After they broke his fingers, they let him go and pulled out the stinky socks from his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Den shouted with all his strength, but no one paid attention to him .


    It was as if he was alone in the detention center with all these people.


    After he realized that no one was paying attention to him, he finally realized what the two men had said


    before they left.


    They would only appear when he was ready to give in.


    The few people in the room circled him again.


    Seeing that they were about to attack his other hand, Den did not dare to persist any longer.


    "Come on, I''ll confess! I''ll confess everything!" The door was opened and the two men came in.


    "It would''ve been easier if you did this sooner!"


    "I want to see a doctor! It hurts so much! Let me see a doctor, and I will confess everything!"


    The two men at the door immediately began to lock it again.


    Den didn''t dare to make any more conditions.


    "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say! Let me go now!"


    He was brought back to the interrogation room.


    After being taught a lesson, he became well-behaved, and he obediently submitted the transcripts in


    the interrogation room.


    William held Valeria in his arms as they looked at the monitor screen .


    Valeria stared at it with her big doe eyes, and William covered them when the men were bashing


    Den¡¯s fingers.She did not see the brutal scene until Den finished signing his signature.


    Then William took her to leave.


    Naturally, she wouldn''t sympathize with such a disgusting person like Den, but she was still a little


    worried.


    "He wouldn''t change his confession again, would he?"


    "Yes! It''s just a drill, not a real interrogation.The purpose is to make him regret it.It''s fun to y


    games.When he repents, there will be another round of torture waiting for him.When his limbs have


    been broken, he will be well- behaved and honest.No matter whoes to interrogate him, he won''t


    think of changing his story because he won''t'' be sure if there will be a new round of torture waiting for


    him!"


    Valeria somewhat understood his arrangement.


    People like Den would be ready to alter their confession anytime.


    However, he would be tortured every time he did so.


    This way, no matter how cunning and cruel Den was, he would have to be honest.


    When the real interrogation began, he wouldn''t dare to change his words, and that would be the time of


    his death.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Valeria felt a little ufortable after watching such a horrible and bloody scene, but now she felt


    much better.


    They left the detention center and returned to the car outside.


    William opened a bottle of water and handed it to her.She took it and gulped it down.


    "I''m so thirsty..."


    He drank up the rest of the water left and said, "Are you still worried that Den won''t be locked up?"


    "No, I''m not anymore! He''s been tortured so badly, so I''m sure he won''t have the chance toe out."


    She tilted her head and looked at him.


    "But how did you manage to get in touch with the people here? I noticed that you have many


    connections."


    He narrowed his eyes and smiled at her.


    "I''ve always been like that, didn''t you know?"


    "I didn''t! You are an ignorant and ipetent person.How did you get so many connections? So


    you''ve been pretending, right?"


    "Yes! Didn''t I tell you about my identity a long time ago? You didn''t believe me at that time!"


    He pinched her cheeks.


    "So you were telling the truth when you told me that you were the Wolf Group''s president?"


    She imitated him and pinched his cheeks.


    "How could you be the Wolf Group''s president? If you were , why would you fall in love with someone


    like me? Even though I''m so pretty, I''m still a little far from being a stunningly breathtaking woman.As


    the president of such a greatpany, you could have any woman you want with that status! There''s


    no reason to be attracted to me, right?"


    Bobby, who was driving, couldn''t help butugh.


    William said solemnly, "We all have our preferences, right? Can''t I choose to like someone like you?"


    "D*mn...I guess I really am that beautiful, huh?¡¯ Valeria reached out and held his neck.


    During this, his phone rang, and it was Marcus who called him.


    William turned on the speaker and said, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr.Howard, the guards here have been settled, right? Is there anything else you want me to do?"


    "Yes, tell Valeria my identity."


    William tilted his head and looked at her.


    "Now, I''ll let Marcus tell you my true identity personally"


    Marcus smiled on the other end of the phone and said, "Miss Brown, Sir William is the president of the


    Wolf Group.I''m his assistant."


    "Come on! You''re trying to fool me again!"


    Valeria grabbed the phone from his hand and hung up.She stretched out her hands and held William''s


    face.


    "Stop messing around with me.William, let''s be serious.Don''t joke around anymore, okay?"


    "I''m not kidding, I¡¯m telling you the truth, Valeria."


    "It''s not true! You are not the president of the Wolf Group, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, l am!"


    "You''re lying again! You''re definitely not! I know you''re not! William, what did you bribe Marcus with to


    ask him to lie with you?"


    William held his forehead and said, "Do you think it''s enough for me to give him the title of the Wolf


    Group''s co- president?"


    "Really? Since you are the president of the Wolf Group, how about giving me an important identity


    too?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay, I''ll give you the title of the president of the Wolf Group''s wife, and you can manage the president


    himself.Is that big enough?"


    "Don''t tease me! If I believe that you are the president, then I can dominate the entire Bricksburg


    market."


    She still didn''t believe his words.


    The president of the Wolf Group was so mysterious and capable.


    No matter what, he would never take a fancy to her.


    Based on the fact that William had a crush on her, he definitely wouldn''t be the president of the Wolf


    Group.


    William couldn''t bring himself tough at her twisted logic .


    "Fine, if you don''t believe me, then don''t! After I marry you in the future, I''ll see if you still dare to doubt


    my abilities."


    In the Anthony family''s vi, Paisley kept browsing the news with her mobile phone.She was shocked


    at what had happenedst night.She and Hardy had been following the progress of the situation.


    They did not believe that Den would be so easily defeated due to his protector.


    Hardy arranged for some people to keep an eye on this matter so that they could report to him if there


    were any news.


    In the morning, Hardy''s face stiffened when he heard that Den was still being detained in the


    detention center.


    "I''m afraid that the Den won''t be able toe out this time!"


    "No way? Devon would not let his brother go to jail."


    Paisley did not believe it.


    "Then let''s make a bet! I bet that Den will be locked up this time!"


    "Bro, why do you think that? It''s not like you don''t know who his protector is.The Saunders family would


    not leave Devon alone even if he is useless, right?"


    Paisley retorted.


    Hardy smiled faintly and said, "I only concluded ording to the situation.If Den had a chance to


    come out, the newsst night would have disappearedpletely.He could have been released, but


    you see, the news is still being published, and that means that he is still in detention.There have been


    no updates.This indicates that there is a bigger force dealing with Den."


    "Who do you mean by bigger force? Our family didn''t do anything, the Saunders family didn''t do


    anything, and the Howard family didn''t do anything either.Now there are only the Wolf Group and


    Richard left.Are the Wolf Group and Richard dealing with Den? It doesn''t make sense"


    "Who said the Saunders family hasn''t done anything? Two news media under them reported this


    incident in their headlines, and this shows their stance.They would never protect Den!"


    After saying that, Hardy sneered and said, "Look at the Wolf Group, all the media under them have


    been unified, and Richard is also busy.By the way, there is also Michael .Although the industries of the


    Davis family are not involved in B City, they still yed a role in other ces, so Den is dead meat


    this time."


    "The Wolf Group, Richard, the Davis family, and the Saunders family are attacking Den together?


    How is that possible? Bro, have you forgotten that Den''s biggest protector is the Saunders family?


    How could the Saunders family hurt their own people?"


    "Den is just Gavin Saunders¡¯ servant, not Archer''s.Now Archer is in charge of the Saunders family,


    and he has all the reasons to attack Den!"


    After finishing his words, Hardy picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Inform the news media under Acma Corporation to promote Den''s incident as much as they can"


    "Hardy, what are you doing? Are you trying to add oil to the fire?" Paisley jumped in surprise.


    "That''s right, can''t I? Isn''t it normal?"


    "But the truth is not clear yet.I think you''d better be careful ."


    She reminded.


    Hardy didn''t take her reminder seriously.


    "You don''t have to say that, and I have my own ns.By the way, why didn ¡®t you go to work today?"


    "I''ll goter."


    As she spoke, she stood up and prepared to head upstairs to change her clothes.


    Just as she got up, her phone rang, and she picked it up.


    "Miss, ording to your instructions, we kept an eye on William, and we noticed something weird


    about him"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296


    Paisley did not expect to hear news about William today after arranging for people to investigate him


    yesterday.


    She was shocked.


    "What''s abnormal with him?"


    "William also went to the Halcyon Hotelst night and stayed there until ten o''clock in the evening.He


    was with Valeria when he left.Early in the morning today, he took her to the hospital and waited there


    for less than an hour, then they went to the detention center"


    "Why did they go to the detention center?" She asked.


    "I don''t know.They were there for about three hours, but I didn''t dare to follow them too closely.After


    William and Valeria got off the car, I saw Gary and Gunnar weing them at the gate."


    "What? You didn''t see wrongly, did you?" Paisley was shocked.


    "I''m not mistaken.I''ve known Gary and Gunnar for so many years.


    Although I can''t say that I can recognize them anytime, but I can say for sure that I saw them


    yesterday. They continued,


    "Not only did they wee William and Valeria, they were also very respectful towards them."


    Paisley felt that it was impossible.


    How could William let the Branch Director and the Director of the Department of Justice wee him?


    This made no sense.She had only suspected him of hiding his skills and knowledge before.


    Was he also hiding his identity? Paisley felt that she was out of her mind.She pondered for a moment


    and said, "Why do you think they went to the detention center?"


    "I don''t know.There must be something wrong.However, criminal suspects are always locked up


    there.Did they go there to see suspects?"


    "Suspects? Could it be..."


    She paused for a moment.


    "Do you know where Den is locked up now?"


    "I think he''s in the detention center at the east of the city.Arge number of media reporters are


    guarding there in order to get something for their headlines.What''s wrong, Miss?"


    "Nothing, I was just curious.You just made an important discovery.Good job! If you find any more useful


    information, I''ll give you a great reward!"


    Paisley hung up the phone and saw Hardy staring at her from the sofa.


    "What are you investigating?"


    She did not hide anything from her own brother.


    "I sent someone to investigate William.His behavior is a little abnormal..."


    "Do you have nothing else to do? Why did you send someone to investigate an ipetent and


    useless yboy?"


    He looked at her unhappily.


    "Hardy, you can''t be so snobbish.He''s actually a good person."


    She was unhappy to hear what he said about William.


    "If he¡¯s a good person, why would he y around with women?" Hardy sneered.


    "Paisley, I don''t want to criticize you, but what else can William do except exploiting women with his


    good looks? Don''t be fooled by his looks! He''s not a good man!"


    "Hardy, I don''t understand what you mean.If I follow your logic, then what is Valeria? Any rich family''s


    daughter isparable to her! Why did you fall for her then?"


    In the face of her questioning, he frowned.


    "Women are different from men.Men need to feed their families.Are you sure that he can shelter you


    from any troubles if you marry him?"


    "I don''t need someone to shelter me from troubles.I can solve my own problems by myself."


    Seeing that he could not agree with her, he shook his head and said, "Well, I don ¡®t want to talk about


    this anymore.What do you mean by ¡®the detention center¡¯? Who went there?"


    "William and Valeria went to the detention center, and the director of the sub-bureau came out to


    wee them in casual clothes.Bro, what do you think of this?"


    He was also shocked to hear this.He frowned and thought for a moment.


    "Did they go to see the Den?"


    Paisley immediately denied it, "Isn''t he locked up in the east of the city? They did not go to that part of


    the city."


    "That''s not right! There must be a reason for this."


    Hardy shook his head.


    "Yesterday, Den made it clear that he wanted to plot against Valeria, but why was he the one being


    set up in the end? She didn''t have the ability to go against him, so there must be someone helping


    her.There''s no way that William is that powerful...Maybe he asked other people for help? He could


    have persuaded Marcus and Richard to help for his sake.But yesterday''s incident was too weird! I have


    to arrange for someone to acquire information about it first."


    In the Howard family''s estate, Hayden sat down on the sofa and read through the newspaper.


    He shook his head and sighed, "Den is dead meat!"


    Lucas nodded and sighed, "Yea, certainly! This was definitely a build-up of his previous actions too.He


    reaps what he sow!"


    "It''s so strange because no one has dared to mess with him in so long.Why isn''t Devon doing


    anything?"


    Hayden sneered, "I bet he can''t even protect himself.Den and Devon aren''t good people.With such


    a hugemotion, dozens of media reporters are reporting about it along with their past scandals.Now


    that the evidence is clear, what can Devon do? Someone is messing with them.They would be looking


    for trouble if they refuted them!"


    After Hayden finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something.


    "You told mest night that William was at the Halcyon Hotel, right? What was he doing there?"


    "I don''t know...Why don''t you call him to ask?"


    Just as Lucas finished speaking, Hayden''s phone rang.He nced at the phone number with a


    disgusted expression.


    "It''s Ronald.What''s the matter with him?"


    He frowned as he picked up the phone.


    "Mr.Brown?"


    "Hello, Mr.Howard!"


    Ronald greeted him respectfully and immediately got to the point.


    "Hello, I wouldn''t call you for no reason.I''m calling you to talk about the contract.When do you want to


    arrange for someone to progress with the n?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Mr.Brown? What''s the reason?" Hayden asked faintly.


    "I''m a little anxious.Have you heard about what happenedst night? I won''t hide it from you.Now that


    Den is locked up, nothing is predictable anymore.We should be careful."


    Ronald didn''t have the guts to say that he had schemed against Valeria.


    "In addition, I wanted to remind you that the rtionship between William and my rebellious daughter is


    really...In short, I think you should think of a way to talk to William." Haydenughed coldly.


    "I got it.Mr.Brown, are you sure you''ve made up your mind? If you confirmed with that, I can buy the


    company any time."


    "I''ve made up my mind.I can''t wait anymore!"


    After Valeria was sent back by William, she met Lamont in person.


    After parting ways with Lamontst night, she hadn''t met up with him yet.


    She thought that it was necessary to talk to him about what had happened today.


    The two of them had just met at the cafe when her phone rang.


    It was a call from thepany.


    "Vice President Brown, something has happened.Pleasee back soon!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297


    Compared to her clueless behavior in response to troubles back then, Valeria was much calmer now.


    She asked, "What''s wrong? Get straight to the point."


    "Someone brought a debt contract to thepany to collect money.He said that if we don''t return the


    money now, he would take over thepany as repayment.Kyrie and Mr.Brown are not in the


    company now, and they aren''t picking up their phones either.Come back quickly and have a look"


    Hearing this, Valeriaughed and said, "Well, let that person wait for a bit.I have a lot of things to do,


    and I''ll talk to them about it in detailter!"


    After saying that, she hung up the phone without care.


    Lamont sat opposite her and slowly sipped on a cup of coffee.


    He saw Valeria smile when she hung up the phone and asked her, "What happened?"


    "My father and Hayden can''t wait any longer.They''re starting to move forward with their n.There¡¯s no


    rush though.Let them have fun first.I will make my move only when they stir up more trouble."


    Her words made himugh.


    "Yes, you are right.The more they make trouble, the happier they will be, and the better it will feel to


    see their reactions in the end."


    "Actually, Uncle Saunders, I came here to look for you so that we could talk about Den.William


    asked Marcus to deal with Den''s protector, so he''s pretty much dead meat."


    Lamont nodded in agreement and was not surprised at Den''s fate.


    Instead, he asked Valeria, "Did William interfere in the matterst night?"


    "Yes, he managed to arrange for his people to be Den and Charles''s bodyguards.Otherwise,


    things would not have gone so smoothly.He also arranged the incident that happened to the Den


    today"


    A thought came to his mind.


    "Does William have a good rtionship with Marcus?"


    "Yes, he does! Not only with Marcus , but also with Richard and Michael."


    "Is that so? He''s an interesting guy.He is ignorant and ipetent, but his friends are all capable.It''s


    said that birds of a feather flock together to form a group.That doesn''t seem true in this case, does it?"


    Lamont was hinting something at her.


    Sheughed and replied, "There are exceptions, I guess.Although William is ignorant and ipetent,


    he is very righteous.Besides , he is quite capable as well."


    Seeing her praising him, Lamont became interested.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you mean by ¡®capable''?"


    "He''s smart! He got into a top school overseas at the age of 15.If Charles hadn''t set him up, he would


    be better off than Richard now.Fortunately, he is the way he is now.Otherwise, I wouldn''t have met


    him."


    Lamont could onlyugh in his heart after hearing her exnation.


    "Miss, have you thought about this problem? If Hayden continues to be against you and William, what


    are you going to do about him in the future?"


    "It''s useless for him to oppose our rtionship.I must be together with William."


    "What if William regrets in the future? I believe in the feelings he has for you right now, but you should


    look at things from all perspectives.If Hayden continues to object to it, then William would have no


    choice but to give up on this rtionship.What would you do then?"


    Valeria was stunned for a moment.


    She had never thought that there would be no future between her and William.She firmly believed that


    William''s love for her came from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Lamont was right.


    If something like that really happened one day, what would she do? She couldn''t think of a way to deal


    with it.


    Seeing her frowning and unhappy face, Lamont changed the subject immediately.


    "I''m just making a hypothesis so that you can prepare yourself for any situation.This way, you won''t be


    in a daze when something actually happens"


    "Oh"


    Valeria said, but she was thinking about how Lamont had approached her with this topic several times


    already.


    Why was he so worried about their rtionship? Compared to Lamont, whom she just met not long


    ago, she definitely trusted William more.


    Thinking about this, she tried to calm down a little bit.


    "Uncle Saunders, there''s something I want to ask you.All of you say that Den has a strong


    protector.As far as I know, he only has one elder brother, Devon, who is working as a leader in


    Ruthorham.How can he be so feared just like that?"


    "Well..."


    Lamont hesitated for a moment.


    He had not nned to talk to her about this yet, but he would have to tell her about it someday, so it


    would be better to reveal some of it to her now.


    "Den is rampant not only because of his brother, Devon, but also because he has the support of the


    Saunders family.


    Devon''s wife is the eldest daughter of the Saunders family in Ruthorham."


    "What? The eldest daughter of the Saunders family in Ruthorham married Devon? Den is so ugly, so


    Devon should also be..."


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Lamont interrupted.


    "They are different.Devon is handsome and talented, and he is different from his brother.In fact, Den


    wasn''t this ugly in the beginning.He became like this because he wanted to save his brother."


    "So if the Saunders family in Ruthorham were to interfere, it would cause huge trouble, wouldn''t it?"


    Valeria asked.


    She knew how famous the Saunders family in Ruthorham was.


    They were a big family, and their rtionships wereplicated.


    It was no wonder that ordinary people did not dare to mess with Den.


    It was not because they were afraid of him, but they were afraid of the Saunders family who protected


    him.


    "Yes, it will be a little troublesome if the Saunders family intervenes in this matter, but it is not a decisive


    impact.Don''t worry, now that Den has fallen deep into trouble, the Saunders family would have to


    consider the consequences, even if they want to help" Lamontforted.


    "l understand! Since they won''t interfere, then there''s no need to worry about this matter anymore.Next,


    I''ll have to deal with Hayden and my father.Uncle Saunders, do you want to go and take a look at the


    situation with me?"


    "Of course!"


    He stood up and said, "I''ll apany you and bring a few people to back you up too"


    "Really? You can find people?"


    She looked at him in surprise.She had always thought that he was just a bodyguard, but he implied that


    he had helpers, which surprised her.


    "What kind of people do you know? We are dealing with a big issue today, so I have high standards for


    the people who cane along.Do you know any strong and tough people?"


    "Of course I do.I can find about fifty of them.Do you think that''s enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll find more


    people" He answered modestly.


    "Fifty people, who can fight? So many? Uncle Saunders, I am dealing with serious business, and this is


    not a joke."


    "Why would I joke around with you, Miss Brown? Ever since you told me about Ronald''s coboration


    with Hayden, I knew that things would turn out this way, so I made preparations ahead of time.You can


    rest assured!"


    "That''s great!" Sheughed happily.


    "To be honest, I was thinking of borrowing a few people from William today and also a few people from


    Richard and Hardy to back me up.However, since you''ve found people, I won''t borrow from them then!"


    Valeria had never been this excited before.


    Today, she was going to use her own actions to fight back against Ronald and Hayden.


    If they dared to plot against her, they would not seed.


    "Uncle Saunders, tell this to the people you''re getting today.Everyone who joins me today will receive a


    reward!"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298


    In the Wolf Group, William sat on the sofa with a depressed look on his face while Richard and


    Michael wereughing happily beside him.


    "Hahaha! William, how could this happen to you? I''mughing my head off!"


    "That''s right! I''m afraid that William is the most unlucky person this year.


    He told Valeria his identity kindly, but she didn''t believe him! Even when he asked Marcus to testify for


    him, she still wouldn''t believe it.


    How badly do the rumours portray you anyways?"


    Marcus, who was standing by the side, wanted tough too after seeing Richard and Michaelughing.


    However, when he saw William''s dark expression, he managed to hold back hisughter.


    He opened his mouth to advise them, "Mr.rk, Michael, don''tugh anymore!"


    "It''s not easy to catch William in a situation like this.Why can''t Iugh?"


    Richard rolled his eyes.


    "That''s right.It''s not easy to see him like this.It''s a rare sight.Why can''t weugh, man?" Michael also


    asked.


    William warned, "Look at you guys.What''s there tough about? I''m warning you, I''m going to get


    anarl"


    Richard and Michaelpletely ignored his warning and continued tough.


    William was sullen.


    Bobby got up and walked out of the office.


    He hurried over from the corridor and said, "Sir William, I just received news that Sir Hayden has


    arranged for ten people to go to the Brownard Group."


    "Are they going to take over thepany?" William frowned.


    Hayden must be trying to threaten Valeria by arranging for ten people to go over.


    Valeria had never been in a situation like that before, so she would definitely be scared.


    He couldn''t let anyone threaten her, not even his own father.


    William ordered him, "Arrange some people to go to the Brownard Group right away.If my dad''s people


    dare to speak rudely, they will all be beaten to death!"


    "Uh...Sir, isn''t it inappropriate for you to go against him like this?"


    Bobby tried to persuade him.


    "Your rtionship with him has been awkward because of Miss Brown.If you arrange for someone to


    beat his people up, he will definitely me her for this."


    Bobby was usually very careless, so William did not expect him to be so thoughtful.


    He knew that thetter was right, so he nodded his head and said, "I know, I''ll ask Richard and Michael


    to arrange for their people to be there."


    When he hurried back to his office, Richard and Michael had just stoppedughing.


    William looked at them and said seriously, "I want to borrow a few people who know how to fight from


    you guys."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Richard and Michael asked at the same time.


    "Go and backup my wife"


    William ordered as he gave them a rough summary of the situation.


    Richard and Michael looked at each other and said, "William, you''re being unreasonable.Your father


    will definitely hate us if he sees our people messing up his n.Well be at a loss because he''ll probably


    stop doing business with us."


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? So are you going to help me or not?"


    "Well, we can help you, but you have to give us some benefits, right?"


    "Okay.You want some benefits? No problem" William agreed.


    "But well talk about it when it''s over."


    "You''re just giving us an empty promise again! You forget about our agreements every time we finish


    something you ask us to do, and then you deny the fact that you agreed to the promise! It''s really


    unlucky for us to have a friend like you!"


    Richard and Michael muttered, but they did not hesitate to make phone calls to arrange their people to


    tend to the situation.


    In the Brownard Group, Hayden had arranged for ten people to enter thepany.


    When they went into thepany, Ronald''s men immediately called Valeria.


    They expected her to rush to thepany anxiously to investigate the problem, but they didn''t expect


    her to ignore itpletely.


    Hayden''s men waited for an hour in thepany, but Valeria was nowhere to be seen.


    Ronald''s men had no choice but to call Ronald.


    "Mr.Brown, Miss Brown didn''te back.She didn''t answer the phone when we called her.We don''t


    know what to do."


    Ronald also felt that it was strange.


    How could Valeria not take it seriously? This was not right.He couldn''t figure out why Valeria was


    indifferent about the situation.He ordered them, "Then let''s wait for a moment.She will definitely go


    back to deal with it."


    Julie, who was beside him, asked him tentatively, "Maybe she''s too anxious to pick up the phone? Is


    she preparing toe to the hospital so that she can discuss a solution with you?


    "It''s possible.After all, this stupid daughter of mine is not capable enough.She must be very


    anxious.Then we can put on a good show to get revenge for the anger we suffered this morning."


    Ronald didn''t care about Valeria at all.


    After being deceived by her this morning, he had been too ashamed to face anyone.


    Today, he had to get his dignity back and torture her well.


    Ronald and Julie discussed among themselves and waited for Valeria toe to them.


    After another hour of waiting, she was still nowhere to be found.


    Instead, Hayden''s people in thepany were getting impatient.


    They called Hayden to report to him.


    In the end, Lucas called Ronald, "Mr.Brown, what is the meaning of this? Do you want our ns to


    continue or not ? Lucas¡¯ tone was rude, but Ronald couldn''t do anything about it either.


    He couldn''t fulfill his desire to see Valeria in a difficult situation anymore, so he decided to go to the


    company personally.


    He told Lucas, "I''m going back right now.Tell them to wait a little longer."


    Ronald, who had his broken arm in a cast, took Julie and Ashley back to the Brownard Group.


    The moment he got off the car, he saw more than a dozen fancy cars parked neatly in front of the


    company''s building.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Julie was the first to speak.


    "Why are there so many identical cars parked here? Are they Hayden''s?"


    "It should be, right?"


    Ronald didn''t dare be sure.


    However, having more than a dozen identical and fancy cars did seem like Hayden''s style.


    "How many people did he send?"


    Ashley was full of excitement.


    "It''s unfortunate that Valeria didn''te.It would have been incredible to see her reaction at such a


    scene.Hayden must have arranged for dozens of bodyguards toe...She would have been scared


    to death if she were here!"


    "It''s such a pity that she''s not here! But it doesn''t matter anyway, she will hear the news of thepany


    being reced soon, so the result will be the same."


    Ronald said as he took Julie and Ashley to thepany.


    As soon as he walked up the stairs, he saw several employees rushing out in panic.


    They stopped in their tracks after seeing him, Ashley, and Julie.


    They were all panicking.


    Ronald thought that Hayden had sent people over to take over thepany and scare the employees,


    so he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Mr...Mr.Brown, there''s a fight up there!"


    One of the employees stammered.


    "A fight? Who''s fighting with who?" Ronald asked.


    He didn''t arrange for anyone to stop Hayden''s people.


    Why would there be a fight? Before the staff could say anything, Lucas''s call came again.


    This time, his tone was rude and fierce.


    "Hey you, what do you mean by this? You asked us to take over thepany, but you didn''t watch


    your own people.Now, the people we sent out have been detained and beaten up in thepany.You


    better f*cking exin it to me clearly!"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299


    Ronald was a little confused at Lucas''s scolding.


    "Uh...Are you sure it''s not a mistake?"


    "What? Our people have called us for help, so how could this be a mistake? Mr.Brown, what the f*ck


    are you doing ?"


    Ronald''s expression was nk.


    He ignored Lucas''s attitude and said, "I''ve already arrived at thepany''s entrance.I''ll head up


    immediately."


    As he said that, he took Julie and Ashley upstairs.


    When the elevator door opened on the president''s floor, groans of pain rang in their ears.


    Ronald could not see anyone in the corridor, and he realized that the groaning came from his office.


    His heart sank as he took Ashley and Julie straight to the office.


    As he walked in front of the door, he was shocked by what he saw inside.


    He saw that hisrge office was crowded with people.


    There were tall and strong men, and there were a dozen people lying on the ground.


    The people lying on the ground had injuries on their bodies.


    Moreover, they were all tied up, and their groans could be heard one after another.


    The groans he had heard when he got out of the elevator were from the people lying on the ground.


    He did not expect such a situation.


    Where did these peoplee from? Why did they suddenly upy his office? Did these people beat


    up Hayden''s men? Why did they hit them? As he thought about it, he heard a familiar voice ask, "Miss


    Brown, do you want to call the police?"


    "Call the police! How could you not call the police? I''ll call them right now"


    Valeria¡¯s voice could be heard clearly.


    "110? I''m in the Central South Building.Just now, more than a dozen rascals came to mypany with


    an lOU contract to take over thepany and smash my office.They were too arrogant.Come and


    have a look."


    Hearing her voice, Ronald was so angry that he rushed in at once.


    "Valeria, what are you doing?"


    The people in the office automatically opened a way for Ronald to rush in.


    He saw Valeria sitting boldly in his office chair with a phone in her hand.


    A surprised expression appeared on her face when she saw him.


    "Dad, you''re finally here! Let me tell you, these gangsters on the ground came to look for trouble with a


    fake contract, but they were taken care of by the people I arranged.


    Now, I''ve already called the police, and I''m waiting for them toe over to deal with it."


    "How do you know it''s a fake contract?" Ronald asked in a stern voice.


    Among the dozen or so people lying on the ground, most of them were bodyguards, but two of them


    weren''t ordinary people.


    They were Hayden''s trusted aides.


    The other bodyguards were only slightly injured and tied up on the ground, while Hayden''s trusted


    aides had injuries all over their faces and kept screaming in pain.


    Ronald was furious.


    Since Hayden''s trusted aides had been beaten up, he definitely wouldn''t let him off.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    D*mn that girl, why was she always causing trouble for him? Looking at Ronald''s exasperated look,


    Valeria sneered.


    "Of course, I know it''s a fake contract.No one would agree to pay such arge bill.This is a ten billion


    dor loan! We are operating so well now, so how could we be in debt?"


    "What do you know? Thepany has not been doing so well.Let me tell you that the contract is not


    fake, and it''s true! You let your people hit them without authorization and caused such a huge mess.Get


    ready to go to jail!"


    Ronald also had no time to waste, so he spoke to her very straightforwardly.


    "Thepany has not been doing so well? Are you kidding?" Valeria''s eyes were cold.


    "I just read a finance report yesterday.There is still so much money in thepany''s ount, and the


    company''s operations are normal.To have such a huge debt in a day...you''re joking, right?"


    "I have no time to joke around with you! The data reports you saw are all inurate.All the money you


    saw in the ount was money that I borrowed.In fact, thepany is broke right not!."


    "Really?"


    Valeria was not surprised at all, and she looked at him coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me about such a


    huge matter then?"


    "You don''t know anything.What can I tell you?"


    He retorted "You seem to have forgotten that I am the major shareholder of thispany.


    Instead of discussing it with me, you went to borrow money from outsiders instead?"She stood up from


    her chair and walked towards him slowly.


    Ronald felt a little guilty.


    "Didn''t I say it already? You don''t know anything.What could you do even if I told you about it?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how to run apany, but a ten billion dor debt is such a big deal.What rights do


    you have to make this decision yourself?"


    Valeria was aggressive.


    Ronald was angry and embarrassed.


    "I''m the chairman of thepany! I have the right to do that! Listen, the contract was signed by me


    personally, and my signature and official seal are on it.These people you beat up have sufficient reason


    toing here and demand that we pay back the debt.Now that you''ve hurt them, you''re going to jail!"


    "Hehe!"


    Valeria sneered, "I''m afraid that''s not necessarily the case!"


    He didn''t take her seriously at all.He squatted down to help Hayden''s trusted aides.He apologized.


    "I''m sorry! My daughter doesn''t know about this situation.I''ll make sure to teach her a lesson now that


    she has offended you! I''ll take you to the hospital now, and I will make sure thepany''s affairs are


    handed over smoothly."


    Valeria had been sneering as she watched him help Hayden''s trusted aides while apologizing.


    Ronald red at her.


    "I''lle back and deal with you after I settle them " Ronald said as he helped Hayden''s trusted aides


    up and prepared to leave.


    He never expected the bodyguards who let him enter the office would block his path without warning.


    "What are you doing?" Ronald scolded.


    He wanted to push the bodyguards away, but no one paid attention to him.He knew that he was no


    match for these bodyguards, so he turned and stared at Valeria.


    "Ask them to get out of the way!"


    "Get out of the way? This situation has not been settled.Who agreed to let you leave?" She looked at


    him coldly.


    "Is there anything else that you need to me exin? I...I signed the contract myself, so the client sent


    his men to ourpany.Don''t you understand?" Ronald was flustered.


    "I''m telling you, it''s illegal for you to hurt others without permission.The person I borrowed the money


    from isn''t someone you can just mess around with.You should prepare yourself for jail!"


    "It''s hard to say who''s the one going to jail! Ronald, who do you think you are?"


    A voice suddenly echoed throughout the office.


    Ronald was shocked when he heard the voice.


    Why was it so familiar to him? He thought about it for a while and realized that it was Lamont.


    "Why is Lamont here? Am I mishearing him?"


    Ronald looked over his shoulder as the bodyguards stepped aside.


    Lamont sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed and looked at him with a calm smile.


    "Ronald, how have you been?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300


    Seeing Lamont''s smile, Ronald felt a chill in his heart.He was not a fool as he knew very well who


    Lamont was.


    So the people who beat Hayden''s people up were arranged by him instead of Valeria? What was


    Lamont doing? Ronald suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and red at him.


    "Lamont, this is my family''s business.Don''t interfere!"


    Lamont stood up and looked at him contemptuously.


    "Of course, I won''t intervene in your family affairs.But this issue does not just involve the Brown family,


    it''s also rted to President Garcia''spany and Miss Brown''s well- being.Ronald, I won''t stand by


    and do nothing!"


    "What do you want? I''m warning you, meddling in other people''s business will only cause trouble for


    you! Think about the consequences you faced back then!"


    In the face of Ronald''s threat, he smiled coldly.


    "You don''t need to remind me.I know this better than anyone else.Ronald, I won''t let this matter go so


    easily today.Just wait and see!"


    "I''m not scared!"


    Ronald was a little scared, but he held up his head and said, "Ask your men to get out of the way! I''m


    going to send these people to the hospital!"


    Lamont did not care at all.


    "Let''s wait until the police arrive !I think these people can''t leave now!"


    While they were talking, the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside, and several policemen


    appeared at the door.


    They asked, "Who called the police?"


    "I did!"


    Valeria went up and said, "These people broke into mypany and created havoc here.They


    smashed my office and even wanted to rob thepany''s property.Fortunately, I just recruited a batch


    of security guards today, and they managed to subdue them.Otherwise, the consequences would be


    unimaginable!"


    The policeman immediately stepped forward.


    "Who are you? Why did you trespass thispany and do such illegal things?"


    "Hey, sir, this is a misunderstanding!"


    Ronald immediately said, "I am the head of thepany.I know the situation.These people didn''te


    to make trouble, but they came to talk about a contract we agreed upon legally and reasonably.My


    daughter was ignorant, so she found a group of gangsters to fool around in thepany.It''s all her


    fault!"


    Valeria had already expected his reaction, so she smiled faintly and said, "Dad, are you sure they''re


    here to talk about the contract? You should have evidence to back up whatever you are trying to say"


    "Of course, I have evidence!"


    "Well, if you do, then take it out in front of the police!"


    He red at her.


    "You want evidence, right? I''ll give it to you now!"


    He helped Hayden''s trusted aides sit down while he opened the safe and took out a contract.


    "This is the evidence.We both have copies of this contract."


    "Is that so? Let me see!"


    Valeria reached out her hand with a mocking smile.


    Ronald was worried that she would ruin the contract, so he said, "Valeria, I won''t give you the


    contract.I''m scared that you''ll do something to it."


    "I just want to see the so-called ¡®contract¡¯.Why are you so cautious? Is there any problem with the


    contract?"She asked on purpose.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it.I don''t think you''re reliable enough, that''s all." Ronald said directly.


    Valeria shrugged her shoulders and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t trust me.Just let the police have


    a look at the contract.I know you''re worried about me, but you should be fine with the police, right?"


    Ronald and Hayden''s men handed their contracts to the police.


    They took it and looked at it.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the contract"


    "Nothing wrong?"


    Valeria tilted her head and took a serious look.


    "No, the seal on the contract is wrong..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ronald''s intuition told him that she was trying to stir up trouble.


    She pointed to the official seal and said, "This seal is obviously not right.Take out the real seal right


    now andpare them."


    The policeman also followed along and said, "Since there are doubts, Mr.Brown, you''d better take out


    the official seal topare them."


    He was then forced to take out the official seal.


    The policemanpared it with the one on the contract and said, "The seal on the contract really


    doesn''t match up with the official one."


    "Impossible! How could it not match up?"


    Ronald didn''t believe it.


    "Isn''t there an official record of it in the police station? You ¡®ll know when you go to the police station,


    won''t you?" Valeria sneered.


    "Well, let''s go to the police station to have aparison! Take all of these people to the police station!"


    The policeman ordered.


    "My people don''t have to go, do they? They are all employees of thepany.I''ll take my assistant


    along with me to exin the situation clearly," Valeria proposed.


    William had already talked to the police beforehand, so they agreed immediately.


    "Okay, take away all the people who broke into thepany and leave no one behind!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ronald was furious when he heard their words.


    "Why are you not taking these people to the police station for inquiries? These people are not


    employees of thepany.I have never recruited such people"


    "Of course you didn''t.These people are my security guards.Of course, you wouldn''t know about them!"


    Valeria waved her hand and dismissed him, "Anyway, I''ll make the decisions for thepany in the


    future.Whatever you know is meaningless now"


    Her dismissal of him made him dizzy with anger, and he tried his best to control his emotions.


    "Who told you that you''re in charge of thepany? You''re acting out of bounds right now!"


    "Well, let''s stop talking about thepany now.First, take these people who have forged these


    contracts to the police station.We''ll talk about it once the truth of this incident has been revealed.The


    company has made major losses today.Mywyer wille soon.How dare you forge contracts? I''ll put


    you in jail without bail!"


    After that, she picked up the phone and dialed.


    "Are you Michael, thewyer? I''m Valeria.Something happened to me.You''d bettere to the police


    station right now"


    Although Ronald was guilty at first, he didn''t take it seriously until he heard Valeria call Michael.


    It was at that moment when he realized that something was wrong.


    Thest time when Valeria asked Michael to help her, he and Elizabeth had lost a sum of money.


    This time, if Michael were to help her again, it would definitely not be a small matter.


    Was there really something wrong with the seal? But the official seal had always been in his hands,


    right? He had never left it unattended.


    Ronald thought about it and regained his confidence.He then followed the police to the police station.


    As the seal on the contract was about to be inspected with the official print of the seal at the police


    station, Valeria stood with her arms crossed as she anticipated what wasing next.


    Ronald''s eyelids kept twitching, and the uneasiness in his heart was growing.


    There had to be something wrong with the seal because Valeria was extremely calm and rxed right


    now.


    Thinking of how Valeria had set up Ashley and how she had also yed tricks on him this morning,


    Ronald began to worry.


    He walked to the side to call Hayden.


    Just as the line went through, the police behind him stepped forward and snatched the phone from his


    hands.


    "The results havee out, and we suspect that this contract has been forged.Please go in and


    exin!"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Ronald looked at the police in disbelief.


    "Could there be a mistake?" The policemen were expressionless.


    "We have validated it with several experts.How can there be a mistake?"


    "But I personally stamped the seal on the contract...It''s mypany , SO I did it myself.How could it be


    fake?"


    "How would I know about that? Who knows what you were nning to do? Miss Brown''swyer has


    just arrived, and he suspects that you teamed up with someone else to transfer the funds out from the


    company."


    "No...I..."


    Sweat appeared on Ronald''s forehead.


    He did, in fact, make a fake contract in order to transfer thepany''s property.


    Now that the official seal was fake, he was in serious trouble indeed.


    Michael was someone who could find evidence out of nothing.


    Now that there really was something wrong, Ronald could already imagine the consequences.


    He followed the police back to the house.


    He didn''t know when Michael had arrived, but thetter was already sitting boldly in a chair while


    holding the contract with the fake seal on it.


    When Michael saw Ronald enter, he smiled and said, "Mr.Brown, I heard that you stamped the fake


    seal on this contract? What is the meaning of this? Did someone force you? Or did you want to test


    whether it was possible to transfer properties with a fake seal?"


    Michael smiled charmingly, but Ronald felt goosebumps all over his body.


    He did not dare to look at Michael and Valeria.


    "This...


    this..."


    As Michael looked at Ronald who was guilty, he began to read aloud, "ording to thew of our


    country, members ofpanies, enterprises, or other units, who try to take advantage of the


    convenience of their duties to im a share of assets which are worth with arge amount of money,


    will be sentenced to imprisonment for less than five years.If the assets are worth arger amount of


    money, they will be sentenced to more than five years of imprisonment, and their assets will be


    confiscated as well."


    He was indeed a goodwyer.


    Michael memorized thew in a clear and logical way.He smiled after he finished reciting it.


    "Mr.Brown, ten billion dors is a huge amount of money.Hmm, ten years behind bars is a long time


    indeed...but I think you will get a longer sentence because of your crimes.If you go to jail now and get


    your property confiscated, won''t it be bad?"


    Ronald''s face was pale.He knew that Michael did not give out empty threats.


    As long as Michael was onto a case, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Now, he could only beg Valeria to show him mercy.


    Valeria didn''t know her own true identity, so she should treat him as her own father.


    If he touched her heart with affection and reason, her kind hearted and soft- heartedness would surely


    convince her to let him go.


    In the Howard Group, Hayden and Paisley were talking as Lucas walked in with a troubled expression.


    "Sir Hayden, I have something important to discuss with you."


    "Alright, then let''s call it a day"


    Hayden looked at Paisley warmly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Okay, I''ll go back to the office first.If there''s anything, you can call me!"


    Paisley got up.


    After sending her to the door, Lucas closed the door behind him and quickly walked over to Hayden''s


    side.


    "Mr.Hayden, something big has happened to Ronald! All the people we sent to the Brownard Group¡¯s


    company were all sent to the police station.This is because Valeria charged them with the crime of


    using a fake seal on the official contract to embezzle thepany''s property.Now, all of them are


    waiting to be dealt with in the police station."


    "Is this true?"


    Surprise shed across Hayden''s face.


    "I didn''t know that Valeria was this capable!"


    "That''s right.Ronald fell into her trap this time, and he''s dragging us along too!"


    Lucas''s expression was tense.


    "Now that Valeria invited Michael over, I''m afraid this won''t end peacefully."


    Hearing that Michael had also gone over, Hayden''s expression also tensed up.


    "She got in contact with Michael? This really is a tacky situation because Michael''s dealing with it


    too.D*mn it, I Knew that Ronald wasn''t reliable!"


    "Now we have to find a way to solve it immediately.Our people are all at the police station.If we get


    sued for faking the contract and transferring thepany''s property, our people will surely be


    imprisoned.This matter should be dealt with as soon as possible.Mr.Hayden, please call Michael."


    "There''s no rush.If I were to call him, wouldn''t I be showing my cowardice? Let Ronald deal with it


    himself."


    Compared to Lucas''s worries, Hayden was furious, but he wasn''t in a hurry.


    "It''s hard for Ronald to protect himself now.How is he going to deal with it?" Lucas asked, puzzled.


    "He can find Valeria to take care of it, right? She''s his daughter, after all.I refuse to believe that she


    would send her own father to prison.If that''s the case, would still she have a reputation?"Hayden


    sighed.


    "I invited her to meet me the other day, and she calmly asked me to pay attention to my reputation.I


    understand now.She had this n up her sleeve all along.I¡¯m afraid that she already knew about


    Ronald''s n a long time ago"


    "So the problem happened because of her? She changed the seal to deal with us?"


    "That''s right.If we can find evidence that she forged an official seal, then we''ll be able to deal with her


    properly."


    Hayden was a cunning businessman, and he had been in the industry for many years.


    He pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll send someone to every shop that makes official seals.I''m sure


    that I can find evidence against her."


    At the police station, Ronald threw away his dignity and pulled Valeria to the side to have a discussion.


    "Valeria, can we just let this go?"


    Let this go? This is not a small matter as it involves the illegal transfer of assets! Dad, you gave the


    company s ten billion dors to someone else, and you want me to let this go? If I did this to you, would


    you just let it go?"


    Valeria asked.


    "This...this is not my doing.It''s the d*mn mistress and her daughter who did it!"


    Ronald pushed the me to Julie and Ashley again.


    "They did it? And you didn''t know about it? But I remember very clearly that this is not what you said in


    the office just now.Didn''t you tell me that you were the one who personally stamped and signed the


    seal?"


    Valeria questioned.


    "Well...I just found out about this, so I...I don''t want to make a big deal out of it...Can we pretend that I


    was possessed during that time?"


    Ronald''s face was red.


    "Valeria, I know it''s not right, but this is our family''s problem.Let''s go home and solve it together.This


    has escted into a big issue now...How am I supposed to live in the future? I beg you, okay?"


    He used the word ¡®possessed¡¯ to exin everything he had done so far.


    Wasn''t he thinking too simply? She smirked and said, "Dad, I can let you go, but I have conditions."


    "What are your conditions?"


    "You step out of thepany, and I''ll take over"


    "What? Do you want to run thepany? Do you know how to runapany?"


    He did not expect her to have a request like that.


    How could he be willing to let go of thepany that he had worked so hard for now? It was more


    painful than killing him.


    "I don''t know how to manage apany, but I can learn how to.There are so many talented people in


    thepany, and I can find anyone to take over."


    "If you can find anyone to take over, why don''t you let me manage it instead?"


    Ronald was so angry.


    "How can you still manage apany when you''ve already messed up so much? Dad, no matter how


    you look at it, you don''t have the right to continue to manage it anymore.I''m not negotiating with you,


    but I¡¯m informing you to hand over thepany''s management rights.We are still father and daughter,


    and you will still have your shares.You can enjoy your old age in peace.It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    want to hand it over, and it''s no big deal if I don''t have a good reputation.I''ll let Michael do things


    ording to thew.Since the result will be the same anyway, wouldn''t it be better for you to take the


    initiative and hand over your rights?"

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    This was clearly a threat! "You shameless thing! You''ve nned this since a long time ago, haven''t


    you? How dare you plot against me like this! I''ll beat you to death!"


    Ronald trembled angrily.


    He raised his uninjured hand and was about to hit her when a hand stretched out to hold him back,


    "Calm down!"


    Seeing that Lamont grabbed his hand and prevented him from hitting her, Ronald roared angrily, "Get


    out of my way, Saunders! I''m teaching my daughter a lesson.It''s none of your business."


    "It''s none of my business.But if you want to break your other hand, you can try!"


    "You...you''re bullying me!"


    Ever since Ronald took the position of General Manager of the Brownard Group, he had never been


    threatened like this.He red at Lamont exasperatedly, but thetter red back with a sharp gaze.


    After a few seconds of staring, Ronald bitterly looked away.


    When Valeria saw Lamont, she sneered and left.


    Seeing her turn around and leave whilepletely ignoring him, Ronald gnashed his teeth with anger


    and hatred.


    "Let go of my hand, Saunders!"


    Lamont shook off his hand.


    "Ronald, I''m warning you, you have to agree to Miss Brown''s request at all costs.Otherwise, you will go


    to jail!"


    "You''re the one who guided her, weren''t you?"


    "She doesn''t need my guidance.She''s already smart enough.Ronald , think about the shameless things


    you''ve done! Listen to me, I haven ¡®t told her your true intentions and thoughts yet.If I do, next time, the


    consequences will be worse than today!"


    Lamont sneered, "When the timees, you will be left with nothing at all!"


    Ronald''s face was pale.


    "I haven''t done anything to you, Mr.Saunders ! Why are you doing this to me?"


    "I''m a good Samaritan! Mr.Brown, I know that you''re full of tricks.I''m telling you, I''m watching you.If you


    dare to hurt Miss Brown again, your hand won''t be the only thing I''m breaking next time!"


    "What? My hand was your...your..."


    "Yes, it was me, Mr.Brown.You should be grateful that President Garcia let a b*tch like you climb up


    from the bottom of the social status.And what the f*ck did you do in return? How dare you hurt Miss


    Brown like this? I hate b*stards who don''t know gratitude like you! If it weren''t for Miss Brown, I


    would''ve killed you already!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ronald was not a pushover either.


    Looking at Lamont, he knew that his ns had been exposed.


    It seemed that Lamont knew Valeria''s identity too.


    Otherwise, he would not have broken his hand.


    Lamont knew her identity too, but he did not tell her.


    Obviously, he was worried about her reaction.


    He sneered and said, "Mr.Saunders, tell her if you dare.Tell her that she''s not my daughter, tell her that


    Natalie had an affair with me behind my back, and see how she''ll think of Natalie! She will definitely fall


    apart and go crazy!"


    Lamont was used to Ronald''s shamelessness.


    He said coldly, "I won! t tell her about it.I just need to kill you when the timees.If you don''t believe


    me, you can try!"


    He was not an ordinary person, so he was actually capable of doing such a thing.


    Ronald''s heart shrank, and he was inexplicably frightened.


    He was willing to sacrifice himself for money, but if he lost his life, what was the point of saving so


    much money?


    "Okay, I''ll hand in my rights! But you can''t touch my shares at all!"


    "As long as you are obedient, you will enjoy your old age in peace"


    Lamont sneered and strode away.


    Ronald was forced into a dead end.


    If he did not agree to retreat, Valeria would not hesitate to let Michael lodge awsuit.


    This would definitely not be a small matter.


    Anyone withmon sense would know that he was trying to transfer the property.


    He didn''t care if he didn''t have a good reputation anymore, but Hayden, who was his partner, was a


    person who valued a good reputation more than anything.


    Hayden had always maintained a good reputation throughout his years in the industry.


    If his reputation was tainted because of this, he would definitely not let Ronald go.


    After thinking for a long time.


    Ronald had no choice but topromise.


    He agreed to retire and let Valeria start managing thepany.


    When he promised her, he still held a glimmer of hope of turning the tables.


    He nned to flee and ignore her as soon as he left the police station.


    Unfortunately, he thought too much.


    After he had agreed topromise, she immediately took out a document and said, "Dad, since you''ve


    thought it through, please sign this.I''ll let the secretary send this document out immediately"


    When he took over the document and saw its contents, he was so angry that he almost fainted.


    He stared at her and said, "Are you trying to force me to death? How could you be so cruel? Are you


    even human? How could you treat me like this after I raised you?"


    Valeria held her hands together and looked at him indifferently.


    "Everyone knows who forced who.I gave you countless chances from the beginning, didn''t I?"


    Valeria counted on her fingers.


    "Shortly after my mother left, you had a mistress and another daughter.For the sake of them, you drove


    me out of the house and froze my card.Later, you took them to move into my house.You probably never


    thought of me as your daughter, right?"


    Ronald was silent at her question.Sheughed tiredly.


    "Although you were cruel to me, I have never intended to do anything to you.I wanted to be vicious, but


    you raised me for more than 20 years.As long as you didn''t cross the line, thepany would be under


    your own control.You were free to do whatever you wanted.I didn''t even care about you, your mistress,


    or your daughter.But what happened in the end? I realized that I was too kind to you."


    Valeria gasped for air and said, "Since you drugged me, I knew that I couldn''t keep still anymore.You


    thought that you were smart, and I was stupid, right? You even prepared a contract like that for me to


    sign.I pretended to faint and managed to escape your n.I wanted to forgive you if you had stopped


    there, but what did you do next?"


    In the face of her questioning, Ronald''s face turned red.


    He had thought that she was easy to fool, but it turned out that she knew about his ns from the


    beginning to the end.


    Valeria sneered and said, "I know clearly what you and Hayden have done, and I also know why you


    are looking for Den.I broke Kyrie''s hand today because I wanted you to stop, but you refused to do


    so.To tell you the truth, I never intended to take over the management rights of thepany, but I have


    to do it now! You have to hand them over to me!"


    Valeria''s voice was sturdy, and Ronald''s red face turned pale.She had already exposed him so much.


    He would be a fool to think that he had anymore hopes of turning the tables.


    With trembling hands, he signed the document.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    In the end, it was Ronald''s loss and Valeria''s win.


    Hayden''s people were yed with, beaten up, and sent to the police station.


    They had suffered more than they had gained.


    Julie and Ashley had been waiting in the car outside of the police station, and they were both very


    anxious as they didn''t know what was going on.


    "Mom, things don''t seem to be going well.Do we have to think of a backup n?" Ashley asked.


    "Let''s wait a little longer.Valeria is an amateur who doesn''t know anything.Your dad has run the


    business for decades.I don''t think that he will lose to her."


    Julie didn''t believe that he would lose.


    "But you just saw that she brought so many people, and the police seemed to be biased to her.I feel


    that things are not going too well."


    "Don''t worry, we still have Hayden, right? I don''t think she would mess with his people.He''s William''s


    father, after all.She would be looking for death if she messed with them.If your father can''t deal with


    her, Hayden will."


    That was what she said, but the more time went by, the more anxious she became.


    She picked up the phone and sent a message, "Things don''t look good.Ronald hasn''te out yet.I


    think we have to change our ns."


    "Let''s wait and see.Don''t panic!"


    Looking at Julie texting on her phone, Ashley tilted her head and took a look.


    "Mom, who are you texting?"


    "Just a friend.He knows better than I do.I''m asking him about the situation."


    "Oh."


    Ashley did not think much about it.


    They continued to wait anxiously for a long time.


    The uneasiness was palpable in the air.


    Finally, someone came out.


    The first one toe out was Valeria.


    She was in high spirits while Lamont and Richard apanied her.


    Seeing the expression on her face, Ashley and Julie looked at each other.


    "Mom, the situation is not good.Look at her face, do you think dad..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a limited edition Maybach car slowly drove towards the entrance.


    The door opened and William got off with a bouquet of flowers in his arms.


    He handed the flowers to Valeria with a smile and said, "Congrattions, Miss Brown, for bing a


    full-fledged president! "Thank you, Mr.Howard!"


    She smiled and took over the flowers.


    He pulled her into his arms and princess-carried her into the car as if no one were around them.


    Michael gritted his teeth, "Where are your manners?"


    Just after he finished his sentence, William leaned his head out of the window and said, "We''ll meet at


    the Wolf Group tonight! Let''s get drunk!"


    Michael smiled happily.


    "That''s more like it.Did you tell Richard yet?"


    "Yes, I did! I''m leaving now!"


    As he said this, he waved to Lamont and Michael, and the car sped away.


    Watching his car drive away, Lamont politely said goodbye to Michael, "Thank you very much for today,


    Michael.I''ll go first.Goodbye!"


    "There''s no need to thank me.I''m just helping William.It has nothing to do with anyone else."


    Michael also got into his car with a smile.


    Seeing that all the people on Valeria''s side had left, Julie and Ashley wanted to go down to check


    things out.


    Ronald finally appeared! He left the police station with his head hanging low.


    Even though he was suffering inside, he still had to put up a positive attitude to speak to Haydenter.


    The worst part was that he had to face Hayden''s questioning.


    The depression and anger in his heart could no longer be exined with words.


    Julie and Ashley saw hime out, so they greeted him, "How did it go?"


    Ronald did not have extra energy to deal with them.


    Maybe it was because he was already in a bad mood to begin with, so he associated his current


    situation with them.


    If Julie hadn''t seduced him, and if they hadn''t said bad things about Valeria to him, he wouldn''t be so


    hot-headed to go against Valeria.


    If he didn''t go against her, then nothing would have happened.


    Valeria would still be the clueless yet obedient daughter.


    She would not have the slightest interest in managing thepany, and he could continue to control


    thepany until the end.


    Ronald''s heart was full of resentment as he walked towards his car without saying a word.


    Julie and Ashley saw his expression and followed him in a hurry.


    Ashley took the initiative to open the door and asked him, "Dad, are we ina tricky situation?"


    "Shut the f*ck up!"


    Ronald red at her fiercely.


    He wasn''t in the mood to deal with anyone right now.


    The first thing he had to do was to contact Hayden and apologize to him.


    After he got in the car, he drank a bottle of water to hydrate his dry throat.


    After that, he picked up his phone to call Hayden.


    When the phone line connected, he immediately apologized.


    "Mr.Hayden, it''s my fault this time.I''ll find a way to make up for it!"


    "How are you going to make up for it?"


    Hayden replied faintly.


    Ronald had thought that Hayden would fly into a rage, so he was surprised when thetter didn''t say


    anything.


    He secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I willpensate for your people''s losses.Other than that, I''m temporarily at a disadvantage because


    thepany has been handed over to that unfaithful daughter of mine.Don''t worry, it''s only for a while.I


    will definitely bring thepany back"


    Ronald promised.


    "This is your business, Mr.Brown.I''m not interested in you or your daughter''s problems.It''s none of my


    business on how you guys fight it out.Just make arrangements for thepensations of my people ''s


    losses today."


    "Alright, I''m going to do it right away."


    Ronald didn''t understand what was going on.


    Why didn¡¯t Hayden mention anything else other than the losses? It shouldn''t be like this? He nned to


    call Hayden to apologize and ask for a favour.


    Now that Hayden wasn''t interested in this matter at all, who else could he rely on? Ronald became


    anxious.


    "Hayden, after my daughter takes control of thepany, I''m afraid that I can''t separate her from


    William anymore.


    He came to the police station just now to pick her up and said that he would celebrate at the Wolf


    Group, you see..."


    These words had triggered Hayden''s limits.


    He recalled what Valeria had said to him the other day, "I have money, and I can give thepany to


    William.


    I can raise him for the rest of my life!"


    If Brownard Group was really under her control, then there was really no way for him to stop them from


    being together.


    Of course, Hayden wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen.Heughed coldly.


    "You have been in the business industry for so many years.Don''t you have any close partners in the


    company? Valeria doesn''t know anything.If the executives of thepany leave suddenly, how will she


    manage thepany? Don''t you understand?"


    Hayden''s words reminded Ronald.


    If he persuaded the executives and employees to retire and leave, thepany would not be able to


    operate normally.


    By forcing the staff to retire, Valeria would have to rely on him for the situation.He had to admit that


    Hayden was indeed an intelligent man.He opened his mouth and said, "I understand.I''ll go and do this


    right away."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    In the Wolf Group Hotel, William took Valeria to the hotel room with his hand in hers.


    There were no outsiders around, so he reached out to hold her in his arms.


    "I heard that you''ve hit the jackpot today.Let me reward you with a kiss!"


    Valeria did not refuse, but she raised her head to kiss him instead.


    Just as the two of them were getting intimate with each other, the door was pushed open.


    Abbie saw the two of them hugging and kissing each other the moment she opened the door.


    She screamed and closed the door, "I didn''t see anything.Please continue!"


    Valeria blushed, but William did not seem to care.


    He continued to hold her in his arms, "We''ve been together for so long, so wouldn''t it be normal for us


    to kiss?"


    "You''re so shameless!"


    She pushed him away and got up to open the door.


    Abbie stood outside while covering her eyes.


    Valeria pried her hands away and said, "Stop it!"


    Abbie stuck her tongue out at Valeria.


    "I''ve heard about what happened today.Congrattions, President Brown!"


    "Stop making fun of me!"


    She pulled Abbie into the room and sat down.


    William greeted Abbie as if nothing had happened and continued to scroll through his phone.


    Abbie saw him acting like nothing happened and gave Valeria a weird nce while whispering in her


    ear in a low voice, "I think Wiliam is bing flirtier! I know I said I didn''t like him before, but now I''m


    starting to think that he''s not that bad."


    "Is that so? I''m relieved!"


    The two of them whispered among themselves as Richard and Michael came in one after another.


    Richard also gave Valeria weird nces as he congratted her, "Miss Brown, nice to meet you!


    Please take care of me in the future!"


    "No! Please take good care of me, Mr.rk!"


    After saying that, she looked at Marcus and said, "Mr.Field, please take good care of me too!"


    Marcus looked at his boss in fear.


    "Miss Brown, you''re too kind.Please take good care of me in the future."


    Michael was annoyed.


    "Stop all of this ¡®take care of me¡¯ nonsense.I¡¯m starving! Hurry up and serve the dishes already.


    Let''s not go home until we''re drunk tonight!"


    "Have you not eaten in ten years?" Abbie said.


    It was her first time seeing him ever since he had kissed her the other day.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When he came in just now, he did not make any eye contact with her, which made her weirdly


    frustrated.


    After hearing her snarkyment, he looked at her with a forced smile.


    "It seems that Miss rk has something against me.I don''t remember offending you, right?"


    "You know what you did!"


    Abbie was filled with hatred.


    "I don''t know.Why don''t you say it out and let everyone judge?"


    He had nothing to fear.


    "You stupid..." She was furious.


    Valeria covered her mouth and coughed.


    "Uncle Saunders hasn''t arrived yet.I''ll call him right now!"


    Just as she picked up her cell phone to call Lamont, the door was pushed open, and he came in.


    "I''m sorry.The traffic jam made mete!"


    "I was about to call you"


    Valeria said as she put down her mobile phone.


    "Uncle Saunders, sit here."


    "Well, I''ve brought some people here.Braelynn,e in!"


    That name made Richard nce at William.


    William narrowed his eyes and looked at the door as if nothing was up.


    A beautiful woman in a business suit came in.


    Lamont smiled and introduced, "This is my daughter, Braelynn!"


    "It''s my first time meeting everyone.Please take good care of me!"


    Her voice was pleasant.


    Valeria smiled and pulled out a chair.


    "Sit here!"


    "Okay!"


    She walked to Valeria and sat down beside her.She unnaturally avoided eye contact with William but


    unexpectedly met Richard''s eyes.


    When their eyes met, Braelynn''s ears turned slightly red.


    Richard narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "My name is Richard! Nice to meet you, Ms.Saunders!"


    "Mr...Mr.rk, nice to meet you!"


    Braelynn greeted the people in the room one by one.


    Even though she stuttered while greeting Richard, she was much more rxed after that.


    When everyone had arrived, the dishes were served, and they raised their sses to toast Valeria.


    Valeria was in a good mood and did not refuse.


    William was worried that she would drink too much, so he took the initiative to drink for her, and he was


    mocked by Richard and Michael again.


    After dinner, they went to the nightclub.


    Abbie took Valeria to sing while Lamont and Braelynn sat on the sofa and watched them sing and


    dance happily.


    Lamont said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Miss Brown to be so lively and lovely."


    Braelynn also smiled.


    "Yeah, I always thought she was the typical youngdy from a respectable family.She is a little different


    from what I imagined."


    "She''s a simple girl.She has not experienced any difficult things and is different from you.I believe that


    Ronald will not give up and will definitely fight back.We have to make new ns as soon as possible."


    "Let''s talk about it first.We''ll see how it goes tomorrow.The only thing Ronald can do right now is to


    persuade the executives to retire ."


    Braelynn spected.


    "I think so too.If that''s the case, let''s discuss this with Miss Brown"


    Valeria came back and handed the microphone to William.


    "Sing a song for me!"


    "Okay."


    He did not refuse and got up.He clicked on an English love song and sang it softly.


    Valeria looked at him with glossy eyes that were sparkling like stars in the sky.


    Seeing how she looked at him, Braelynn shook her head.


    "Look at her gaze towards William! She has fallen hard for him."


    Lamont sighed and did not say anything.


    William walked to Valeria''s side as he sang the English song.


    The door was pushed open, and arge bouquet of roses was sent in .


    William took the bouquet and handed it to her.


    She took the roses and smiled sweetly.


    Abbie shook her head as she watched from the side.


    "William sure knows how to flirt.There''s no hope for Valeria anymore."


    "Really?"


    A mellow male voice from her side replied.


    When she saw that it was Michael, her face instantly darkened.


    "Go away.Don''t sit next to me."


    Michael, as if he didn''t hear her words, slowly sipped the wine in his ss.


    She stared at him in disgust and said, "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    He turned around and nced at her.


    Then, he slowly stood up, walked to the opposite sofa, sat down, and casually waved to the waiter who


    was pouring the wine.


    "Call for a fewdies to apany me while I drink."


    Hearing what he said, Abbie''s face changed, and she gritted her teeth and muttered, "Shameless!"


    He looked at her with a provocative smile and went on with his own business.


    "I want the one with the best figure and the most beautiful face.I''m happy today, so I want to pick one to


    go back and apany me tonight."


    Abbie slowly clenched her hand into a fist.


    Michael ignored it and said, "Forget it, I''ll pick one myself.I''ll take away whoever I like."


    After saying that, he put down his ss and left.


    Watching him leave, Abbie''s facial expression worsened.


    She stood up and followed him out.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    When Abbie followed Michael and saw him walking through the corridor, she jogged to catch up to


    him.He slowed down and reached out to push open the door of a private room, and he went in in a


    sh.


    Abbie quickly took a few steps to the door of the private room.


    Why did he suddenlye to this room? Were there sl*tty b*tches inside? She wasn''t so sure, so she


    put her ear on the door to listen to the movements inside.


    It was terrible.


    She could hear a woman softly gasping inside.


    Did he have s*x with the woman the moment he went in? Abbie was furious, and she impulsively


    kicked open the door.


    It was pitch ck inside, and she couldn''t see anything.


    Just as she was bewildered, a big hand reached out to grab her.


    She released a sharp cry, but her mouth was immediately covered.She was lifted in a dizzy manner as


    she was tossed onto the couch, and then somebody got on top of her.


    After singing the English song, William sat next to Valeria and held her in his arms.


    They whispered to each other.


    Lamont looked at the scene in front of him and coughed.


    He nced at Braelynn and said, "Go separate Miss Brown and William.We need to talk to her about


    the ns."


    She nodded and walked over to them.


    "Miss Brown! I have to talk to you about something."


    Valeria separated herself from William and sat upright to look at her with a smile.


    "What did you say?"


    "I want to speak to you about thepany.I don''t think your father will just let things go because of


    what happened today, so we have to make ns early.I wrote apany notice on my mobile


    phone.Take a look at it, please.If it''s alright, we''ll release it immediately."


    Braelynn said as she handed her mobile phone to Valeria.


    Valeria read it carefully and said, "This is good! Let''s use this as the notice!"


    "Miss Brown, chaos may arise in thepany after issuing this announcement.Both the stock market


    and thepany will react greatly.Your father has been in control of thepany for so many years,


    so he must have a lot of trusted subordinates.Those trusted subordinates may take this opportunity to


    create trouble.You have to be mentally prepared"


    Braelynn reminded.


    "I know, just let them make trouble.The more trouble they make, the more likely they are on my father''s


    side.It would be harmful to keep them with us anyways.This is a great opportunity because I''m toozy


    to investigate them individually.Time to kick the snitches out!"


    Valeria answeredzily.


    Braelynn had the same idea.


    Seeing that Valeria had the same idea as herself, she nodded her head.


    "There is one more thing.We must start recruiting new staff immediately.The stock market may fall


    sharply tomorrow.I''m guessing that your father will sell a lot of his shares just so he can go against


    you.So I''m predicting that it will not fall for only a day.You have to be prepared."


    Braelynn''s spections made her silent for a moment.


    She turned to look at William and said, "What about the breakup fee you gave mest time? Did


    someone really transfer it away?"


    He smiled and said, "Someone wanted to transfer it, but I found out and stopped it."


    She red at him.


    "Then why did you chase me for the one billion dorsst time? William, you are so mean!"


    He smiled awkwardly and said, "I was angry, okay?"


    "Okay, but now you''re not angry anymore, are you? If you''re not, then lend me the one billion dors


    breakup fee.If I lose a lot in the stock market tomorrow, I''ll need some money for backup."


    Heughed and said, "I won''t give it to you!"


    "Why not?"


    "That''s a breakup fee.If I give it to you, doesn''t that mean I''m going to break up with you? So, I''m not


    giving it to you!"


    Valeria opened her eyes wide and ground her teeth, "William!"


    "Although I won''t give you the one billion dors, I will give you another sum of money which is more


    than one billion.Take it as a congrattory gift"


    William smiled while looking at her reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Really? How much is it?"


    "How much do you want?" William asked her seriously.


    "Hmm...Of course, the more, the better! Can you give me one hundred billion dors?"


    Valeria asked with a faint smile.


    She remembered on the night of breaking up with him, he said that one billion dors were too little and


    that he would give her at least one hundred billion dors.She had not forgotten it and used it as her


    victory card.She expected him to say that she was a gold-digger, but he was not surprised at all.


    He said calmly, "I''ll go back and check.There shouldn''t be any problems!"


    "Stop boasting! I know you don''t have the money.Those two sure are money trees,"Valeria said as she


    pointed at Marcus and Richard.


    "Go and borrow some money from them for my emergency."


    William didn''t know what to react to her response.


    The money tree himself was sitting next to her, but she asked him to borrow money from other people.


    Since Braelynn was next to her, he couldn''t say anything else, so he gave in, "Okay, I''ll borrow some


    from them."


    Valeria was busy discussing her ns and predictions, while Ronald was also busy with his own ns.


    He had been in charge of thepany for so many years, and he was not a pushover.


    He had raised a group of trusted people in thepany.


    After going back, he immediately sent his trusted employees a message to meet up and discuss.


    Several of them immediately came to meet him.


    He asked them to go to Valeria''s office tomorrow to submit their resignation letters.


    He also asked them to persuade other employees to quit.


    The more, the better.


    Just as he gathered his trusted followers for a meeting, someone sent the Brownard Group''s


    announcement to them.


    ¡®The president and general manager, Ronald Brown, will be unable to continue working in thepany


    due to physical conditions.


    Thepany will immediately appoint Mr.Brown''s only daughter, Valeria Brown, to be the new


    president and general manager.


    Valeria will inherit thepany as a whole with a promise that she will not change the original


    operating systems of thepany and that the employee benefits as well.


    She also wees new, talented staff to join Brownard Group as she aspires to create a bright future


    for thepany.


    Upon seeing the announcement, Ronald angrily threw his cup on the ground.


    "D*mn it, she issued an official announcement! Lamont must have given her this idea!"


    Seeing that he was furious, his henchmen advised him, "Mr.Brown, don''t be angry.She doesn''t know


    anything.She won''t make a difference.Let''s discuss it again.Tomorrow, we will definitely give her some


    trouble to deal with."


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry.We will follow you.Now let''s think of a way to deal with her.This announcement


    will definitely affect the stock market tomorrow.When the timees, you should sell your stocks to


    lower the overall market.She will definitelye to you if she can''t stand it."


    "Yes, we will spread the news to ask people to sell their stocks to keep the price low.When the time


    comes, you can buy all the stocks at a low price.She will thene to you for help while crying and


    begging!"


    His trusted aides discussed it one after another and came up with all kinds of evil ideas.


    They didn''t leave until midnight.


    After figuring out a solid n to go against Valeria, Ronald felt better and was hopeful for what was to


    come the next day

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    In the nightclub, Valeria was on cloud nine.


    After drinking too much, she staggered while walking to the bathroom.


    When she was going back to the private room, one of the other doors opened.


    Michael cupped his face as he came out with a smile.


    Because he was cupping his face, Valeria paid extra attention to his cheeks.


    His cheeks were red, and she wondered, "What''s going on? Did someone hit him?"


    "How could he still smile after getting hit? He''s too drunk!"


    Valeria was puzzled.


    Then, she saw Abbieing out of the room with messy hair and crumpled clothes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Valeria was dizzy after drinking so much.


    "Abbie, what are you doing here?"


    A trace of awkwardness shed across her face at the question.


    "I...I came out for a walk."


    "For a walk? I just saw Michaeling out from here too! Was he also taking a walk?"


    Abbie''s face was as red as a tomato.


    She knew that Valeria was drunk after she nonchntly asked her questions like that.


    "You saw wrong!"


    "Hey! Why are your lips swollen?"


    Valeria got closer to Abbie and asked, "Did you get bitten?"


    "I identally bit myself just now."


    Abbie looked more and more unnatural, but Valeria, who was drunk, didn''t give it much thought.


    "How could you be so careless to bite yourself! Let''s go back and have a drink!"


    Abbie shook her head and rejected, "I have some stuff to attend to so I''ll go home first."


    "What''s that?"


    "Some personal stuff.I will look for you tomorrow"


    Abbie said as she left in a hurry.


    Valeria stared at her back for a while before staggering back to the private room.


    William came out of the door to help her.


    "I told you not to drink anymore, but you didn''t listen.Now you''re so drunk! You''re even staggering when


    you walk."


    "Who said I drank too much? I didn''t drink too much.I can actually still drink...two more bottles!"


    "Wow, how amazing! I know you can.You can still drink a whole crate !"


    William held her and retorted in anger and amusement.


    "Let''s go home.Don''t go in!"


    "Is there anyone else in there? What would they think of me if the host leaves first?"


    She refused to leave.


    "Marcus is in the room attending to the guests.Don''t worry, we''re all friends."


    He held her in his arms and took her out of the nightclub.


    Outside, Bobby immediately drove the car to the entrance.


    William helped Valeria get in the car, and then he got in himself.


    Valeria put her head on hisp and muttered, "William, I saw Abbie and Michaele out of another


    room.Abbie said that she came out for a walk.Why did she go to another room for a walk?"


    "Really? Maybe her other friends were in that room"


    William agreed with her.


    "But I saw that her lips were swollen, and she said she bit it herself.Michael looked like he had been hit


    too! Half of his face was covered with handprints."


    Upon hearing this, William immediately understood what happened.


    Michael must have done something to Abbie.


    "You''re really sharp with your observations!"


    "Yes, I have good eyesight!" Valeria was proud.


    "Listen, I suspect that Abbie didn''t bite her lips.She must have identally kissed someone in that


    room."


    Valeria was different when she was drunk.


    She looked cute.


    William held back hisughter and asked, "How did you know?"


    "I know from my personal experience! Thest time you kissed me, you also bit my lip.I remember it


    very clearly"


    William held his forehead, and he looked at Bobby, who was driving before saying, "Don''t spout


    nonsense."


    "This isn''t nonsense! You bit my lip, don''t deny it! If you don''t admit it, I won''t let you kiss me next time!"


    "Okay, I admit it!"


    William found it amusing.


    "So Abbie really kissed someone? Who kissed her? I am so curious! I feel that no one is good enough


    for her.She is so pretty! I have to see if that person is worthy of being with her...I can''t let her be taken


    advantage of!"


    After she said that, she suddenly remembered something.


    "I don''t know if Richard knows about this or not.I think I have to tell him.He¡¯s a better judge than I am


    when ites to reading people."


    William was shocked when he heard this, so he immediately said, "Please don''t tell Richard about this."


    "Why?"


    "No reason, listen to me.You can''t tell Richard about it.You can only tell me! If you do, then Abbie and


    Michael will suffer"


    "It''s just a rtionship.Why should they suffer? Besides that, what does Michael have to do with this?"


    It was hard to reason with drunk people.


    William gently patted her and said, "Sleep for a while.I''ll tell you when you wake up!"


    Valeria closed her eyes obediently as he continued to pat her gently.


    When he saw her sleeping soundly, he picked up his phone and sent Michael a message.


    "Starting from now, you''ll be my wife''swyer for free for three years.


    "Are you crazy? Why should I ?" Michael snorted.


    "Because we know that you kissed Abbie in the private room!"


    Michael replied with, "F*ck!"


    William smirked and replied, "Can you send me a proper reply? If you can''t, I''ll tell Richard about it right


    away and let him skin you alive!"


    Michael was so angry that he sent a whole paragraph of words.


    "William, you f*cker, you''ve gone too far.You coerced me to be yourwyer for free for three years just


    because of this stupid thing.I didn''t charge a penny.Now, you want to force me to be your wife''swyer


    for free.Who do you think I am?"


    "I''m telling you, this for your own good.It won''t be a waste if you be my wife''swyer for free! She


    and Abbie are best friends.If you make her happy, she will speak up for you in front of her.Wouldn''t it be


    much easier for you to get what you want? Yourwyer work can serve as payment for my wife''s cupid


    work."


    "Let me think about it!"


    "What else do you need to think about? I''m telling you, my wife said that she''s going to tell Richard, so


    you''d better give me a quick answer.Otherwise, it''ll be toote when my wife tells him about it


    tomorrow!"


    Michael was silent for a long while.


    "Okay, you said so! She''ll be my cupid?"


    "As I said, a man of honor never goes back on his words."


    "It''s a deal!"


    After Valeria and William left, the rest of the people in the nightclub room also dispersed.


    Richard followed Lamont and Braelynn till they were outside, and he even took the initiative to ask, "Do


    you need me to send you off?"


    "No, thank you, Mr.rk!" Lamont thanked him politely.


    Richard did not persist either.


    He looked at Braelynn and said, "Ms.Saunders, you will help Valeria manage thepany, so we will


    meet more often in the future.For future convenience, let''s be friends on WhatsApp."


    Braelynn hesitated obviously and said, "Well...that''s fine."


    After adding her on WhatsApp, he got into his own car and texted William, "Is Braelynn Saunders really


    Lamont''s daughter? Why do I think that she kind of looks like Valeria?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    William was stunned when he saw Richard''s message.Did Braelynn look like Valeria? He didn''t pay


    much attention to women other than Valeria, so he didn''t realize Braelyn''s resemnce to Valeria.


    After reading Richard''s text, he found that Braelynn''s appearance seemed to be simr to Valeria''s.


    Well, their eyes and mouth were very simr...


    William frowned and replied with a message, "I don''t know.Why do you care about this?"


    "I just asked because I thought it was strange.Haven''t you thought about finding out who Valeria¡¯s real


    father is? Is it Lamont? Could they be sisters?"


    "Is there something wrong with your head?" William was not happy.


    "Don''t scold me! Think about it.Wasn''t Natalie with Archer? Why did she break up with him so


    suddenly? Why did Lamont disappear then ? Was there any reason for that? Was it because Natalie


    got together with Lamont and Archer found out?"


    "I was right, something is wrong with your head! Although Lament is good- looking, is he at the same


    level as Archer?


    "It''s hard to say.Just like you, Paisley isparable with Valeria.But you still chose Valeria, right?"


    "How are these two things the same? Paisley is talented, but she¡¯s not as beautiful and cute as my


    wife!"


    William felt that Richard was not making any sense.


    After Richard received William''s message, he replied with an emoji to end the conversation.


    William put away his phone and reached out to pat Valeria, who was sleeping in hisp with a gentle


    smile on his face.


    In the Saunders family''s house in Ruthorham, Archer parked his car in the parking lot and rubbed his


    forehead while getting out of the car.


    When he passed through the courtyard, he could hear Gavin''s angry roar from a distance, "Where is


    he? It''s been three hours! Why hasn''t hee back yet? Is he not taking me seriously?"


    When the trembling servant at the door saw Archer, he immediately sighed in relief and said, "Sir,


    President Saunders is back!"


    As Archer entered the living room, Gavin sneered, and his tone was full of sarcasm, "The president is


    finally willing toe back to see me?"


    Archer did not care about his attitude.


    He walked to the opposite side of Gavin and sat down.


    "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    "Tell me, what''s going on with Den?"


    "Didn''t you watch the news? You should know better than me what''s going on"


    Archer reached out to take a sip of the tea brought over by the servant and answered calmly.


    "Are you ying dumb with me? Why did you do that to him?" Gavin questioned angrily.


    "Den has been helping the Saunders family all this time! How could you do this to him?"


    Archer calmly took a sip of tea and smiled.


    "Dad, I would never do something like that.I have always been very caring towards my subordinates,


    so who is this Anderson family you are talking about? Who is Den?"


    Gavin was so angry that the hair on his beard was standing.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Archer put down his cup and asked, "Also, you said that I did


    something to him...Do you have evidence for that " You asked the media under your operations to


    publish Den¡¯s face.


    Archer reached out to take a sip of the tea brought over by the servant and answered calmly.


    "Are you ying dumb with me? Why did you do that to him?" Gavin questioned angrily.


    "Den has been helping the Saunders family all this time! How could you do this to him?"


    Archer calmly took a sip of tea and smiled.


    "Dad, I would never do something like that.I have always been very caring towards my subordinates,


    so who is this Anderson family you are talking about? Who is Den?"


    Gavin was so angry that the hair on his beard was standing.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Archer put down his cup and asked, "Also, you said that I did


    something to him...Do you have evidence for that "You asked the media under your operations to


    publish Den¡¯s news.Is this not true?"


    "I''m innocent! I''ve been so busy all day that I don''t have time to pay attention to trivial news like that."


    Seeing that Archer was unwilling to admit doing anything to Den, Gavin had no choice but to say,


    "Well, if you won''t admit it, I won''t ask more.Now I want you to immediately find a way to help


    Den.You can do that, right?"


    "No"


    Archer shook his head and said, "He''s a drug dealer and a criminal.


    I would be a fool to protect him! Not only will I choose not to help him, but I also have to remind you


    that you shouldn''t help him either.


    If someone catches you red-handed, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to keep your reputation in your


    old age."


    "What do you mean?" Gavin asked furiously.


    "I really didn''t do anything to go against Den this time.I''m not afraid to tell you that there is someone


    else behind this, and their power is no less than that of the Saunders family.If you were to help Den


    and go against them, you will only bring harm to yourself."


    "Are you lying to me?"


    Gavin didn''t believe him.


    "What kind of person is that ¡®someone else''?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Is the Wolf Group enough to frighten you? If they''re not enough, then there''s also Richard and the


    Davis family.Do you think they are powerful enough?"


    "Uh..."


    A look of surprise shed across Gavin''s face.


    "Are you sure that the Wolf Group has made a move?"


    "Yes! I''m very sure about that."


    Hearing that the Wolf Group had made a move, Gavin''s face changed .


    "This is indeed a big problem, but we can''t just let Den be, right? Even if you don''t do it for him, you


    should at least do it for your sister.After all, he did save her the other time, right?"


    Archer sneered after hearing his words, "I am alone.I can''t even help my lover and children.How can I


    help others?"


    Gavin was caught by surprise at what he said.


    After a while, he said sulkily, "You can''t me your sister for what happenedst time..."


    "Well, dad, do you have anything else? If you have nothing else to say , I''m going to rest."


    Looking at his son''s impatient demeanour, Gavin sighed slightly and said, "Archer, no one knew would


    have known about the consequences for what happenedst time.I know you have hatred in your


    heart, but after so many years, it''s time to let it go."


    Archer got up and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Gavin also stood up with a sigh.


    Their butler, Arthur, came forward to help him to the study room.


    "Archer hasn''t said anything over the years.I thought he would have forgotten those things in the past,


    but I guess he has always held onto it.Now it seems that there is no way for him to help now,"


    Gavin sat down and sighed heavily.


    "Since Archer refused to help, there''s no way to help Den...I''m afraid that it would be hard to exin


    to Devon.Devon is very close to Den.I''m worried that it will affect their marriage..."


    Arthur was silent for a moment.


    "Mr.Saunders, this matter has progressed too fast.We didn''t have time to prepare, and there is no way


    to reverse it.In this case, it''s better to push the me to the Wolf Group.Other than that, I just got the


    news that Den''s mess seemed to have something to do with Natalie''s daughter.Den has been


    pushing his boundaries recently.He had been simply ying around with women, but this time he


    messed with Natalie''s daughter, so I guess it''s good for him!"


    "So that''s the reason why Archer wasn''t willing to help? Not only would he not help, but he could also


    create more trouble.It was ridiculous for me to ask him to help..."


    Gavin gave a wry smile.


    "I put Den in this position because he framed Natalie.Now that he ''s in this mess because of


    Natalie''s daughter, I guess it''s karma!"


    "Yes! There''s one more thing.Lamont has shown up!"


    "Where is he?"


    Hearing Lamont¡¯s name, Gavin frowned unhappily.


    "He''s with Natalie''s daughter, Valeria.He''s her bodyguard now!"


    "What? Lamont went to protect Natalie''s daughter? How is that possible?"


    Gavin''s face was grave.


    Lamont was a big shot by Archer''s side.He was the most talented and capable person.


    How could such a person lower himself to be a bodyguard to protect Natalie''s daughter?


    "Could it be...Could it be that the child from back then hadn''t been aborted?"


    Thinking of this, Gavin put on an ugly expression.


    "Go and find out all the details about Natalie''s daughter."

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    In the morning, Valeria was awakened by the ringtone of her phone.She grabbed the phone and


    answered it.


    Lamont''s voice came from the other end, "Miss, I''m already here.When will youe out?"


    She turned over and sat up.


    "Give me two minutes.I''ll be ready right away."


    She hung up the phone and got dressed in a flurry.


    William was not in the room, so she rushed into the bathroom to wash up.She brushed her teeth and


    washed her face in less than two minutes, and she ran downstairs without even putting on makeup.She


    bumped into William, who was going up the stairs.


    He had a ss of milk in his hand and saw her flustered manner.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "How nice of you to ask me that! Why didn''t you wake me up? Uncle Saunders is already waiting for


    me at the door."


    "Do you have to go?"


    He handed her the milk.


    "You''re the boss.Don''t you know that bosses can go to work at their own times?"


    "That''s true, but today is the first day I''m taking over thepany.What will people think of me if I''m


    late?"


    "Wrong! Theter you go, the better it will be."


    William did not care at all.


    "Your dad''s trusted subordinates are waiting for you toe over so that they can mess with you.You


    have to let them wait until they get anxious and then appear when they''ve already given up."


    Valeria was enlightened after listening to his words.


    "That''s true! I dealt with my father this way yesterday, so I should do the same today."


    After she gulped down the milk, William took the empty cup and said , "Go do your make-up and dress


    up.We''re not only going there to deal with people but also to show everyone you''re the most beautiful


    person!"


    "Okay!" She turned around obediently.


    "But Uncle Saunders is still waiting in the car outside."


    "Let him wait.Isn''t he a bodyguard? It''s perfectly fine to let him wait for you.As you can see, Bobby is


    also on standby all the time."


    As he said that, he pushed her into the bedroom.She sat down and began to put on makeup.She


    applied a little powder on her face.


    Suddenly, she thought of the money deal.


    "Where''s the congrattory gift you''re going to give me? Is it ready?"


    "It is ready!"


    He took out a card from his pocket and handed it to her.


    "How much is inside?" She asked curiously.


    "You''ll know when you go back and check."


    He refused to tell her.


    Valeria became more curious.


    "Who lent it to you? Marcus or Richard a "Marcus lent it to me."


    He answered, "Not only did I borrow money from Marcus, but I also asked the Wolf Group to do you a


    little favour.Anyway, you can do things calmly without panicking today."


    "Well, I''ll believe you for the time being!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Valeria said as she continued putting on her make-up.


    Lamont and Braelynn waited in the car for a while, but they didn''t see here down.


    Braelynn nced at her watch and asked, "Why hasn''t Miss Browne out yet?"


    "Maybe she drank too muchst night.There''s no need to rush anyways.We are not in a hurry to go to


    thepany" Lamont replied and nced at his mobile phone.


    Archer had just sent him a message.


    "I''ve already transferred the money to your ount."


    "Thank you, President Saunders! On behalf of President Garcia, thank you for helping Miss Valeria."


    Lamont sent back.


    "You''re wee.You can ask me again if you need any help.By the way, Savannah might make a


    move soon.Be careful."


    "I know, I won''t let her have a chance again!"


    Lamont sent the message and put his phone away.


    Valeria came out with William by her side.She wore professional formal attire, high heels, and she tied


    her hair in a bun.


    Compared to her usual look, this Valeria waspletely different.


    William, who was next to her, was also dressed in formal attire.


    It waspletely different from their usual casual appearance.


    When Braelynn saw the two of them appear, a smile shed across her face.


    "D*mn! Miss Brown and Sir William really make a good pair ff Lamont did not speak.He got out of the


    car and opened the door.


    Valeria turned around and hugged William.


    "William, Iam suddenly a little scared!"


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m here.Don''t worry, I will stand firmly behind you and support you the whole time! No


    one can bully my wife except me!"


    "Hey, how dare you bully me?"


    "I''m just kidding.Don''t worry and go.Nothing will happen," heforted her and kissed her on the


    forehead.


    Then, she got in the car.


    In the Brownard Group, Ronald''s trusted subordinates gathered in the president''s office with their


    resignation letters, waiting for Valeria to show up.


    It was nine o''clock, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    These people began to murmur, "What''s going on? Is she going to bete for her first day of work? Did


    she get scared?"


    "She must be scared! She''s just a little girl who has never been involved in management.What does


    she know?"


    "There are still more problems waiting for her! The stock market will open right away, and hundreds of


    thousands of stocks will drop, and its price will fall to an all-time low.I''m sure she will cry!"


    "Yes, let''s look at the stock market first!"


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the stock market opened.


    As expected, the Brownard Group''s stock market fell harshly because of the change in personnel.


    Ronald''s trusted subordinatesughed and said, "I thought it was going to be a drop in tens of


    thousands of stocks.Look at it! Five million stocks have been dropped.At least ten of them have a loss,


    right?"


    "That''s right.When the timees, Mr.Brown can buy the stocks at a low price, and Valeria will be


    forced out of her position!"


    These people were in high spirits.


    After waiting for more than an hour, Valeria still did not appear.


    Ronald called them to ask, "How''s it going?"


    "She hasn''t arrived yet!"


    "Why is she still not there yet? I think she''s scared...Let the secretary urge her"he ordered.


    They looked for her secretary and ordered them to call her.


    Valeria¡¯s secretary was also hired by Ronald, so they were on the same boat as his trusted


    subordinates.


    Immediately, they dialed her phone.


    Valeria answered the phone, "What is it?"


    "Miss Brown, when will youe over?" The secretary asked in a respectful tone.


    "I don''t have time now.I''m busy" She answered faintly.


    "But now there are a lot of people waiting for you,"the secretary immediately replied.


    "Really? Who are they? What are they going to do?"She asked.


    "The executives want to resign.They are all seniors from the major departments"the secretary added a


    few keywords on purpose.


    "Well, help me approve of their requests then!"


    "Approve it?"


    The secretary thought that he had misheard her.


    "Miss Brown, they''re all core members of thepany.They''re important people.If you approve it..."


    "Approve it.I was just worried that there would be no space for my people to work.This is perfect


    timing.Let them leave if they want to leave.Approve them so they can go to the finance department to


    get their sry.When Ie back, I don''t want to see any of them left!"

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    After saying that, Valeria hung up the phone, and the secretary stared at the resigning executives in


    confusion.


    "She asked me to approve of your resignation letters and let you guys leave.She will immediately


    rece the empty positions with her own workers."


    The executives looked at each other and asked, "Did she really say that?"


    "Yes! Why would I lie to you?"


    "Isn''t that too mean of her? How dare she look down on us? Let''s see how thepany will operate


    without us!"


    "Yes, let''s see how thepany will operate without us.She might evene crying to us then!"


    The secretary awkwardly interrupted their conversation and said, "So should I start approving your


    resignation papers?"


    "You are not qualified to do so! We''ll wait here for her, they said angrily.This was too annoying.They


    thought that Valeria would ask them to stay, but she approved their resignations without even showing


    up.These people had been in thepany for so many years, and they were well qualified.What was


    the point of leaving like this? So, they didn''t leave either and waited outside the office for her toe


    back.While waiting, they called Ronald to report the situation.When Ronald heard that Valeria approved


    of their resignation without even showing up, he was perplexed at what she had in mind.He felt that


    something was wrong.It was the same as yesterday.


    Valeria had seeded in her ns without even showing up.


    Was the same thing happening today? After he had gone backst night, he finally figured out what


    had truly happened yesterday.


    She must have secretly changed the official seal after knowing his n.


    He had been aplete mess yesterday, but what could she do today? She couldn''t find work


    recements in such a short time, and thepany''s stocks had fallen because of the change in


    personnel.


    She should have been worried sick now.


    Did she say such things out of anger? Was she at her wit''s end? That wasn''t right...


    She still had Lamont helping her.


    Did Lamonte up with a solution? If he was still the same Lamont as back then, then Ronald


    believed that he would definitely have found a solution.


    But now, Lamont had been driven out of thepany by Archer, so how could he find a way? Did he


    go to beg Archer for help? Even if he was willing to ask Archer for help, would Archer help him? Back


    then, Archer could not wait to mess with Lamont.


    How could he help him now? Therefore, the possibility for Lamont to look for Archer for help was zero.


    William was the only possible backup for Valeria.


    Ronald knew that William was a person who was ignorant and ipetent.


    Other than that, Hayden had always had full control over the Howard family matters.


    Other than using his personal funds, William probably wouldn''t be able to be much help.


    The Brownard Group''s problem was not solvable with just a small sum of money.


    Even if William had a good rtionship with Michael and Richard, what could they do? The money


    needed was not a sum that was borrowable in a short period of time.


    Richard and Michael were not stupid either.


    Even if they had a good rtionship with Michael, it was unlikely that they would help Valeria so


    generously.


    Ronald thought about it and felt that Valeria did not have a good backup n.


    He always thought that her actions of being absent orte to serious events were not beneficial to


    herself.


    He ordered his trusted executives to continue to wait for her to show up in thepany.


    It would be best to have arge number of employees resign while waiting for Valeria.


    This way, she would not be able to keep her cool anymore.


    Ronald''s subordinates immediately began to persuade their staff to resign in order to threaten Valeria.


    Dozens of people agreed to resign, and the growing numbers caused the personnel department to call


    Valeria for her orders anxiously.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Valeria repeated what she had said in the beginning: Approve of their resignation.


    The employees who agreed to resign thought that she would plead for them to stay, but that was not


    the case.


    As a result, the personnel department began to approve of the resignations.


    Those who handed in their resignation first had no time to withdraw, so the people after them realized


    that it was a bad situation, so they all retreated.


    After all, they had families to support.


    If they were to quit their current jobs without securing a new job, they would be at a dead-end


    themselves.


    The remaining employees did not agree to resign anymore, and Ronald''s trusted executives began to


    feel uneasy.


    The sry offered at the Brownard Group was quite high.


    If Valeria really approved their resignation and told them to leave, could they find such a job with such


    good conditions in such a short period of time? They were waiting for Ronald to rehire them when he


    came back.


    But would he be able toe back, though? They were different from ordinary employees.


    They didn''t need to worry about their house or car loans, but they had high spendings due to their high


    sries.


    If they couldn''t find such a high paying job elsewhere, they would be in trouble.


    More than a dozen people started having doubts in their heart.


    After lunch, Valeria finally arrived with Lamont and Braelynn by her side.


    Seeing that several of Ronald''s employees were still in the office, she scowled and questioned the


    secretary, "Didn''t I tell you to approve of their resignation and tell them to get out of here? Why are they


    still here?"


    She did not beg nor question their reasons and immediately asked them to leave.


    Ronald''s employees had their blood boiling.


    "Valeria, you don''t know anything.Do you really think you can manage apany? Listen, the


    company will be in trouble after we leave!"


    "Yes, the stocks have fallen, and all the executives have resigned.Just wait, you''ll be bankrupt soon!"


    Sheughed, "You think too highly of yourselves, don''t you? The world goes on without you.Our


    company doesn''t need people like you.Miss Saunders, please officially approve of their resignation with


    thepany''s seal and get them out.All of you should hurry up andplete the resignation


    procedures.I bet you will regret your decisions after leaving this office!"


    "We won''t regret it.You are the one who will regret it! Just wait for us to issue a notice immediately so


    that thepany wont be able to recruit people."


    They were angry and anxious.


    Braelynn stacked the approved resignation papers and put the cap on the official seal.


    "All of you, get out!"


    They left with their heads down, and the personnel department quickly went through the resignation


    procedures for them.


    At first, they thought that they could crush her with their strength in numbers.


    However, when she showed no reaction and even agreed to their threats, they felt empty.


    Some people began to call and report to Ronald.


    When he heard that Valeria had let them go without saying anything, he also had no choice but to


    comfort them.


    "In that case, you all should rest.Take it as a vacation and have a good rest.I''ll hire you again when I


    come back.By the way, remember to issue a resignation statement as a group to taint her reputation


    even more."


    The subordinates had no choice but to bear the consequences by themselves.


    Since they had to leave anyway, they would nder her before leaving.So, they gathered together and


    discussed it for a while.


    They issued a resignation statement and belittled her.


    They stated that Valeria used evil means to force the chairman of thepany, Ronald, to leave.


    Ronald had to agree to her request for the prosperity and harmony of thepany.


    To eliminate outsiders and people who went against her, she messed with the higher executives.


    More than a dozen people posted their statements on the forum and then left thepany.


    When they walked out of thepany building, they saw the security guards at the door.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Yesterday, Lamont had brought dozens of bodyguards to thepany.


    They were dressed in neat security clothing and stood upright.


    Dozens of media reporters carried their cameras and stood in the open space in front of the Central


    South Building.


    "What''s going on? Why are there so many reporters here?"


    Some people were still daydreaming and said, "Maybe they knew about the change in personnel and


    saw our resignation statements just now.So they''re here to interview her to make a fool out of her!"


    "If they want to interview her, they should go up to interview her! They don''t look like they''re here for


    her at all...They look like they are waiting for someone else."


    Before they finished their sentences, a row of luxury cars showed up nearby, radiating an air of


    supremacy.


    The two eye-catching luxury cars in the middle attracted people''s attention.


    Someone recognized the license tes.


    "Look, that''s Richard''s license te!"


    "The car behind belongs to the CEO of the Wolf Group, Marcus."


    "What are Marcus and Richard doing here?"


    Everyone stood in the same ce and watched the cars enter the Central South Building''s parking lot


    in bewilderment.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The media''s camera shlights were so bright that people couldn''t even open their eyes.


    The security guards with white gloves on respectfully stepped forward and opened the car doors.


    Richard and Marcus got out of the car one after another, and they waved to the reporters who were


    taking pictures.


    "Thank you for your hard work.I''ll treat you all to dinner tonight!"


    "No hard work at all! I hope the coboration between Mr.rk, Mr.Field, and the Brownard Group


    goes well, and you all will have more glorious innovations!"


    Hearing the congrattory words from the media, Ronald''s subordinates were dumbfounded.


    Did Marcus and Richarde to discuss the coboration with the Brownard Group? They had worked


    in thepany for a long time, so they knew how hard Ronald had worked to please Richard and


    Marcus.


    However, now that Ronald was not here anymore, Marcus and Richard were the ones who took the


    initiative to ask for a coboration.


    This was such a difference in treatment! Someone opened the Brownard Group''s stock data and


    shouted in shock, "A red te! My goodness!"


    Ronald''s subordinates had taken advantage of the opportunity of the stock market''s reaction to the


    change in personnel to sell their stocks to decrease their value.


    However, the Brownard Group''s stock values were currently rising at an incredible speed.


    The outsiders observing the stock movement reported the current situation in an official notice.


    ¡®The Wolf Group and the Hattelo Group announced their coboration n with the Brownard Group,


    and the International Wolf Group''s president and Hattelo Group''s president personally visited the


    Brownard Group to discuss business matters.


    After that, bothpanies will announce the details of this coborationter¡¯ So the rise in stock


    prices was caused by Wolf Group and the Hattelo Group''s announcements? If the Wolf Group and the


    Hattelo Group both cooperated with the Brownard Group, it was needless to say that the Brownard


    Group''s future would be bright and limitless.


    It was no wonder that Valeria had been indifferent to their resignation.


    She wanted them to get out of here! Their hearts went cold.


    They had ridiculed her for not knowing how to manage apany, and now they had made a fool out


    of themselves.


    "What should we do now? Not only did we suffer a huge loss from selling our stocks, but we might have


    to face legal consequences for what we stated on our resignation notice."


    As they thought about it, they saw that someone hadmented under their resignation notice.


    "I am Michael, the personalwyer of the CEO of Brownard Group, Miss Valeria.I dere that


    everything said here is false, and this serves as defamation towards Miss Brown.I have already


    collected evidence.Everyone, please wait to be summoned in the court!"


    They lost their jobs and were now caught in a court case.They felt sick at the thought of it.They tried to


    call Ronald, but he was unreachable.They were anxious and at a dead-end.


    It was all Ronald''s fault! Richard and Marcus entered the elevator and smiled at each other.


    Richard spoke first, "Ronald should be regretful now, right?"


    "I don''t think he''s regretting.His blood is probably boiling from anger...I think he might have fainted."


    "Did William buy all these with five million dors?" Richard asked curiously.


    "Yes, Mr.Howard told us to buy it separately three times.He asked us to prepare ten billion dors, and


    we got our desired results at fifty million dors!"


    "William is really willing to invest heavily in Valeria.How much did you invest this time?"


    Marcus stretched out a finger, and Richard cried out, "Ten billion? Did he give so much money to the


    Brownard Group so that he could make Valeria happy? Isn''t that too arrogant?"


    "No, Mr.Howard said it''s an investment for the future," Marcus replied with a smile.


    "A future investment? Does he want to take over herpany?"


    "No.He said that this investment is a gift for his future daughter"


    "What? Does he want to have a baby before getting married? And he already prepared a gift! How is


    he so sure that he''ll have a daughter? What if he gets a son?"


    "I don''t know.Anyway, that''s what Mr.Howard said.He wants to have a daughter who is as pretty and


    obedient as Miss Brown."


    "Pftt! So cringy!"


    Richard rolled his eyes, and the elevator stopped.


    They left the elevator and entered Valeria''s office.


    Valeria and Braelynn had just found out that thepany''s stock suddenly rose.


    They were reading the announcement when they saw Richard and Marcuse in.


    They stood up at the sight of them and asked, "The stock change is your doing?"


    "That''s right! We''ve been entrusted with this task!"


    Valeria was so touched that she picked up her phone to call William.He was having a meeting with the


    Howard Group.


    However, even though other people had their phones muted, he was the only one to have his ringtone


    on.


    Upon hearing the notification ring, Hayden immediately shot hima look and said, "This is a


    meeting.Why didn''t you turn off your phone ? You''re not allowed to answer the call!"


    "No, this is an important phone call!"


    How could William possibly listen to his orders? He immediately stood up and prepared to answer the


    phone.


    Seeing that he didn''t care about his orders at all, Hayden''s face darkened.


    "As a leader of thepany, I can''t believe that you can''t set a good example.Send out the news to


    deduct Mr.Howard''s sry this month!"


    William looked at Hayden with a faint smile on his face.


    "Since I don''t have any sry for this month, then there''s no need for me toe to work this month.I''ll


    come back next month!"


    After that, he strode out of the conference room.


    Hayden furiously stared at him with widened eyes, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Seeing the mocking expression on Charles''s face, he vented his anger on him.


    "What happened to your supervisor working on the development of the western region? Why is it


    resulting in a loss? Exin clearly!"


    William heard Hayden shouting at Charles from the door, and a smile appeared on his face.He quickly


    walked to the corridor and picked up Valeria¡¯s call.


    Valeria''s happy voice rang in his ears.


    "William, I love you so much! What should I do? I want to give you a kiss now!"


    "Wait a minute, are you being serious? Then wait for me to go over and let you kiss me!"


    "But I can''t wait any longer.I''ll give you one now!"


    The sound of Valeria''s smacking her lips rang from the phone speaker.


    William thought of her red lips and smiled, "Since you''re so happy, I''ll assume that you''re happy with


    the ending?"


    "Yes, I''m happy.Thank you! Although you don''t like listening to me, I still have to say thank you.I want to


    thank the Heavens for letting me meet you.William, I love you!"


    Upon hearing her confessing her true feelings, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "l love you too!"

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    In Ronald''s luxury apartment, he had been anxiously waiting for the follow-up news from his


    subordinates.He was happy to see them issuing resignation notices to support him in suppressing


    Valeria.


    However, a few minutester, Ashley suddenly rushed into his room and said, "Dad, the stock value of


    thepany is rising"


    "What? How is that possible?"


    He didn''t believe it.


    In the morning, in order to make the stock value drop, he had been suppressing it with all his efforts


    and sold all the stocks he had.


    He wanted to stop people from buying new stocks because of how helpless the numbers looked.


    "Look, it is rising in a straight line.This is not good, it''s rising and stopping!"


    Hearing her exmation, he grabbed the phone and saw the graph himself.


    He rubbed his eyes and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything.


    All the stocks in his hands had been sold, and they had been taken over by others.


    How could he buy them again in the future? He could not believe that he didn''t have any shares of the


    Brownard Group anymore.


    In just half a day, he had beenpletely kicked out of the Brownard Group by Valeria.


    He had no shares in his hands at all.


    At this point, it would be a dream for him to return to thepany.


    Unable to withstand such a blow, he cked out and fainted to the ground.


    "Dad! What''s wrong with you?" She screamed.


    "Mom,e out! Dad has passed out!"


    Julie ran into the room and followed Ashley, who was pinching and yelling at him to wake up.


    After a long while, Ronald woke up and said, "It''s over!"


    "What''s over?"


    "Thepany is over!" He murmured.


    "Isn''t that perfect? Valeria won''t be able to do anything if it''s over, so she would definitely give you..."


    Before Julie finished her sentence, Ronald pped her in the face and said, "You b*tch! This happened


    because of you two!"


    Having been pped in the face, Julie''s face felt numb.


    Before she could react to it, Ronald jumped up and pped her a few more times, and said, "It''s all


    your fault.You have brought nothing but bad luck to me ever since you showed up! Now I''m done! I


    have nothing!"


    Ashley was shocked by his sudden madness.


    Seeing that her mother ''s cheeks were bleeding from the continuous ps, she jumped up to stop him.


    Ronald had a cast on one arm while pping Julie with the good arm When his injured hand was


    pulled away by Ashley, he fell to the side with a scream.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No one was there to catch him, so he fell to the ground with a bang.


    The broken hand identally touched a shelf next to him, which made him scream again.


    The broken hand was so painful that he couldn''t get up from the ground.


    He could only scold her angrily, "B*tch! What the f*ck are you doing? Send me to the hospital now!


    Ouch! My arm!"


    Valeria thought that William called Richard and Marcus to put ona show, and after they were done, they


    would leave.


    When she ended her phone call with William, she made tea for them and said, "Thank you, Mr.rk


    and Mr.Field, foring to support me.I''ll keep this in mind.If there¡¯s anything I can do for you in the


    future, just let me know, and I''ll do my best."


    Her bold words armused Marcus and Richard.


    "Miss.Brown, we''re not here to put on a show.We really want to cooperate with yourpany, Marcus


    took out a proposal and handed it to her.


    "This is arge theme park proposal.We originally nned for the cooperation to be between the


    Hattelo Group and Wolf Group only, but Sir William convinced us, so we decided to invite you.Please


    read the proposal, and you can decide to cooperate with us."


    She reached out to take the proposal and said, "You''re not joking, are you? Are you really going to


    cooperate with the Brownard Group?"


    "That''s right!"


    "I''m so excited!"


    She felt like the luckiest person on the earth.


    The cooperation between Wolf Group and Hattelo Group was certainly a good project to make money.


    With this cooperation, what else was she afraid of? Valeria read the proposal carefully and handed it to


    Braelynn before she said with embarrassment.


    "I''m not a professional, so I won''t pretend to be one in front of Mr.Field and Mr.rk.I''ll leave this to


    Braelynn, who is more professional than me."


    Braelynn took the proposal book and looked at it with a satisfied expression.


    "That''s great.The n is perfect, and the prospects of cooperation are also good.However, I want to


    know what is the investment budget for this project.How much money do you n on asking us to


    pay?"


    "If you can, then we would like you to offer 30 percent of the funds for this ten billion dors project.If


    you can''t, then we can pay the majority instead." Marcus said.


    "Uh..." Valeria looked embarrassed.


    "I don''t have any money in my ount now.Can you wait for a few days?"


    "It doesn''t matter.Well invest the funds in the early stage, and your funds can be addedter."


    Marcus was very hospitable.


    Only a fool would not agree to cooperate under these conditions.


    Valeria nodded immediately and said, "This is such a great n with good conditions, so of course, I


    will agree to it!"


    Braelynn reached out and pulled her back.


    Valeria looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I will discuss this with Miss Brown for a little while.Please sit and wait for a bit, Mr.rk and Mr.Field."


    Braelynn took Valeria to the lounge and said, "Miss Brown, why do I get a strange feeling about this?"


    "How is it strange? Isn''t it a great thing?" Valeria asked.


    "It''s a great thing, but how could they let us sign a contract without requiring us to pay for any funds?


    This is not right.I''m worried that this could be a trap."


    "A trap? Are you saying that Marcus and Richard are going to set me up? That''s impossible!"


    "We''d better be careful about everything.If they have any evil intentions, we''ll be unable to save


    ourselves if it''s toote, right?"


    Braelynn felt the conditions were too good to be true.


    "I don''t believe that they would plot against me.They are close to William, so they came to help me this


    time.You see, the rising stock market is also their credit.If we hadn''t borrowed money from them, the


    stock value would still be at its all-time low."


    "Miss, when you mention the stocks, I feel uneasy again.The shares were at their lowest today, and


    those shares have been taken away by Richard and Marcus.If they take advantage of their stock share


    topete with you for thepany, won''t you be at a disadvantage?"


    "Well...you''re right, but I don''t believe that they''ll do that."


    "It''s too early to determine that anyway," Braelynn was still alert.


    "Then you should read the contract carefullyter.If there''s a trap, you''ll definitely be able to see


    through it."


    "True, I''ll look at the contract! Anyway, I don''t have a good impression of Richard"


    When Braelynn mentioned Richard, it was obvious that she felt weird about him.


    "What''s wrong? What did he do?" Valeria was surprised.


    "He''s an extreme yboy, and he has so many women.He''s also so cunning and evil.Who knows if


    he''ll set us up or not?"


    "You can''t say that.Richard and William are both yboys, aren''t they? But I don''t think there''s


    anything wrong with William."When it came to William, Valeria was satisfied.Braelynn shook her head


    and said, "Richard is not so simple.William, too.In short, we have to be careful."


    "Let''s look at the contract first, then we''ll make a decision after" Valeria made up her mind.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Richard and Marcus were talking among themselves in the waiting lounge.


    "See? They probably think that we have weird motives!"


    "It''s normal to have doubts.It would be weird to not have any" Marcusughed.


    "She''s afraid of the free money.William really makes me speechless, " Richard shrugged his


    shoulders.Inside, Valeria and Braelynn discussed for a while and came out again.


    "Sorry for the wait."


    "It''s okay.The contract is here.Since Miss Brown doesn''t quite understand it, I''ll let Miss Saunders take


    a look at it"


    Richard handed the contract to Braelynn.


    Braelynn reached out to take the contract, but he did not immediately let go.


    He faintly grazed her palm with his fingertips.


    Braelynn¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato, and the contract fell from her hands.


    Richard also let go of his hand and said with a cheeky smile, "What''s wrong with you, Miss Saunders?


    You can''t even hold a contract?" She red at him angrily.


    She had just said that Richard was a good- for- nothing, so this immediately proved it to be true.


    He was looking for death for messing with her.


    However, she had to suppress her anger for Valeria today.


    She would get revenge on him another day.


    Ronald was sent to the hospital for an emergency operation for his broken arm.


    Julie''s beaten face was swollen, so the doctor disinfected and cleaned her up.


    She and Ashley stood at the door of the operating room, waiting for Ronald toe out.


    When there were no outsiders around, Ashley lowered her voice and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with


    dad?"


    "I don''t know," Julie answered with a swollen face.


    Ronald did not tell them that he had sold his own stocks.


    They didn''t understand why he had suddenly gone mad.


    It should have been a good thing that the stock values were rising.


    Ronald had so many stocks in hand, so it was also a profit for him.


    Even though he could make a profit, he still flew into a rage and hit Julie.


    Was there any other reason for his actions? As Julie thought about it, her phone rang, and her helper


    sent her a message.


    "Something big happened.Valeria persuaded Richard and Marcus to invest in Brownard Group!" Julie


    felt bad when she saw the news.


    "Is this true? What will happen to our n if they invest?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know if it''s just fake news, or it is a real investment.If it''s real, then Ronald will be


    out of the game.He has nothing in his hands other than thepany''s shares."


    Julie also knew that very clearly.


    "Then what do we do now?"


    "I don''t have any other good ideas.We can only wait and see.We can ¡®t scheme for anything yet, can


    we? We should at least get the shares from Ronald, so we don''t waste our efforts"


    Julie put away her phone and thought to herself.


    Did Ronald fly into a rage and faint because of the news of Valeria''s cooperation with Richard and


    Marcus? However, there was no reason for him to suddenly hit her.


    Even if Valeria cooperated with them, he still had so many shares in his hand.


    If thepany had a good development, it would also be beneficial to him.


    There must be something else she didn''t know! She must find a way to figure it out.


    In the Acma Corporation, Paisley did not go to the Howard Group today.


    When she saw so much negative news about the Brownard Group, she had already expected that


    Hardy would help Valeria, so she followed him closely.


    She was afraid that Hardy would use his money to support Valeria.


    Hardy knew exactly what Paisley was thinking.


    He asked her impatiently, "Why don''t you go to the Howard Group to stare at William instead of me?"


    "I''m not going there today.I''m going to watch over you to prevent you from doing anything irrational."


    "What''s wrong with your head?" He asked, displeased.


    "Bro, don''t think that I can''t see through your mind.Valeria is in a tough situation.Are you going to use


    your money to support her?" He nodded.


    "Yes, I did n to do that.Anyway, she''s already at her lowest.I''m not in a hurry.I''ll take action at 2:50 in


    the afternoon."


    "will not let you support her financially! Is this necessary? If you have the energy to support her


    financially, you should start a newpany instead."


    "How is that the same? It''s best if you don¡¯t meddle in my matters" he was extremely unhappy.


    "This is not a small matter.I can''t ignore it.Let me tell you, if you like Valeria, you can go after her, but


    why are you using so much money? If you dare to mobilize the funds, I''ll call dad immediately"


    He was furious when he heard her words.


    "You can try to call him! If you dare to make a phone call, I''ll fire you! Go back to the capital and never


    come back for the rest of your life!"


    "How can you do that? I''m doing this for your own good.I''m your younger sister.Am I notparable to


    Valeria in your heart? What''s good about her anyways? She''s living with William now.Aren''t you


    disgusted by her impurity?"


    "Shut up!" He threw his cup on the floor.


    She saw that he was furious and did not dare to speak anymore.


    Hardy sneered.


    "I will do what I want to do today."


    After that, he grabbed his phone and dialed a number.


    "Arrange the finance department to immediately prepare 50 billion dors for me .I need to use it at


    2:30!"


    Paisley was furious.


    If she were toin about it, he would definitely send her away and ban her from B City.


    She felt ufortable bottling her feelings up.


    Why was Valeria leading her brother on while she was hooking up with William? In the midst of the


    waiting, Hardy''s assistant pushed the door open and came in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Anthony, arge number of the Brownard Group¡¯ stocks have been bought again.Its value is rising


    at an increasing rate."


    "What?"


    Hardy turned on the trading software on hisputer and could not believe the stock graph he was


    looking at.


    "Who did it with so much money?"


    "I don''t know, but now Marcus and Richard have gone to the Brownard Group''spany.It caused a lot


    ofmotion, and the mainstream media in B City have also gone to build up the momentum"


    "So, William asked Marcus and Richard for help?"


    Hardy punched the table.He didn''t expect that William would ask Marcus and Richard for help with


    such a big problem.


    "I was a step toote!"


    Paisley, who was sitting next to him, sighed in relief.


    Hardy rubbed his forehead and said, "In that case, we don''t need to prepare the funds anymore.You go


    and write an investment n.I''ll look for Valeria tomorrow."


    "Bro, what are you going to do? Don''t tell me that you still want to help her?"


    He pointed at the door and muttered out two words from his clenched jaw, "F*ck off!"


    She saw the hostility in his eyes and did not dare to say a word anymore.She then left the room.


    When she was in her car outside, she reached out and rubbed her forehead.


    Thinking of her brother''s attitude towards her, she became angrier and angrier.


    "Why would they help Valeria?"


    "What''s good about her? How is she worthy of having William and my brother to stick up for her?"


    She had to find a way to alienate Valeria and William.


    When she remembered that Hardy was going to look for her with a business proposal tomorrow, she


    thought of a good idea.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    As William picked up his phone during the meeting, Hayden called him to his office and lectured him for


    a long time.


    William knew that Hayden wanted to vent his anger on him because of Valeria''s news, but he didn''t say


    anything.He sat on the sofa and listened to the lecture without saying a word.


    Hayden earnestly lectured him for an entire hour.


    It wasn''t until Paisley came to the Howard family that he decided to let it go.


    After being freed, William picked up his phone and went back to his office.


    After sitting down and taking a sip of coffee, Paisley knocked on his door.


    When he saw her, he greeted her with a hostile expression and asked ¡° Can''t help you, Ms.Anthony?"


    She ignored his attitude and asked, "Mr.Howard, I wanted to ask you if Miss Brown''spany matters


    have been settled? Without knowing her true intentions, he replied calmly, "It''s more or less settled."


    "That''s good.My brother was also worried about her after hearing the news.He was even about to


    financially help her today.It''s good that she''s fine now."


    Upon hearing that, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is that so?"


    "That''s right.My brother sympathizes with Miss Brown.He hates people like Ronald, who got to their


    high positions through connections.Not only did he possess his wife''s property, but he also wouldn''t let


    his daughter have it.My brother said that to let Miss Brown''spany develop smoothly, he''s going to


    make a business proposal for cooperation so that he can help her"


    She saw his narrowed eyes and knew that he was unhappy.She came here to provoke him on


    purpose.Her brother, Hardy, was a famous elite.


    If he helped Valeria, it would definitely give William a sense of crisis.


    If William thought that Valeria and Hardy were having an affair, then she would have a chance to deal


    with her.


    "Cooperate with yourpany? Haha!" William sneered.


    Was she here to provoke him on purpose? This was too immature of her! A trace of disgust shed


    across his eyes.


    "Do you have anything else to report?"


    "No.Then I won''t bother you anymore.I''ll go and do my work first."


    She left awkwardly without getting what she wanted.


    Seeing her leave, William got up and picked up his car keys to go out .


    Hardy''s feelings for Valeria were self-evident.


    Although he was well aware of Paisley''s provocation, he still had to be extra safe.


    William drove to the Central South Building.


    Valeria, Richard, and Braelynn were still studying the contract when they suddenly saw hime


    in.They were surprised.


    "Why are you here?" He smiled cheekily as usual.


    "I missed you, so can''t Ie to see you?"


    "Yes, of course, you can!"


    She pulled him to the sofa and sat down.


    "I''m about to sign the contract with Mr.Field and Mr.rk.Do you want to have a look?"


    "There''s no need to look at it.What''s there to look at? Would a lousypany like yours be worthy


    enough for the Wolf Group and the Hattelo Group to scheme against?"


    William nced at Braelynn, who was still carefully studying the contracts.


    "If it weren''t for me, they wouldn''t cooperate with you at all.So it''s really hurtful for you to be so


    suspicious."


    Upon hearing his blunt exnation, Valeria felt a little embarrassed and said, "Fine, I''ll listen to you.I''ll


    sign it right away!"


    After signing the contract, Marcus reminded Valeria, "Since the cooperation has begun, you should


    send out a notice to thepany.I believe that when this is announced, thepany''s share price will


    increase again."


    Braelynn began to write the notice.


    Richard and Marcus didn''t stay any longer and left.


    William and Valeria personally sent them off to the elevator and watched them go in.


    Then, William took Valeria''s hand and turned around.


    Without outsiders around, Valeria did not care about anything.She directly asked him, "Did you ask


    Marcus and Richard to help buy the stocks?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Whose name is the shares under? Is it Marcus or Richard?"


    "Your name!" William answered with a smile.


    "What? My name? But the money belongs to them, right?"


    "l lent them the money, so it''s mine.Isn''t it normal for it to be under your name if I bought it?"


    "This...I admit that I had my doubts just now.Braelynn was worried that something might go wrong, so


    that made me worry as well," Valeria''s face turned slightly red.


    "It''s normal to worry.It''s actually wrong to not worry.Remember, you can''t trust anyone in this world


    except your husband!" Valeria hugged and kissed him.


    "You are not entirely right.Of course, I trust you unconditionally, but you are not the only one.I can also


    trust Abbie, Uncle Saunders, and Braelynn! However, you will always be the first person in my heart."


    "In that case, do you have a reward for me, the first person in your heart?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Didn''t I kiss you?"


    "Just a kiss? I thought you would say that you wanted to marry me."


    "I''ve already promised to marry you, haven''t I? I agreedst time."


    "But we haven''t even officially registered it yet.When will I be able to address you as ¡®Mrs.Howard''?"


    "Let''s wait for two days.Once I''ve settled down thepany, I''ll take the initiative to ask you to go get


    the marriage certificate with me."


    While they were talking as if there was no one else, Lamont came out of the office next door.


    His face went stiff when he overheard their conversation.


    They were even talking about marriage! This matter was getting more troublesome.He quietly followed


    Valeria and William back to the office.


    Braelynn had already written down the notice she was going to issue that night.She printed it out for


    Valeria to check if there were any problems before signing and issuing it.


    Valeria read the announcement and looked at William again.He nced at it quickly and said, "Miss


    Saunders, you wrote this notice well.Hurry up and sign it!"


    Valeria picked up the pen and signed her name on it.


    William looked at her signature andined about it, "You have to practice your handwriting.You


    should write the letters in your name this way to look good.That''s how you build your superior aura."


    While speaking, he took the pen from her hand and signed her name in his handwriting.


    "Wow, your handwriting is good.Hurry up and teach me how to sign my signature."


    He did not refuse and picked up the pen to teach her how to write.


    Braelynn did not care about the interactions between William and Valeria at first.But when she saw


    William''s signature, her expression changed.


    She controlled herself and walked over to William and Valeria.She said, * Sir William''s handwriting is


    really well- written.It''s much better than Miss''s."


    William was not modest at all.


    "That''s right.I don''t have other skills, but my handwriting is perfect."


    "Come on! Braelynn praised you only because of me.Don''t take it seriously, Valeria red at


    him.Braelynn said with a smile, "I really didn''t praise him for your sake.He writes very well.I think you


    should practice writing words other than your name and signature too.For example, the word


    ¡®agreement¡¯.Please teach her, Sir William."


    William did not think about it and wrote the word ¡®agreement¡¯ for Valeria to copy.


    Seeing the word written by him, Braelynn was surprised again.She unnaturally pursed her lips and


    stepped aside.


    Lamont observed Braelynn¡¯s reaction and stepped aside with her.


    They were outside in the coffee room, and he lowered his voice to ask, "What happened to you just


    now?"


    "Dad, I just realized that something weird.Sir William''s identity isn''t so simple!"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Lamont was stunned.


    "What did you find out?"


    "His handwriting is exactly the same as the president of the Wolf Group!"


    "What? Are you sure?" He was shocked.


    "Yes!"


    Braelynn nced outside.


    "As you know, I''ve been a department manager for the Wolf Group''s American Company for three


    years.Although I haven''t personally met the president, I''m familiar with his signature.The president''s


    handwriting is free and wild.To tell you the truth, I''ve tried to imitate his handwriting.So, when he taught


    Miss Brown to sign her signature just now, it looked very familiar.Do you get me?"


    "Do you think you''re mistaken? After all, it''s pretty hard to recognize handwriting."


    "Yes, I felt familiar with the style at the beginning, but I wasn''t sure.However, after I asked him to teach


    Miss Brown to write the word ¡®agreement¡¯, I was 99% sure that it was him.I''m too familiar with how that


    word looks in his handwriting because I had to see it on documents almost every day when I was in


    overseas."


    After listening to her exnation, Lamont did not say anything else.


    The things that had happened in the past few days were too mysterious.


    To be honest, the Brownard Group was not one of the toppanies in B City.


    How could William order Richard and Marcus around merely because of their friendship? Not to


    mention, their cooperation was worth tens of billions.


    Lamont had carefully observed Richard and Marcus'' rtionship with William, but they looked like


    typical good friends.It was no big deal if they joked around.


    However, Marcus waspletely different.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the past few days, he had not seen Marcus and William joke about anything.


    He did not know why, but now that he thought about it, Marcus¡¯ attitude towards William was simr to


    his attitude towards Archer.


    Marcus was the acting president of the Wolf Group, so there was a high possibility that William could


    be the president of the Wolf Group.


    However, Lamont was still not sure about it.He had to observe this matter again.He thought about it


    and ordered Braelynn, "Don''t say anything about it yet.Let''s wait and see."


    "l see.I won''t tell anyone!"


    Valeria learned how to sign her signature from William and discussed the recruiting work with Braelynn.


    Since Ronald''s executives had been driven out of thepany, they had empty positions that needed


    recement.


    Some positions could be reced by capable and experienced employees in thepany, but she had


    to rehire for other positions.


    William sat on the sofa and took out his phone to send a message to Marcus, asking him to send a few


    capable managers from the Wolf Group to help Valeria.


    Marcus agreed immediately.


    Valeria and Braelynn had already released the recruitment notice in thepany''s announcement.It


    was gettingte.


    Valeria stretched and said, "Time flies so fast.I''m starving to death.Let''s have dinner!"


    "Okay, I''ll treat you to a feast.By the way, there might be something interesting happening tonight,


    William stood up with a smile.


    "What interesting thing?"


    "Something interesting to do with your dad.His executives have probably gone to find him to discuss


    their ns.While their discussion is in full swing, your announcement will be released, and those


    managers will regret it! Besides, there is still a court case waiting for them, and we can leave that to


    Michael to deal with"


    Upon hearing his words, Braelynn and Lamont looked at each other.


    William''s words no longer sounded like an amateur.He analyzed the situation clearly and logically.


    Valeria was also happy.


    "I''m looking forward to that, but I think I owe Michael hiswyer fees.His pay rates seem to be


    high...Should I pay him first?"


    "No, he will be the chiefwyer of yourpany in the future, so he will work for free."


    "Are you kidding me? He''s willing to be mywyer for free? How is this possible?"


    She didn''t believe it at all.


    "He lost a bet with me, so he''ll work as awyer for you for three years for free.It''s that simple" he


    answered indifferently.


    "Then, isn''t he at a loss?"


    "It''s not a loss.He will ask you to help him do things in the future.If you want to investigate anyone, you


    should go to him.Michael is tricky and vicious.


    With his help, no matter who dares to provoke you in the past three years, there will only be one end


    for them."


    He took her hand and said, "Let''s go and eat.We''ll be watching the interesting situationter.I think your


    father wille to you tonight .Let''s look forward to it after you''re done eating."


    At six o''clock in the evening, the Brownard Group announced that they would start cooperating with the


    Wolf Group and the Hattelo Group ona more than ten billion dors theme park project.


    A photo that had been taken when Valeria, Marcus, and Richard signed the contract was attached at


    the bottom of the announcement.


    As soon as it was published, there was an uproar.


    Brownard Group, which was a rtively unknownpany in B City, had be a coboration


    partner of the Wolf Group, shoving them into the spotlight of B City''s business industry.


    Not long after they issued the announcement, Michael, the chief judge of the Department of Justice,


    issued a statement to the top ten executives who resigned from the Brownard Company.


    "I dere that more than a dozen of these employees were relentless and tried to threaten Miss


    Valeria, the general manager, with their resignations.After Miss Valeria sternly refused, these


    executives tried to defame her by posting nderingments on thepany¡¯s notice.To deal with


    the hical acts of these executives, they will be charged ording to their legal responsibilities and


    consequences""


    A few minutes after Michael issued the notice, the Hattelo Group and the Wolf Group specifically


    commented on the notice.


    They made it clear that theirpanies were not allowed to employ the employees who had been


    mentioned.


    Then, Acma Corporation also dered a life-long ban of employment for those executives.


    Then, the Saunders family of Ruthorham also announced on their official website that they were not


    employing these executives too.


    As the Wolf Group, the Hattelo Group, the Acma Corporation, and the Saunders Enterprises made their


    statements, manypanies followed and refused to hire the hical employees.


    As the employment bans were published, the executives were discussing amongst themselves in


    Ronald''s hospital ward.


    They had not given up and still had high hopes of turning the tables.


    However, before reaching a satisfactory conclusion, they received terrible news.


    Seeing so manypanies turn against them, they were dumbfounded.


    They had destroyed their futures in order to help Ronald.


    So manypanies ced an employment ban on them...


    How could they find a new job like this? Should they leave B City or start a new business? Starting over


    from the bottom was not an easy task.They finally felt the pain of the consequences they had brought


    onto themselves.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Compared with his subordinates, Ronald had it the worst.


    Within a day, he had lost control of thepany and its shares.


    These executives could still start over from the beginning, but he was already so old.It was toote for


    him to start from zero.


    Moreover, he knew very well how he got to his high status.


    If it weren ¡®t for Natalie giving him the opportunity and for his shameless n to plot against her, he


    wouldn''t have been able to achieve his current achievements no matter what.


    So even if he had still been young, he would never have such an opportunity again.


    Ronald almost looked ten years older in an instant.He had not told Julie and Ashley that he lost all of


    his shares with thepany, and he no longer had any ties with it.He was not a fool.He knew why they


    stuck with him.


    If they knew that he had no control over thepany, they would definitely turn their backs on him.


    Ronald did not want to experience the feeling of being betrayed by his family, so he had to cover up the


    truth and keep it away from Julie and Ashley.


    Julie and Ashley obviously didn''t know about Ronald''s n, but they knew Valeria was now in control


    of the Brownard Group, and Ronald¡¯ $ executives had been all fired! He was now alone and helpless.


    In the beginning, they had intended to push Valeria out of her position and find an opening to enter the


    Brownard Group.


    However, that n would not be happening any time soon, so the only thing they could do was take


    over the shares in Ronald''s possession.


    Because of the mess Ronald was in, he would definitely not save his shares for Valeria.


    Therefore, Ashley, Julie, and the baby inside Julie''s stomach were the only people who could inherit the


    shares.


    However, Ronald was cunning and as fit as a fiddle.He was not old enough to die either.His mind and


    ns were unpredictable.


    They both felt that they had lost a lot this time.


    After all, they had gained nothing except a few beatings ever since they followed him.


    Ashley was also afraid that he would change his mind and leave nothing for her in the future, giving


    everything to his son instead.


    But Julie was afraid of more things.


    She knew exactly whose child was in her belly.


    If he found out that the child was not his, he would definitely beat her to death.


    As they were thinking about their own troubles, Ronald was in a bad mood, and his hand ached badly.


    Nothing was going his way, and he kept cursing at Ashley.


    "B*tch, it''s all because of you! You are f*cking evil for attacking my injured arm.Now I have to treat it for


    a long time, and it''ll probably affect my businesses.You''ll payback for this!"


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, she did not dare to make a sound.She lowered her head and let


    him scold her.


    Ronald was still angry after scolding her, so he raised his hand to hit her.


    Julie tried to stop and persuade him, "Ronald! She didn''t do it on purpose...She knows she''s wrong,


    and you should calm down!"


    While persuading him to calm down, she gave Ashley a wink as a signal to leave the room and avoid


    the situation.


    Taking the hint, Ashley left the ward.She had nowhere to go, so she just sat on a bench in the hospital


    garden.She felt extremely frustrated.


    She had nned on working her way to a high position in the Brownard group, and when the time


    came, thepany would be Ronald''s, so he would be able to give her some shares.


    However, that didn''t seem possible anymore.


    Ronald had a traditional mindset and prioritized sons more than daughters, so Ashley thought that the


    possibility of her getting a portion of the shares was close to zero.


    Ashley had to find a new person to back her up.


    She thought about possible people who would help her and remembered Charles.


    After being schemed by Valeria to be with Charles that night, he didn''t seem to hate her.


    When Mason hit her, he even tried to stand up for her.It seemed that he was leaning towards her side.


    If her assumptions were not wrong, she would be able to figure out a way to take advantage of Charles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, he was able to cheat and marry the woman he had an affair with, Elizabeth.


    So, she thought that he could divorce Elizabeth and marry her.She got excited at the thought of this.


    Charles was the general manager of the Howard Group.


    Although he was a little older, his wealth and power were still better than an average worker.


    If she could get married to Charles, wouldn''t she be able to crush Valeria under her foot again? If


    Valeria really married the ignorant and ipetent William, she would be forced to call her sister-in-


    law.


    Moreover, with Charles''s ability, it should not take much effort to deal with Valeria and Mr.William, right?


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she felt.


    She had to find another opportunity to get closer to Charles.


    William held another celebration dinner at the Wolf Group.


    It was still the same group of people fromst night, but unlikest night, Michael was the first one to


    arrive, and Abbie was thest.


    Abbie was different from before.She sat quietly by Valeria''s side and ate.


    Other than talking briefly with Valeria when she came in, she did not say anything else.


    After Valeria woke up from her drunken sleep, she had already forgotten that she saw Abbie and


    Michael in the other roomst night.


    Seeing her eating quietly, Valeria also felt strange.


    She reached out and poked her, "Why are you so quiet today?"


    Abbie forced a smile.


    "I don''t feel veryfortable."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Valeria asked as she noticed the wound on Abbie''s lips.


    "How did you injure your lips?"


    "I was bit by a dog" Abbie replied indifferently.


    "I told you not to tease it all the time, but you didn''t listen.Is everything okay now?"


    Abbie had a Pomeranian at home, and she would always tease it by dangling pieces of meat in front of


    it.


    Valeria really believed that the dog had bitten her.She asked with concern, "Did you take a rabies shot


    yet?"


    "Yes!" Abbie nodded.


    Richard also believed that Abbie was bit by a dog, so he said, "Send that d*mn dog away.What''s the


    point of keeping it? I''ll ask someone to send it away tomorrow.Dogs who bite their owners should not


    be kept any longer!"


    "Yes, I think so too.Dogs who bite their masters should not be kept any longer, Abbie looked at Michael


    as she spoke with a hint of ridicule in her words.A trace of awkwardness shed across his face.Last


    night, he was pped in the face after trying to kiss her.He thought that she would let go of it, but now,


    she referred to him as a dog! How bold of her.He would get her to pay back for what she had said.


    William was observing the two of them as the conversation went on.


    Michael''s speeches were the best in court, and no one could defend whatever he said.


    However, he was now extremely silent in the face of Abbie''s insults.


    William smiled and added, "What''s the point of giving it to someone? Isn''t dog meat very delicious? It


    would be nice to have such a disobedient dog as soup!"

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Hearing this, Michael red at William angrily.


    William raised his eyebrows and moved his lips silently.


    "Get mad if you have the guts to!" Michael was so angry that he also moved his lips in reply.


    "Just you wait and see!"


    "Oh no...I''m so scared!"


    William continued to provoke him by lip-reading.


    Michaelughed angrily, then he reached out and patted his head as if he just remembered something.


    "Oh, I forgot about something important."


    "What did you forget for you to make a fuss like this?" Richard gave him a side-eye.


    "I¡¯m Ms.Anthony at the door just now.She said that William had turned off his phone, so she couldn''t


    reach him.It seemed urgent because she told me to mention it when I saw him.I was so busy eating


    that Ipletely forgot to mention it."


    Richard knew that Michael mentioned Paisley on purpose.


    He was also an onlooker who liked drama, so he said, "Is that true? Which room is Ms.Anthony in?


    William, go and have a look"


    "She''s in Lotus Hall.William, you should go over there and take a look.She was worried sick, so there''s


    definitely something urgent going on..."


    Michael was saying this on purpose.


    William knew that he said this to get a reaction out of Valeria, so he looked at her with concern.


    Instead, she smiled and picked up a piece of meat with her chopsticks and fed it to him.


    "This is delicious.Try it!"


    William was somewhat ttered.


    Not only was she not jealous or angry, but she even took the initiative to feed him food.


    He immediately began to pour some soup into her bowl, and she drank it up with a smile.


    "This soup is very fresh, so you should try it too," As she spoke, she picked up her soup bowl and


    ced it in front of his mouth.


    He took a sip from her bowl and smiled at Michael.


    Michael thought that Valeria would be fuming, but she didn''t take him seriously at all.He wasn''t able to


    make a fool out of them tonight.


    Richard was unhappy to see William and Valeria disying their affection publicly.


    He used his chopsticks to pick up food for Braelynn and said, "Ms.Saunders, this tastes good."


    "Thank you!" Braelynn blushed.


    Seeing that she did not refuse the food he took for her, he was excited and kept helping her.


    His actions attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lamont''s eyes were dark as he lowered his head to drink.


    No one could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Braelynn, on the other hand, didn''t seem to hate Richard either.


    Valeria looked at William and then Richard.


    Could it be that Braelynn liked him even though he was a yboy? Abbie also seemed to be


    interested.Was her brother liked Braelynn? Wow, something interesting was going on! Abbie had


    indirectly referred to Michael as a dog, but Richard and Braelynn¡¯s rtionship was progressing


    smoothly, while Valeria and William were sweet as usual.


    Michael was depressed at the thought, so he got up and went out to smoke.


    Seeing him leave, Valeria asked William in a low voice, "What''s wrong with Michael? He doesn''t seem


    very happy, does he?"


    He answered with a smile, "Don''t worry about him.He''s been out of his mind."


    "Didn''t you say that something interesting would be happening tonight? What is it?" She asked again.


    "It should start soon, I think"


    As he was speaking, Valeria¡¯s cell phone rang.It was from Ronald.


    William took it and hung up on him.


    "Let''s wait and see.It''s starting now."


    He had already hung up the phone, so how did he know what Ronald was going to do? Valeria was


    puzzled.


    "How do you know what''s going to happen?"


    During their conversation, Valeria¡¯s phone continued to ring, but William continued to hang up.


    After three or four times, Ronald did not call anymore.


    William chuckled, "Wait and see.I think it won''t be long before someonees looking for you."


    Then, he looked at Marcus and said, "Mr.Field, please do me a favour.There will be a woman named


    Ashley, who wille here to look for Valeriater.Arrange for someone to send her away.Don''t let her


    taint the Wolf Group''s territory"


    "Okay."


    Marcus smiled and picked up his phone to make a call.


    "A woman named Ashley wille to look for Miss Brownter.Ask her to stay away from the Wolf


    Group.Don''t let her taint the Wolf Group''s territory"


    Valeria found it even stranger.


    "How did you know that she woulde to me?"


    "I don''t think that Ronald is willing to ept such failure.He knows that you are soft-hearted and kind,


    so he should be preparing to put on an act to take advantage of your kindness," Lamont interrupted.


    William nodded.


    "Yes, that''s it.That is what will happen tonight.Just wait and see.You have to be mentally prepared.Your


    dad is probably going to put on a show in front of you."


    At the hospital, Ashley stayed in the hospital garden for a while until Julie called her, "Your dad asked


    you toe to the ward.There''s something he wants you to do."


    In the ward, Ronald thought about it angrily for a while and decided to plot against Valeria.


    In the past, Valeria had been so obedient, well-behaved, and kind.


    He had to use his emotions and feelings to soften her heart.


    It was better to take advantage of the current situation, and he asked Ashley to help him call Valeria


    over to the hospital so that he could put on a sick act to get her pity.


    He ordered Ashley angrily, "Call Valeria now and tell her that I''m currently staying in the hospital


    because I vomited blood.Ask her toe to see me."


    "She won''te though, will she?" She said cautiously.


    "What do you know? I asked you to call her, so do it! Why are you spouting so much nonsense?" He


    red at her fiercely.


    "The worse you make out the situation to be, the higher the chances of hering to see me.As long


    as she still has a conscience, she will definitelye to visit me!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He mentioned the word conscience, but he never had it as he was still plotting against Valeria now.


    Ashley silently cursed in her heart, but she did not dare to say anything out loud.She organized her


    emotions and picked up the phone to call Valeria.


    However, she could not get through to her.


    It kept on telling her that the phone line was busy.She couldn''t get through after calling several times,


    so she realized that there was something wrong.


    "Dad, Valeria put me on her cklist!"


    "Use my phone to give her a call!" He ordered angrily.


    She had no choice but to use his mobile phone to call Valeria.


    Valeria immediately rejected the call.She continuously called her several times, but they were all


    rejected.


    Ronald was furious.


    "How can she be so heartless to reject my calls? How rebellious of her!"


    After scolding her, he thought of his current situation and realized that there was no need for her to


    care about him.He vented all of his anger on Ashley.


    "F*ck you! Find a way to bring Valeria to the hospital to see me."


    "She hates me so much, so I don''t think she will listen to me..."


    Ashley knew that she was nothing in front of Valeria.She would not make any progress, so she tried to


    change his mind.


    "This is your problem! I''m telling you, even if you have to kneel and beg, you have to get her toe to


    the hospital! Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    Ashley swallowed her anger and left the ward.For now, she had to find Valeria by herself.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Having heard that Valeria was having dinner at the Wolf Group, Ashley rushed there immediately, but


    unexpectedly, the security guards at the door stopped her.


    "Wolf Group doesn''t allow entry for people like you.Get lost and go as far as you can!"


    Ashley was in a miserable state.


    Since the security guard didn''t let her in, she could only stand outside and wait in hope that she could


    persuade Valeria when thetter came out.She had been waiting outside for a while, but Valeria was


    nowhere to be seen.


    It started raining heavily, and Ashley took a taxi here, so there was no ce to shelter her from the rain.


    Soon, she would be soaked.She was already super unlucky, so why was the weather not on her side


    either? Without taking shelter, Ashley stood in the rain and waited for Valeria toe out.


    The raindrops fell on her and slowly drenched her from head to toe.


    A ck car slowly drove into the parking lot, and Charles, who was in the car, was stunned at the


    scene.


    Why was Ashley standing here in the rain? He neither liked nor hated her, and he had forgotten


    everything that happened that night.


    After seeing her in the rain, he felt a little strange.He was not the type of person who would pity other


    people.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, when he saw her curvaceous figure through the wet clothes that clung tightly to her, he


    suddenly remembered the feeling of ecstasy that night.


    He was moved and immediately ordered the driver to stop.


    As the car stopped, Charles lowered the window and asked, "Miss Evans? Why are you here?"


    "Mr.Howard!"


    Ashley was the best at putting on an act.She had seen Charles''s caring long ago.


    Right now, it was the best time for her to get closer to him.


    If he had any good impressions of her, he would have stopped the car and questioned her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have paid any attention to her.


    Now that he had indeed stopped the car and questioned her, Ashley knew that he had a good


    impression of her.


    All she had to do was to grasp the golden opportunity in front of her.


    She immediately told him with teary eyes, "I came here to look for Valeria."


    "Why are you looking for Miss Brown? Get in the car.Your clothes are soaked."


    He offered to let her get in his car.


    How could she let go of this opportunity? She got in the car immediately.


    Seeing that her clothes werepletely wet, he asked the driver to find a towel from the trunk and


    handed it to her.


    "Wipe yourself!"


    The driver put down the divider, and Ashley immediately wiped herself with the towel.


    Charles was sitting next to her, so she shed a little on purpose.


    He could keep his cool in the beginning, but she was too sI*tty and provocative, so he could not hold it


    in any longer.


    Unexpectedly, she asked him in a pitiful voice, "Mr.Howard, my clothes are all wet.Do you have any


    extra clothes for me to change into? Of course, he didn''t have any extra clothes, so he took off his suit


    and handed it to her, and what happened next truly surprised him.


    She brazenly took off her clothes in front of him.


    Charles was not a man with chivalry, so, of course, he would not stay calm.


    After staring at her for a few seconds, he reached out to touch her.


    What happened next progressed naturally.


    The driver knew what was going on and got off the car.


    The car was bouncing the whole time.


    In the private room of the hotel, everyone went for karaoke after dinner in the huge VIP room that


    Marcus booked.


    After entering, Abbie returned to her normal state and started her performance.


    She also persuaded Valeria to sing, and even Braelynn joined in.


    The three of them sang their hearts out and became the center of attention in the room full of people.


    Marcus and William sat together to apud and cheer for them while saying, "These three really have


    a knack for performing.If they were to start a band, they would be able to make it big."


    William narrowed his eyes andughed.


    Marcus lowered his voice and said, "Why do I find that Mr.Richard treats Braelynn differently? He''s


    seducing her.Is there anything I don''t know about?"


    "Yes, Richard had wanted her ever since he was abroad, but he never got the chance," William


    answered with a smile.


    "Really? Who on earth is she?" Marcus became more and more curious.


    "I looked into her background, but I didn''t find any information about her.Is she capable enough to help


    Miss Brown manage thepany?" William nodded.


    "Yes, she was a department manager in the Wolf Group Revolve Commercial Entertainment


    Company.You don''t pay attention to that area, so you wouldn''t know her."


    "What? She was a member of the Wolf Group?"


    Marcus was extremely surprised.


    "Yes, I was surprised when I received a resignation letter from her.She is capable, and I always thought


    that anotherpany recruited her, so I didn''t expect her to be Valeria''s assistant.Speaking of which,


    both Braelynn¡¯''s talents and abilities are top- notch.With her help, Valeria''spany will definitely rise


    to a higher level."


    Marcus nodded and said, "I see.Her capability is self-exnatory, as she managed to be a


    manager in the Wolf Group.However, I''m a little worried that she may recognize you."


    "Don''t worry, I have never personally shown up in thepany.It¡¯s not a big deal, even if she


    recognizes me.I don''t mean to hide it from Valeria either"


    "I''m not worried about Miss Brown, but Lamont."


    Marcus reminded her, "Lamont is Archer''s subordinate.It''s not good for him to know your identity as it


    would be inconvenient for you to do things in the future."


    William frowned slightly.


    He thought about the scene where Braelynn took the initiative to ask him to teach Valeria his


    handwriting today, and she had asked him to teach Valeria the word ¡®agreement¡¯.


    Did she have suspicions already? She was quite smart.He would be exposed if he wasn''t careful, but


    that was all right.He was not worried.He had his own considerations and said, "Well, your worries are


    reasonable, but I know what to do.Everything is under my control."


    Speaking of this, Marcus''s cell phone rang.He picked up the phone and said a few words.


    Then he hung up the phone with a smile, "Ashley came over, but she was stopped at the door.She''s


    pretty hard-headed.They said that she was standing in the rain and refused to leave."


    "Really? Hehe, is she trying to act like a victim to force Valeria to see Ronald?" He scoffed.


    "Yes, she did have this idea, but Charles appeared and asked her to get into his car."


    "Really? My eldest brother is not a kind-hearted person.Is he attracted to her?" William said with a


    yful smile.


    "Yes, they said that Charles''s driver got off the car and was waiting in the hall.The car is now parked in


    the parking lot at the entrance, but they haven''t gotten off the car yet.They also said that the car


    seemed to be bouncing up and down from afar."


    Upon hearing this, William burst intoughter, "Why are they so impatient? Looks like Charles will be


    helping us outter.Anyway, something interesting will definitely happen tonight.Let''s wait till then."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    After having his way in the car with Ashley, Charles let her go in satisfaction.She was indeed a


    seductive person who managed to make him lose control of himself.


    After returning to normal, he said, "Is your father looking for Valeria right now to use the ¡®family¡¯ card to


    take advantage of her?"


    "Yes!" Ashley did not hide the truth.


    "My dad could not sit still with his losses.He was in a rage and forced me to look for her.But Valeria


    hates me so much, so I know that there¡¯s no way she would agree to see me.If I can''t get her to see


    him, he''ll beat me up again!"


    He frowned and said, "Ronald is really cruel! It''s okay, I''ll help you look for her."


    "Really? Thank you!" Ashley sighed in relief.


    Charles fixed his clothes and got out of the car to enter the Wolf Group.


    Soon, he found the room Valeria was in and went inside to look for her.


    Although the people in the room hated Charles, they still respected him.


    Richard and Marcus suppressed their resentment and greeted him.


    He greeted everyone with a smile on his face and looked at Valeria.


    "Miss Brown, Ashley has to talk to you about something.She said that your father was


    hospitalized.Although I know what happened so far between you two is quite horrendous, he''s still your


    father, so I think you should visit him.It would be bad for your reputation if you don''t."


    "What reputation? When ites to that, people in the business industry have the worst ones." William


    said calmly.


    "Yeah, I don''t have a reputation either! Since Valeria saw through Ronald''s awful ns, she is not


    obligated to care about him anymore.Good riddance!"


    Richard also sneered.


    Michael was even more ruthless.


    "Those who care about their reputations are all fake! Take Mr.Howard for example.Do you care about


    your reputation?"


    Lamont, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, burst intoughter when he heard that.


    Upon hearing hisughter, Charles looked over with a ghastly look on his face.


    When he saw that it was Lamont, he was shocked.


    "L...Lamont?"


    "How have you been, Mr.Howard?"


    Lamontughed sarcastically.


    "You had an affair.You forced your wife to her death, and then the mistress took her ce.You didn''t


    care about your own son, but you raised your mistress¡¯ nephew like a treasure.Oh right, does your


    current mistress know about the women you y with now? Mr.Howard, since you don''t care about


    your own reputation, what right do you have to give Valeria advice?"


    Charles thought that everyone would take him seriously, so he was taken aback when none of them


    did.


    Lamont''s words, in particr, were a p to his face.His face fell even more, but he swallowed the


    anger bubbling in him.He cleared his throat and said, "What everyone said makes sense, and Ronald


    also had his own faults.But Valeria is different from us.Currently, she still has a good reputation.There''s


    no need for her to throw all of that away because of this situation."


    "That''s more like it!" William sneered.


    "Valeria, why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    "Sure! Youe with me too then."


    Valeria was happy at the sight of everyone ganging up on Charles.


    William took her hand and stood up.


    "You guys continue with what you were doing.Valeria and I will be back soon."


    In the hospital, Ronald finally received Ashley''s call after waiting for three hours.She asked him to get


    ready as Valeria was on her way.


    Ronald put on a miserable act to face her.


    Valeria did not want William to see Ronald''s disgusting facade, so she asked him to wait in the car.She


    went to the ward by herself and opened the door.


    Looking at Ronald lying weakly on the bed with his eyes closed, she wanted tough.


    With a look of surprise on her face, she said, "Ah, weren''t you okay yesterday? Why are you like this


    today?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Julie replied, "Who knows? This was a sudden illness, and we''re worried sick."


    "Oh? What did the doctors say?" Valeria said faintly.


    "The doctor said that this happened because he was too triggered yesterday, so don''t provoke


    him.Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Julie made up the story on purpose to make Valeria rte to his condition.


    However, Valeria sneered at her words.


    "Provoke him? So you and your daughter provoked him?"


    "How could that be?" Julie immediately retorted.


    "We''ve always respected him.How could we have agitated him?"


    Valeria looked at her sarcastically and smiled.


    "If it wasn¡¯t you, who could it be? My dad has been living with you two for a while, and I haven''t been in


    contact with him for a long time.If it wasn''t you, who else could it be? Did you agitate him by doing


    something unforgivable?"


    Julie didn''t expect that Valeria would try to me Ronald''s condition on her.She furiously retorted.


    "How could I ever provoke him?"


    "It''s hard to say.You can do anything if you''re a mistress.You secretly got pregnant so that he would be


    forced to be with you, so you might be scheming after his inheritance, right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Julie put on an aggrieved expression.Based on what Valeria was saying, did she discover something?


    "We''ll see if it''s nonsense after the baby is born.I just find it strange, because my parents have been


    married for so many years but they have only given birth to me.My mother has never gotten pregnant


    again.How could you be pregnant after being together for such a short time? My father is old...so how


    can you be knocked up? Maybe the child in your belly is not my father''s?"


    Ronald furiously listened to Valeria''s usations with his eyes closed.


    Naturally, he did not believe that Julie would betray him.


    However, the marks on Julie''s neck that night were strange.


    Could it be that she cheated on him behind his back? Regardless of whether that was true or not, his


    main focus now was not this.


    First, he needed to see Valeria''s attitude first.


    As he was thinking about it, he slowly opened his eyes and coughed.


    Valeria already knew that he was pretending and said, "Dad, you''re awake!"


    Julie immediately went over to the side of the bed and asked, "Ronald, how do you feel?"


    "I feel a tightness in my chest.It''s so ufortable!"


    He answered in a weak voice.


    Valeria stepped forward and asked, "Do you want me to call a doctor for a check-up?"


    "There''s no need.Give me some water, He ordered.


    Valeria did not move as she looked at Julie and said, "Get some water for my dad!"


    Ronald and Julie both thought that Valeria would get some water immediately, but she did not do so.


    Hence, Julie had to pour the ss of water herself.


    Ronald drank half a cup of water and coughed a few times as if he were seriously ill.


    Meanwhile, Valeria had her arms crossed and said mockingly, "Dad, why did you ask for me? Tell me


    quickly, I am very busy!"


    Ronald did not expect her to not care about him at all.


    He held back his anger and told Julie, "Please leave for a moment, I have something to say to Valeria."


    Then, Julie left obediently, and Valeria stood at the side and looked at him.He held it in for a little while


    and finally managed to fake some tears.


    "Valeria, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault.Forgive me!"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Valeria was not moved at the sight of Ronald crying.She stepped back and said, "Dad, what exactly are


    your intentions? Do you just want me to forgive you?"


    "Yes, Valeria.After I fell ill, I realized how evil my actions were towards you..."


    "I know, but it doesn''t matter anymore.I don''t me you, and I forgive you.Do you have anything else to


    say?"


    She interrupted him.


    "Valeria, I did those things because of Julie and Ashley''s maniption...I regret it a lot now.If they found


    out that I don''t have any more shares in thepany, they would definitely leave me."


    "Dad, you still have money even if you don''t have shares, right?" Sheughed sarcastically.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Didn''t you sell all the shares of thepany? The money you got would probablyst you a lifetime."


    Ronald''s face flushed, but Valeria didn''t seem to care at all.


    "Fortunately, I had the money to escape from your ns.Otherwise, Dad, you would have been


    overjoyed at the news of the drop in stock value, right?"


    "I don''t...I don''t have that kind of ill intention.It''s just..."


    "Dad, I don''t care about what you''re thinking.I just know that it''s best for you to have a good rest to take


    care of your health right now.After all, you can''t manage apany in the state you are currently in.I


    think it''s a wise decision for me to take over thepany.Otherwise, it might change its name to the


    Evans Group under your control"


    She did not give him the chance to pull the ¡®family¡¯ card on her.


    "You have so much cash in your hands anyway.It''llst you a lifetime, and you can even travel around


    the world with Ms.Evans! You can also bring your beloved daughter and newborn son along...How


    nice!"


    After listening to her suggestion, he knew that using family affection as an excuse was useless against


    her.


    He angrily pointed at her with his uninjured finger and said, "You''re so disobedient! Karma will get you


    for doing this to me!"


    "You''re angry? Dad, you really suck at putting on an act...If you managed to keep it up for more than


    ten minutes, I might''ve believed that you were actually regretful.I''m super soft-hearted, and it heavily


    affects my decisions, so I might have agreed to let you go back to thepany.But...you dropped the


    act so quickly...I think you should take lessons from Ms.Evans and Ashley"


    Valeria uncrossed her arms andughed sarcastically.


    "Well, since you''re fine, I''ll leave then!"


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Ronald was so angry that he pushed everything off the table next to his bed.


    Then, Julie rushed into the ward and said, "Ronald, don''t get angry.It¡¯s not worth it!"


    "How can I not be mad?"


    He widened his eyes.He thought that he had seen through Valeria''s thoughts and was hoping for a


    reversal, but he did not expect her to have seen through his ns since the beginning.


    At the thought of her enjoying his subpar act and her mocking words , Ronald could not control the


    rising temper in him.


    Seeing that he was extremely angry, Julie was also pissed.


    How dare Valeria talk to her like that just now! Did Valeria know that Julie had an affair, or did she just


    mention it casually? Whether or not Valeria knew about her scandal, she wouldn''t let her off so easily.


    She said maliciously, "Actually, you don''t have to be so angry.Isn''t there another way to deal with her?


    It''s the best and the safest way too."


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "Isn''t it best for her to die? You haven''t cut ties with her yet, and only you know that she is not your


    legitimate daughter.In this case, let''s find a way to kill her! If she disappears, you can officially take over


    thepany again.If that happens, no one will try to take your property away from you anymore!"


    "This...If we don''t handle it well, it will kill us!"


    He didn''t expect Julie to be so cruel as to plot murder against Valeria.


    "Ronald, I''m not being cruel.Think about what happenedst time.Do you think she changed after she


    found out about what happened in the past? If Valeria were to know that Natalie passed away out of


    her anger for us, we''ll be dead meat!"


    Ronald''s expression changed when Julie mentioned Natalie''s death.


    Then, Julie continued to persuade him.


    "Let me tell you something.Valeria isn''t alone now.She has a lot of help around her.Lamont and


    Mr.Howard are among the many that are helping her! It''s not easy for us to deal with them."


    "They must have weaknesses.I don''t believe that they will keep such a tight watch on her!"


    Julie was determined to kill Valeria.


    "As long as we''re determined, we will definitely find an opening.Besides, since Lamont has already


    appeared, we''ll be the unlucky ones if you don''t take action now."


    Ronald thought for a while and agreed.It was now or never.


    "Alright, I¡®Il try to n something.I just can''t find a suitable candidate to do it"


    "I have someone who can help."


    "You have someone? Who? From where?" Ronald asked.


    "Ashley knows two people who have a grudge against Valeria.She said that these two people were


    attracted to her good looks at a bar, and they wanted to hit on her, but they were beaten up by


    Mr.Howard''s men.They have been waiting a long time for an opportunity to take revenge"


    When Julie realized that Ronald had given in to her n, she didn''t care about the consequences


    anymore and immediately thought of the two gangsters she had hired to kill Valeria in the past.


    Ronald sneered when he heard her say this.


    Julie was indeed a vicious woman.


    Since she was willing to n it, he would leave it to her.


    "Very well.Go ahead and make the arrangements then! As long as you get rid of her, I won''t mistreat


    you or the child in your belly." He said with a smile.


    After Valeria left the ward and returned to the car, William looked at her and said, "You''re done already?


    Tell me about it!"


    "Yeah...I couldn''t be bothered to watch his act any longer.At first, he cried andined to me, but I


    told him the truth very bluntly.Then, he became ashamed and cursed at me angrily, so I left"


    "You just can''t control your temper, can you?" He sighed as he patted her head.


    "You messed up my hair!" Valeria pushed his hand away.


    "Judging from his facial expression when I left just now, he will definitely find a way to deal with me"


    "That''s for sure! Don''t worry.If he does, I''ll make him regret his decision."


    She felt confident after hearing his words.


    Suddenly, she remembered what happened with Julie in the ward.


    "William, there''s something wrong with Julie."


    "Really? Why do you say so?"


    "Wasn''t she quite intimate with another man other than my dad? I provoked her on purpose and said


    that the child in her belly was not my dad''s, but she avoided my eyes and didn''t dare to fight back.It


    was apletely abnormal reaction! If she was not guilty, how could she allow me to say that to her?"


    "Yes, your analysis is correct.There is indeed something wrong with her.I''m guessing that not only the


    child in her belly isn''t Ronald''s, but Ashley isn''t his real daughter!"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    William''s words shocked Valeria.


    "You can''t talk nonsense like that! Ashley should be my dad''s child, right? He is such a shrewd


    person.Before he took them in, he must have done a DNA test."


    "Yes, he must have done the test, but the results may have been changed, right?"


    William replied with a smile, "Don''t you think that Ashley and your father have no simrities at all?"


    "Well...But I don''t look like my father either.It''s possible for children to not resemble their parents,


    right?" Valeria retorted.


    "That''s also a possibility, but it is not likely for children to have zero resemnce to their parents.Let


    me give you an example, what would you do if you are really not your father''s child? This is just an


    example.


    "That''s not valid, how can I not be my father''s child? You can''t spew nonsense like this!" She red at


    him unhappily.


    "I was just joking.Don''t mind me, and don''t get angry either." He exined immediately.


    "Your jokes are crossing the lely.How can you say things like that? If I say that you are not your


    father''s child, would you be angry?


    "Probably." He replied.


    "That''s right.You can''t say things like that anymore.If you say it again, I''m going to punish you," she


    warned.


    "I see.I won''t talk about it in the future!"


    He promised good-naturedly Bobby, who was driving in the front, started the car engine.


    Valeria frowned and felt that William was being weird.


    What he said to her every time seemed idental, but it was not a joke at all because whatever he


    said was usually backed up with proof.


    If he wasn''t joking this time, it would be a big deal.


    Valeria didn''t want to believe that she was not Ronald''s child, but William''s words reminded her that


    she didn''t look like him at all.


    Not only did she not resemble him, but her personality also wasn''t like him either.


    As she thought about it, she was reminded of her childhood.


    Since her youth, Natalie had always been the one to personally teach her, and Ronald never had any


    chances to interrupt them.


    Natalie had never asked Ronald to take care of her.Her reason was that a mother''s care was better


    than a father''s.


    She had been sent to boarding school since she was eight until she graduated from college, so she


    had only stayed home for a very short time.


    Natalie was a good mother.


    She did everything a mother should do, but Ronald had never cared about her like a father.


    He had never taken her to school, and she never thought it was abnormal because she was used to it.


    Now as she thought about it, it seemed that many of her ssmates were sent to school by their


    fathers.She would envy her ssmates when she saw them hanging out with their dad on the


    streets.She talked about this with Natalie, but she said that there was a difference between men and


    women.


    If she wanted to shop, eat, or travel, her mother would apany her, but her father didn''t have to


    because he was busy and had work to deal with.She never doubted Natalie''s reasoning, but she now


    found it weird after giving it some thought.


    Natalie was not a stubborn person.


    She was quite open-minded, so why did she prohibit Valeria from spending time alone with Ronald?


    Back then, Ronald''s attitude towards her was also very cold.


    When Natalie was alive, he only treated her superficially.


    Later, when Natalie was gone, he showed his true colors.


    He had no fatherly affections towards her, and he always tried to set her up.


    On the other hand, Natalie had always been on guard against Ronald too.


    A normal, loving couple would not have to prepare secret contingency ns to deal with one another in


    the future.


    Moreover, she found out that Ronald and Natalie didn''t seem to be affectionate at all.


    Was there a reason behind this? If Ronald was really not her father, then that would exin the reason


    why he kept plotting against her.


    After observing what had happenedtely, Valeria could tell that Ronald was as vicious as Julie and


    Ashley.


    He was capable of doing anything to her, so she was forced to prepare herself for anything.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    Her sullen expression did not escape William''s eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He reached out and held her in his arms.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing."


    William knew that his words just now had made her think of unsavory things.He held her in his arms


    and said, "No matter what happens, just remember that I am definitely on your side!"


    "I know!" She reached out to hug him.


    No matter what the truth was, she would be fine if William was by her side.


    With him next to her, anything could be resolved, no matter how difficult it was.


    In the evening, Charles took Ashley back to his room in B City and they had fun together all night.


    After he fell asleep from exhaustion, she was still in high spirits.


    Seeing him fall asleep, she picked up her phone and went to the bathroom.


    Julie sent her several messages, and she replied to them after reading them.


    "I am with Charles now." Julie was shocked.


    "Really?"


    "Really, mom.I won''t be afraid of dad anymore as long as I hook up with Charles! I have to seize this


    opportunity" Julie immediately replied.


    "You better hold onto him.There is one more thing I want to tell you! Your father has agreed to plot


    against Valeria again.As long as she is dead, we will have a bright future.I have contacted the person


    we hiredst time."


    "Great, did they reply? What did they say?"


    "They said that they hate Valeria to the core because one of them went blind because of her.They


    immediately agreed to it as soon as I contacted them.Now, let''s wait and see.I estimate that there will


    be news about it in less than a week."


    Seeing Julie''s message, Ashley was extremely happy.There was still a way out.


    Anyway, she had two options now.


    Even if she failed at one option, there was at least another one.


    Then, William took Valeria back to the vi.She went to the bathroom to take a bath, while he picked up


    his cell phone to send a message to Marcus.


    "In order to prevent Ronald and Julie from getting ahead of us, arrange a few twenty-four-hour


    bodyguards for Valeria starting from now"


    Marcus quickly replied and said, "Got it, Mr.Howard.The Saunders family sent someone to B City, and it


    looks like they''re investigating Miss Brown.Should we stop them?"


    "Whose men are they? Archer, Gavin, or my eldest sister?" William asked.


    "It should be Gavin''s men.They are very cautious.Why do you think he''s doing this? Why would they


    investigate Miss Brown? Is it because of Lamont?" Marcus guessed.


    "Half of it is probably because of Lamont, but I think Gavin must be suspicious of Valeria''s family


    background too." William carefully typed the message on the screen.


    "Does Miss Brown''s family have anything to do with the Saunders family?" Marcus was startled.


    If Valeria''s family was truly rted to the Saunders, then it could only be through Archer.


    This was big news.


    If Valeria was really Archer''s daughter, then what would happen to her and William? William''s sister


    married Archer.If Valeria and William were together, everyone would be against it, right?

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    William looked at the message sent by Marcus for a long time without replying.He had already


    suspected Valeria''s identity a long time ago.


    Although Ronald was vicious and shameless, William had always believed that a true father could


    never be evil towards his own children.


    Since Ronald was good to his mistress¡¯ daughter, Ashley, how could he treat Valeria so badly? So,


    there was only one exnation, which was that she was not his biological daughter.


    He always had this assumption at the back of his mind, and it was not until Ronald did the paternity test


    that he confirmed that they were not biologically rted.


    Since Valeria had nothing to do with Ronald, then Valeria''s true identity was very obvious.


    Natalie had no rtionship with any other men except for Archer.


    Therefore, her biological father must be Archer.


    This was the biggest problem for William.


    If this truth was revealed, there would be strong objections against his rtionship with Valeria.


    If Hayden, who had opposed their rtionship since the beginning, found out this truth, he would


    definitely use it to his advantage to stop their rtionship.


    Other than Hayden, the other people who would be against their rtionship were Archer, Savannah,


    and Gavin.


    However, it wouldn''t matter to him if so many people were against them, but would Valeria be as


    unbothered as him? William was not sure! At the Saunders family''s vi in Ruthorham, Archer returned


    home at 11 o''clock at night.


    Hearing the sound of his car, Savannah came down to greet him at the door, "You are back!"


    Archer grunted in response and walked past her.She did not pay it any mind and followed him.


    The two of them entered the living room together.


    She had gotten used to his attitude, so she continued to ask him with a smile, "Why do you get home


    sote recently? Is there something wrong with thepany?"


    "Are you hoping that something would happen to thepany?" He asked in reply.


    "No, how would I ever? By the way, Raymond just called me and said that he wille back home


    tomorrow."


    Raymond Saunders was Archer and Savannah''s child who had been studying abroad.


    Hearing that he wasing back, Archer was not happy and asked coldly, "Why is heing back?"


    "To work? He has already graduated from university.He can''t stay abroad forever, right ?"


    Savannah said with a smile, "He studied management, so you can personally teach him how to


    manage thepany in the future!"


    Archer didn''t answer and lit a cigarette.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Savannah realized that he was in no mood to talk to her, so she asked the servant, "Have you


    prepared supper for Mr.Saunders?"


    "It''s done!"


    The maid served the supper on the table and respectfully called out to Archer, "Mr.Saunders, please


    have your supper."


    He sneered and said, "I wouldn''t dare eat it.I''ll be dead if I eat thiste-night snack."


    After saying that, he threw away the cigarette butt and strode upstairs.


    Savannah''s face was pale.She knew what he meant.


    Back then, she had the opportunity to get closer to him only because he ate drugged food and fell


    unconscious.


    After that incident, she seeded in getting pregnant and giving birth to her son before marrying


    Archer.


    Although she married him, he had always been on guard against her like she was an enemy.


    Over the past 20 years, he had never touched her nor ate anything prepared by her.She had worked


    hard to make changes, but she had never been able to change his view on her.


    The servants were loyal towards her after serving her for more than twenty years.


    Seeing that she was ignored again, they hurried tofort her.


    "Madam, don''t worry about it.Mr.Saunders might have had a bad day at work today."


    "Haha."


    She went into the dining hall with a cold snort.She looked at the supper and said fiercely, "If he won''t


    eat it, I''ll eat it!"


    After finishing her sentence, she picked up the chopsticks to have a few bites.


    s, she didn''t have any appetite.She mmed down the chopsticks and sighed heavily.


    "Were my past choices a mistake? The maid didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Madam, don''t think too much."


    "How can I not think about it? For more than 20 years, I''ve been showing my extravagant side to


    outsiders.Everyone admires me for marrying Archer who is handsome and a millionaire.But who knows


    that, deep down, I''ve been living like a widow for more than 20 years ? Who would know that I¡¯m still a


    virgin?"


    The servant was shocked and looked outside carefully.


    She lowered her voice and said, "Madam, don''t talk nonsense.Did you forget that you have Sir


    Raymond? He is your child! He is your flesh and blood with Mr.Saunders!"


    A bitter smile shed across her face.


    "That''s right.How could I forget that Raymond is my child! I was the one who gave birth to him!"


    When it came to the phrase ¡®give birth¡¯, she gritted her teeth fiercely, as if she were going to kill


    someone.


    Archer went upstairs and straight to his bedroom.


    He and Savannah had been married for more than 20 years, but they had always slept in separate


    rooms.


    Other than the night he fell unconscious after being set up by her, he had never touched her once in


    the past 20 years.


    After he returned to his room, Archer locked the door and took a shower.


    Lamont called and said, "Mr.Saunders, I have something to tell you.William may be the president of the


    Wolf Group."


    "Has it been confirmed?" He asked.


    "It''s not confirmed yet, but Braelynn said that his signature is exactly the same as the president of the


    Wolf Group''s.I''ve been observing him for two days, and the more I look at him, the more I feel that


    something''s wrong.He looks nonchnt on the surface, but he''s actually very responsible and


    intelligent when ites to speaking and handling matters."


    Archer was silent for a few seconds after hearing Lamont''s words.


    "If he were really the president of Wolf Group, Valeria would be in danger.He must have approached


    her in order to avenge his mother.


    "Yes, I think so too.She listens to everything he says, and I heard that they are about to get their


    marriage certificate.I''m very anxious about this.Mr.Saunders, do you have any ideas?"


    Archer thought in silence and asked, "Is my father-inw not taking any action? He should be very


    clear about the pros and cons of this matter...In that case, why is he not stopping it?"


    "I''m not sure either.Hayden should be against their rtionship.But if William really is the president of


    Wolf Group, how could he be controlled by Hayden?"


    Archer agreed and asked, "Is there any possibility that William is really in love with Valeria? Can he


    give up his revenge for his love towards her?"


    "That''s impossible, isn''t it? The hate against the person behind a loved one''s death is strong.If William


    really is the president, he could have any woman in the world.Why would he go for Valeria? I think he


    got closer to her for revenge.If not, how could it be such a huge coincidence that he saved her and


    continued protecting her?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Archer had already considered Lamont''s assumption of the situation .


    If William was really the president of the Wolf Group, then he really had only one purpose to get close


    to Valeria.


    However, they had been together for so long, and William had been helping her the whole time.


    So far, he had not seen him do anything bad to Valeria.


    "Perhaps he did get close to her for revenge.But we can''t rule out the possibility that he fell in love with


    her in the process.Valeria is so simple.She can''t even fend for herself against Ronald, so how would


    she be able to do so against William? If he wanted to plot against her, he would have done it a long


    time ago.He wouldn''t have waited until now."


    Lamont understood what he meant.


    If that was the case, then this would be good news.


    However, Lamont did not dare to let his guard down.


    "I hope that''s the reality, but we can''t ignore the worst- case scenario.We have to prepare ourselves in


    order to face unexpected situations, right?"


    After Lamont hung up the phone, he lit a cigarette and took two puffs.


    Then, Braelynn came downstairs and took the cigarette away from him.


    She said, "Dad, smoking is harmful to you."


    "I know! I only took two puffs so far."


    He smiled helplessly.


    "Two puffs are harmful enough!"


    She handed him candy from the table and said, "Eat this when you want to smoke in the future."


    He took the candy and put it into his mouth.


    Looking at her elegant and refined face, he thought of how Richard had treated her that evening and


    immediately asked, "Braelynn, what was the meaning of Richard''s behavior towards you this evening?"


    "Who knows? Isn''t he always flirty? I think he treats everyone like that."


    "As long as you''re clear about that.Richard''s yer reputation isparable to William''s, but William


    seems to be tamed nowadays.Richard, on the other hand, is not.So, you should keep your distance


    from him"


    "Dad, don''t worry.I am not interested in him."


    She replied with a smile "You''re not interested in him, but he''s interested in you! As the saying goes,


    good girls fall for bad boys.


    You should stay away from him when you see him in the future."


    "I know.Dad, don''t worry.I won''t get yed.Anyway, I have learned some martial arts from you.If


    Richard dares to have any weird ideas about me, I''ll beat him to death!"


    He was relieved after hearing her words.


    "It''s gettingte.Go to rest!¡±


    "Is the Miss Brown noting back tonight?"


    She nced at her watch and asked.


    "Since William is with her, it''d be strange if she dide back.Forget it, let''s not talk about her.Go and


    rest.You still have things to do tomorrow: Braelynn said good night to him and went back to her


    room.Leaning against the bed, she picked up her cell phone and saw that Richard had texted her.


    "Miss Saunders, I have something to consult you!"


    What could it be at such ate hour? Needless to say, it was just idle chat.


    During the day, Richard kept approaching her, and at night, he kept texting her.


    Needless to say, she knew that she was his next conquest.


    Braelynn was furious, so she ignored his message.


    Richard waited for a long time, but he still didn''t get a reply.


    He shook his head and sent a message to William.


    "Hey, if a woman blushes when she sees you and won''t refuse your physical advances but ignores


    your texts, how do you get her?"


    "You''re talking about Braelynn, aren''t you? Aren''t you the best at flirting? You can''t even handle such a


    small matter?"


    William retorted sarcastically.


    "It''s not that I can''t handle it, but I''m afraid of Lamont.His beatings are extraordinary.If I was beaten by


    him, I would not be able to get out of bed for three months.So, for safety''s sake, I have to think of a


    perfect n."


    William burst intoughter.


    "That''s easy.Just take it slow!"


    "How do I take it slow?"


    "Don''t you have a coboration with the Brownard Group? Why don''t you just go talk about the


    business with her?" William advised him.


    Richard said to himself, "I''ve been with all kinds of women, and I don¡¯ t believe that I won''t get you.I''ll


    use business as an excuse to go to Valeria''spany.Let''s see how long you canst!"


    Richard did what he said.


    The next morning, he rushed to the Brownard Group with the excuse that he was going to talk about


    the joint project.


    Valeria personally greeted Richard, and they talked for a while in the guest room.He squinted and


    smiled.


    "Valeria, you are not well- versed enough for this.Let Vice President Braelynn talk to me.She is a


    professional."


    Valeria didn''t know that he wanted to hit on Braelynn, so she said, "Braelynn is busy now.I know that I


    don''t understand all of it, but I can learn slowly."


    "You can''t learn this in a short time.Let Braelynn do this.Listen to me! You can understand it slowly next


    time."


    She nced at Richard in confusion.


    He was in charge of such a bigpany, so he must be busy.He probably did not have time to talk


    nonsense with her, so she got up to call Braelynn.


    She figured that since Richard thought that she was ignorant, she would just sit by their side and watch


    them.


    However, he was unhappy when he noticed that she was sitting there.


    "Valeria, don''t you have anything else to do? Get to work."


    "I''m just listening! I want to learn from you guys."


    He had a headache.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why the hell was she third-wheeling them? He sent a message to William, "Lure your wife away


    immediately.Don''t let her interfere with my date."


    Williamughed and said, "Okay! You have to repay me double if I help you this time."


    "That''s alright with me.Now, call your wife away and I''ll even worship you."


    A few minutester, William''s phone call came through, and Valeria got up to answer it.


    Richard sighed in relief and looked at Braelynn with a faint smile.


    "Did you see the message I sent youst night?"


    "I saw it, but I didn''t have time to reply." She replied sternly.


    "What are you busy with?"


    "Sleep!" She said faintly.


    "Mr.rk, aren''t you here to talk about business? We shouldn''t talk about personal matters, right?"


    He was surprised at her straightforwardness and said, "Sure, let''s talk about business! Is there


    anything you want to improve?"


    He took out the documents from his briefcase and pointed at a page with his finger.


    She tilted her head and looked at it.


    "This page? There seems to be some problems."


    "Right, I think so too.How do you think we should improve it?"


    A naughty look shed through his eyes, and he lowered his head.


    "This..."


    She felt that his breath was tickling her neck, so she looked up unnaturally.


    Then, her lips grazed his face.


    She was stunned.


    He took a step back after his n had seeded.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Braelynn''s face was as red as a tomato, and her hands were clenched into a fist.He instantly moved


    away from her while warily staring at her fists.


    "I didn''t mean to do that, Braelynn.You were the one who lifted your head and grazed your lips on my


    face.I''m innocent! She put in a lot of effort to suppress the anger in her heart.She was now the vice


    president of the Brownard Group, so she had to control herself for Valeria''s sake.


    She swallowed her anger as she thought about revenge against him.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    To let Richard and Braelynn have some alone time, William was on a call with Valeria for almost an


    hour.


    A few minutes after William hung up the phone, Hardy called her.


    "Valeria, your phone is so hard to get through.I''ve called you more than ten times, but it was all


    busy.Are you busy withpanies calling you for cooperation?"


    Upon hearing this, she blushed a little.


    "Mr.Anthony, what''s the matter?"


    "Okay, so, I have a joint project that will be quite profitable, but I don''t know if you are interested in it."


    As soon as she heard that it was business, she agreed.


    "Of course I m interested."


    "That''s good.Let''s meet when you''re free."


    He picked up his notebook on the table with a smile.


    "I''m free right now.I can go over now?"


    She naturally would not give up any opportunity for business cooperation.


    "Sure." He agreed.


    He actually nned to go to her office, but now that she was William''s girlfriend, it would be quite


    outrageous for him to go to her.


    If he was able to take Valeria from William, this situation would be put under scrutiny.


    It was the best that she offered to go to hispany.


    After hanging up the phone, Valeria looked for Braelynn excitedly.


    Braelynn and Richard sat far apart from each other and were almost done talking when Valeria barged


    in happily and asked, "Braelynn, are you done talking to Mr.rk?"


    "Yes, we''re done!"


    "Well, pack up if you''re done! We''re going to Acma Corporation"


    "Why are you going to Acma Corporation?"


    Richard looked up at her.


    "To talk about a joint project! They proposed a profitable idea to me, so let''s go and see it immediately."


    Looking at her cheerful look, Richard narrowed his eyes and sent a message to William.


    "Hardy is nning something...Your wife is going to his office right now.You know what that means,


    right?"


    When William saw his message, heughed coldly and replied, "It''s okay.It''s a free business


    opportunity.If he''s nning something, let¡¯s see if he has the capability to seed"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Even though he said so, he was not at ease.


    Hardy''s purpose was obvious, so he had to remind Valeria.He looked at the time and realized that It


    was almost lunchtime.


    Since Hardy was meeting with her now, they would probably have lunch together.


    He had to do whatever he could right now.


    As he thought about it, Marcus had called him and said, "Mr.Howard, I just received a call from Miss


    Brown''s bodyguard, and he said that there seems to be a car that''s following her."


    "I think Ronald and Julie are about to start their n.Don''t alert Valeria.Arrange for some people to deal


    with them"


    Under Lamont''s escort, Valeria and Braelynn were on the way to Acma Corporation.


    When they drove by an intersection, Lamont, who was driving, sneered and said, "Someone''s tailing


    us."


    Both Braelynn and Valeria had the urge to look rearwards, but he immediately stopped them and said,


    "Don''t look back.We need to pretend that we don''t know."


    They remained calm and asked, "Whose people are they?"


    "They should be under Ronald and Julie, right?" Lamont sneered.


    "They''re dead meat! They''ll see how I will deal with them."


    As the car was about to arrive at the Acma Corporation, Lamont changed directions and slowly drove


    out of the city.


    While driving, he asked Valeria to call Hardy.


    "Miss, you should call Mr.Anthony and tell him that something came up, so we can''t go there now.We''ll


    meet him in the afternoon"


    "Okay."


    She immediately picked up her phone and called him.


    Hardy had been waiting for her with high expectations, so he didn''t expect that she would suddenly


    change her ns.He was extremely disappointed, but he didn''t mention it and said, "Sure, I''ll wait for


    you in the afternoon then."


    When the two stalkers realized that Lamont''s car was driving outside the city, they muttered, "This is a


    good thing.There are three people in the car.I don''t know how strong the driver is, but if we can take


    him down, then the two other women should be easy to deal with."


    "That b*tch blinded one of my eyesst time.We''ll see how I''ll get my revenge on her.I''m going to rape


    her and make her go blind too! I''m going to torture her to death!"


    They followed Lamont''s car closely while talking.


    As Lamont was driving, he looked in the rearview mirror and realized that there was another car


    following them.


    "Two groups of people are following us."


    "Really? Dad, can you deal with it alone?"


    Braelynn was a little worried.


    "Yes, I can!" He replied with certainty.


    The car drove to a remote path, and Valeria could not help but look back.


    When she saw the vicious looks on the people following them, she eximed, "Uncle Saunders, I


    recognize these stalkers! They are the ones who kidnapped mest time."


    "Really? Then let''s settle this all in one go!"


    When Valeria looked back again, she made eye contact with the guy who had a blind eye.


    "Oh no, that girl looked back.She probably recognized me.


    "I told you to wear sunsses, but you refused.There''s no way for us to continue following them


    anymore.If she recognizes you, she''ll definitely call the cops! You really can''t do anything right, can


    you?"


    His partner was very angry.


    It was definitely not a good idea to continue stalking them, so they decided to retreat.


    As they were finding a ce to turn around to leave, the car behind them drove straight into their car


    with a bang.


    How could their car withstand a collision with a Hummer? They were hit hard, and the back of the car


    became as t as a pancake.


    The two people in the car were also injured from the impact.


    The Hummer, on the other hand, only had slight damage to the hood of the car.


    The door opened and three people got off the car.


    They rushed to the other car and pulled out the one-eyed b*stard along with his partner.


    Lamont saw everything clearly through the rearview mirror.He immediately turned the car and drove


    over.


    When he arrived, the people on the Hummer had already pulled the one-eyed b*stard and his


    aplice onto their car and sped away.


    Lamont followed them while Valeria picked up her phone to call William.


    "William, I saw the two people who kidnapped me in the past.They had been secretly tailing our car, but


    later on, they got into an ident with a Hummer and were taken away.Uncle Saunders and I are


    tailing them, but we don''t know where they are going."


    "Are you sure they were the people who kidnapped youst time?" William asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I have a good memory.At that time, I poked out one of the guy¡¯ s eyes with my hairpin, and I


    remembered his appearance."


    "l see.Don''t worry.The people in the Hummer should be the bodyguards I arranged for you.Follow them


    and I''ll be right there."


    Upon hearing his words, she was relieved.


    "Uncle Saunders, William said that he was the one who arranged for the people in the Hummer .He


    asked us to follow them, and he''ll be here right away."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    After following the Hummer for more than an hour, it finally stopped.


    The bodyguards got out of the car while dragging the one-eyed man and his aplice out.


    They were tied up the moment they were thrown into the Hummer, and they uneasily tried toe to


    an agreement with William''s bodyguards.


    "Guys, you are all also part of a gang, right? We''re all from the same family.Could this be a


    misunderstanding?"


    William''s bodyguards did not want to waste their time talking to them, so they covered their mouths to


    shut them up.


    Seeing that the kidnappers were pulled out of the vehicle, Lamont also stopped the car.


    Valeria opened the car door in a hurry and went up to them.


    The bodyguards dragged the two kidnappers to the basement of the vi.


    Theyid on the ground while gasping for air.


    When they saw Valeriae in, they were both stunned.


    "Are...are they your men?"


    The two of them were like mice in a trap.


    The bodyguards greeted Valeria with respect.


    "Hello, Miss Brown!"


    She did not speak.


    When Lamont came in, he lifted his leg and stomped on the two kidnappers who were tied up.


    Their screams echoed in the basement.


    The blind guy''s arm was broken, but Lamont didn''t stop and trampled on his other hand.


    Seeing this cruel scene, his aplice was frightened.


    "Can we...talk it out...We were ordered to do this..."


    "Tell me, who hired you? I''m only asking once!"


    "It''s...it''s Paxton Baker and his mistress...Ju...Julie!"


    The aplice did not dare to hide anything.


    He had been in the underworld for so many years, but he had never seen someone like Lamont who


    could hurt people so coldly.


    Lamont was not surprised because he had known that Ronald and Julie were behind this, but Paxton


    Baker sounded very familiar as if he had heard that name before.


    "Who is Paxton Baker?"


    "He works for Mrs.Saunders..."


    "Mrs.Saunders? Savannah Howard?"


    Lamont was stunned.


    Paxton was probably Savannah''s maid''s brother.


    "Yes, Savannah Howard."


    Judging from Lamont''s appearance, he seemed to know Savannah.


    The kidnappers thought that the Saunders family was inferior to the Howard family, so they had hope .


    "Paxton''s sister is Mrs.Saunder''s maid.She has served her for more than 20 years and is a very dear


    person to Mrs.Saunders."


    "Oh! So it''s him!" Lamont sneered.


    "You know Mrs.Saunders, don''t you? She is the eldest daughter of the Howard family.They are a family


    you shouldn''t offend.Now that we''re in your hands, you should let us go for the sake of the Saunders


    and Howard family! If not, Mrs.Saunders won''t be easy to deal with."


    "Mm, you''re right.She is not easy to deal with,"


    Lamont sneered and trampled on the aplice''s arm till it broke.


    "However, I''m not easy to deal with either!"


    The aplice rolled on the ground in pain while William watched the situation quietly from the


    basement entrance.He didn''t expect to learn such useful information today.


    Julie was cheating with Savannah''s maid''s brother.


    Lamont turned to look at William and said, "Mr.Howard, you''re here!"


    William nodded and walked in.


    Valeria walked up to him and held his hand.


    "William, did you hear that? They said that Julie and her paramour were behind this.Her scandal is your


    sister''s maid''s brother."


    "Yes, I heard it,"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He put his arm around her waist.


    "Even if Savannah was the one behind this, I would make her pay, let alone her servant''s brother."


    As he finished his sentence, the bodyguards continued to smash the two kidnappers¡¯ arms.


    Heughed coldly.


    "Every debt has its debtor.Let them suffer first before handing them over to the police.I''m going to


    personally meet that Paxton guy.I want to see how much guts he has as a mere servant''s brother."


    Lamont was very satisfied with his response.


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "I''m going to make things worse for Julie! This is all her fault.Paxton being part of this fueled me even


    more.At first, I didn''t want to do too much harm to them, but now that they''re looking for trouble, I''ll


    return the favor" He sneered.


    "It''s better to leave this matter to Ronald though.I''ll let him know that Julie has another man outside


    their rtionship.I don''t think he''ll let her off the hook that easily."


    "What a good idea! Then let''s wait and see!"


    Ronald did not stay in the hospital for a long time.He was discharged early in the morning after meeting


    with Valeria.He was still frustrated even after going home.


    Julie said that she wanted to go out to buy some fruit, so he stayed at home alone, and immersed in


    thought.


    Beforest night, he thought Julie was a person who knew her limits and could withstand nder.


    However, after she offered to take the initiative to kill Valeria, he began to feel uneasy.


    There was a big difference between her and his impression of her.


    Although he hated Valeria, he had never thought of killing her.


    Even if it was Natalie, he had never thought of killing her either.


    It was all Julie''s idea.She was a vicious woman.


    Although Ronald admitted that he was not a good person, he was nothingpared to her.She talked


    about murder as if it were a normal thing.She was definitely not a good person, and she wouldn''t be so


    simple.


    He couldn''t help but think of the incident when Valeria appeared at the Wolf Group''s grand gathering


    and talked about her near- death experience.


    At that time, he did not believe her, and he thought that she was lying .


    Now when he thought about it, he was sure that she was telling the truth.


    Julie and Ashley were definitely the ones behind it.He carefully thought about past events for a long


    time, and the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became.


    First, it was Natalie, and then it was Valeria.


    Was he next? It was impossible for Julie to have such deep feelings for him.


    Her heart was so vicious, so how would she bear to let herself get hit and scolded by him? She would


    definitely plot against him one day for her own benefit.He felt increasingly uneasy as he thought about


    it.


    At this time, his mobile phone received several photos.


    He clicked on the photos and his eyes widened.


    The photos turned out to be pictures of Julie hugging a man intimately.


    He was shocked.He did not expect that Julie, who had been by his side for more than 20 years, would


    fool around with another man behind his back.


    Whatever she said to him before was all fake! Ronald''s self-esteem was hurt, and he trembled angrily.


    He would never let Julie off the hook.


    That b*tch!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    As Ronald was thinking furiously, an audio message was sent to his phone.He guessed that it was


    rted to Julie, so he yed it and heard that it was her conversation with another man.


    "The child will be born in December, right?" A man asked her.


    "Yeah, the expected date is around mid-December.You just can''t wait anymore, can you?"


    She sounded very clingy.


    A fifty-year-old woman with a clingy attitude was quite disgusting.


    "I still have to wait that long? Of course, I can''t wait anymore! I can''t stand it whenever I remember that


    you have to stay with that b*stard every day.He''s so disgusting and conceited, and he always bullies


    you and your daughter.I really want to kill him."


    The man was furious.


    "You have to bear with it.If you don''t, it''ll mess up our ns.Please endure it for our sake.After the child


    is born, well have Ronald im him as his own child, then we can finally mess with him"


    She sneered viciously.


    "I''m afraid that he would still refuse to marry you even after you have the child.He''s so vicious and


    calctive.


    I can''t believe he still hasn''t married you even though you have already given birth to a child for him!"


    "If he wasn''t that vicious, he wouldn''t be having reproductive disabilities" Julie sneered.


    "That b*stard probably still doesn''t know that he doesn''t have the ability to have children.He dreams of


    having a son, but he doesn''t know that that''s practically impossible.I think he''ll have to wait till his next


    life to have kids."


    What did that mean? He had reproductive disabilities? Ronald was extremely shocked, and he heard


    the manugh in the voice recording.


    "Yes, Ronald, that b*stard.He''spletely clueless about his own disability.How funny!"


    "It''s also fortunate that he doesn''t know about it.Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to scheme against


    him."


    Julie alsoughed, and her voice was full of joy.


    "When I first went to him with Ashley, I told him that I had waited for him for many years and raised


    Ashley all by myself.He was extremely moved by my story.Do you know what I thought back then? This


    son of a b*tch was so gullible!"


    "He''s not that gullible, is he? Didn''t he also secretly do a DNA testter?"The man sneered.


    "Yeah, fortunately, you had the connections to change the results of the test.Otherwise, we wouldn''t


    have seeded.That b*stard is too conceited.He thought that he could deceive me because he


    seeded in deceiving Natalie.Please! I never fell for him, and if it weren''t for our n, I would''ve dealt


    with him already!"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about him anymore.I haven''t seen you for a few days, and I miss you so much.Let


    me kiss you."


    Then, horrendous sounds started to y in the recording, and Ronald furiously threw away the phone


    in his hand.


    The phone bounced across the floor while Ronald trembled with anger.


    Not only did Julie cheat on him, but the child in her belly was not his either.She was intending on


    deceiving him by asking him to take care of another man¡¯s child.


    Julie, that b*tch! How dare she lie to him? He would make her pay for this! Julie''s excuse to go out for


    groceries was a coverup to meet with her lover, Paxton.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They met up in a private room at a coffee shop.


    When they met, their lovemaking together was always explosive.


    After that, she left the room and went to the supermarket in a hurry.


    However, she didn''t expect that her conversation with Paxton would be recorded and sent to Ronald.


    Julie bought some fruits and vegetables in the supermarket, then she returned home slowly.


    She adjusted her mood in the elevator before entering the house with a smile.


    "Ronald, I bought you your favorite fruits."


    Ronald was not a blunt person.He extremely hated her at the moment, but he managed to suppress it.


    "It must have been so much work for you, especially with a baby in your stomach! Come and sit here.I''ll


    pour some water for you"


    As he was speaking, he poured a ss of water for her.


    "Come, have some water!" Julie was ttered.


    Ronald had always treated her as a servant, so this sudden offering of water really shocked her.


    Her intuition told her that he was acting oddly.


    How could he be so attentive to her? Did he know about her rtionship with Paxton? However, she


    thought that it was impossible.She and Paxton were always alert when they met up.


    Moreover, Ronald''s hand was broken , and Kyrie was injured.He had no one he could send to stalk her.


    No matter what, it was still better to be careful.


    She thought about it and refused immediately.


    "I am not thirsty!"


    "Even if you''re not thirsty, my son is thirsty.Thinking about it, you''re busy taking care of me even though


    you are pregnant, so I will return the favor by treating you with care in the future.I''ll also make sure that


    our son has a bright future.When Valeria dies, I can get back the Brownard Group, and I''ll leave


    everything to our son."


    Hearing his words, she was secretly d.


    Was Ronald finally letting his guard down? However, her happiness was short-lived.


    After all, she knew him well.


    If he knew that she had betrayed him, he would be the first to kill her .


    How could he be so intimate with her? She took the cup and drank the water.


    A trace of coldness shed through his eyes as he watched her finish the water.


    Since William had arranged for people to secretly record the conversation to send to Ronald, he had


    heard it too.


    As he had guessed before, Ashley was indeed not Ronald''s daughter.


    But what truly surprised him was that Ronald had reproductive disabilities.


    He wanted to send the recording to Valeria, but he decided not to after listening to the content.


    If Valeria knew that Ronald had reproductive disabilities, she would definitely doubt her own identity.


    Now was not the time to tell her everything.


    He would first observe how Ronald would deal with Julie William arranged for some people to watch


    Ronald.


    Soon, the leader reported to William that Kyrie had snuck into Ronald''s apartment.


    Kyrie was Ronald''s loyal assistant.


    Was Ronald nning on discussing his ns against Julie with Kyrie? The show was about to begin!


    In Ronald''s apartment, Julie felt drowsy shortly after she drank the water he had poured for her.


    Struggling to keep her eyes open, she yawned.


    "I''m so sleepy! Why am I suddenly so tired?"


    "It''s normal for pregnant women to be sleepy" Ronald answered.


    "But I already took a nap..."


    She muttered, and then her eyes slid closed of their own volition.


    After she shut her eyes, she heard Ronald''s cold voice, "Kyrie, the b*tch fell into my trap.Find a rope to


    tie her up!"


    "Oh no!"


    As she was processing what was happening, she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    An hourter, Julie came to her senses again.


    However, she was woken up after getting sshed by a bucket of cold water.


    It was absurdly ice- cold water, and the icy temperature made her eyes fly open.


    When she saw Ronald''s emotionless expression, she shuddered and had the urge to move, only to find


    that she was tied up with multiple ropes.


    "Ronald, what are you going to do?"


    She had a bad feeling about it.


    He must have found out about her affair.


    Her heart sank, but she still held onto the hope that he only heard of the affair and not that the children


    she had weren''t his.


    As she thought about it, she said, "Can we talk it out nicely? This will hurt the baby in my stomach!"


    "The baby? Haha! B*tch, do you think that you can hide the truth from me forever?"


    He yed the recording, and she turned pale upon hearing the recorded conversation between her and


    Paxton.He knew everything.


    She was dead meat! Julie knew how ruthless he could be.


    Since he knew that the child was not his, he would not go easy on her.


    However, she couldn''t let him hurt the child in her belly.


    She had to let him know that the person she was cheating with was not someone he could easily mess


    with.


    While thinking about it, she calmed down.


    "Since you know about it, I won''t lie anymore.Yes, I have another man outside of our rtionship, and


    the child in my belly isn''t yours.But, the child''s father is not a person of ordinary status, if you dare to


    hurt me, he will not let you go!"


    "Really? Tell me who the father is then.I''d like to see how great of a person he is!"


    "The child''s father is rted to the Saunders and Howard family.He¡¯s very respected by Mr.Hayden,


    and he''s one of Savannah''s trusted friends."


    "Savannah''s trusted friend? Paxton?" Ronald asked with a sneer.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    She was sure that he knew Paxton.


    Paxton had Savannah as his benefactor, and he had been using the Howard and Saunders families¡¯


    names as a shield.


    He was very cruel with his actions, and people would normally steer clear of him.


    Ronald didn''t have any shares from the Brownard Group, so he had a lower status.


    He would definitely be careful.


    "Ha ha! You b*tch, how dare you threaten me?" He sneered.


    "I''m not threatening you.I''m just telling you the truth.Paxton is capable of anything.The child in my belly


    is a boy, and it''s his only hope.If you dare hurt him, he would never let you go! He has connections with


    people who could kill you in seconds!"


    Ronald did not move, and she thought that he was afraid.


    So, she continued to say, "If you let me go and don''t hurt me or my child, I will tell Paxton about it.If you


    need anything, you can turn to him for help! With his help, it will be easy for you to take back the


    company."


    Heughed at her sudden offering.


    "What do I want thepany for ? I don''t need so much property if I''m going to be alone.Am I


    supposed to take over thepany so you can have it in the future? He gasped for air and continued,


    "B*tch, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking.You arranged for people to murder Valeria, and


    I''m supposedly next! I''m not that insane to help you with your marriage."


    He turned around and used his uninjured hand to pick up a baseball bat and pointed it at her with a


    cruel smile.


    "B*tch, Paxton is merely Savannah''s pet.Why the f*ck should I be afraid of him?"


    After saying that, he raised the baseball bat and hit her stomach.She let out a scream, but he continued


    to hit her.


    Soon her stomach gave way, and blood started pooling around her.


    Needless to say, there was no way the child in her belly survived.


    Filled with hatred and pain, she shouted, "Ronald, you will die a horrible death.Just wait and see.I won''t


    let you go!"


    She cursed while desperately shouting for help.


    Then, the apartment door rattled.


    Ashley hade back and heard Julie''s screams from the room.


    Immediately, she scanned her fingerprint to unlock the door to enter.


    However, she failed as the password was changed.


    Ashley was shocked by this and desperately knocked on the door.


    "Dad, mom, open the door! What''s going on?"


    Hearing her at the door, Ronald sneered before he picked up his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "That b*tch is back.Come up and take her away.You can do whatever you want with her!"


    Hearing his cold orders, Julie ignored the pain and tried her best to raise her voice to warn her, "Ashley,


    run! Ronald is crazy! Run, call the police..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Kyrie appeared out of nowhere and passed a ming hot steel


    rod to Ronald, and he shoved it into her mouth without hesitation.


    The smell of the burnt meat filled the room, and Julie passed out from the pain.


    At the door, Ashley heard Julie''s screams inside and took out her phone to call the police.


    But before she could enter the phone number, several men rushed out from the corridor and grabbed


    her phone from her hand.


    She was then dragged into the elevator with her mouth covered.


    Julie, who passed out from the pain, was woken up with sshes of cold water again.


    Ronaldughed weirdly and said, "B*tch, shout all you want!"


    She did not dare to shout, and he watched as her weak bodyy on the ground.


    "You vicious b*tch, how could you scheme against me? Did you think that I was easy to fool? Let me


    tell you, I''m not! The child in your belly is gone, and now it''s Ashley''s turn."


    Julie stared at him with reddened eyes while heughed and said, "You two vicious b*tches like to use


    gigolos to fool people, right? I followed your footsteps to deal with Ashley! She will be tortured to death


    by a group of gigoloster!"


    Julie couldn''t say a word.Her tongue had been burned, so she unable to say anything.


    Ronald looked at her with hatred.


    ¡®TH torture you to death, you b*tch.I won''t let your partner go either."


    He picked up Julie''s mobile phone and fiddled with it.


    "When I finish torturing you, I will send a message to him, and it will be his turn to suffer.You two are


    deeply in love, right? I''ll make sure that you guys are together in death!"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Ronald''s revenge was quick and fierce.


    After listening to the reports from his subordinates, William shook his head.


    Why did they start their ns without thinking about the consequences? Julie and Ashley were


    definitely in big trouble after their lies were exposed, and Ronald''s punishment for them reflected his


    rage.He did not care about the oue of his actions.


    Since he dared to punish Julie and Ashley, he probably would not let Paxton off the hook either.


    However, Paxton was different from Julie and Ashley, and William thought that it would be an


    interesting situation to watch.


    William was not a cruel person by nature; however, Julie and Ashley''s viciousness towards other


    people made him feel no remorse towards them.


    They had made shameless ns since the beginning.


    For example, when they schemed against Valeria.


    If it weren''t for him that night, Valeria¡¯s reputation would have been tarnished by the gigolo that Ashley


    arranged for her.


    After their n failed, they did not regret their actions and even arranged for people to kidnap Valeria to


    kill her.


    If he didn''t rush to Valeria''s side, she would have fallen into their trap.


    Even after two of their ns failed, they did not show any signs of stopping.


    Their ns grew increasingly evil each time.


    As women, they did not have the slightest sympathy in them, and continued to carry out atrocious


    ns.


    Vicious was not enough to describe them.


    Therefore, no matter how Ronald punished them tonight, William would find it justifiable.He guessed


    that Ronald was probably furious right now.


    After finding out that Julie had lied to him and conceived of another man''s child, the first thing he had to


    do was to kill the child in her belly.


    As for Ashley''s punishment, he already knew what was going to happen.


    Ronald sent a few gigolos to mess with her.


    William wondered if Julie and Ashley had the slightest bit of regret after getting punished by Ronald.


    As he thought about it, Marcus called him and said, "Mr.Howard, the people who were keeping an eye


    on Paxton reported that something abnormal is going on.He''s now leading his men to Ronald''s


    apartment.I think something is about to happen."


    "Really? Do Paxton and Julie have a telepathic link? How does he know that they are suffering?" He


    asked sarcastically.


    "Mr.Howard, should we stop him?"


    "No, let this y out! We''ll continue to watch them from the sidelines .Paxton did not have a mental link


    with Julie, but he had connections underground, and he knew a vast majority of people.


    The gigolos hired by Ronald were actually acquaintances with him.


    When the gigolos went to mess with Ashley, they excitedly shared it on their social media to show off.


    Unexpectedly, Paxton heard of the news.


    In the beginning, he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, when he heard that it was Ronald who hired them, he realized that something was wrong.


    His eyelids twitched, and he immediately rushed over with his men.


    Although he came in time, Ashley was not spared.


    When he kicked the door open and broke in, she had been already raped by the gigolos.


    He was furious.


    Ashley was his daughter.


    He furiously hit the prostitutes upon seeing her getting raped like this.


    Ashley, who had passed out after being tortured, opened her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She knew Paxton, but she didn''t know that he was her biological father.She immediately asked him for


    help in a weak voice, "Go and save my mom...Please, go and save her!"


    "What happened to your mom?" He asked.


    "I don''t know.My dad locked the door so I couldn''t get in, but I heard her screaming inside.I don''t know


    what happened."


    When Paxton heard this, he couldn''t care less about Ashley anymore.


    The child in Julie''s belly was not only the key to their n against Ronald but also his flesh and blood.


    The child was his son that he had yearned for.


    He immediately rushed to Ronald''s apartment, but the door was locked.It was made of pure steel, so


    he couldn''t kick it in either.


    With no other choice, he had to call for someone to pry open the lock .


    When Ronald heard the noise outside the door, he was shocked.He did not expect Paxton toe so


    quickly.He hadn''t had time to plot against Paxton yet, but he already came looking for him.


    Needless to say, he probably knew that he had done something to Julie.


    Ronald and Kyrie both knew that Paxton was a cold- blooded man, so Kyrie asked, "Mr.Brown, what


    should we do now?"


    Julie, who was almost tortured to death on the ground, heard the news of Paxton''s arrival and smiled


    faintly.Her smile triggered Ronald.


    "This b*tch hasn''t shown any signs of repentance yet.She is still waiting for Paxton to help her.How can


    I bear this?"


    After saying that, he raised the hot steel rod in his hand and mmed it on Julie''s legs.


    The smell of burnt meat filled the air, and Ronald had a cruel smile on his face.


    After she passed out from the pain again, he smothered the steel rod against her face, and her face


    was badly burned.


    He kept this up and did it more than ten times.


    Once her face was unrecognizable, he told Kyrie, "Call the police! Tell them there''s been a murder!"


    Paxton¡¯s men had been trying to pry the door open.


    As soon it was opened, the police arrived.


    Paxton and his men were all cuffed up as Ronald opened the door to the room.


    The disgusting smell of burnt meat was pungent, and Juliey on the ground, bleeding badly.


    No one knew if she was dead or alive.


    Ashley''s legs went limp at the sight of this.


    Seeing the police put handcuffs on Ronald, she asked him with teary eyes, "Dad, why did you do this?


    Why?"


    "Why? You vicious little b*tch! Don''t you know what she has done to me? You''re the little sh*t she had


    with other men outside of our rtionship! You have nothing to do with me!"


    "What?"


    Ashley always thought she was Ronald''s daughter and never doubted her identity.She was stunned at


    his statement.


    "If you and Julie didn''t plot your stupid ns, my family would be perfectly fine, and my wife would still


    be alive! It''s all because of you two! I really want to kill you!"


    As he was roaring, the police took him away.


    Julie was sent to the hospital because of her injuries, and the rest of the people were taken to the


    police station for interrogation.


    Ronald was not afraid at all.


    In the face of the police''s inquiry, he answered boldly, "Yes, it was me who did this to Julie"


    "Why were you so cruel?"


    "Because she is a murderer! Paxton too.They murdered my wife, Natalie.I have evidence!"


    Ronald had a crazy smile on his face.


    "I couldn''t stand it anymore after seeing the evidence.I loved my wife so much.I must avenge her


    death!"

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    At dawn, William was woken up by Marcus¡¯ call.


    "Mr.Howard, Ronald confessed to everything.Julie and Paxton were the murderers who killed


    Natalie.The police are now asking Miss Brown to go over.What should we do..."


    William suddenly sat up.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure.Please exin it to Miss Brown beforehand.I''m afraid that she won''t be able to take it."


    He remained silent.


    Beside him, Valeria muttered to him in confusion , William, who is calling? Did they mention my mom


    and dad?"


    "Um...Valeria, something happened.You should get up first.We need to go to the police station."


    Her sleepy eyes shot open.


    "Why are we going to the police station?"


    This was the first time William felt that it was hard to speak.


    "Your dad...is now in the police station."


    "What? Did something happen to him?"


    She was not too surprised when she heard that Ronald was in the police station.


    After witnessing his viciousness towards her the past few days, nothing surprised her anymore.


    William reached out to help her put on her clothes and said, "Yes, something happened to your


    dad.Let''s go and check it out."


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    This was the first time he had tried to avoid her gaze.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "William, tell me the truth.No matter what happens, I can bear it."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth.Julie and Ashley hired people to kidnap you, so I asked someone to keep an


    eye on Julie.Coincidentally, she met up with the person she was cheating on Ronald with, so I recorded


    their conversation and sent it to Ronald.Long story short, your dad did things to punish them after


    listening to the recording."


    "Is that so? Was he arrested by the police because of this? This is not a big deal though, you didn''t


    have to hide it from me like that..."


    She continued, "Is there anything else you''re hiding from me? Don''t hide it anymore.I can bear it!"


    In the face of her continuous questions, William was forced to tell the truth.


    "Your dad punished Julie and Ashley, so Julie''s paramour, Paxton, rushed over to save them.However,


    your dad turned himself in, and they all went to the police station for interrogation.Then, he confessed


    to everything and said that he did it to avenge your mother because Julie and Paxton killed her."


    "What? How...how is this possible?"


    Valeria said with her eyes wide opened.


    She wavered and almost fell down.


    William reached out to hug her and asked, "Valeria! Are you okay?"


    "I''m not feeling well...I''m feeling a little dizzy.I feel quite ufortable, I..."


    "I understand! Baby, take a deep breath!"


    He gently rubbed her chest.


    "Don''t be afraid.I''ll be with you no matter what happens!"


    She gasped for breath and calmed down after his endlessforting.


    "William,e on, let''s go and have a look now.I must know if this is true or not! Maybe my dad is


    talking nonsense."


    He put a coat on her and quickly pulled her out of the vi.


    Bobby was already waiting for them by the car.


    When he saw theming out, he immediately opened the door.


    William helped Valeria get on the car, and they drove straight to the police station.


    On the way, she silentlyid in his arms.


    He did not say anything either.He was equally as shocked by the sudden situation.


    Ronald imed that Natalie was killed by Julie and Paxton.


    Did he have evidence or was he talking nonsense? The possibility of him talking nonsense was not big.


    After all, this was not a joke.


    If Natalie was really killed by Julie, Ronald should have been aware of it all this time, rather than him


    finding out about it today.


    The reason why he chose not to say anything was because he also wanted to use Julie and Ashley in


    his ns.


    When he found out that Julie and her daughter were not as simple as he thought at all, he confessed


    the truth.


    William frowned when he thought about this.


    If Julie and Paxton were the ones who killed Natalie, then Ronald was definitely not innocent either.


    He must be the underlying culprit behind her death.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the police station, and William took Valeria to the interrogation


    room.


    Ronald was still being interrogated in hand cuffs.


    When he saw Valeria and Williaming in, he lowered his head.


    Valeria walked over to Ronald and asked, "Did Julie really kill my mother?"


    "Yes!"


    He spat out a reply.


    "How did you know? When did you find out?" She asked.


    "I overheard it in a phone call between her and her lover, Paxton.I didn''t know about it until I overheard


    them." He lied.


    "Did you hear it by ident?"


    She looked at him suspiciously.


    He licked his cracked lips and said, "After I overheard their conversation, I interrogated her, and she


    confessed to everything! To get my property, she poisoned Natalie with a drug that takes effect slowly,


    and Natalie''s condition led her to stay in the hospital.Then, she poisoned Natalie''s IV drip in the


    hospital, causing her death."


    His words made Valeria tremble with anger.


    Julie was so vicious.


    No wonder she always thought that her mother''s death was strange.


    She was perfectly fine before but died suddenly.


    She felt that Ronald had something to do with it, so she suppressed her anger and asked him in a


    hoarse voice, "Where is the evidence?"


    "The evidence was destroyed by Paxton, but Kyrie can testify."


    Ronald had already discussed the n with Kyrie.


    Paxton broke in before the police arrived, so Ronald pushed the me on Paxton.It was useless for


    him to exin because Natalie¡¯ s death did have something to do with Julie and Paxton.


    "Really? Tell me honestly.Did you participate in plotting my mother''s death?"


    Valeria did not believe that he was innocent.


    "It has nothing to do with me.How could I hurt your mother? I loved her so much..."


    "You''re lying! If you loved her, you wouldn''t have had an affair after she fell sick! I suspect that you and


    Julie were behind this."


    She did not believe him.


    "I''m not! I swear!"


    "If swearing was useful, why would we need the police?"


    She sneered.


    "Officers, I suspect that my father has participated in the murder of my mother.I hope you can find out


    the facts about this situation and give my mother an exnation"


    William, who had been silent for a long time, also spoke up.


    "This situation is really weird.I hope you can find out the truth.Isn''t Paxton also part of it? Since Julie is


    badly injured, Paxton can help out with the investigation instead"


    The policemen smiled and said, "Rest assured, Mr.Howard.We will interrogate Paxton carefully.As long


    as he did it, no matter how hard he is to interrogate, we will find out the truth!"


    "That''s good! Thank you for your hard work!"


    "But I have something to tell Mr.Howard.Paxton has been using the Saunders family and Mrs.Howard


    to protect himself from interrogation.This matter..."


    "No matter who he is, you must get the truth out of him.If something happens, I''ll take responsibility!"


    "Okay, your statement is a big relief for us!"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    At the Saunders family estate, Savannah was woken up by several knocks on the door.She impatiently


    got out of bed and opened it.Her servant, Dixie Baker, came in.


    "Madam, something bad happened.Paxton was caught!"


    Dixie was also abruptly awakened by a call from Paxton''s friends.


    They told her that Paxton had been caught, but Dixie didn''t take it seriously because she thought that


    he would be released soon due to his connections to Savannah.


    However, his friends told her that the situation was not so simple.


    Paxton got into big trouble this time, and he was involved in a homicide case.


    Upon hearing that, she panicked and immediately came to Savannah for a solution.


    Savannah frowned when she saw Dixie''s panicked demeanor.


    "This isn''t the first time he got caught.Why are you so flustered?"


    "No...It''s not the same this time! Madam, he got into big trouble!"


    Dixie lowered her voice.


    "I heard his friends say that Ronald was involved this time, and he used Paxton and Julie of


    murder."


    Savannah''s expression changed.


    "What? Why would Ronald suddenly want to use him?"


    "It''s all because of that b*tch, Julie!"


    Dixie pushed the me on Julie.


    "She kept shamelessly hooking up with Paxton even though she was with Ronald, and Paxton gave in


    to her temptation and fell into her trap.When Ronald found out about their rtionship, he plotted for


    revenge"


    Savannah wasn''t a fool.


    She sneered and said, "There''s no need to beat around the bush with me.Just tell me the true reason


    and exin everything clearly.Only then can I think of a way to save him.Otherwise, there''s nothing I


    can do!"


    Dixie realized that she was not easy to fool, so she had no other choice but to tell the truth.


    "Julie is pregnant with Paxton''s child, so the two of them nned to use the child to trick Ronald into


    letting the child inherit his property.But Ronald found out about the truth..."


    "I''m speechless! Have I not helped him enough after all these years? Why can''t he just live an honest


    life? Why did something like this have to happen? I''m so mad! Greedy is not enough to describe people


    like you..."


    Savannah was livid.


    Dixie lowered her head and said, "Madam, what should we do now? If they were to investigate


    Natalie''s case again, the consequences are unimaginable!"


    "What''s so terrible about that? People should be responsible for what they have done.Whoever was


    involved should be punished, right?"


    Savannah looked at her with a cold smile.


    Was Dixie, a mere servant, trying to threaten her? She was the eldest daughter of the Howard family


    and the first wife of the Saunders family.


    How could she be threatened by a servant? Dixie thought that Savannah would panic when Natalie


    was mentioned, and she would take advantage of that to ask her to save her younger brother.


    However, she realized that she was wrong after seeing Savannah''s emotionless face.


    Savannah was extremely vicious.


    If she could find a way to kill Natalie without anyone knowing, she could kill her with ease too.


    Natalie was an important person, but she wasn''t.


    It wouldn''t be a problem for Savannah to kill her.


    Dixie fell to her knees when she thought of this and begged, "Madam , please save Paxton! I beg you!"


    Savannah looked at her on the ground and said coldly, "I''ll arrange for someone to ask around first!


    We''ll talk about itter!"


    At the police station, Valeria finally calmed down after her initial burst of anger and sadness.


    The police were inquiring about the details of Ronald''s incident, and he was very calm.


    He had probably already thought about how to deal with it.He put on a remorseful look with teary eyes


    and began to tell his story.


    "I started cheating on Natalie with Julie a year before she passed away.Back then, I went to a dinner


    party and drank a lot, so I went outside to sober up.That''s when I met Julie.She also came to have


    dinner with her friends.Back then, I thought that it was all a coincidence.Now that I know Julie, it


    probably wasn''t.She should have nned this ages ago!"


    "I was very surprised to meet her that night.She came to talk to me with excitement, and I was a little


    drunk, so she helped me out.Maybe she drugged me, so I didn''t resist and hugged her in the car...After


    that, I was very scared.I was worried that Natalie would find out about it, so I was very cautious for a


    few days.Then I met Julie again and cheated the second time! Cheating is addictive.I was afraid in the


    beginning, but grew numb to itter on..."


    "In order to make it more convenient, I rented a house for Julie, and I went to her ce twice a


    week.Every time I went there, I said that I had to go on a business trip.Because I felt guilty about


    having an affair, I would try my best to be a good husband when I was home.Natalie was not in good


    health, so I bought a lot of herbal medicine for her because I wanted to improve her health.However, I


    didn''t expect that Julie would drug the medicine I bought for Natalie."


    Ronald tugged on his hair as he spoke.


    He secretly nced at Valeria while avoiding her gaze.


    Valeria, on the other hand,id quietly in William''s tight embrace.


    She clenched her jaw while listening to his story.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The police nced at William and Valeria and asked, "How did you find out that Julie poisoned your


    wife? Why didn''t you stop it?"


    "I didn''t know that Julie poisoned her until after her death.Natalie suddenly fell ill and passed


    away.Everything happened so fast, and I couldn''t ept it for a while.When I was cleaning up her stuff,


    I identally knocked over her medicine, and the dog came over to lick it up.After a while, it fell to the


    ground while having seizures, and I was shocked.


    I sent the medicine for testing, and the results showed that they were poisoned.


    "You are lying! He is lying! He must have poisoned the medicine along with Julie! For sure!"


    Valeria shouted angrily.


    If she did not know of Ronald''s viciousness and shamelessness, she would have believed that he was


    innocent.


    However, she knew his true feelings, so whatever he said was not credible at all.


    "Valeria, I really didn''t know about it! I didn''t expect Julie to be so vicious! It''s all my fault that Natalie


    ended up like that.If I knew that Julie would do such things to Natalie, I wouldn''t have flirted with her in


    the beginning!"


    Ronald cried bitterly with intentions of clearing his responsibilities.


    However, neither William, Valeria, nor the police believed him.


    "Ronald! It''s better to confess the truth now.Don''t hold onto the hope of turning the tables! Confess the


    truth now if you want a lighter punishment."


    "AllI said was the truth.After I found that the medicine was poisoned, I immediately suspected Julie.I


    questioned her angrily, and she admitted to everything! She said that she loved me too much and did


    not want to be separated from me, so she took the risk.I wanted to call the police, but she threatened


    me by saying that she would drag me down with her if I turned her in.I had no choice but to keep quiet


    about this!"


    Ronald gasped for breath and continued, "I always thought that she only poisoned the medicine.Later, I


    learned that she also poisoned Natalie''s IV drip during her stay at the hospital.She did this with Paxton,


    and it ultimately caused her death! Julie is too vicious!"


    "You ¡®re the only one saying this.Where''s your evidence?"


    The police asked.


    "I have evidence.I recorded my conversation when I confronted Julie ! It''s in my email."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Ronald used the recording as his trump card, and the police found the recording in the mailbox he


    provided.


    The recording was very clear.


    Ronald angrily questioned Julie for her reason behind poisoning Natalie''s medicine while she cried and


    exined that it was an impulsive decision.


    She lost her mind because she was too in love with Ronald.


    The content of the recordingpletely corresponded to his story.


    However, Valeria still didn''t believe that Ronald was oblivious about it the whole time.


    He must have known Julie''s n to poison Natalie since the beginning, but he did not stop her and


    allowed her to do all this.


    After all, if Natalie was dead, he could inherit everything rted to thepany.


    Ronald had been managing thepany for so many years, and he was a cunning man.


    He was now at the lowest point of his life, so he probably wanted to put all the me on Julie.


    Therefore, Valeria firmly believed that he must have helped to fulfill Julie''s n to murder Natalie.


    Valeria would not let her mother die a miserable death.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She would not stop until the truth was revealed! However, evidence was important.


    Before legally pursuing Ronald, Julie, and Paxton, she had to find evidence to prove herself.


    It was already dawn, and Ronald didn''t say anything more after telling his side of the story.


    The police asked him to sign paperwork and seal his thumbprint for their interrogation records of him,


    while William left the police station with Valeria in his arms.


    Bobby opened the car door, and they got in.


    Valeria leaned into William''s embrace and frowned.


    She did not believe that there was no evidence at all.She carefully recalled everything that had


    happened to her mother.


    Sure enough, in the beginning, Julie and Ronald had drugged her medicine to poison her slowly.


    Later, she escaped death by not eating the medicine after taking Valeria abroad.


    When they came back, she began to eat the medicine again, thus her body grew weaker and weaker.


    She remembered that her mother was sent to the hospital after fainting and falling down a flight of


    stairs.


    ording to Ronald, the real cause of Natalie''s death was from Julie and Paxton poisoning her IV drip


    at the hospital.


    These two b*stards had already plotted Natalie''s death by feeding her poison that took effect slowly.


    Since that was the case, why did they bother to risk themselves to poison her again at the hospital?


    There must be a reason! Valeria told Williarn her doubts that Natalie was sent to the hospital after she


    fell ill at home, then she passed away the next day.


    William frowned and thought for a moment.


    "There should be some clues in your house.Let''s go check it out!"


    "My mother has been gone for so long.Any clues should have been destroyed, right?"


    She said as she patted her head.


    "There is a CCTV.We can go and look through the CCTV footage!"


    He nodded and said, "That''s what I meant, but it''s not necessarily possible.After all, if this has


    something to do with your father, he won''t leave the footage behind.He must''ve deleted it!"


    "Then, is there anything we can do?"


    "Let''s go and take a look first."


    Bobby drove them to Valeria''s house, and they went straight to theputer that stored the CCTV


    footage.


    He turned on theputer and found that the ten days of footage before and after Natalie''s ident


    had been deleted.


    "What should we do now?"


    She was sure that there was something wrong the situation, or else the specific footages wouldn''t have


    been deleted.


    "Don''t worry, we still have hope! I''ll look for people to restore it!"


    As he spoke, he picked up his phone and dialed Marcus''s number.


    "Help me arrange for a fewputer experts toe over immediately.I want to recover data!"


    As for Paxton, he didn''t take the police seriously at all.


    He was backed up by Savannah, the eldest daughter of Howard family, who was also the wife of


    Saunders family.


    With the power of the Howard and Saunders family, no one dared to hurt him.


    After being taken to the police station, he was still very arrogant.


    "Let me tell you, I didn''t do anything bad.Let me go immediately, or don''t me me for the


    consequences!"


    The police officers were not surprised and said, "Please exin why you broke into someone''s house!"


    "I didn''t break in without reason.I knew that someone was illegally held hostage in there, so I took my


    men there to save lives," He said righteously.


    "By the way, what happened to the injured person?"


    The police ignored his question and continued to ask, "This is not what you should be concerned


    about! Tell me what happened to you honestly!"


    "How can I not care? The injured woman is my woman.She is carrying my child.As the child''s father, I


    should be informed of the situation!" He replied.


    "Your woman? Your child? So this woman is cheating? She hooked up with you and Ronald at the


    same time?" The police officer sneered.


    "What hook-up? Don''t describe it so awfully.It''s not illegal to date when you''re not married, right?"


    Paxton was not afraid at all.


    "Whatw says that a woman can''t be with two men at the same time?"


    "There is indeed no suchw, but people with ethics know that it''s immoral to do so."


    "Don''t talk about morality with me.I didn''t break thew.Let me out! I know your leaders.If you dare


    mess with me, you''ll lose your jobs!"


    Looking at Paxton''s fearless behavior, the two policemen who were interrogating him could not ask any


    more questions.


    He had been there dozens of times, and there was no doubt that he had people to back him up.


    Now it was up to the higher-ups.


    The police didn''t ask further questions, and Paxton hummed a tune arrogantly.


    Later, the door was pushed open, and two people in inclothes came in.


    "Did he confess?"


    Without waiting for the interrogator''s reply, Paxton shouted, "I didn''t do anything wrong.What should I


    confess? Let me out now!"


    "Well, aren''t you arrogant?"


    One of the two men who came inughed and said, "Den has honestly confessed when he came


    in.Who do you think you are? Do you think you areparable to the uncle of the eldest daughter of


    the Saunders family?"


    Upon hearing this, Paxton fell silent.


    He was merely the younger brother of Savannah''s servant.


    How could he beparable with Den? The man in inclothes sneered.


    "Listen, we all know what you have done before.You can ignore the fighting and killing stories, but you


    have to confess about how Natalie died!"


    Paxton was shocked when he heard this.He had always kept Natalie ¡®s situation a secret.


    Besides, she had been dead for such a long time.


    Why did the police suddenly ask him about it? Was it a trap? He kept calm and said, "I don''t know what


    you are talking about.Who ''s Natalie? I don''t know this person at all!"


    "Pretending to be confused? Paxton, I''m telling you, now is not the time to y around .You should


    confess about how you poisoned her medicine and IV drip with Julie!"


    Their words made his heart skip a beat.


    No way.


    How did they find out what he and Julie had done? They kept it a secret back then.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Although Paxton was flustered by the situation, he was not afraid.He and Julie plotted against Natalie


    to help with his master''s ns.He had done so many things for his boss out of loyalty, so he believed


    that she would not give up on him.


    Anyway, Natalie was dead, and the evidence of his involvement had been destroyed.


    Neither he nor Julie would mention a word about it, so the police couldn''t do anything to him.


    As long as he kept his mouth shut, his boss would save him.


    After he made up his mind, he kept silent at all cost.


    No matter how the interrogator asked him, he would not confess.


    Apart from Ronald''s usation of Paxton and Julie being the ones behind Natalie''s murder, the police


    did not have any other evidence, so the interrogation was indeed a problem.


    His aplice, Julie, was already in a miserable state.


    She had a miscarriage after Ronald hit her in the stomach with a baseball bat, and her face and lower


    body were badly burned with a steel rod.


    After the doctors examined her, they imed that her uterus and organs were badly burned, and the


    only way to save her was by amputating the injured areas.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They asked her family members to sign the paperwork for the surgery, and Ashley signed it with


    trembling hands.


    Seeing her mother being tortured like this, Ashley was both afraid and angry.


    Last night, she had also been tortured a lot, butpared to Julie, she felt that her situation was a lot


    better.


    If he also drugged her and did the same things to her like he did to Julie, would she still be able to live?


    After she waited for a long time outside the operating room, Julie finally came out and was sent to the


    ICU.


    Several policemen came forward in a hurry and asked the doctors about her situation.


    The doctors said that her vocal cords were damaged and her tongue had third-degree burns, so she


    wouldn''t be able to speak in the future.


    However, her life was no longer in danger, and she should heal soon after treatment.


    The police did not leave immediately after they were done questioning.


    Instead, they set up guard outside the ward.


    Ashley, on the other hand, was taken to the police station again for questioning.


    The police wanted to know what she and Julie had been up to over the past few months.


    She did not know why the police were asking her these questions, but her intuition told her that Julie


    had done something bad.


    Although she was afraid and flustered, she caught on when the police asked her about their activities in


    the time period of Natalie''s death.


    Was Julie rted to Natalie''s death? If Julie dared to mess with Valeria, then it was usible for her to


    mess with Natalie.


    After thinking about it, Ashley decided to not tell the truth, and she said that she couldn''t remember


    anything because it has been too long.


    Her response to the police''s questions was tears and silence.


    Not long after, she faked fainting.


    Ashley was not the main suspect.


    After she pretended to faint, the police had no choice but to call off the interrogation and let her go.


    At the Howard family estate, Charles was about to go to work after having breakfast when Savannah


    called him.


    "Charles, are you free now? I have something to discuss with you."


    He nced at the driver and said, "Go downstairs and wait!"


    After the driver got out of the car and walked away, he asked, "What did you want to discuss?"


    "It''s about Paxton.He was arrested by the police, and he''s still at the station right now.The police are


    reinvestigating the cause of Natalie¡¯ s death, and I''m a little worried!"


    Savannah did not hide anything from her brother.


    "Although Paxton and Julie were the ones who did the dirty work back then, they acted on my orders!


    I''m afraid that he would confess and put the me on me.If Archer finds out about this, I''m screwed!


    "Okay, I know now.I''ll go and rify the situation right away.Don''t worry, I have connections with some


    people in the station, and I will know the exact situation soon.You have my word.Even if they have solid


    evidence, I will try to make sure you are unaffected!"


    Heforted her.


    With his guarantee, Savannah felt relieved for the time being.


    Charles hung up the phone and instructed the driver, "Let''s go to the police station!"


    The technicians arranged by Marcus went over to Valeria''s vi immediately.


    Without wasting any time, William asked them directly, "l want to restore deleted data.Can you do


    that?"


    "The deleted content can be restored, but we can''t guarantee a 100% recovery.Especially if they edited


    the footage, then the extent of recovery will be lower!"


    William knew that this was very difficult, so he nodded and said, "I know.You guys should try first.It


    would be best if you could recover 100% of the data!"


    The technicians turned on theirputers and discussed the situation before they started the recovery


    process.


    Valeria and William waited beside them.


    After approximately two hours, the data was finally recovered.


    They stared at the screen without blinking as the footage began to y.


    At first, Natalie was sitting alone on the sofa in the living room while browsing through her cell phone.


    Later, she answered a phone call and went outside.


    A few minutester, Julie appeared in the living room.


    Upon seeing her appearance, Valeria clenched her fists.


    After she came in, she and Natalie sat opposite from each other.


    The footage had no sound, so they could not hear their conversation.


    Natalie appeared very calm at first, but then she suddenly stood up and violently pointed at Julie.


    Without audio, they didn''t know what she said, but they could see the surprise on her face.


    With a cold smile, Julie also stood up and continued to talk to Natalie.


    Natalie looked very triggered, and she even grabbed a cup from the table to ssh water on Julie.


    Julie wiped the water on her face and continued to provoke Natalie.


    Natalie fell back down on the sofa and covered her chest with a pained expression.


    Julie ignored it and said onest thing before leaving the living room.


    After she left, Natalie covered her chest on the sofa in great pain.


    Seeing this scene, Valeria felt her chest tighten.


    Seeing her pale face, William held her hand to console her.


    The two of them continued to watch the footage.


    About half an hour after Nataliey on the sofa, Ronald rushed inside in a panic.


    When he saw her on the sofa, he immediately tried to help her up.


    While doing so, he was anxiously exining something to her.


    However, Natalie didn''t seem to listen to his exnation.


    She angrily pped him across his face and shouted at him.


    He held his face and shook his head to exin.


    Natalie continued to question him furiously.


    Later, he knelt down in front of her.


    No one knew what he was trying to exin, and Natalie kept shaking her head.


    His exnation probably didn''t convince her, so she ignored him and went up stairs.


    He got up from the floor and followed her when she left to go upstairs.


    The two of them were tugging at each other at the top of the stairs.


    Ronald kept exining, but Natalie didn''t listen at all.


    Since she could not go upstairs because of him, she angrily bit his arm.


    As a result, he pushed her hard, and she rolled down the stairs.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Ronald seemed stunned by his own actions and stood in ce for a while before going down to check


    on Natalie.She was lying on the ground motionlessly, and he put his finger under her nose to check if


    she was still breathing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then, he hesitated for 15 minutes before picking up his phone to call an ambnce.


    Seeing that he did not call the police immediately, tears welled up in Valeria''s eyes.


    She knew what happened from then on.


    When Natalie was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, she''d asked Ronald about it.


    However, he said that Natalie fell down the stairs because of her sudden illness, and she was currently


    unconscious.


    Natalie was in aa even after being sent to the hospital.


    The next morning, she passed away.


    Valeria had always thought that her mother''s cause of death was from falling from the stairs.


    After watching the footage, she realized the truth was far from her expectations.


    Natalie was pushed down the stairs by Ronald.


    If he did not hesitate for more than ten minutes and called for help immediately, Natalie might have


    woken up from hera because she was treated in time.


    Therefore, Julie and Paxton, who wanted to secretly poison her IV drip, would not seed.


    However, there was no point in thinking about the ¡®what if''s''.


    Ronald probably hoped that Natalie died, right? This way, he could officially take over the Brownard


    Group, and he could officially go public with Julie and Ashley.


    She also wondered what Julie said to Natalie to provoke her.


    Could she have confessed to Natalie that she was cheating with Ronald? Natalie should have been


    furious when she found out that he had cheated on her, so she wanted a divorce.


    However, he did not want his n to go to waste, so he begged for forgiveness on his knees, but she


    did not give in to his pleas.


    That was why Ronald wanted to kill her! Valeria clenched her jaw tightly at the thought of this.


    Ronald, Julie, and Paxton were all responsible for Natalie''s death.


    She must get justice for her mother! Meanwhile, Paxton was not confessing, and Julie was in aa.


    It was impossible for Ronald to convict them based on his own words.


    William had arranged for people to check all the drugstores in the city to find the person who had


    bought Natalie''s poison.


    The specific poison was not amon item because there was no reason to use it other than to cause


    death.


    Therefore, it would be easy to trace the poison back to the person who bought it, and they would find


    the connection to Julie and Paxton.


    After getting that done, William made a copy of the CCTV footage and went back to the police station


    with Valeria.


    Ronald was brought out of his cell.


    He thought that he was going to be interrogated again, so he rehearsed countless times in his mind to


    deal with any type of question.


    Basically, he was clueless about the whole situation.


    He had already told them what he wanted to say.


    He also came up with a reason behind why he tortured Julie.


    The worst case scenario would be getting sentenced a few years in jail, but he was not afraid of that.


    In this society, money was omnipotent.


    Although he had no shares, he made a lot of money from the stocks he sold.


    When the time came, Kyrie could help him out.


    At most, he would be put in prison for a period of time.


    After that, he would use the excuse of poor health to leave the cell and receive medical treatment.


    By then, Julie and Paxton would be locked up in the prison, and he would find an isted ce where


    he could enjoy life alone.


    When he entered the interrogation room, his eyes met with Valeria''s furious ones, and he took a step


    back in fear.


    "V-Valeria, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to ask why you were so cruel? Why did you push my mom down the stairs! Why did you


    hesitate to help her afterward?"


    Her question made him take another step back.


    He subconsciously argued, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand you! How could I push your


    mother?"


    Although he panicked, his first instinct was that this was a trap.


    On the day of Natalie''s ident, Valeria was not at home.


    Only he knew the fact that he was the one who pushed her down the stairs, and he also deleted all the


    CCTV footage rted to it.


    No one else should know about it.


    He hadn''t told anyone, so how could they have known this? The next second, Valeria took a step


    closer.


    "You don''t understand me, huh? Why are you pretending to be confused? Do you think that everything


    will be fine just because you deleted the footage? Listen, I already restored the deleted footage, and I


    know what you did that day!"


    He still didn¡¯t believe her.


    William, who had been silent for a long time, took out a copy of the file.


    "Everything you''ve done is in this file.Ronald, you pushed her down the stairs but didn''t call an


    ambnce immediately.You hesitated for 15 minutes! I can''t believe you would do this to your wife.You


    are so cruel!"


    "How...How is this possible?"


    His face turned pale in an instant.


    "Tell me! Tell me why Julie went to see her mother.


    What did she say to her? And why did you kneel down to plead with her? Why did you push her down


    the stairs? Are you really unsure about the cause of her death? I don''t think so!"


    William approached him with a sneer.


    Then, Ronald stepped back till he was stopped by the wall.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose.I admit that ! pushed her, but her death really has nothing to do with me!"


    "Really?"


    William sneered.


    "Are you that determined to stay silent? I''m giving you a chance to confess now, but you won''t have


    any more chances after that.Den is more stubborn than you, right? However, I made him obediently


    confess to everything, so I can do the same to you! You''d better do what I say before I lose my


    patience!"


    "Den confessed to...you...Who are you? How is that possible?"


    Sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Den was more powerful than him and had the support of the Saunders family.


    What was hepared to Den? Ronald was extremely flustered.


    He looked at Valeria and said, "Valeria, I didn''t mean to push her! I admitted that I was sorry for having


    an affair! I ept that I was a b*stard at the time for hesitating, but I really didn''t want her to


    die...Valeria, no matter what, I''m your father! How could you bear to see me in jail at this age?"


    Valeria remained silent and Williamughed.


    "It''s useless to use family as an excuse now.I''ll tell you one more thing.You are probably wondering


    who sent you the proof of Julie''s affair, right? It was me! So do you think you can hide?"


    His words shocked him.


    He could not figure out who sent him the photos and recordings, so he broke into cold sweat after


    hearing William confess.


    William must have known that he was not biologically rted to Valeria too.


    What should he do now?

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Ronald was dripping with cold sweat as he nced at William and Valeria from time to time.He


    guessed that William had not told Valeria that they were not biologically rted.


    If he did, Valeria would not behave like this right now.


    Since he did not tell her yet, he had a chance.


    Maybe he could negotiate with William about it.


    As he thought about it, he regained his hope.


    "I can tell you the truth, but William is the only one I can tell!"


    "Why?"


    Valeria said angrily, "l also want to know the truth!"


    "I can only tell William! If you agree to this, I will tell you the truth, if not, I will keep my mouth shut.The


    worst-case scenario is for me to go to jail.Try me!"


    Ronald acted tough.


    William knew what he meant.


    He also did not want to reveal too much in front of Valeria.


    After all, this case was rted to many other problems, so it would be best if Valeria did not know about


    it.


    He thought about it and agreed to Ronald''s request.


    "Bobby, apany Miss Brown outside and rest!"


    She reluctantly left with Bobby.


    After that, William looked at Ronald indifferently and said, "Now can you talk about it?"


    "You have to agree to my request before I speak!"


    He thought that he had the upper hand, so he started setting his own conditions.


    William sneered disdainfully.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Are you bargaining with me? Do you think you are qualified to do so?"


    "If you don''t agree with me, I''ll tell Valeria that I''m not her father!"


    William put on a cruel smile.


    Ronald was scared, but he would not give up this hard- earned opportunity.


    Therefore, he put on a strong facade to threaten him.


    "Are you threatening me? Ronald, do you think you can do that?"


    William smiled harder as the disdain on his face became more obvious.


    "Do you think that I need something from you? Listen, I am not interested in you at all.I''ve always


    predicted all of your actions and ns.Listen, if you tell me the truth, you may still have a chance to


    live.If you don''t tell me, do you know what the consequences will be a He looked down at him and said,


    "You should know who Paxton is, right? If you dare to put the me on him, the people supporting him


    will kill you!"


    Paxton''s supporter was Savannah, who was also William''s older sister.


    Ronald knew this very well.He was also aware of Savannah''s methods.He asked William with a pale


    face, "You''re not on Savannah''s side?"


    "If I were on her side, would you still be able to stand here?"


    "I..you...can help me?" He asked with difficulty.


    "If I tell you the truth , can you help me get out?"


    "I can only help you stay alive, but I can''t promise anything else! After all, how do you expect to enjoy


    peace and quiet after you''ve done such vicious things?"


    William replied lightly.


    "That won''t do.How can I not get anything after I''ve worked so hard? I want to escape with tons of


    money so I can leave and nevere back."


    He was still trying to negotiate terms.


    William looked at him as if he was a fool.


    "Do you know why I agreed to all of this? To get you to tell the truth? Why do I want to know? I have


    nothing to do with you.Whatever you''ve done has nothing to do with me.Ronald, I''m not afraid to tell


    you that I''m doing this so you can die!"


    "You...you are too vicious!"


    "Humph! How dare you call me vicious?"


    William nced at his watch impatiently.


    "There''s not much time left, so you''d better be frank.By the way, Charles has already been to the police


    station.Why do you think he is here? You know that dead men tell no tales, right?"


    Ronald was dripping with sweat, and he finally gave in.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything, but you must let me live!"


    "No problem.I can promise to keep you alive, but all of your property must be given to Valeria!"


    "This..."


    "Ronald, that has never been your money.They are all Natalie''s assets! You should return the things


    you stole, right? Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to.I won''t force you! Anyway, so many people


    want you dead.Savannah, Lamont, Archer, and the list goes on...If you die, Valeria will still inherit


    everything, right?"


    Ronald trembled uncontrobly as he stared at William.


    He had never met someone who talked so brazenly like this.He had no reason to refuse William''s offer.


    After all, he would die if he didn''t agree.


    With William''s offer, he would at least be alive.


    His life and money were both important, but if he was not alive, then what was the money for? If he


    died, the money would still go back to Valeria, so agreeing with William was his only option.


    Ronald thought that he only wanted to know how Natalie died.


    Natalie was killed by Julie and Paxton, and Ronald had always known about it.He knew since the first


    day Julie secretly poisoned the medicine.He didn''t expose the truth because he knew that only Julie


    would be punished for doing the deed.


    The most he would get was an ethical reproach, but he wouldn''t be arrested.


    However, he hadn''t expected so many things to happen.


    He didn''t expect Julie to be so vicious and shameless, nor did he expect to have a reproductive


    disability.


    Ronald smiled bitterly.


    "You want to know what Natalie told me that day, right? I''ll tell you all about it!"


    William calmly said, "No! I don''t want to know that.I already know that she wanted to have a divorce


    and leave you that day.What I want to know is how you tricked Natalie into marrying you."


    Ronald paused for a moment.


    "How did you know?"


    He replied indifferently, "Isn''t it obvious? Natalie clearly wasn''t a fool since she could manage such a


    bigpany.She probably knew about everything you did.From the very beginning, she knew that you


    were mean, evil, and vicious.She didn''t expose you because she wasn''t in love with you.She only


    treated you as a servant, and she wanted Valeria to have a father figure!"


    His words made Ronald''s face turn pale.


    William sneered and said, "I'' m just curious.How did you trick her? Why did she agree to marry you


    even though she despised you so much? She would rather suffer than marry you.You are not the only


    one behind this, right? You alone don''t have the ability to do this.Who is the one who did this with you?


    Was it my father or Savannah?"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    William asked such a direct question, and Ronald was taken by surprise.He wiped the sweat from his


    head.


    "I don''t know who else schemed against Natalie, but I''m guessing that Savannah has more incentive to


    do so.Your father should have been aware of it as well, and Gavin probably participated too."


    William looked at him expressionlessly and said, "Is that so? Tell me about the situation at that time."


    Ronald began to tell the story, "In the past, Natalie and Archer were deeply in love.


    Your eldest sister, Savannah, also liked him, but he didn''t like her back.


    Gavin and your father wanted them to marry, but Archer never agreed and always wanted to be with


    Natalie.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In order to resist the pressure from the Saunders and Howard family, they left for the capital."


    "Oh? That happened?"


    William did not know about the fact that they went to the capital.


    After all, he had not been born when Archer and Natalie fell in love with each other.


    "After they left, Savannah didn''t give up and followed them to the capital.However, they were


    inseparable and even lived together.Natalie also got pregnant!"


    "Natalie got pregnant? Are you sure?"


    William was extremely shocked.He did not know that Natalie had another child with Archer before they


    had Valeria.


    "Yes, because of her pregnancy, Archer was ecstatic.He thought that Gavin would agree to their


    rtionship for the sake of her baby, so Archer told him about it.After hearing that Natalie was


    pregnant, Gavin was very surprised, and he asked Archer toe back with her to discuss it.Archer


    did not know that it was a trap, so they went back to Ruthorham"


    Ronald took a breath and continued, "After Archer came back with Natalie, the Saunders family


    seemed to be opening up to them, but in fact, they were nning something else.They didn''t intend on


    letting her marry into the Saunders family at all.The eldest daughter of the Saunders family and


    Savannah framed Archer together, which led to him having drunk sex with your sister."


    Archer and Savannah got together because of this, and William had heard about it.


    Savannah got pregnant from that incident.


    The Saunders and Howard family used these cunning tricks to force Archer to marry Savannah, but


    William never knew about Natalie''s pregnancy.


    "Wasn''t Natalie pregnant? What happened to her child?"


    "Savannah''s pregnancy was kept a secret for a long time.Natalie didn''t know about it until she was


    seven months pregnant.She was depressed and gave birth to a premature baby, but the baby didn''t


    make it!"


    Ronald continued, "After their baby died, cracks started to appear in their rtionship, and they started


    ignoring one another.Natalie broke up with Archer, but he refused.At that time, I liked Natalie so I


    stayed by her side to take care of her.In order to end their rtionship, I volunteered to be her


    boyfriend to make him give up, and she agreed."


    William frowned.


    "Since you were pretending, why did you marry her? "Archer did not believe that Natalie would fall in


    love with another man.


    He was unwilling to give up and kept bothering her.


    However, he suddenly agreed to marry Savannah.


    After they got married, I thought that my fake rtionship with Natalie was going to end, but she felt


    guilty for using me and let me work at herpany.


    After Savannah married Archer, she gave birth.


    However, Archer never had eyes for her.


    She was worried that Archer and Natalie would get back together, so she kept an eye on them.


    When Savannah was on her third year of marriage with Archer, she set us up shamelessly! After that


    night, Natalie got pregnant, so she had no choice but to marry me."


    Listening to his story, William basically knew what happened after.


    Natalie was forced to marry Ronald because she got pregnant.


    Why did Archer suddenly agree to marry Savannah? Ronald said that he did not know about it, but


    William had already guessed the reason.


    It must be the situation he had been investigating recently.


    Hayden made a deal with Archer using his mother''s death.


    Archer chose topromise for the sake of his beloved.


    But how were they set upter on? Ronald had reproductive disabilities, so how could Natalie be


    pregnant with his child? There must be something wrong with her pregnancy.


    Ronald sneered and said, "I know now that I can''t have children.


    In this case, the person who got Natalie pregnant is not me, but someone else! Natalie must have


    known long ago.


    I can''t believed she deceived me for so many years.


    If it weren''t for Julie''s reminder, I wouldn''t have known that Valeria is not my child!"


    Looking at his angry face, William sneered, "You''ve also hidden your intentions for so many years,


    haven''t you? So, it''s not because you''re smart and Natalie is easy to fool.It''s because she didn''t take


    you seriously at all!"


    When William left the interrogation room and came to the parking lot, Valeria immediately got out of the


    car.


    "William, what did he say?"


    "He told me about things that happened in the past."


    William sighed and pulled her into the car.


    "Ronald told me that when he pushed your mother down the stairs, she wanted to divorce and leave


    him, so he knelt to beg for mercy.Your mother did not agree, and it ended up with her falling down the


    stairs and ending up in aa."


    "That''s what he said?" She asked with suspicion.


    "Of course not only that, he also told me something about your mother''s previous conflicts with him."


    There was no way to hide the rtionship between Natalie and Archer, so William nned to tell


    Valeria about their rtionship first "Ronald also told me why he married your mother.Before that, your


    mother and Archer Saunders were a couple.Since the Saunders family objected to their rtionship,


    Archer married my sister and broke up with your mother.My sister was worried that they would get back


    together, so she set up Ronald and your mother.After she got pregnant, she had no choice but to marry


    Ronald."


    After hearing his exnation, Valeria was speechless.She had a feeling that he was hiding something


    from her.


    However, if he didn''t want to say anything, she would not pester him about it.


    So far, she believed his story.He had his reasons for not telling the full story.


    However, what she was going to do now was convict Julie and Paxton of their crimes so she could get


    justice for her mother.


    It was already noon, and William knew that Valeria was hungry.


    So, he took her to have lunch.


    Although she was starving, she had no appetite and her chest felt heavy.


    There had been no progress in Paxton''s interrogation.


    He was determined to remain silent.


    With no other evidence, the police had no way to deal with it.


    Valeria was worried that they would not be able to find evidence.


    After all, a long time had passed since Natalie''s death.


    If Paxton did not admit it, it would be difficult for her to take revenge.


    William forced her to eat a few mouthfuls of rice and drink some soup.


    After they left the restaurant, William''s phone rang.


    Marcus called and said, "I''ve found proof.Paxton''s men bought the poison.We have that person in


    custody!"

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    The news made William very happy, and he immediately brought Valeria over.


    In the beginning, Paxton''s man tried to y it cool, but he was forced to tell the truth after getting


    beaten up.


    He said that Paxton was the one who asked him to buy the poison, but he didn''t know about Paxton¡¯s


    intentions with it.


    After he exined his side of the story, it was proven that Paxton was a worthy suspect because he


    bought the poison.


    With the evidence, the police immediately continued to interrogate him.


    Of course, he wouldn''t admit it.


    He said that he bought the poison to deal with some cockroaches at home as they had been swarming


    his house through the sewer.


    The police asked him why he didn''t buy drugs that were specifically for cockroaches.


    Then, he hesitated and said that he thought the poison was more powerful.


    In the end, he was still unwilling to admit his true intentions.


    William was furious and arranged for people to start messing with Paxton.


    Paxton knew his methods, so he hit his head on the steel door and fainted.


    After Charles received Savannah''s phone call, he called the police station to understand the situation.


    He was relieved to know that Ronald was the only evidence they had to convict Paxton.


    Ronald''s words alone weren''t enough proof.


    Charles nned to deal with Ronald and force him to change his testimony, but security was tight


    around him, and outsiders could not get close to him at all.


    Charles realized that something was wrong and wanted to arrange for someone to approach Paxton.


    However, he received news that the Wolf Group has found evidence of Paxton buying poison.


    All that was left was his confession.


    Since the Wolf Group was involved, the chances of Paxton being free were slim, and Charles thought


    about the consequences.


    He immediately called Savannah after hearing that a new piece of evidence was found.


    "This is not good.Ronald is being tightly watched by others so I can''t get close to him.Also, the


    evidence of Paxton purchasing poison was found by the Wolf Group.This is a big problem!"


    "What? Why did the Wolf Group interfere? What does this have to do with them?"


    Savannah was furious.


    "The Wolf Group''s president, Marcus, has a good rtionship with William! By the way, I heard that


    William took Valeria to see Ronald.I don''t know what he will say to them."


    Savannah was enraged by the information.


    "William is so useless.He only knows how to ruin my ns! Things are not looking good now!"


    "Yeah, William always finds a way to make things difficult.He probably asked Marcus to help him on


    behalf of Valeria.I wonder what''s wrong with Marcus...Why is he helping William? I don''t think Ronald


    would let go of this opportunity, and he will try to bargain with William.He''ll probably confess what


    happened in the past!"


    She snorted in response.


    "Ronald doesn''t know much about what happened back then.There''s nothing to be afraid of even if he


    told William everything he knew.The only thing I''m worried about right now is Paxton.He knows too


    much! If he were to confess that I ordered him to do things, Archer wouldn''t let me go! I''m not afraid of


    William, but I am afraid of Archer!"


    Savannah did not care about William at all.


    What she feared most now was Archer.


    After all, if he knew that she was the cause of Natalie''s death, she would be dead meat.


    Not only would she be doomed, but Charles would also be punished.


    "Charles, we must find a way to silence this matter.If Archer starts to focus on it, then our father will do


    so too.If they investigate and find out that the cause of his wife''s death had nothing to do with Natalie,


    he won''t forgive us either.When that timees, we will have enemies on both sides!"


    Charles was a little scared upon hearing her worries.


    He was determined to bury the truth of the past.


    "Archer will definitely find out about this.After all, Lamont is now by Valeria¡¯s side, but we can make


    ns earlier.Let''s ask Paxton to take the me, and everything will be okay!"


    After he said this, she was silent for a moment.


    "Use Paxton and Julie''s daughter, Ashley, to threaten him! We''ll force him to take all the me on


    himself, and I''ll promise to take care of his daughter and marry her into a rich family.That way, he would


    be at ease."


    Charles didn''t know that Ashley was Paxton''s daughter.


    "Ashley is Paxton''s daughter? Uh..."


    "That''s right.Why? Did something happen between you two?"


    "That...that girl got into my pantsst time!"


    Charles felt a little ashamed, but he still had to say it out loud.


    "Really? Did that really happen? Charles, I have an idea that will solve our problem" she said with


    excitement.


    "Since she seduced you, she must have other intentions.In this case, you can help her."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I can?"


    As he thought of her delicate body, he did not refuse.


    "I don''t mind, but Elizabeth..."


    "What can she do? Anyway, you only married her to use her.It''s fine if she just ignores Ashley, but if


    she dares to mess with you, tell her to leave!"


    Savannah sneered.


    "Tell Paxton that you''ll divorce Elizabeth and marry Ashley in the future.We''ll go ahead with this n


    first."


    The news that Natalie was killed by Julie and Paxton was spread to Lamont in the evening.


    Valeria did not appear at work for a day.


    Lamont knew that Ronald was caught after plotting against Paxton and Julie, and he thought that


    Valeria went to the police station for an interrogation, so he did not pay much attention to it.


    When Valeria called him in the afternoon, she said, "Uncle Saunders, my mother was poisoned by Julie


    and Paxton.We have found evidence."


    He was extremely shocked.


    "Are you sure?"


    "William has evidence that Paxton bought the poison, but he''s refusing to tell the truth.William and I are


    still trying to find a way!"


    "That scum!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Is Ronald guilty as well?"


    "Yes, he was the one who pushed my mother down the stairs.Moreover, he and Julie must have


    poisoned my mother''s medication a long time ago..."


    Even though Lamont had been through a lot, he was still irritated by this unexpected news.


    "We can''t let him go like this.Julie and Paxton too! None of them can escape! They''ll see how I''ll deal


    with them!"


    "Paxton is not admitting to anything, and Charles seems to be nning something...Honestly, I''m very


    worried!"


    This was the first time Valeria had felt so helpless.


    "Paxton has Savannah''s protection, and she is Archer''s wife.I''m worried that he will get involved for


    Savannah''s sake.There''s also Hayden, and William can''t..."


    "Miss Brown, that''s not something to worry about!"


    He could only imagine Valeria¡¯s helplessness and pain.


    "Archer is not someone who can''t tell right from wrong.I''ve been with him for so many years, so I know


    that he''ll never stand up for Savannah!"

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Afterforting Valeria, Lamont immediately called Archer.


    However, Archer had apany meeting, so his phone was turned off.


    Lamont called him several times, but he did not pick up.


    He guessed that he must be in a meeting, but he could not wait any longer, so he called Archer''s


    assistant.


    After recognizing Lamont''s voice, the assistant did not dawdle and went to the conference room to look


    for Archer.


    Archer stopped the meeting halfway and returned to his office.


    He immediately called Lamont and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to contact me? Did something


    urgent happen?"


    "It''s an extremely urgent matter.Mr.Saunders, Natalie did not die a natural death.She was killed by


    Ronald, Julie, and Paxton."


    Then, Archer let out a startled cry.


    After a while, he finally asked, "Are you sure?"


    "They found the evidence of Paxton buying the poison, but he doesn''t want to admit it.I suspect that not


    only is Paxton rted to this, but Savannah too!"


    Lamont continued in anger, "Just like back then, even though you were forced to marry her, she still


    didn''t spare Natalie and continued to plot against her.When you had ignored her for so many years,


    she must have vented all her anger on Natalie.I have a feeling that she is involved in this!"


    Archer supported himself with one hand on his desk, and his voice was shaky, "So...so I indirectly


    caused her death?"


    "You can''t say that..."


    "I''m the one who hurt her!"


    Archer interrupted him.


    "It''s all my fault!"


    Archer was a formidable businessman, but he was currently choked up with tears.


    He had no feelings for Savannah and hated that she had gotten in between Natalie and him.


    Therefore, he had never touched her once in the past 20 years.


    He did this to prove to her that no matter how hard she tried, she would never win his heart.


    However, he never expected that she would do something crazy to Natalie.


    "Mr.Saunders, this is just my guess.Please calm down!"


    "I don''t know anyone else who is as vicious as her! Natalie is such a kind person, so why would Paxton


    poison her for nothing? Savannah must be behind this...I''ll never let her go!"


    Archer shouted thest sentence.


    Outside his door, Raelyn Saunders was about to push it open, but she froze upon hearing his voice.


    Did Savannah kill Natalie? That was so scary, man...


    Raelyn and Savannah were good friends.


    She had helped her get together with Archer back then.


    Due to this, Archer had always been cold to his sister over the years.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Den''s death sentence was confirmed to be carried out in a month, she asked Gavin for help,


    but he refused.


    So, she went to Archer instead.


    Even though she knew that he would not agree to help her, she still held on to the hope that he might.


    However, she didn''t expect to hear such horrendous news.


    In the office, Archer furiously threw something on the ground.


    Knowing that he was in a bad mood, she did not go and ask him for help.


    If Savannah really killed Natalie, Archer would definitely hate her even more.


    With her being Savannah''s aplice in the past, he would definitely not agree to help her.


    Hence, she did not dare to stay any longer and turned around to leave.


    After getting into her car, she thought for a moment before she called Savannah.


    Savannah quickly picked up her call and greeted her warmly.


    "Raelyn, why are you calling me?"


    "I have something to talk to you about...Did you do something to Natalie?"


    "No! I would never!"


    She still denied it.


    Raelyn became impatient.


    "Don''t fool me.Aren''t we friends? Listen, Natalie''s death has nothing to do with me, but I just wanted to


    tell you to clean up your mess.Otherwise, you know how Archer is!"


    Savannah became silent all of a sudden.


    Raelyn sneered and said, "By the way, can you do me a favor? Can you ask your father to change


    Den''s death penalty to a lighter punishment?"


    Raelyn was very straightforward and she never beat around the bush Savannah sighed and said, "I''m


    afraid that would be rather difficult.I''ll ask my father about it.We''re best friends, Raelyn.I would always


    try my best to help you!"


    "I know.Go talk to your father and don''t forget to deal with the aftermath of the Natalie situation!"


    After hanging up the phone, Savannah was furious.


    She thought that she had the time to execute her ns, but now it seemed that there was no time


    left.She couldn''t afford to dy the problem with Paxton anymore.


    Savannah stepped cut of the room and said, "Mrs.Baker, pleasee up.I have something to say to


    you!"


    Paxton was sent to the hospital to treat his head injury.He had hit his head for real, and he passed out


    immediately.


    Although Paxton was arrogant, he was also very cautious.He was a mere servant to the Howard family.


    There was no way he couldpare to Den.


    The police who interrogated him said that Den, Miss Saunders¡¯ uncle, was arrested as well.


    What would be of him then? These words reminded him that he had been detained for more than


    ten hours.


    It was impossible for Savannah to have no idea about it.


    Since she did note to his rescue, he deduced that her hands were tied in this situation.


    At the police station, he suffered because he refused to confess and both of his arms were broken.


    The pain made him realize that he couldn''t continue staying silent anymore.He could only live if he


    were cruel to himself.


    Therefore, he chose to hurt himself in order to live.


    After being treated in the emergency room, he was pushed out and sent to the ward.


    There were police officers guarding his room.


    He slowly awakened after lying on the bed for a while, but he continued to feign unconsciousness with


    his eyes closed.


    He thought to himself that if Savannah wanted to save him, she would definitely send someone to him.


    Thus, he needed tomunicate with them once they arrived.


    As he thought about it, a familiar voice came from outside, "Officer, can I visit my brother?"


    Had Dixiee to see him? He was delighted.


    His sister was Savannah''s favorite maid.


    If she came to see him, then it meant that Savannah had not given up on him.


    He thought that she had something to say to him, so he hoped that she would make it through the


    guards.


    However, the two policemen at the door did not let her in.


    Dixie begged outside for a long time, but they still did not let her pass.


    They said that he was a suspect and was not allowed to meet outsiders.


    After pestering them for a while, she left disappointedly.


    Paxton was extremely irritated.


    Dixie was unable to see him, so what should he do now?

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Due to Paxton¡¯s injuries, the interrogation had to be called off, so William took Valeria home.


    It was already eight o''clock at night, and they hadn''t had a good rest since midnight, so they were very


    tired.


    While worrying for Valeria, he poured her a ss of milk and said, "Have a ss of milk first.Don''t


    worry, I''ll find a way to make Paxton confess!"


    "William, I know you''ve always been helping me, but this time...you don''t have to if it puts you in a


    difficult position!"


    She took the milk and ced it on the tea table.


    "I''m not in a difficult position!"


    "I know you are! Paxton is your sister''s servant, and your sister is the wife of the Saunders family.The


    Saunders family will definitely help your sister, and your father will not stand by.There''s so much


    pressure from all sides...I don''t want to make it difficult for you!"


    "I said it''s not difficult for me!"


    He picked up the milk again and pressed it against her mouth.


    "Be good and listen to me.Have a ss of milk first.You haven''t eaten lunch, so you must be hungry


    now!"


    She opened her mouth and drank half a cup of the milk, then he finished what was left.


    "If you don''t have the appetite to eat, I''ll ask Bobby to make you some seafood porridge!"


    "I can''t eat!" She sighed.


    "William, you know that I won''t me you even if you don''t help me, right?" He frowned.


    "Valeria, what are we to each other?"


    "We''re a couple?" She replied.


    "Just that? I see you as my wife, but you only see me as your boyfriend?"


    He looked at her with hurt.


    "I''m sorry! It came out wrong!" She apologized.


    "I don''t want your apology.I know that you are very upset and afraid now, and I know that what you


    have seen makes you suspect me.But Valeria, I am different from them! I will not do such vicious things


    to you.I will not abandon you.No matter what happens, I will be by your side to care of you and protect


    you!"


    "William!"


    She burst into tears.She put her arms around his waist and said, "You must be the angel sent by God


    to save me, right? I''m such a bad person...I don''t have any capabilities, I''m not talented, and I''m super


    stubborn.Why are you so kind to me?"


    "No reason.I just want to be good to you.Only you for the rest of my life!"


    While they hugged each other emotionally, Lamont''s phone call came through.


    Valeria let go of William''s embrace and answered the phone, "Uncle Saunders!"


    "Miss Brown, pleasee out for a moment.I have something to say to you."


    "Come in and talk! I''ll open the door for you."


    "No, youe out instead!"


    Since he didn''t want toe in, she had to get up.


    "I''m going to see Uncle Saunders."


    William frowned.


    What did Lamont mean by refusing toe in? Did Lamont not want him to listen to their


    conversation? This was too hrious.


    William was unhappy so he didn''t go out with her.He sat on the sofa and called Marcus.


    "Are you keeping an eye on the hospital?"


    "Yes, we have police guarding at the door.There are two people there, so I don''t think anything will


    happen." He replied.


    "We can''t be careless. If my guess is right, someone will try to get close to the ward tonight."


    William did not believe that Paxton would harm Natalie for no reason , and it was too big of a risk to


    help Julie get the Brownard Group''s property.


    If he pieced the story together with what Ronald told himst night about Savannah, Natalie, and


    Archer, then Paxton should just be an aplice instead of the mastermind.


    Given Paxton¡¯''s current situation, it was impossible for the mastermind to not show up.


    At the very least, they had to do something.


    Right now, he was anticipating their arrival at the hospital.


    Marcus replied, "It''s very quiet so far!"


    William took a look at the time.


    "Maybe they''ll take action at midnight? Tell your men to be alert.Keep an eye on the situation!"


    Marcus promised to do so and hung up the phone.


    William stood up and walked to the window.


    He saw Valeria and Lamont arguing with each other beside the car.


    He shook his head and turned around.


    Marcus¡¯ call came in again.


    "Mr.Howard, someone from the hospital called to report that Paxton¡¯ s sister was in the hospital."


    "Really? When?"


    "Half an hour ago, his sister went to the ward to visit him, but she was stopped by the guards.She left


    sulkily after she was unable to see him!"


    William frowned at his words.


    That didn''t seem right.


    Since his sister had deliberately nned to meet him, she wouldn''t just leave without seeing him,


    unless there was something else that she had to do at the hospital.


    Other than seeing Paxton, what did she have to do? Was she acting as a decoy? Did she serve as a


    distraction so that the actual n could be carried out? When he thought about it, he immediately


    asked, "Did anything else happen in Paxton''s ward after she left?"


    Marcus replied, "A nurse went in to check on his IV drip, but other than that there was nothing."


    "Check on his IV drip?"


    William murmured.


    Suddenly, a blurry thought came into his mind.


    "Natalie was poisoned from an IV drip.Could it be..."


    He had a bad feeling about it.


    "That''s not good.Inform the police at the hospital immediately.Something might have happened to


    Paxton!"


    After his sister left, Paxton was extremely annoyed.


    Was she here to get information about the situation? Savannah wouldn''t have let his sistere to visit


    him alone, right? She would definitely have arranged for someone else.


    Now, he waited for the second person to arrive.


    Hopefully, Savannah had thought of a n to save him.


    If she gave up on him, he would be doomed! As he thought to himself, the door of the ward was


    pushed open, and the nurse came in to change his IV drip.


    The two policemen who were guarding him also came in.


    "Is he alright now? Why is he still unconscious?"


    The nurse reached out to measure his heartbeat and pulse.


    "His heartbeat and pulse are all normal.During the operation, the doctor also said that there was no life-


    threatening danger.There should be no problem!"


    "That''s good!"


    After listening to the nurse''s words, the two policemen did not say anything else.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Standing beside him, they watched the nurse change his IV drip before closing the door and leaving.


    After that, Paxton was left in the ward alone, and there was no one else around him.


    He opened his eyes slightly, and his heart was pounding.


    The police had begun to suspect him for not waking up, so there was a high possibility that he would be


    exposed for faking unconsciousness.


    What should he do now? What the hell was Savannah doing? He didn ¡®t believe that she couldn''te


    up with a solution.


    Even if she didn''t have one, Charles should havee up with something, right? Was she nning on


    giving him up? This idea made his heart skip a beat.


    He had been thinking that she woulde to save him.


    What if she gave up on him? She would never give him the chance to betray her.


    Furthermore, Savannah was good at dealing with people while they were in the hospital.


    Was she doing it to him right now? As he thought about it, he realized that his body felt different from


    just now.


    There was something wrong! When the thought crossed, he struggled to pull the needle out.


    Unfortunately, it was toote, and the poison had taken effect.


    Paxton opened his eyes wide, unwillingly looking at the poison entering his blood vessels bit by bit.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Outside the vi, Lamont''s expression was stern.


    "Miss Brown, you can''t trust Mr.Howard, do you understand?"


    "Why can''t I?" She asked.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Paxton was the one responsible for your mother¡¯s death, and he is the younger brother of Savannah''s


    maid.Savannah had a grudge against your mother before, so I suspect that she had something to do


    with this matter.If that''s the case, do you think you can trust William?"


    "I trust him! If I can''t even trust William, then there will be no one in this world who can be trusted!"


    "Miss Brown! You can''t be so oblivious.William and you are just an ordinary couple.Haven''t you thought


    about his true identity? Is he really as simple as he looks?"


    "What do you mean? What other identity does he have?"


    "I don''t have any evidence now, but I''m sure that he''s not an ordinary person!"


    Lamont gasped for breath and continued, "Miss Brown, you¡¯ ve been with him for so long, and you


    don''t doubt him at all? Maybe he has a motive for getting close to you."


    "What motive do you mean here? What can he get from me?"


    She retorted, "Listen, Williarn doesn''tck wealth or women.He just likes me."


    "It would be best if this is true! I am afraid that...Anyway, if this situation with Paxton can be solved


    smoothly, and the truth gets exposed, I''ll believe that he has no other motives for you.If something


    unexpected happens, then you know what that means!"


    Upon finishing his sentence, William rushed out of the vi in a hurry.


    "Valeria, hurry up.We need to go to the hospital right away.Something may have happened to Paxton!"


    The news of Paxton''s death reached them before they arrived at the hospital.


    Upon hearing that, William clenched his fists.


    Lamont, who was driving, had a sullen look on his face.


    He coldly looked at William from the rearview mirror.


    Feeling his gaze, William looked at him.


    Their eyes met fiercely.


    Then , William said slowly, "Lamont! Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Lamont was also someone with influence.


    He had been by Archer''s side for decades and thought that there was nothing he was afraid of.


    However, he felt the pressure when meeting William''s sharp gaze and hearing his calm tone.


    William always put on a frivolous and mischievous look.


    This sudden change in his gaze made him lookpletely different from before.


    He was still himself, and his face was the same.


    However, his aura waspletely different.


    He sat in the back row with his back straight and a murderous look in his eyes.


    This was the imposing aura of a superior person.


    Lamont suddenly braked, and the car stopped at the side of the road .


    "Don''t you think that what happened today is too coincidental, Mr.Howard?"


    "Coincidental? Do you think it''s sheer luck? This is premeditated murder.It has nothing to do with


    coincidence!"


    William sneered.


    "Oh, so you also know that this was murder? So tell me, who killed Paxton? What was the purpose?"


    Lament countered.


    "How would I know who killed Paxton?"William sneered.


    At this point, Lamont intended to use him of killing Paxton.


    "Don''t you know?"Lamont replied.


    "Uncle Saunders!"


    Valeria, who was sitting next to him, also noticed that something was wrong.


    Was Lamont suspecting William? How was that possible? She immediately stopped him.


    "Should I know?"


    Willian sneered in response.


    "Lamont, I know you suspect me.Do you think that I nned all of this? Use your brain! If I was the one


    who plotted Paxton¡¯s death, why would I spend so much effort and wait until now? If I didn''t investigate


    it, would you even suspect Paxton? Would you find evidence? I see that you have no clue on what


    Paxton has done at all, right?"


    "Uncle Saunders, how could you possibly suspect William? You''re crossing the line!"


    Valeria was unhappy.


    She hugged William.


    "William, don''t be angry.I don''t suspect you! I believe in you no matter what!"


    William patted her head.


    Lamont''s usations made him very unhappy, but Valeria''s wordsforted him.


    If both of them suspected him, he would be in a bad mood.


    His efforts paid off.


    As long as she stood up for him, he did not care about what other people thought.


    However, Lamont must have said something bad about him in front of Valeria.He couldn''t just let it go.


    William looked at him coldly and said, "I won''t argue with you for Valeria''s sake today.I''ll let you off the


    hook.If there''s a next time, don''t me me if anything happens! I don''t care how great you used to be,


    but if you mess with me, you will bear the consequences!"


    Lamont did not say anything in response.


    Indeed, if killing Paxton was William''s doing, he wouldn''t have started an investigation for it.If it wasn''t


    William, then it must be Savannah.


    William and Valeria couldn''t be together in the first ce.


    Now that such a thing had happened, it was even more impossible for them to be together.


    No matter what, he must prevent them from being together! In Ruthorham, Savannah had not slept at


    all.


    She anxiously waited for news all night on her bed.


    Finally, her phone rang, and she picked it up immediately.


    "How''s it going?"


    Then, Dixie said in a hoarse voice, "Madam, it''s done!"


    Savannah felt relieved.


    "Good job, don''t worry.I''ll fulfill what I promised you! Your son will get the position he wants, and I''ll take


    care of your brother''s daughter as well!"


    "Thank you, Madam!"


    Mother Chen expressed her gratitude.She didn''t want to kill her own brother, but she had no choice.


    If she didn''t do it, someone else would do it.


    Paxton was destined to die, so it was better if she were the one to end him.


    This way, she could help her son and increase Savannah''s trust in her.


    She could also give Paxton''s daughter, Ashley, a good life.


    She thought that she''d done a good job investigating the situation, and she killed two birds with one


    stone.


    In the Saunders family''s house, Gavin knocked on the table with the smoking pipe in his hand.


    After a while, he asked, "So Paxton is dead ra "Yes! They couldn''t rescue him, so he passed!"


    Arthur answered.


    "She is simply too vicious!"


    Gavin sighed softly.


    "I misjudged her! I thought she would be a gentle and virtuous youngdy, but she is the devil!"


    "It''s not your fault...Savannah is just too good at disguising herself! Furthermore, judging by your


    rtionship with Hayden, you couldn''t have known that the Howard family''s eldest daughter would be


    so vicious!"


    "They''ve already taken three lives! I don''t know if there will be any more in the future..."


    Gavin sighed softly.


    "Did Hayden say anything?"


    "No.He probably doesn''t know about it, or maybe he is helpless like you now.After all, this matter has


    brought shame to their entire family!"


    "That''s right.The ones who are affected are the Saunders and Howard family.Who''s going to clean up


    her mess for her?"


    Gavinughed bitterly.


    "Is there any news regarding the child I asked you to investigate?"


    "Yes, I was about to bring it up.Miss Brown''s DNA has a 99.99% corrtion to Sir Archer''s."

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Gavin closed his eyes after listening to Arthur''s report, and the room fell into a dead silence.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "She''s the eldest daughter of the Saunders family! It turns


    out that she''s rted to us!


    "Yes! What are you going to do now?" Arthur asked.


    "Archer doesn''t know about this, right?"


    "That doesn''t seem likely! Otherwise, how could he not ask about it?" Arthur guessed.


    "She''s now in love with the Howard family''s son?"


    "Yes! They''re even living together! They love each other very much!" He nodded.


    "We can''t let them be together!" Gavin said slowly, "We must find ways to separate them!"


    "I think that would be difficult.You''ve seen Mr.Howard.Who can resist such a handsome face?"


    "Then, let''s start with Valeria!"


    He stood up and paced back and forth in the room.


    "I''ll bring her home and im her as the eldest daughter of the Saunders family! This way, William will


    be her uncle, and they''ll definitely break up!"


    "I''m just afraid that she won''t agree to that!"


    He stopped in his tracks.


    "Why? With the status of the Saunders family, isn''t it better for her toe into our family rather than


    being alone like she is right now?"


    Arthur smiled and replied, "It''s indeed an honor to be the eldest daughter of the Saunders family, but


    you have to consider her feelings too.She hasn''t had any interaction with you or Sir Archer, so you''re


    strangers to her.I don''t think she would agree to it.Furthermore, she does notck any money right


    now"


    "Oh, I forgot about that.Then let''s think of another way.This was caused by the Howard family, so let


    Hayden settle it! I''ll call him right now and tell him everything about Valeria."


    After saying that, he picked up his cell phone.


    Just as he was about to call him, he suddenly stopped.


    "No, I can''t tell Hayden about her identity.If he knows that she is part of the Saunders¡¯ family, he would


    tell Savannah.It would be bad if Savannah targets Valeria next!"


    After saying that, he paced back and forth in the room.


    "Why don''t we set up a n and find an opportunity for me to acknowledge her as my goddaughter and


    bring her back to the Saunders family?"


    "That won''t do.She''s not a child anymore.How can she ept being a goddaughter? Besides, she


    must suspect that her mother''s death has something to do with Savannah, so she''ll definitely treat you,


    Savannah, and Sir Archer as her enemies!"


    "If I can''t even do that, then what can I do? I''m getting old and my mind is muddled.I''m panicking at


    every little problem!"


    He shook his head and sat down.


    "Go and arrange for us to go to B City tomorrow!"


    The news of Paxton''s death came too quickly.


    William felt frustrated and found it hard to fall asleep.


    By his side, Valeria was breathing steadily, already in her dreams.


    He gently pulled out his hand that was used as her pillow, and he got up to smoke a cigarette on the


    balcony.


    It waste at night, so it was very quiet outside.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He lit his cigarette and took a deep breath.


    As he looked at the shing lights in the distance, he became more and more annoyed.


    From having nothing to where he was now, he had always nned well and tried his best to not make


    any mistakes.


    He did anticipate today''s problem, but he underestimated the cruelty of human nature. It was out of his


    expectations for Dixie to kill her own brother.


    How could a person be so vicious? Birds of a feather flock together.


    If Dixie was already so cruel, how could Savannah be any better? Moreover, Savannah must have


    yed a decisive role in making Dixie kill her own brother.


    Before this, he had only been a little suspicious of Savannah.


    He felt that she only had the motive to attack Natalie.


    But now, Paxton''s death confirmed his suspicions towards her because his death was probably to


    cover up her tracks.


    Natalie''s death was definitely not the result of Paxton and Julie''s greed for money.


    Savannah had already sessfully separated Archer and Natalie.She was the winner.


    Why did she have to kill Natalie who had lost? What on earth was she afraid of? Was she afraid that


    they would get back together? Or was there some other reason? William frowned and smoked another


    cigarette.


    He remembered what happened to his mother.


    He had never seen her before.


    When he was a little older and more sensible, a servant told him that his mother had left him when he


    was born.


    His birthday was the day of her death.


    Because of this, he never had a birthday party, and Hayden never gave him one either.


    Hayden was deeply in love with his wife, so he would think of her whenever it was William''s birthday.


    His mother''s death was kept a secret in the Howard family.


    If it weren''t for sheer luck, he wouldn''t have known that his mother had been murdered.


    The person who killed his mother was Natalie.


    She pushed his pregnant mother down the steps.


    After being sent to the hospital, she couldn''t bear the stresses ofbor and died.


    If it weren''t for Natalie doing so, she wouldn''t have died from blood loss.


    Natalie was the cause of his mother''s death.


    However, for some reason, Hayden hadn''t held her ountable for his mother''s death, and the truth


    was buried peacefully.


    William had always been searching for the truth.


    With the Howard family''s status and Hayden''s love for his mother, it was impossible for him to let


    Natalie go just like that.


    Later, when he began to investigate, he learned that Hayden had let her go because of Archer.


    Savannah loved Archer and wanted to marry him, but Archer loved Natalie and he wanted to marry her.


    Hayden was furious at the death of William''s mother, and he was going to punish Natalie for it.


    However, Archer took the initiative to see Hayden and promised that he would marry Savannah on the


    condition that Hayden would give up pursuing Natalie.


    Therefore, Hayden had agreed to Archer''s condition for the sake of his daughter''s happiness.


    Savannah got what she wanted and married Archer.


    As a result, Natalie was spared from the me and everything was covered up.


    However, William could not ept such a result after he knew the truth! Hayden kept saying that he


    truly loved his mother and that he was the cause of her death.


    After he was sent abroad and disregarded for so many years, William always thought that he was the


    main cause of her death and he was unable to forgive himself.


    After knowing the truth, he thought that it was ridiculous.


    How ironic! How could Hayden say that he loved his wife? What kind of love was this? William could


    not ept that Hayden had decided not to pursue Natalie for Savannah''s sake.


    He was not so kind, so he had to avenge his mother''s death.


    He would do what Hayden was unwilling to do.


    He must find out what happened back then and give his mother an exnation!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!